The House Witch by Delemhach

Category: Original

Genre: Adventure, Comedy, Fantasy, High Fantasy, Magic, Male Lead, Romance

Status: In-Progress

Published: 2020-05-24

Updated: 2021-12-31

Packaged: 2022-01-03 10:18:41

Warnings: Profanity, Sexual Content

Chapters: 139

Words: 381,876

Publisher: www.royalroad.com

Summary:

A mysterious new cook has arrived for the King of Daxaria's household. With his strange appearance and guarded personality, many members of the staff, and even some of the nobility, are curious about him. However, with the rumors of a war on the horizon, and the Queen pregnant with her second child, there isnâ€™t time to worry about an eccentric stranger. Besides, how important could he be?

Table of Contents

Chapter 1: Fin

Chapter 2: Mandatory Helpers

Chapter 3: Causing A Fuss

Chapter 4: Cat and Mouse

Chapter 5: Keep Your Distance

Chapter 6: Witches and Mages

Chapter 7: A Royal Visit

Chapter 8: Something's Fishy

Chapter 9: Ruffling a Few Feathers

Chapter 10: Lord Piereva

Chapter 11: A Blast From The Past

Chapter 12: Blooming of Beltane

Chapter 13: The King's Illness

Chapter 14: Stressful Times

Chapter 15: Daxaria's Chief of Military

Chapter 16: Sorting Life Out

Chapter 17: Sunday Woes

Chapter 18: Uh Oh

Chapter 19: Every Cat Has Its Day

Chapter 20: When Witches Lose Their Wits

Chapter 21: Kraken's Duties

Chapter 22: Sharing Surprises

Chapter 23: Condolences

Chapter 24: Three Little Drunks

Chapter 25: Enemy Eyes

Chapter 26: The Walls Have Ears

Chapter 27: A Real Day Dampener

Chapter 28: Just A Drop

Chapter 29: Better Days Were Had

Chapter 30: Feel The Burn

Chapter 31: Facing Facts

Chapter 32: Stating The Obvious

Chapter 33: A Dimmed Afterglow

Chapter 34: Turn Around

Chapter 35: Finishing Touches

Chapter 36: Trial and Error

Chapter 37: The Good, The Bad, The Fluffy

Chapter 38: Thorns and Roses

Chapter 39: Batter Up

Chapter 40: Stewing Storms

Chapter 41: Growing Pains

Chapter 42: Strolling Through Strife

Chapter 43: A Friendly Face

Chapter 44: Man of Mystery

Chapter 45: Everything and Nothing

Chapter 46: Old But Gold

Chapter 47: Mother Dearest

Chapter 48: The Kamikaze Cook

Chapter 49: Chaos in the Kitchen

Chapter 50: Charring Chats

Chapter 51: Poking The Wrong Bear

Chapter 52: A Little Help

Chapter 53: Cinderfella

Chapter 54: Words of a Feather

Chapter 55: Fin's Finale

Chapter 56: Coffee Klatch

Chapter 57: The Cat's Meow

Chapter 58: Up In Arms

Chapter 59: Troublesome Times

Chapter 60: Family Feuds

Chapter 61: Turning Tides

Chapter 62: Road Less Taken

Chapter 63: Fin's Kitchen Nightmare

Chapter 64: A Daring Debut

Chapter 65: Women Troubles

Chapter 66: The Height of the Night

Chapter 67: Failing Sideways

Chapter 68: Winning By Default

Chapter 69: Minding the Madness

Chapter 70: An Unexpected Guest

Chapter 71: Facing Forward

Chapter 72: Winded

Chapter 73: Colliding Courses

Chapter 74: Kraken's Smoke Show

Chapter 75: Aftermath Taxation

Chapter 76: An Engaging Encounter

Chapter 77: A Bad Feeling

Chapter 78: Facing The Odds

Chapter 79: First

Chapter 80: Physician's Orders

Chapter 81: Folding Under Pressure

Chapter 82: Crossing Yesterday's Stars

Chapter 83: Reassigned Duties

Chapter 84: Begone or Bewitched

Chapter 85: Vexing Visitations

Chapter 86: The Queen's Gift

Chapter 87: Late Night Talks

Chapter 88: Group Therapy

Chapter 89: Wardrobe Wonders

Chapter 90: Brewing Storms

Chapter 91: Rousing A Rebellion

Chapter 92: Fin's Fans

Chapter 93: Meeting Mathilda

Chapter 94: Now You See Me

Chapter 95: Women's Woes

Chapter 96: Tenuous Timing

Chapter 97: Caught Red Handed

Chapter 98: Red Sky in the Morning

Chapter 99: Taking the Offensive

Chapter 100: Filial Friction

Chapter 101: Great Balls of Fire

Chapter 102: Shelling Out Trouble

Chapter 103: Truthfully Terrified

Chapter 104: Points of a Crown

Chapter 105: Family Support

Chapter 106: A Lady's Lament

Chapter 107: Boiling Over

Chapter 108: Hot Under The Collar

Chapter 109: Hellmaker Helmer

Chapter 110: Light in the Darkness

Chapter 111: Neutralizing Norman

Chapter 112: Wedding A Witch

Chapter 113: Suspicious Behavior

Chapter 114: Farewells

Chapter 115: Dodging Drama

Chapter 116: Double Trouble

Chapter 117: Rocking The Boat

Chapter 118: Father Son Time

Chapter 119: Interesting Interrogations

Chapter 120: Two Sides of the Same Coin

Chapter 121: Hiding Ones Heart

Chapter 122: Countermeasures

Chapter 123: Troivackian Hospitality

Chapter 124: Rising Tides

Chapter 125: Slipping Away

Chapter 126: A High Price

Chapter 127: Coping Mechanisms

Chapter 128: Enduring Embraces

Chapter 129: Greeting The Sunset

Chapter 130: New Headaches

Chapter 131: Double Duty

Chapter 132: Back to Basics

Chapter 133: Preparations

Chapter 134: A Slow Burn

Chapter 135: Snap, Crackle, Boom

Chapter 136: Recovery Time

Chapter 137: The Darkest Night

Chapter 138: Getting The Barrel Rolling

Chapter 139: Backfiring

Chapter 1: Fin

The loyal citizens of the kingdom of Daxaria described their homeland as a lovable mess. The enemy kingdom Troivack that lay beyond the Alcide sea, preferred to refer to the continent as a ‘mess of fools’. This was in large part due to the tangle of nonsensical roads and villages smattered across its grassy fields, which seemed to spring up with the same amount of forethought a sheep would give to cartwheels. However, despite the majority of the land existing in geographical nonsense, Daxaria’s four cities lay sensibly along the North, East, West, and South border.

The reigning King and Queen of Daxaria primarily resided just South of the well-protected Northern city of Austice. A couple that had earned adoration and respect from their citizens during their near fifteen year rule.

It was on a particularly lovely sunny early spring day, that the King of Daxaria was meeting with his advisors regarding the rumors of an attack coming from Troivack. He was entirely unaware that the first of his new employees for the castle had arrived.

A wooden cart clacked its ways to the edge of the kitchen gardens. The short hairy driver stumbled down out of his seat with a less than pleased grunt. He then immediately began chucking the soft sacks his passenger had stowed aboard down onto the emerald green grass.

“I will unload them myself.” The passenger, a tall young man, called out as he leapt nimbly from the back of the cart and caught one of the sacks before it hit the grass.

“Make it quick then. What kind of freak brings a broom when traveling?” The driver hiked up his stained tan trousers, and leaned against his aging donkey impatiently.

“You don’t happen to live in the castle, do you?” The young man queried.

The driver squinted against the high sun as he tried to glimpse the stranger's face while scowling.

“Do I look like I live in this hoitey toitey mass o’ stones?”

“I’ve had enough unpleasant surprises in my life. I didn’t want another one.” The passenger muttered aloud more to himself than the driver as he retrieved the last of his bags.

“Now see here you-!” The infuriated retort was cut off as a plump maid in a white apron wearing a cream wool dress, came rushing down the garden path interrupting the exchange.

“Are you Finlay Ashowan, the new cook?” She bristled, slightly out of breath as she wiped her hands on her apron, and squinted against the sun to try and glimpse the newcomer’s face.

“Call me Fin, and yes I am. You are Head of Housekeeping I presume?”

“By the Gods you sound young! Yes, I am Ruby.”

The new cook hoisted three of his bags over his shoulders, and hefted the fourth in his right hand with the broom easily. There were still a couple sacks laying on the ground, but he didn't seem concerned about them as he addressed the driver over his shoulder.

“Goodbye Kip. May we never have to speak again.”

“You weird lookin’ bastard, I hope you shit bricks!” Came Kip’s angry response at the fellow’s back.

Fin’s response was the middle finger of the hand carrying three bags raised straight in the air.

Another slew of obscenities left the driver’s mouth as his former passenger disappeared amongst the muddy vegetable and herb garden patches, where only a few shoots of green had broken through the surface.

When Fin stepped across the threshold into the castle kitchens, it took his eyes a few minutes to adjust to the darkness to discern the chaos that met him.

People were all talking over one another, and everyone seemed to be performing tasks out of sync with the other occupants of the room.

There were two maids in rose-colored wool dresses and pale blue aprons filling a bucket of water with vegetables, while clutching paring knives and gossiping amongst themselves. A group of Knights were huddled around a long wooden table that was nearly half a foot taller than a dining table located in front of the hearth. All of them were simultaneously heckling the young woman who trembled as she tried to peel the pile of ruby red apples in front of her.
The squires of the Knights were playing catch with what looked like a potato, laughing and chattering amongst themselves.
A trio of elderly maids clucked to each other as they piled sacks of flour against the only wall where a large round window lit the sizable stone room. The window illuminated long wooden beams stretching across the stone arched ceiling, as well as the faces of the odd group of people. Not that the details of these faces bore any meaning to the newcomer.

It was then that Fin then laid eyes on the only still person amongst the commotion.

A woman wearing a purple sheath gown stared at him from the corner beside an arched door he assumed lead to a castle corridor. Her thick black hair was half pulled back, with the rest left to softly fall behind her shoulders. Her equally dark eyes were fixed on him as the twisted gold of her studded earrings caught the pale spring light. She was giving him a small smile, and had a single raised eyebrow as she studied him with undisguised interest. Her expression indicated she was seemingly caught between amusement and judgment.

Dropping his bags to the floor and folding his arms across his chest, the new cook looked down at the Head of Housekeeping. She turned and blinked in surprise at the man in front of her, as her eyes had also adjusted to the dimmer lighting.

“I thought you sounded young!” She gasped slightly as she finally saw the man’s features.

Her exclamation effectively silenced the room, and every eye swiveled to stare at the new arrival.

He had bright red hair that was only a few inches long, and half swept to the side. His slanted bright blue eyes with flecks of gold, surveyed everyone levelly before he began tapping his index finger on the faint freckles on his forearm.

He was tall, lithe, and not even thirty years of age.

“There has to be a mistake, you couldn’t possibly be-” Ruby started, clearly flustered that the cook for the King of Daxaria could be so young and… pretty.

“I will show you the letter signed and sealed by your former cook. Then I want everyone but the Head of Housekeeping out of my kitchen.” The words were ground out as though he were fighting the urge to shout.

This tone resulted in everyone gaping at him with a mixture of awe, and humor.

With a grunt, he reached into the sack in his right hand and pulled out a scroll.

“Now see here young man, you can not order around my staff, or the Knights for Gods sake-”

He wielded the scroll in Ruby’s face and waited as she spluttered to a stop, and snatched it from him.

She unfurled it in angry silence-, her mouth moving as she read. Her face paled as she perused the former cook’s positive reference on behalf of the young man, and adamant declaration of his hire.

She rolled the scroll closed again, and cleared her throat awkwardly.

“My Lady, and Sirs, This is Finlay Ashowan, our new Royal Cook.” Ruby turned, and curtsied to the woman sitting near the window, then to the Knights.

“Welcome cook. Let’s see what you can do about the piss poor ale here, hm?” The largest of the Knights stood up, his barrel chest donned in plate armor. As he tilted back his mug, ale trickled down into his black and white beard.

The young maid who was still trembling at the table stood to his left, and she visibly shrunk away from him as he stood.

Fin frowned, but bowed his head first to the mysterious Lady in purple, then to the Knights.

“If you could all leave the kitchen, I need to confer with the Head of the Housekeeping to begin preparing his majesty’s meals.” He remarked tersely eyeing the knight. “You there,” he pointed at the maid who was about to slice her finger open while peeling the apples.

“Please go out to the garden and fetch me peppermint, sage, and chamomile.”

The maid dropped the knife and apple with a clatter, and scurried as quickly as possible around the table. She flew past the new cook, and out the open door behind him without a second glance.

There were no plants past sprouts this early in the season, but no one thought to point that out.
The Knights all laughed and teased one another about the maid’s obvious distress as they paraded out of the kitchen with their squires thanks to the lack of their ‘toy’. The maids began to leave while casting uncertain glances towards the Head of Housekeeping and whispering hurriedly amongst themselves.

The Lady was the last to stand, and once it was only herself, Fin, and Ruby in the room, she floated over to him.

He was surprised to see that though she had been introduced as a Lady, she didn’t wear a scrap of finery other than her earrings.

Her olive toned skin was smooth and flawless, her dark eyes intense, her smile mystifying, and she was beginning to prick Fin’s already sensitive nerves.

As a result, he only remembered to bow when she stood nearly toe-to-toe with him.

“I am Lady Annika Jenoure. I am pleased to make your acquaintance.” She explained giving a regal nod of her head.
Fin said nothing, and was wondering why she was still hanging around, when the woman suddenly smiled brilliantly up at him. Instead of becoming dazed as most men did when faced with her beauty, Fin frowned.

“Have I said something to upset you?” She asked lightly, her eyes sweeping over the coppery red of his hair.

“No. Not to be rude my Lady, but I need to begin immediately if the King is to have a proper dinner this evening.”

The Lady’s face became momentarily shuttered before she smiled in a far more restrained manner, and gave a small nod before turning and leaving.

Once her footsteps had faded from earshot, Ruby rounded on him.

“What on Earth is wrong with you?!” She demanded noisily right as the young maid burst in through the door behind Fin. He didn’t move despite the noise, and continued to stare down at the Head of Household with narrowed eyes.

“Cook, I’ve retrieved the herbs for you- though they were from some sacks on the back lawn!” The maid gasped, her long blonde hair falling over her shoulders.

“Good. Please take the peppermint and chamomile, and brew a pot of tea. We will now begin discussing the King’s dietary preferences, and numbers of nobility and staff within the castle.”

The two women glanced at each other before turning to stare at him.

“W-What of the sage you asked for?” The young maid asked tentatively.

“I will take care of that later.” Finally uncrossing his arms, he gestured to the cluttered cooking table. Both women wordlessly drew around the surface despite having thousands of questions and thoughts.

*

An hour after the conclusion of the castle staff meeting, Head of Housekeeping Ruby had rushed off to greet three new footmen and one new handmaiden for the Queen. The other new staff members had arrived nearly an hour after Fin had.

The young maid that had sat in on the new cook’s instruction was Fin’s first recruit, and was named Hannah. The young woman was sent to polish the goblets for dinner, and did so with a small skip in her step thanks to her workspace being cleared of certain Knights.

Fin was in a decent mood himself. After arguing for nearly half an hour, he had won the debate on how many servants he would require as aides. Cooking for the two hundred staff members and one hundred royals that lived in the castle, he required no more than four. Yet had conceded to five helpers when he began growing tired of hearing Ruby’s dubious exclamations.

Fin would not however, back down when it came to who was allowed in his kitchen, or how he would pick his aides.

Hannah would be one, that had already been decided, and he would pick the rest by the end of the week.

The dinner for that evening had been nearly completed upon his arrival, and so he declared that he alone would complete the meal. Ruby had left muttering a slew of grievances and the occasional curse word. Hannah had followed nervously her while shooting the new cook apologetic looks.

Fin began lifting pot lids and checking pans to stare at the food already on its way to completion, and wrinkled his nose in dissatisfaction.

Turning to stare at the now empty haphazard kitchen, he sighed.

There was a lot of work to do.

“Best get going. The coast is clear!” He directed the order towards his bags. With a shudder, the broom suddenly rose straight up, and began sweeping up the dirt that had been trekked in by the numerous people only an hour earlier.

Fin turned to the open kitchen door and shut it firmly. Should anyone touch its surface, all magic would cease in the room. He commanded this of the door with a small poke of his finger on its wrought iron handle.

When he turned back to the disorganized and grubby kitchen, he placed his hands on his hips and grit his teeth. He hadn’t anticipated this level of inefficiency.

With a snap of his fingers every knife in the room sprang to attention, and began peeling the abandoned pile of apples with inhuman speed. Fin strode over to his bags, and pulled out an armful of carefully wrapped dried herbs.

He placed the majority of them on the ledge that ran along the entire kitchen where some cooking bowls and plates resided. These dishes hurriedly rose into the air in their piles, and clattered off to the shelves down below their previous resting place. They did so of their own volition after a stern eyebrow raise from Fin.

He laid out the remainder of the herbs, selected two of them, and then turned to a cast iron pot that held a bubbling mystery stew. After giving another disgusted sniff Fin wielded a wooden spoon. After a few perfectly timed stirs, he turned his attention to the window, and gave his head a firm shake.

He should’ve charmed that when he had done the door.

Why was he being so forgetful of his precautions?

With another small prod against the cool glass; Fin commanded it to darken should anyone try to peer in while magic thrived in its presence.

He nodded in satisfaction, and turned back to the kitchen that was rapidly gaining the order he preferred. His broom had suddenly sprouted two long splinters from its shaft that then wrapped around his bags that had remained on the floor, and moved them to the corner of the room.

Soon there wasn’t a single item out of place, and the most wondrous smells began filling the kitchen as Fin began creating more and more dishes. Despite the sky darkening outside, the kitchen began to look cozy and welcoming with the fire well stoked, and the food nearing completion.

With a flourish of his wrist, Fin sprinkled the last garnish of chives over the soup, and just as he had anticipated, the first of the serving staff entered the kitchen.

The sight that befuddled them wasn’t floating dishware, or self-sufficient brooms whisking about on their own. It was the transformed kitchen that had become so unrecognizable, that for a moment they all believed they had entered a different building entirely.

Instead of the lovable mess of permanent stains on the floors and tables with mystery smells hanging in clouds of smoke, the staff walked into a clean kitchen. The room had an inviting warmth, that could only be compared to the feeling one got when walking into the arms of a loved one. The sight and feeling alone was baffling, but then came the most mouth-watering aromas any of them had ever smelled before.

Each person stopped in turn upon the threshold. They were all dazed for a moment as the waves of comfort washed over them soothingly, lulling them immediately into a relaxed state.

The overwhelming knowledge that they were home settled over them, and there were several moments of prolonged silence before Fin broke the spell.

With a clap of his hands he drew every eye to his crisp clean white tunic, and glittering eyes.

“Let us begin with the first course, shall we?”

Chapter 2: Mandatory Helpers

King Norman of the kingdom Daxaria rubbed his temples wearily as the last of his advisors exited the counsel room, leaving him feeling more deflated and old than ever before. His eyes were closed against the headache that pulsed against his skull, and he was on the verge of falling asleep in his chair, when the unmistakable knock of his Head of Housekeeping broke through the silence.

“Enter Ruby.” He called slowly, while drawing himself up slightly straighter.

The stout woman was brisk and forthcoming with her thoughts and feelings to a fault. She was also the best at organizing the rest of the staff, which in turn helped the castle run far more efficiently than it had before. It may have been as chaotic and haphazard as the rest of the continent, but things at least got done.

Ruby dropped into a deep curtsy, then straightened hastily with her hands already gripped together- a sign that something was on her mind.

“Did the new staff settle in well?” He asked while making an educated guess at what was troubling her.

“The footmen are young scamps, but Devon will sort them out in no time. The new handmaiden is a klutz, but that is due to her awkward feet still growing.” She explained in a single breath. The woman hesitated all too suddenly at the end of the list.

“How is the cook?” The King stifled a yawn. He sincerely hoped the new fellow hadn’t done something foolish like set the kitchen on fire.

“He acts as though he owns the place!” Ruby blurted as her round cheeks deepened in color. Norman’s eyes snapped open, and a small amused smile touched his lips.

“Please explain Ruby,” he asked quietly after a moment, clearly not taking too much heed of her agitation. While effective in managing the staff, the woman often had very rigid ideals on how things were to be done. It would not be the first time she butted heads with someone…

“Well, first of all, he seemed to be on bad terms with the driver that took him here. Which should’ve been my first sign that he is going to be an issue! Then he crosses the threshold to the kitchen and tells everyone save for myself, and a lowly maid to get out! Sirs Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews were present, as was Lady Jenoure. He barely even acknowledged them before dismissing them! He refuses more than five helpers, and insists that he picks them regardless of their previous positions. He also wants to limit who comes and goes through ‘his’ kitchen.”

By the time Ruby was finished with her summary she was even more worked up, and was clearly fighting the urge to pace in anger over her new colleague.

King Norman rested his head in the three fingers of his hand as his elbow rested on the armrest his chair.

“Is there more?” His voice was calm but he was paying closer attention. The familiar shine in his hazel eyes reappeared as his mind began to clear away the fog of exhaustion.

“He asked about your dietary restrictions, then asked many more strange questions about yourself, the Queen, the young Prince and-”

“What kind of questions?” The voice that came from Norman was no longer casual or complacent. Instead, there was commanding bite in his tone of someone with a good deal of sense and power.

Ruby balked at hearing the change in her ruler, and took a shaky step back.

“He asked about what your favorite foods were, then asked about the wine and ale you drank. He wanted to know when you drank it, how you slept, what time you rose, and more questions I didn’t want to answer but he-”

The King stood up forcefully. His mustard yellow silk coat buttoned to his throat straightened over his average frame, but the point of his beard exuded a stately aura.

He was about to speak again, when there was a soft knock on the door.

Too consumed with the conclusions he was drawing about his new cook, he didn’t realize he had allowed entry to the individual.

The door opened to reveal none other than Lady Annika Jenoure- who was exactly the person he had been about to summon.

“You are excused Ruby.” The King didn’t shift his gaze from Annika. The Lady remained as calm and cool as always. She donned her dinner gown of a deep navy blue with silver thread lining the v-shaped neckline. Sapphires that matched her dress dripped around her neck. She was a vision of dark beauty, and she smiled warmly at Ruby who passed by her, still red in the face from her rant.

As soon as the door closed, Annika turned to the King with a serious expression.

“I have been hearing concerning things about the new cook,” the monarch started immediately, his voice low and his shoulders straight.

“He isn’t a spy.” Annika stated indifferently. She was unmoved by the urgency in the ruler before her.

The King’s surprise was obvious.

“No one that looks like he does would have survived in Troivack. Even if he were a mage.” She explained with a small shrug of her shoulders.

“I have enemies that reside on this continent as well you know.” King Norman reminded gravely as he stepped out from behind the long rectangular meeting table, and took measured steps towards the Lady.

“None of them would bother having someone forge the recommendation of former cook Luca to gain access here. They would’ve sent in someone in the lower ranks such as a maid or page, and they wouldn’t have drawn so much… attention to themselves upon their arrival.” Annika folded her hands in front of her and met the King’s shining stare directly.

The King’s expression morphed to one of wonder and bewilderment.

“He truly looks and acts so strangely?”

“The new cook is incredibly fine featured for a man. Though somehow… elegant. Not at all like one of the round bellied red-faced cooks that we are all used to.” At this, Annika gave a small laugh.

“Fine, fine. However, I will have my mage take a look at him to be safe. At least we don’t have to worry about eating his own food until tomorrow evening-”

“Actually your majesty, he took over the minute he walked in the door. You will be trying his food in the next few minutes, unless I am mistaken about the dining hour,” she smiled prettily as the King sighed, and slumped his posture defeated

A knock rapped on the door for the third time that evening, and Annika hastily but gracefully, gathered her skirts in her hands. She dipped herself down to the floor in a deep curtsy as the King summoned in a serving boy.

“Yes Lady Annika, I will see that your horse is prepared for a ride tomorrow morning. The Queen will sadly have to forgo the delight of your company as she is currently feeling under the weather.”

Annika thanked the King and rose back to her feet. She shot the serving boy a wink that nearly had him spilling the contents of the small bowl he was holding.

“My King, the new cook has sent this broth to you to consume before the meal, along with this glass of spiced milk.”

The King masked his expression, and while casting a sideways glance at the tray asked, “Did my tasters try this first?”

“Yes your majesty, both of them. They said the milk tasted terrible, but the cook informed them that it was medicinal. The broth they said tastes unlike anything they have had before, but that it was delicious.” The serving boy couldn’t have been more than sixteen years of age, and wore his footmen uniform of a burgundy cap and matching vest proudly. The obvious meticulous care of the items he wore stated the fact.

The King resigned himself to an early grave as the boy waited for him to consume the food.

The milk tasted terrible as he had been warned, but his tasters had not been sugarcoating their review of the broth. It was unlike anything he had ever tasted before in his life. It was delicious, but it was more than that. It was somehow… deeply satisfying. It were as though there had been parts of his stomach that had never really been sated before that moment.

As the King watched the young man clear away the dishes mere minutes later, he began to look forward to his meal with far more curiosity and interest than he had before.

***

Fin continued rolling out dough across the large cooking table in the faint light of dawn that gently smudged itself across the kitchen through the large round window.

Ruby stood towering over the table, her fists clenched at her sides. She looked as though she were about to explode at any moment as the vein in her right temple pulsed, and her clear blue eyes flashed brightly against her red face.

“Why did you rearrange the kitchen and demand ten buckets of water to be brought in?” Her voice rasped in her effort to contain her ire.

“Every dish, cloth, pot, pan, piece of cutlery- everything, is going to be washed with the soap I put in those pails. The kitchen is rearranged to its maximum efficiency for me. How is any of that your concern?” He asked calmly as he dribbled melted butter over the flat rectangle of dough.

“WHY?! BECAUSE I AM THE HEAD OF HOUSEKEEPING, THAT’S BLOODY WHY!” She screeched, pounding her palms against the table.

Unperturbed, Fin spread out a thick cream over the rectangle of dough, and then deftly began slicing strawberries over the surface.

"I need to know where everything is if I am to have meals prepared on time. I am doing the majority of cooking from sun up to sun down, and it is better if I can move as quickly as possible. Do you see the sense in this?” He explained tonelessly. He then slipped his fingertips under the edge of the dough, and began rolling it over the cream and berries until it formed a thick log.

There was a moment of silence when Fin briefly wondered if the woman had had a stroke from rage, as his eyes were glued to his work.

When he eventually spared her a glance, his eyes widened briefly at the deranged look in the Head of Housekeeping’s expression.

He waited patiently for her reply.

“I… can see… what you mean. Though,” she spat, the explosion barely contained.
“If you allowed more staff to help you, you wouldn’t need to rearrange the kitchen.”

“What a waste of workers. You now have extra help in the castle due to my reorganizing the kitchen. You are most welcome.” Fin drew out a long knife and in a blur of movement, had sliced the entire log and turned each slice on its side to reveal the pretty spirals.

He lifted his gaze back to Ruby’s who was momentarily stunned at the speed of which he had executed the move.

“So who will be washing your hundred of dishware, pots, and pans?” She demanded acidly after she regained her composure.

“Well the five helpers you insisted I have shouldn’t be completely bored this morning I think,” Fin supplied as he set the spirals on a thin pan, and drizzled the last of the butter over them. He then turned and placed them in the great oven above the hearth.

As he did so, he pulled out a skillet from the oven that held what looked like a golden pie of egg, with some leafy green vegetable mixed it.
He seasoned it with a strange rust colored spice and cut the circle precisely into eight even slices.

The cook then poured a steaming cup of tea, and placed two slices of the egg pie concoction on separate plates. He handed one to Ruby and placed the cup of tea in front of her.

“Eat. Drink. Then please allow me to view your staff so that I can select my mandatory five helpers.” The request sounded more like an order, and were Ruby not staring confused at the food in front of her, she would’ve remembered she was angry with him.

“What is this?” She asked as she slowly took the fork he was offering her.

Fin rubbed his right hand over his face, and leaned his elbows down onto the table wearily. He hoped he wouldn’t have to battle the woman every morning. She was more wearisome than his mother, or at the very least, just as much.

“It’s good food. Enjoy.” He ordered again as he himself began eating and sipping from a cup of black liquid.

After a few bites of food and downing half of her cup of tea, Ruby finally spoke again, this time her voice far quieter.

“What are those spirals for?”

“Tea time.”

“You haven’t prepared breakfast?!” Ruby straightened immediately in alarm.

“I will. Breakfast takes me an hour to make for everyone. Meat and fruit are easy. Speaking of which…” He walked over to a sack leaning against the wall under the window and returned carrying two pears.

Ruby sighed as she watched him cut both pieces of fruit in less than a minute.

“How did you become so talented at such a young age?” She asked half to herself as the young man fanned the pear slices artfully on her half-empty plate.

Fin raised an eyebrow surprised. It wasn’t a question he was used to getting. Or lying about for that matter…

“My mother informed me I just always had this skill. A few lessons helped me fine tune some recipes and techniques, but mostly I am self-taught.” He drank deeply from his cup.

“What are you drinking?” Ruby queried as she drained the last of her tea.

“Something you shouldn’t ever have,” he muttered so that she couldn’t hear while he finished the drink.

“Pardon me?”

“A special medicine for… for my heart,” he lied lamely, not having the energy to be more convincing.
He was not one for early morning conversations before his second cup of coffee.

“Now Ruby if you could from now on please refrain from interrupting me in the mornings, I will be able to prepare the meals without delay.”

The Head of Housekeeping frowned darkly. “Do you not care for any company?”

“I like being alone.”

Fin cleared both their dishes over to the buckets and dropped the plates in. He pointedly ignored the ‘tsking’ sounds his visitor was making.

“Shall we go look at the staff now?”

“What about preparing breakfast?” She demanded bewildered.

“I will be able to prepare breakfast after selecting the staff. The royals won’t be up for at least three more hours.” He added as he headed to the door and opened it, then gestured for Ruby to exit.

The Head of Housekeeping shook her head as she strolled over him.

“You are the strangest man I have ever met.”

“I’d rather be the strangest than the worst.”

“You might be that too.”

*

In front of Fin in the servants dining hall, stood four long rows of maids and footmen. Many of them still had sleep crusted in their eyes, while others were barely stifling yawns.

None of that bothered Fin though.

“Everyone I want your hands out, palms down,” the redhead ordered, his voice ringing out clearly.

The entire staff shared puzzled expressions as they all obeyed, and ogled the new striking new cook that everyone had heard about.

He perused each set of hands carefully, and occasionally would then study the rest of the person.

When he reached the end of the final line, he began walking back through them. He proceeded to point and beckon three women (one of them being Hannah from the day before) to follow him, and two men.

“Wait a moment! You cannot take Claire! She is one of the best seamstresses in the entire castle!” Ruby grabbed the woman’s arm, and jerked her back sharply.

“Then I will make do with these four.” Fin shrugged and turned to exit the servant’s dining hall. It was a short passage that would take him a few feet down to the end of the hallway where the kitchen door stood on the right hand side.

“You chose her on purpose!” Ruby snapped angrily crossing her arms over her chest ready to once again square off with him.

“Of course I did. You saw me point at her face.”

“No! You knew I would never part with her, and wanted me to put up with you having only four helpers!”

Fin had finally had enough resistance for one morning. He turned and walked with his hands clasped behind his back, until he was directly over Ruby staring down at her. “I chose the people with the cleanest fingernails, and who appeared to bathe regularly. I do not know who they are, or what their duties have been before. If you continue to make demands that make no sense, then throw a fit when I compromise, I will walk out of the castle before lunch. I do not tell you how to run the staff unless it affects my work. I know how to run my kitchen, just like you know your own job.”

Ruby’s breathing was coming out in small gasps, but she didn’t say another word. Satisfied, the cook turned back around, and lead out the five servants.

“Claire will only work for you part-time! She will continue being the Queen’s aid during her hours of-”

“Great!” Fin shouted back swiftly, too irked to turn around.

From outside the hall leaning back in the shadows, stood Lady Annika Jenoure. She listened to the entire scene with growing interest. Her arms were folded across her chest, her ankles crossed, and a small smile grew on her face.

“That is quite the arrogant ass.”

A note from Delemhach

Hello reader!

Thank you for taking the time to peruse my new story!

If anyone reading this has read my other work 'Until Then', please know that this will be quite different, and more lighthearted/ fluffy. I am still posting on that story, just not as regularly!

I will do rapid succession of chapter postings for this story over the next few days, and then have a large gap of time before I do the same thing again for this story.

Thank you again for your time, and your support!

Cheers!

-Delemhach

Chapter 3: Causing A Fuss

Annika threw open the kitchen door, and smiled brightly, fully prepared to greet the five overworked servants that the cook had selected, only to find that the room was completely empty save for the Fin himself. The man threw a casual glance at her with a small nod of his head, instead of the customary bow, before turning back to what he was working on. His white tunic sleeves were rolled up, and he was in the process of tossing a salad that consisted of what looked to be green beans, peppers, and cheese.

“Where are your aids?” Annika questioned as she strolled to the front of the cooking table, and placed her riding crop down along with her gloves.

She wore a rust colored vest with matching trousers, and a snowy white ruffled lace cravat at her throat. She had her hair piled high atop her head, with the only piece finery being an emerald broach at her throat that glimmered darkly. The Lady Jenoure was well aware of the smart figure she cut in it, and raised an expectant eyebrow as she squared off in front of the cook.

“Outside washing dishes and cutlery.” He answered tightly glaring at the riding crop and gloves she had just placed down on his work table. He remained oblivious to her charms, much to the woman’s chagrin.

“Why aren’t they inside washing them?”
“Because the dishware will dry faster outside, and the staff will stay out of my way.”

The Lady laughed. Normally the sound of her laugh made men stop in delight and awe at its enchanting notes, but Fin only shot her a sardonic glance as he set the salad aside, then picked up a black loaf of bread which he sliced in a blur.

“Wow, you really do move quickly.”
“When I’m not interrupted.” He uttered tersely under his breath.

Annika folded her arms over her chest, and jutted her hip out.

“You have no fear of reprimand for speaking so rudely to a member of nobility?”

Fin clapped his hands together as he dusted his floured hands off, not caring that the cloud drifted onto Annika’s impeccable riding gear. He then placed his hands on his hips, and gazed at her levelly.

“You won’t do anything to me until you get what you want.” He didn’t shy away from her gaze, or show any sign of intimidation, which drew an incensed laugh from her.

“What could I possibly want from you?” Her eyes were bright, and Fin couldn’t help but feel a small tinge in his chest when the spark appeared in their dark depths.

“Whatever it is, you’ve wanted it from me since you first smiled at me yesterday.” He answered evenly.
“I smile at everyone.”
“No. You were trying to be affable to me for no obvious reason.”
“The word ‘affable’ is quite complex for a lowly cook.”
“Would you like me to use shorter words for you?”
“Perhaps I was trying to appear friendly to a newcomer when I smiled.” Annika fired back, ignoring his earlier insult.
“When someone doesn’t smile with their eyes, it’s because they want something, and or are hiding something.” Fin leaned his head forward during his explanation, and waited.

“You think I’m hiding something?” Annika demanded her volume climbing rapidly.
“-Or you want something, or both really. You keep avoiding saying what it is, and I really do not have time to wait around for you to get to it.” Fin continued staring and waiting in silence, as the Lady gawked at him while trying to form words.

“I could have you rot in a cell for the rest of your life for the way you’ve just spoken to me.” She pointed out, sounding somehow both impressed and appalled.
“Something tells me it’d take a lot more than a few words from a ‘lowly cook’ to really bother you.”

Fin turned around, poured a cup of tea, then handed it to her.

“What is this?”
“A special tea too many people in this bloody castle need to drink.”
“Why?”
“It’s a Goddamn sedative.”
“I… beg your pardon?” Annika managed stunned.
“Peppermint, and chamomile. Same ingredients used in a relaxing tea one commonly consumes before bed. Once the lavender comes in this year it will round out the flavor-Good Gods, did you think I meant I was poisoning people?!” Fin demanded looking disturbed and exasperated.
“No one you’ve met so far would be surprised.” She snapped back defensively slamming the cup down onto the table.

Fin didn’t say anything to that, and instead waited a moment of silence then asked again;

“So are you going to tell me?”
“Tell you what?”
“For the love of- What do you want from me?” While he didn’t raise his voice, he didn’t hide his impatience in the least. “I don’t think I will! I think I will just take what I want.” Turning on her heel, Annika gracefully strode towards the door.

Then, she did something she had never done before.

She glanced over her shoulder to see the effect her words had had on him.

It was a great surprise and annoyance to her, to find that the cook had resumed preparing the meal as though there hadn’t been any interruption at all.

*

The King stroked his Queen’s hair lovingly as they sat in the slightly chilly early May evening, watching their son rush about the gardens trying to catch fireflies.

“The roses will be spectacular this year in the maze.” She said looking at the plump blooms at the hedge to their backs.
“It seems so, love. Surprising given the cold spring we’ve been having.” The King murmured into her hair. “How have you been feeling?”

The question hung in tense silence for a moment before the Queen answered.

“I… I don’t like getting our hopes up, Norman. We haven’t had a successful pregnancy since Eric.”
“That isn’t what I asked though.” Norman pointed out gently taking her white hand with their long artistic fingers into his own.
“I don’t want to disappoint you, I-”
Norman kissed her lips, silencing the choked words coming from his wife.

“Ainsley, you haven’t disappointed me a day in your life. Having Eric nearly killed you, and if we are only meant to have one handsome- albeit spoilt child, then so be it.”

The tears welled in the Queen’s eyes as she bent over her lap, and broke down weeping.

“I want-” She started, then hiccupped. “I want to admit I’m feeling good. But I’m scared. I’m scared that I’ll be wrong again.”

The King pulled her into his chest, and continued stroking her gray streaked hair without speaking. He simply allowed his pregnant wife to sob out her fear, while holding his own hammering terror away.

He didn’t want to lose her.
Ever.

“You know,” The King pulled away, forcing back the strong emotions back down. “The new cook has all the maids attentive in… womanly ways I’m told.”

She laughed, her sharp bark of a joy never failed to make him smile.

“He’s handsome? Or is it that he has a sonorous voice like Lord Martins?” She asked leaning her head on his shoulder.

“I cannot say I have laid eyes on him, but shall I arrange a formal introduction so we can see what all the fuss is about?”

She chortled, her watery eyes bright with fun, and the King’s heart nearly exploded.

“You are far too busy for that frivolity.” She managed as she wiped the last of her tears from her face.

“I might make an exception for this, as he has caused quite a stir. Ruby is beside herself, and even Lady Annika- I do not think I have ever seen that woman look so preturbed, but lo’ and behold, I caught sight of her on her way back from her ride-”
“I’m sorry to interrupt you my love, but speaking of Annika’s ride, did she meet with him?” The Queen impatiently distracted the King from the lighter topic.

“No. He wasn’t able to meet her this time. Besides, I do not want her far from your side until I am more confident about the new staff additions. We cannot be too careful with these rumors circulating.”

The Queen nodded solemnly, then turned the topic back to subject of the new cook.

“So the cook managed to even rattle the unflappable Lady Annika?”
“He did! It’s incredible. Those who work under him appear happy and relaxed, but anyone who tries to tell him what to do leaves half-mad.” The King chuckled to himself at recalling Ruby’s latest rant about the Cook.

“Best be cautious with dealing with him then. We can’t have the leader of this continent losing any part of his bright mind.” The Queen tapped a finger to the King’s forehead before continuing.

“I must admit… he seems to be quite controlling for his position. He has already insisted I eat specific foods that differ from everyone else. He even threatened the poor pitcher boy to never serve me a drop of ale or wine.” The Queen remarked with a thoughtful expression.

The King frowned.

“What were his reasons?”
“Apparently his mother was a healer back home, and she claimed that these substances were harmful to expectant women- especially if they were already risky pregnancies. I checked with the court physician, and he said that this is a part of newer beliefs and studies, but he applauds the extra caution.”

The King shared his surprised expression with his wife.

“I must say that the lad just earned a little more of my gratitude. If he is doing everything possible to protect you and our babe, I am inclined to give him the benefit of the doubt despite his brusque tendencies. Though even just making the best food I’ve ever tasted has earned a good deal of credit from me.”
“I know. You have never slept better than last night after that meal. You slept half the day away, and awoke a new man!” The Queen teased poking a knuckle into his side.

Norman smiled, and kissed the top of his wife’s head.

The peace he felt in that moment, he knew he shouldn’t fall into. He knew it was only a simple evening with his family, and that larger threats and evils lurked around, but… he held on to the passing minutes as long as he could.

In the future days should they grow dark, then at least…
At least he’d have this memory.

*

Fin lay on his pallet in front of the kitchen hearth that barely glowed aside from the orange coals. He was beginning to fall into a doze with the smell of the freshly baked loaves still wafting over him for the next day’s luncheon, and was welcoming his descent into warm nothingness.

In the silence, the kitchen door leading to the gardens suddenly burst open, and in stumbled a cloaked stranger, whom was muttering quietly to themselves.

“Good Gods do these people never sleep?” Fin groaned as he slowly sat up, then used the table to finish pulling himself into a slumped, but standing position.

The cloaked figure stumbled over a potato sack a few feet into the room and cursed.

“Kitchen is closed. Please show yourself out.” Fin croaked rubbing his eyes.

Another curse came from the figure, and that was when Fin saw the knife appear.

Now wide awake, he automatically opened his palm and the iron skillet that rested cleaned and cooled on the nearby ledge flew into his hand, while his broom sprang to life from beside the garden door, and swept the legs out from under the assailant.

The stranger threw the knife at Fin’s face during their fall, which he blocked with the frying pan.
The figure was knocked down for only a second before they leapt nimbly back onto their feet. Fin immediately launched the pan towards the shadowed hood, but they easily dodged from its path, and even managed to duck its return as it flew back into his hand.

In the silence, there was only the gentle panting of the two opponents breaths, until a soft mewl broke the tense silence.

Fin waved the hand not holding a frying pan, and suddenly every candle burst into flame, illuminating the room in a warm glow.

The figure placed down something black on the outer ledge of the kitchen, and dashed out the door before Fin could decide what to do with them.

He ran to the doorway to try and glimpse or stop them before they got too far out of his reach, but the mysterious assailant had disappeared into the darkness.

With an aggravated sigh, he began to ponder what the attacker wanted, and begrudgingly admitted to himself that he would need to address the incident with Ruby in the morning. Another soft mew that had distracted the fight before broke through his thoughts.

Walking slowly over to where the figure had placed something down, Fin stared with a frown at the black shadow. He didn’t understand what he was looking at, until a pair of tiny green eyes suddenly popped up along with a pair of distinct ears.

“A… kitten?”

The tiny creature mewed once more.

Fin blinked stunned, and before he registered what he was doing, went and retrieved some clean water from the kettle he had boiled before going to bed that had already cooled.

As soon as he placed the dish down, the little creature dunked its fluffy black paws in and immediately began to lap it up.

“They… that person brought you here because you needed help.” He reasoned slowly, his mind still trying to piece together the sequence of events that had happened in the past ten minutes.

When the kitten appeared to have had its fill, Fin carefully lifted it up, and checked as his mother had taught him to discover the gender.

“Well, sir, you are too young to be from your parents.” Fin announced after putting the tail back down, and offering his palm as support for the tiny paws.

The kitten immediately nestled against Fin’s chest, his tiny face turned into the rough wool tunic.
Fin gave him an absent minded scratch along his chin, when a sudden jolt in his chest froze the movement.

Fin glanced down immediately as the kitten looked up just as surprised.

“So. I must have made the right decision coming here if you, my familiar, have appeared.”

The kitten mewed again as though in agreement.

“I guess I will have to figure out a name for you tomorrow.” Fin yawned, then walked over to the open kitchen door, and closed it.

There was much he had to think about with the intrusion into the kitchen, and the strange behavior of the individual.
Why be in disguise when delivering a kitten? Why attack someone if there was no ill intent?
Fin rubbed his face with his free hand before gazing back down into the tiny green eyes that blinked sleepily up at him.
He couldn’t deny the strange sense of peace that had formed after he had recognized his familiar. Somehow the connection made any concerns or worries feel distant to him…

His mother had always said that finding ones familiar would be of significant comfort.

It was strange.
The feeling of responsibility for a life that was not his own, and one that was completely helpless without him…
It should have been a nuisance, but instead it brought a strange sense of being grounded, and important.

Fin lay back down on the floor in front of the hearth, so completely soothed that he even forgot to charm the kitchen door to the outside to remain locked until he opened it the next day.

Instead, he fell into a deep peaceful sleep, with the kitten curled up beside him, and he couldn’t remember ever feeling more at one with the world.

In the haze of tranquility, he forgot another important detail of the evening that would later cause him great anxiety and stress…

Someone nearby knew he had magic.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you for reading and following the story you delightful folks!

-Delemhach

Chapter 4: Cat and Mouse

Fin had just finished sending out breakfast for the nobles, and was leaning against the hearth with a sandwich in his hand when his peaceful kitchen was infiltrated.

The door to the hallway flew open, and Ruby entered holding the clean rags Fin had requested the previous day with a blonde haired boy, perhaps only seven years old, on her heels reading from a tome that appeared to weigh more than himself.

“-And they eat people!” The boy exclaimed while staring up at Ruby’s back with shining eyes. The lad was clad in a smart royal blue velvet jacket, tan shorts, high white knee socks, and a large burgundy bow tied around his neck that nearly swallowed his chin.

“Prince Eric, have you met our new cook?” Ruby plopped the rags down on the table, her cheeks their customary shade of red, and her expression desperate as she stared pleadingly at Fin who looked like a deer caught in torchlight.

“Then there’s another monst- oh! No I haven’t. Hello!” The boy smiled and waved at Fin, then promptly dropped the book as it toppled out of his small hand.

Ruby winced and mouthed an apology to Fin as the future ruler of the kingdom bent to pick up the novella.
The cook took a bite from his sandwich while remaining expressionless.

When the boy righted himself, he was beaming up at the grown-ups.

“Your majesty,” Fin gave a slight dip of his head then awkwardly continued his sandwich while Ruby scowled disapprovingly.

“My name’s Eric! What is your name?” The child hefted the book in his arms as he peered at the redheaded man.

“Fin, Your Highness,” he answered while slowly straightening, and placing his sandwich on the table as he poured himself a goblet of water.

“You look too young to be a cook! Our old cook, Luca, he was old, and fat!” With a great huff, the boy hefted the book onto Fin’s table, and Ruby shot him a warning look when she noticed the twitch in his right eye.

“Your majesty,” Fin began, clearly trying not to lecture the boy.

“Please call me Eric!” The boy beamed.

“That is not proper your maj-” Ruby began.

“Eric, this table isn’t very clean, your book may become dirtied." The cook cut her off, his tone surprisingly gentle.

“Oh that’s okay! I keep dropping it, so it isn’t very clean anyway. Did you know that no one has seen a dragon in two hundred years?!” The boy slapped his palms on the table around his book, his hazel eyes the size of saucers.

“One hundred-fifty years, actually. They say the golden dragon still hides in the mountains, but no one knows if they are in the mountains here in Daxaria along the Western border, or if he perhaps rests in the Northern mountains of Troivack.” As he spoke, Fin began pulling pears out of the wooden bowl in the corner of the table along with his smaller knife that was one of two he kept clipped to his belt while cooking.

“Woah! Really? I bet he is just waiting for a princess to steal! I hear the King in Troivack doesn’t have any girls, but eleven boys!” The innocent enthusiasm and seriousness until that moment had made it hard for Ruby to interrupt the lad.

"Your Highness, the Troivackian King has two boys not eleven. The maids and I were saying how it is not uncommon for Troivackians to have large families with eleven children," Ruby explained with a small hint of guilt in her expression.

A corner of Fin’s mouth twitched upward, and a soft chuckle left his lips as he sliced up the pear at a more leisurely pace than he normally would.

He failed to see the stunned look on The Head of Housekeeping’s face however, as she saw a glimpse what her female staff had been twittering about.

When the cook smiled he was...

“Well now Eric, why do you think the dragon isn’t here in Daxaria?” Fin handed the prince a pear slice.

“Because my dad wouldn’t let him live here! He’d get rid of him! Especially because my mom might have a girl, and we don’t want a dragon stealing my sister.” The boy explained wisely.
Fin smiled more openly at the child.

“What makes you think dragons are bad? What if they just want to have a nice home and family?”

“They burn down villages and eat all the sheep though!” The prince managed through a mouthful of pear, his etiquette lessons completely forgotten.

“Ever wonder why?” Fin handed the boy another pear slice once the first was swallowed, and Ruby backed out of the room unnoticed.

“Roasted lamb is delicious?” Eric shrugged. “I read about another monster that lives in the sea, and JUMPS out of the water, and eats whole ships!” He explained while leaping into the air as he mimicked his idea of the beast.

“Ahh. The Kraken.” Fin leaned on the table nodding in understanding.

It was then a soft mew was heard.

“What was that?!” The energetic prince spun around, searching the room for the source of sound.

Fin slowly walked around the table, and gestured for the prince to come closer.

“Can you keep a secret Eric?”

The little boy nodded excitedly.

“This little kitten happened to find me last night, and I’m going to keep him as my official mouse hunter.” Fin lifted an empty potato sack he had pinned using full potato bags at the top of the kitchen ledge that acted as a curtain to reveal wooden box where the fluffy black kitten with a dab of white on his chest sat up, and peered at the two onlookers curiously.

The prince’s eyes went wide as saucers.

“What’s her name?” The little boy whispered. He was clearly trying not to scare the kitten despite his obvious excitement.

“I haven’t picked one yet. Would you like to help me name him?”

“It’s a boy?” Eric turned to stare at Fin who was crouched beside the box, already picking up the little mass of adorable fur.

“It is indeed.”

“Can I… Can I pet him?”

Fin smiled. “You sure can, but gently. He is too young to not have his mother.”

The little boy reached out, and stroked the downy fur shakily. He looked as though he were holding his breath as the tiny kitten began to purr at his careful caresses.

“Can we name him Kraken? He could be the sea monster, but for mice.”

Fin lifted the kitten and looked into the tiny green eyes.

“What do you say, is your name Kraken?” The kitten mewed again, suddenly it seemed more animated as though excited for such a fearsome and respectable name.

“Well you must be wonderful at naming things, because I think he likes it. He shall be known as Kraken the Kitchen Cat. Has a nice ring to it don’t you think?”

The prince giggled, beaming proudly that his name was approved.

“Maybe you should be the one to tell Ruby that there's have another staff member in here. I think she’ll be more accepting of his presence if it comes from Your Highness.” Annika stood in the doorway with her arms folded across her chest. She wore a burgundy gown that looked far more expensive than anything Fin had seen her in thus far, and had pearls wound into her hair, while her hands glittered with golden rings. She didn’t usually wear so much finery…

“Lady Jenoure! You can’t tell her! It’s a secret!” The prince’s panicked face warranted a strained expression from the woman as she tried to hide her smile.

“For now it is, but she will find out once Kraken decides he’s ready to begin earning his keep.” Annika strode into the room then bent down to scratch the kitten’s head.

“Well… I’ll tell her when he starts hunting.” Eric conceded with a firm nod of his head.

“Your Majesty, I’m here to tell you that the Queen is looking for you.” Annika smiled with genuine affection down at the boy, who grinned back. Not that he had ever stopped smiling- the childwould outshine the sun at the rate he exuded unbridled excitement and happiness.

The prince leapt to his knees, rushed over to the table to grab his book, and then staggered to the doorway.

“Don’t worry Fin! I won’t tell anyone! Bye Kraken!” The prince gave him an enthusiastic wave, and once again dropped the book. He scrambled to pick it up before darting down the hallway away from the kitchens leaving both Fin and Annika crouched by the wooden box with Kraken patting a curious paw on the Lady’s golden rings.

“Was the Queen actually looking for him? Or are you finally going to tell me what it is you want from me?” Fin stood up after putting Kraken back in his box- his face back to its usual dry expression.

“She was looking for him as he ran off without eating breakfast.” Annika straightened herself, and strode over to the window to peer out at the brilliantly sunny day.

Fin slowly walked back over to his work table, and resumed eating his sandwich while leaning an elbow on its surface while facing the hearth.

“Good day to you then Lady Jenoure.” Fin didn’t bother turning around to dismiss her.

“Where are you from Fin?” She asked casually while turning to stare at him with the glow of daylight behind her, making her appear all the more angelic.

The cook slowly placed his sandwich down, and turned to face the woman with his arms crossed. He didn’t want to tell her anything. If he lied and got caught however, that could have an unfortunate outcome.

“The southern islands.”

“Which one?”

“The Isle of Quildon.”

“Do you have family there still?” She asked tilting her head to the left, a mysteriously pleasant smile on her face.

Fin placed his hands on his hips, then slowly walked until he stood less than two feet in front of the Lady, and stared down into her upturned face with his own odd expression.

“You know Lady Jenoure, there was a mysterious stranger who delivered Kraken to me,” he began innocently as theories began to form in his mind as to why the woman was suddenly incredibly interested in him.

She didn’t bat an eye as she smiled a little wider. “Oh? What a kind stranger. Now, what were you saying about your family?”

Fin frowned slightly, but didn’t move out of her personal space.

“I wasn’t saying anything about them. Might I ask why you are interested in my kin?”

“I’m curious! A man with your talents is incredible given your youth.”
<br/>“It is also curious how a noble woman is unmarried at your age.” He replied evenly.

She paused, and swallowed. “My husband died.”

Fin took a step back in surprise.
“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that.” He looked incredibly sheepish, which surprised Annika immensely.

“It’s fine. It was a year ago, and we had only been married a few months. He was more than forty years my senior.”

Fin’s hands moved to his pockets as he listened. “Even so, I’m sorry for your loss.”

She shrugged, but Fin could see that the man’s death had meant more to her than she wanted to let on.

“What about yourself? No wife or children waiting for you back home?”

His expression became guarded. “No.”

Fin turned, stepped back to his food, finished his sandwich, then placed the plate in a bucket of water on the floor beside the table. His ‘helpers’ were tasked with the dishes and cutlery every day, and given the cook’s insistence on them being washed with hot water, his aides spent most of their days outside with a large boiling cauldron of water.

Annika still wasn’t leaving, and so Fin began pulling out ingredients for the soup he was planning on serving for the midday meal, hoping she took the hint.

“Is there anything else, Lady Jenoure?” he asked pointedly as he began deftly peeling the carrots.

“Why do you insist on an empty kitchen?”

The cook's gaze cut to her sharply. He was almost completely certain he knew who the knife wielding intruder had been the previous night. Prior to that morning, she had only been interested in taunting, and trying to manipulate him. Now, out of nowhere, she wanted his life story?

“I am good at my job, and people tend to get in my way or make a mess. I also have strong opinions regarding certain behavior between the Knights and serving staff,” he replied tersely.

“I was very surprised how good you were with the Prince. You do not seem like you would be the type to be tolerant of children.” She switched her approach swiftly at hearing his irritable tone, and Fin was back to staring at her appraisingly.

“I prefer children to adults most days. They generally follow orders, and are usually honest to a fault.”

Annika smiled coolly, and sidled casually over to Fin, only this time she was the one to invade his space. As he turned to face her while placing down his knife and carrot, she stood close enough that if she bowed her head, it would touch his chest.

“You need to watch what you say, Fin. One of these days that frank opinion of yours is going to get you in trouble.”

“Another excellent reason for me to avoid people,” he said while trying not to focus on the faint smell of spices coming from her.

Didn’t most women smell like flowers?
Why did she smell like a spiced oil, or-

She laughed.
It wasn’t her dainty fake laugh she had tried on him before, but an honest chuckle.

“I like talking to you though.” She smiled up at him, and shrugged her right shoulder.

“No you don’t. I annoy you, so why not end your misery and tell me what you want? Then you could kindly take your noble company elsewhere.” He was not going to allow her to trick himself into believing she was devoid of guile.

“I want something different now.” She managed to look sincere, but Fin still wasn’t buying it.

“Will you tell me what this new thing is?”

The Lady did a dramatic pause as she feigned considering his suggestion.

“What I want…” she trailed off and tapped her finger against her lips in exaggerated thought. “I want answers.” Annika smiled up at him, then abruptly turned, and walked over to the door.

Fin rolled his eyes to the ceiling annoyed. This woman and her games…

“As long as you don’t pry into my privacy, I’ll be glad to give them to you. Oh, and Lady Jenoure?” Annika turned feeling confident, until she saw what was in Fin’s hand.

“Maybe knock instead of throwing knives at me next time, hm?” The black handle of a superiorly crafted blade was pointed towards her to take, and while she blanched for a single second, she lifted her gaze with a concerned frown.

“That isn’t mine. Though it is good to know you’re making new friends.”

Then she left.

Fin shook is head after watching her leave, and placed the blade on the table.
He still didn’t believe that it wasn’t her, but if by some act of the Gods it hadn’t been the Lady… Why in the world was she asking him so many questions?

*

The cloaked figure stood on the ribbon of lawn that ran between the King’s forest, and the royal rose maze in the chilled May evening. Their black cloak shielded their face, while they waited without moving a muscle until the glint of plate armor caught their eye coming through the mist amongst the trees. Despite the overcast night, the large man wasn’t hard to spot… or hear for that matter.

“Idiot,” the figure hissed quietly before their guest could hear.

When the tall muscular man stood eight feet away, he called out,

“I must say I am enjoying these cooler evening temperatures.”

The cloaked figure was struggling not to stab him. It took the lunkhead another moment to realize he had not issued the code.

“Oh, right! Tomorrow the roses might bloom, unless the bats eat them.”

The cloaked figure pinched the bridge of their nose under their hood briefly, before slowly lowering their hand.

“What news is there Corey?”

“There has been confirmation that the Troivack King intends to declare war on Daxaria.”

The figure stiffened. “What are their numbers?”

“That I do not know. You will have to wait for-”

“Do not speak his name!” The figure snapped.

“Shit, right. Sorry Dragon.”

“Just keep your mouth shut. I won’t be able to meet with you until after Beltane.”

“I understand.” Corey bowed, his long wavy hair that was pulled back as always in its ponytail bristled in the wind.

The Dragon turned after giving one final disapproving head shake, and disappeared into the mists, leaving Corey to straighten and sigh alone.

He needed better pay than the mere promise of knighthood.

A note from Delemhach

Fun fact.

Kraken exists in real life.
Albeit a few years older...
In fact he is melted in a puddle of floof and paws 7 feet away from me on the kitchen floor.

Thank you for reading you magnanimous readers!

-Delemhach

Chapter 5: Keep Your Distance

Fin sat outside the open garden door atop a grain barrel that happened to be holding said door wide open. The cook rested with his eyes closed while holding a cup of water, and relished the breeze that began to dry the sweat on his face. The cold front the Kingdom had been experiencing through the first weeks of May had finally broken, but in its stead came a wrathful heat that was the bane of the cook’s existence in front of the hearth.
He had plenty on his plate as it was with the Beltane festival taking place on the final day of the month, and preparations had already begun for the large celebration on top of the cook's daily duties. The added threat of constantly having to avoid heat stroke however, was making Fin begin to feel weak with weariness.

It was especially frustrating with the constant flow of people parading in and out of the kitchens for the food and ale deliveries. The steady stream of people meant any magical aid Fin could conjure to combat the high temperatures was limited.

Despite the aggravations, the redhead had managed to avoid anyone discovering his abilities thus far, and was pleased that Ruby had grown to begrudgingly accept his ruling of the kitchen. Both accomplishments were deserving of a relaxing evening with a pint of ale, and solitude- save for Kraken. Alas, despite all this the Royal Cook would not be able to self-congratulate himself until after the festival.

The hooded figure had not reappeared, and Lady Jenoure had only popped in a to see him a couple of times. Both visits she had been surprised to see the kitchen full of merchants angrily bartering with the new cook about their wares and prices.

That particular day however, during his rest, the sound of rapidly approaching feet forced Fin to crack open an eye. He could see the pretty blonde locks belonging to Hannah barreling around the gardens that were showing plenty of green promises of delicious vegetables and herbs to come.

The girl was red in the face, and had her beige skirts and blue apron hiked up in her hands as she rounded the main garden path. She didn’t slow down until she was mere feet from the doorway, and noticed Fin.

“Is something wrong?” He asked bringing her to a halt beside him as she avoided his gaze.

“N-No. I’m just going to count… count potato bags behind the door.” She stammered and tried to rush over the threshold.

Fin’s arm shot out, and gently pressed her back a step so that he could study her.“Hannah you’re shaking.” He observed the trembling hands, and was about to ask another question, when he heard a loud boisterous laugh nearing the gardens.

The cook glanced towards the nearest turret of the castle on his right hand side where Hannah had come from, and saw Sirs Taylor, Andrews, and Lewis drawing closer.

Standing straighter, he looked down at Hannah while blocking her from their view, and noted a few tears had begun to fall down her face.

It took a great deal of control for Fin to keep his voice gentle as a black rage pulsed through him.

“Hannah, please crouch under the ledge behind the doorway. I’ll let you know when it’s safe.”

She nodded wordlessly, and darted inside.

Fin finished his cup of water, placed it down atop the barrel, and casually stood in front of the open door as the Knights set foot on the path before him.

“Youareincontrolyouareincontrolyoucannotletthemfindout,” Fin thought to himself over and over as he fought the swelling magic in his being that wanted to protect Hannah at all costs.

“Ohh, the cook’s slackin’ off!” Sir Andrew slurred as he looked up at Sir Taylor with a grin.
“No wonder we haven’t seen Hannah around- she hasta pickup his slack!” Sir Lewis mocked, his brown eyes trying to stare down the cook who, while not nearly as bulky or muscular as the knights, towered over nearly all three of them.

“Sirs, I was just opening the kitchen door.” Fin’s voice was hard as he negated any bowing from his addressing of the men.

“We don’t wanna be in your stupid kitchen anyway,” Sir Lewis snarled while trying to peer around the cook.
Fin wasn’t budging, nor was he bothering to look at the Knights that flanked Sir Taylor. He knew who the real threat was.

The largest of everyone present flashed his perfectly white teeth, and leaned forward, the smell of ale evident on his breath despite it not being long past the lunch hour.

“Move aside beanpole,” he teased as the other Knights burst out in enthusiastic laughs.

“I don��t allow non-personnel in my kitchen.”

“You see… it’s funny how I don’t recall anyone giving you the authority to ban me from the kitchen.”

The plates and cutlery had begun rattling, and a certain iron pan’s handle whipped around as though standing at attention. The Knights failed to notice the lively dishware behind the cook, but Hannah sure did, and she wondered if there was an earthquake, or a great beast storming towards the castle as she tried to make herself even smaller in her hiding place.

“Then you may ask the King for confirmation.” Fin had not once spoken to the King, but he hoped it would be enough to reroute the louse.

“The King granted you that kinda say? I don’t think so.” Sir Taylor grabbed the front of the cook’s sweaty tunic, and yanked him a few inches closer to his face.

“You know what kinda trouble you can get for lyin’ to me?”

“Less trouble than you defying the King’s order,” Fin countered his hands curled into fists at his sides.

The Knights had to leave.
Immediately.
There was a distinct possibility he was about to blast them straight into the Alcide Sea several leagues away at the rate they were infuriating him.

Sir Taylor glared at the cook in silence, his clear blue eyes searching the lanky man’s expression for any sign of a bluff.

Fin knew he would never see any.
He had learned from a young age how to betray nothing of the rage he held inside of him when faced with men like this.

“Guess I’ll go ask right now. Anyone ever tell you that you look like a fairy bitch?” The lackeys were beside themselves with laughter as Sir Taylor released Fin.

The men turned around, and promptly fell over a wide array of rakes, hoes, and shovels, that had until moments before, been propped against the garden fences.

In their inebriated stupors, they had failed to notice the tools gathering in a pile (seemingly on their own) at their heels.

Sir Lewis received the worst injury of the trio with a rake having scraped his forehead and cheek on his face plant. Sir Andrews received a badly bruised right temple with a shovel, and sadly, Sir Taylor had had his fall broken by his two friends.

All was not lost however; as Fin noticed that the man winced and had to shift his weight off of his right knee once he had managed to stand back up with a grunt.

“When the hell did those get here?” Sir Taylor barked glaring openly at the cook.

“You lot knocked them over. You should pick them up before the gardener comes back from tending the flower beds by the entrance.” Fin turned his back on the Knights, pushed his hands into his pockets, and stepped into the kitchen. He could hear the men curse and swear at him as they made their way back down the path.

He knew it was far from over, but he was prepared for that.

Once he was certain they had disappeared from view, he ensured the tools danced back from where they had originated.

“Hannah, it’s safe to come out,” he called out quietly.

Fin strolled further into the kitchen, and was beginning to round his cooking table, when he realized the girl hadn’t moved from under the ledge. The soft gasps of her crying were easy to hear in the renewed silence.

Walking over slowly to her hiding spot, he moved the bag of potatoes obscuring her petite form, and seated himself down on the ground so that he was facing her.

“I’ve been thinking, and I want you working at the end of the garden path peeling vegetables from now on.”

The woman who couldn’t have been older than nineteen years, gave a small nod into her lap.

His heart ached in his chest, and so Fin added to his statement.

“If you are ever in trouble, come see me. I want you to think of this kitchen as safe as your own room or home, alright?”

Hannah slowly raised her teary face, and quickly wiped away the various fluids she was leaking with the back of her hand.

“Wash up, and grab a stump to sit on. I’ll bring out the vegetables. If you need a cup of water or tea first, just let me know.” Awkwardly, the redhead stood back up, grabbed a large wooden bowl, and began filling it with potatoes and carrots.

Hannah sniffed a few more times, and slowly shifted out from under the ledge. With her shoulders hunched and her hands still trembling in front of her, she neared the kitchen table warily.

“They…” her voice rasped, and Fin without looking up from his work, poured a cup of water, and handed it to her. She drank thankfully, and took another few deep gulps of air before attempting to speak again.

“They will come back after they find out you lied.”

“Not today.”

Hannah looked at him worriedly.

“I happen to know excessive day drinking is frowned upon amongst the Knights. If they are dumb enough to try approaching the Captain about this right now, they will be punished.”

“They won’t just let this go though,” the blonde maid noted anxiously.

“No they won’t. That isn’t for you to worry about though.” At long last, Fin raised his gold-flecked blue eyes to hers.

“Why aren’t you scared of them? I mean, you don’t seem scared of anyone!” Hannah obseved with obvious awe.

Fin did his best to appear nonchalant. “I was scared of them- I’m pretty sure Sir Taylor’s body odor could count as a weapon.”

The adrenaline filled laugh that erupted out of Hannah startled the cook, but also made him grow a small half smile of his own.mWhen she had settled down again, and finished wiping her face with the back of her hand, she let out a long shaky breath.

“Hannah, everyone gets frightened at times. I just hide it better because I have known worse men than those three in my life.”

The maid's look of sad anxiety on his behalf made Fin begin to blush.

“I had an… unpleasant father. He’s gone now, and we will leave it at that. Now,” the redhead handed the nearly overflowing bowl of vegetables to Hannah who gripped it firmly while giving him a firm nod to show her resolve and compliance.

As she made her way back down the garden path, she couldn’t help but notice that whatever had made all three the Knights fall over, had already been completely eradicated. However, she was feeling far too grateful, and perhaps a little in awe of the cook, to ponder it much further.

*

The evening brought with it a blissfully merciful breeze that cooled the Earth greatly, and Fin was finally able to close the garden door as he bid the last of his aide’s farewell for the night. It had been another productive day, despite the run-in with the three pricks.

The cook eyed one of the ale barrels wistfully, and wondered if he would be able to keep himself awake long enough to enjoy a pint. Kraken poked his head out from the potatoes as if on cue, and mewed while staring up at him encouragingly.

Fin bad that he had been too busy to give the kitten much attention, but at the very least the prince had come by every morning to play with him for nearly an hour before having to disappear for his lessons.

Theredueadnhad just bent down and picked up the rapidly growing ball of fluff, when the door handle that lead to the castle corridor turned, and the door wedged itself open slowly.

Fin was hasty and silent in stowing Kraken back behind the potatoes, as the new intruder finished opening the door, and laid eyes on the young man who stood expectantly.

A man in his late fifties stepped into the room slowly, leaning heavily on a staff made of oak, with a clear crystal at its top.
The Royal Mage.

“Good evening.” The mage smiled softly, his already gray hair fell in waves down to his shoulders, and matched his beard which remained trimmed neatly close to his face.

“Er… hi.” Fin had no idea if he had to bow to the man or not.

The Mage finished entering the kitchen staring around at the surroundings with a bit of surprise.

“This isn’t the same kitchen I last saw here in the castle,” he announced pleasantly.

Fin cleared his throat awkwardly, and stepped further away from the man as though he were a leper.

The last thing he needed was a mage figuring him out.
The witch barely resisted the urge to cringe.

“My name is Lee. I am pleased to make the acquaintance of the one responsible for my delicious meals,” the mage smiled, and bobbed his head.

“I’m Fin. Did you need something?” He knew that the mage only had to stand a few feet from him to discern he had magic, and he also knew he would never live it down if the fraud ousted him.

The mage chuckled, which interrupted his spiraling thoughts.

“I see Lady Jenoure wasn’t jesting about your straightforward attitude.”

“Does Lady Jenoure often jest?”

The mage’s eyes actually twinkled, and the cook's gaze grew even more wary. Kindly old mages were good at getting people’s defenses down.

“Witch wannabes the lot of ‘em, he thought to himself accusatorily.

“Lady Jenoure has remarkable intelligence and wit. You are lucky indeed that she has developed such a unique opinion of you.”

“Lucky. Cursed. Same thing depending on the person.”

Lee laughed.

“I see. While I do not recommend wagging that tongue of yours to everyone here in the castle, I can humbly request to see you and the Lady banter sometime. I can foresee it being quite entertaining.”

The mage had just taken a step closer to Fin, and he responded by moving back another pace.

“I don’t bite lad," the man stopped and leaned on his staff as though tired.

“Attempting to convince me you are weak? Not bloody likely!”

“I am particular about who is in my kitchen. If there is nothing else for this evening, sir, I would like to go to sleep.”

The mage squinted at him, not even bothering to hide what he was obviously doing as a faint white glow came from his powder blue eyes.

“Is something in your eyes, sir?” Fin snipped while accidentally making a cup topple off the ledge behind the elder.

The mage blinked, and the light disappeared as he shook his head.

“Ahh cataracts. Getting old is a thankless task, I wouldn’t recommend it to you,” he gave another warm smile.

“Is this sod with a stick telling me to kill myself?!”

The witch decided to respond appropriately to disperse any tetnsions. “I prefer aging to the alternative, thanks.”

Lee chuckled again, and turned towards the door.

“Well, I will leave you to sleep,” he slowly moved away, and the cook took tentative steps in his wake, while being sure to maintain the distance, when the old man abruptly whirled around, and took a step closer.
Fin leapt back as far as he could and instinctively leaned back as well.

“Exactly what one should expect from a friggin’ mage.” Fin snapped internally while his heart pounded in his chest.

“Sorry to startle you, I just wanted to let you know that your secret is safe with me.”

The younger man’s poker face appeared so promptly, that Lee retreated a step in surprise.

“I am not sure I know what you mean. You also haven’t mentioned what brought you down to my kitchen.”

The mage nodded while the tiniest of frowns formed between his eyebrows.

“Ah yes. One reason was that I was hoping you might spare me the recipe for those tiny flat cakes you made earlier with the unforgettable spice. My son and sister I’m certain would adore them as much as I did.”

“Oh, you mean cinnamon sugar cookies? I can give it to you, but the spice is expensive. It’s shipped from the Kingdom of Zinfera from their islands in the South.”

“You don’t say? Too bad…”

Lee turned to leave again, only this time, Fin folded his arms stubbornly across his chest. He wouldn’t move anywhere near the nincompoop until his shuffling footsteps were long gone.

“The actual reason I came was the King wondered why you did not utilize the cottage assigned to you for your position. It’s only a five or ten minute walk from the castle.”

“Liar. Something or someone tipped him off that I might have magic.”

“I start earlier, and finish later than everyone. I’d rather get the few extra minutes of sleep. My own personal time is quite sparse as is.”

Fin didn’t even try to mask the hint.

The mage’s eyebrows shot up at the cook’s tone, but as a result became fully committed to finding his way out the kitchen. When both feet were beyond the threshold, he turned far more slowly than the first time back to the redheaded man.

“Oh, and I meant I wouldn’t tell Ruby about your secret pet. Good evening, Finlay Ashowan.”

Fin glared as the man closed the door, and remained rooted to the spot for several more minutes until he was certain the minion of Satan’s anus wouldn’t return.

At long last, he blinked and relished the sound of the door bolting itself, and shielding the room from any further attack.

This time, he also double checked that he had done the same with the garden door and window before once again picking up Kraken, who seemed slightly ruffled by being blown off earlier.

“I’m sorry, blame the mage.” Kraken mewed, and Fin took that to mean the kitten not only forgave him, but full-heartedly agreed.

“One day Kraken, you are going to help me ward off unwanted guests, and I will pay you with the finest cooked fish in the Kingdom.”

Kraken mewed twice in a row.

“Glad you agree. Now, let’s get some sleep. The festival is nearly a week away, and I have a strange feeling things are only going to get more chaotic around here.”

A note from Delemhach

Try as I could, this chapter could not be shortened.

Alright you bonafide beauties, thank you for reading, and I hope you enjoyed!

Thank you to everyone who has commented, followed, and rated the story, you really made my day!

Cheers!

-Delemhach

PS.

(Is it weird how self-conscious I am of the number of exclamation points in my AN? I just want you all to feel my excitement...)

Chapter 6: Witches and Mages

Annika sat in the inner courtyard of the castle sipping her tea, which happened to be generously spiked with Troivackian moonshine. She had been casually enjoying the liquor far more regularly since the death of her husband, and was building an annoying tolerance to the alcohol that had a reputation of making cows faint from the fumes.

“Lady Jenoure!” Annika’s mask of pleasantry became briefly strained at the sound of Lady Emily Gauva.
She took a deep gulp of her ‘tea’, then stood and faced the woman with a closed mouth smile. Baronness Emily Gauva was a short blonde woman, whom was only a couple of years younger than Annika. She had married the Baron- a decent enough man, months before Annika had first arrived in Daxaria.

“Good afternoon Lady Gauva.” Annika briefly nodded her head while thanking the Gods for the millionth time she was technically above the Baroness as she was a Viscountess.
“Mind if I join you tea? You look so lonely here by yourself.” Emily eyed the full tiered cake stand on the table, before casting her deep blue eyes back to Lady Jenoure.
“Sadly today will not do, as I am awaiting her majesty the Queen this afternoon for a private meeting. Another time perhaps?”

Annika secretly feasted on the obvious look of annoyance on the Lady’s face. However, she quickly resumed her sickeningly sweet smile while gently clasping her hands in front of her gold gown.

“Of course! How is her majesty fairing these days?”
“Well as always.” Annika continued staring unwaveringly at the Lady with her heart shaped face. She loved how direct eye contact made the woman squirm.
“That is certainly wonderful to hear. I shall see you at the Beltaine celebration…?”
“Perhaps. I find the crowds unpleasant.”
“Oh, but you should still come! At least for a short time!”
Annika laughed prettily.

“Such eves are for young maidens looking for a beau. I sadly lost my great love already, but I do hope you and Baron Gauva enjoy yourselves.” Annika adopted the expression of the heart broken woman.

“Lady Jenoure, I am sure your husband, Gods rest him peacefully, would wish you to find joy in the remaining life you have ahead of you.” The Baroness had reached out and grabbed both of Annika’s hands. “My! What calluses you have! I must give you some of my ointment, it will help soften your hands to the ladylike softness you deserve.” She chirped, forcing Annika to master every nerve in her body in order to stop the twitch in her left eye from showing.

“Presenting, her majesty Queen Ainsley.” The manservant had entered from the main North doors to the courtyard, and Annika continued to take perverse pleasure as Lady Emily shrank back, gradually disappearing into the shadows of the west courtyard exit. The Queen was known to be short and to the point with those outside of her inner circle, and for some, it was incredibly intimidating.

The Ainsley’s face lit up in a warm smile at seeing Annika. The monarch wore a pale green gown, with her light brown hair streaked with its gray piled atop her head. Gold dangled from her ears, and glinted on her hands, while a simple circlet rested on her head, declaring her importance.
When she reached the Viscountess, she embraced her, and kissed each of her cheeks, making sure to linger on the last kiss to whisper in her ear.

“Is that woman being a tad vexing?”
“She’s a vapid turkey.”
“Ah. Has she run afowl again?”

Ainsley laughed gleefully at her pun, while Annika gave her a look of exasperated amusement, but eventually let out a sigh and smiled.

The Queen wrinkled her nose as a strong smell that originated from her companion reached her. She gave Annika a knowing eyebrow raise.
The Lady responded with a shrug and a smile.

“I need to train myself for the day I find myself in a drinking competition.”
“My dear those events are reserved for the blockheaded Knights, and women are seldom welcome.”
“I’d rather be over prepared than underprepared.”

The pair of friends then seated themselves, and waited politely as the serving staff brought out the teacakes.
Both women sighed in unison when they bit into the fluffy pastry that was stuffed blueberries and a cheesy cream.

“Despite the numerous complaints I’ve received about the new cook, I am quite taken with him.” The Queen smiled, her brown eyes dazed in pleasure.
“You finally saw him?” For some reason Annika suddenly looked strained.
“No I haven’t. Though, do tell why are you giving me that reaction?”
The Lady Jenoure let out a small breath as she reached for her teacup, and lifted it to her lips.
“No reason. I was worried you were yet another victim of his charms.”

The Queen laughed, and watched as Annika emptied her cup while suppressing a smile.

“Norman said that the female staff were quite enthralled with him, and I must admit I’m growing curious.”
“I wouldn’t waste your time. The only thing remarkable about him is his lack of manners or sense.”

A slow smile began to spread on Ainsley’s face.

“My dear Lady Jenoure… are you perhaps taken with him?”
Annika snorted.
“I’m suspicious of him. I’ve not met someone so damn private since coming here from Troivack.”
“Sounds like you when you first came to marry Hank.”

Annika’s good-humored expression faded then, and the Queen immediately rushed to apologize.

“Oh my dear, I’m so sorry. I know how much you miss him.”
“He was my good friend. I cannot mourn him forever.” Annika drew out a small leather flask from a hidden pocket in her bright red dress that the Queen sighed at seeing, while the Lady ignored her and topped up her tea before a servant refilled her cup and stepped back out of earshot once finished.

Her husband’s warm smile, and somehow perfect laugh seared through her memory. His kind eyes twinkling at her even when she snapped at him the first time they met…

“Have you heard anything more about the war from your family?” Ainsley’s voice dropped as she glanced around casually.
Annika blinked, bringing herself back to the present hastily- falling into thoughts of the past was not a good idea.

“Nothing yet, but hopefully in early June before the solstice I will hear from one of my brothers.”

The Queen nodded.
“How are the preparations for the festival coming along? I hear you and your ladies in waiting have been sewing up a storm.”
“Oh it has been absolutely back breaking work, but we will be finished with time to spare before the parade.” The monarch glowed with pride as she sipped her tea.
“That’s good. I can’t imagine his highness being thrilled about you working so hard in your current condition.”
Ainsley shook her while placing the china cup back on its saucer with a small ‘clink’.
“He isn’t of course, but after this I’ll rest more.” Her hand absent-mindedly drew down to the bump she had recently begun to show.
“How have you been feeling?”

The Queen laughed, though more out of weariness than amusement.
“You sound like Norman.” She looked at her lap for a moment before raising her gaze with both her fierceness and vulnerability shining through.
“I’m alright. To declare more would be taunting the Gods.”

Annika swallowed and nodded. She couldn't imagine what her friend was going through.

“MOMMOMMOMOMOMOM!” The unmistakable voice of the young prince rang out through the courtyard.
Both women’s heads turned to see Eric barreling out of the southern doorway to the courtyard.
When the little boy had finally arrived at the tea table, he was out of breath and grabbing the Queen’s hand eagerly.

“Captain Antonio says I can start learning how to use a sword!” The boy then began jumping up and down on the spot.
Annika smiled as she sipped her ‘tea’, and the Queen blinked in surprise.

“He… he thinks you’re big enough?” The hesitancy in her voice went unnoticed by her son.
“Yes! He does! I’m going to learn how to fight!”

The Queen opened and closed her mouth a couple of times before catching Annika’s amused expression and sending a glare.

“My love you forgot to greet Lady Jenoure.” The boy turned to the Lady and waved while still jumping.
“Lady Jenoure, I’m going to become a Knight!”
“I heard! I’m sure you will make a marvelous one your majesty.”
The little boy squealed and then skipped around the tall tower of glass in the middle of the courtyard singing;

“I’m going to be a Kniiight, I’m going to be a Kniiiight…”

Ainsley turned to face Annika again.

“Once this babe is born, I am going to need a healthy dose of the that moonshine.” She whispered.
“The prince had to going to grow up eventually.”
“It’s too quick.” The Queen lamented sorrowfully.
“Don’t worry, you’ll have another to worry about soon enough.”

The Queen’s expression became gravely serious as she glanced down, then over to her healthy son whom was about to start bouncing off the walls.

“I hope so.”

***

The King stared out at the distant glittering city of Austice from the window of his study while swirling the red wine in his goblet thoughtfully. The castle was quiet as most of its occupants had tucked themselves into bed, and the new heat of the day had once again dissolved under the inky night sky.

The study was in the front right tower of the castle, its walls lined with shelves holding books, scrolls, maps, and trinkets. A tapestry depicting a man and woman in a lush garden hung over the hearth, with two plush armchairs facing the now cool grate. There was a small square table in the center of the room, and a desk along the same wall as the door.

The King allowed very few individuals into the room, and was waiting for one of those privileged few, when he heard their knock.

“Come in Lee.”

The mage strode in, his cloak and staff not on his person, and instead he wore a dark blue short-sleeved tunic showing his powerful arms and broad shoulders.

Yes, it was a well-hidden secret that the mage was in fact incredibly strong and healthy despite being in his sixties (though often mistaken for his fifties), but he preferred that people remain unaware of the fact. He believed it messed with the sacred image mages were to uphold.

“Good evening your highness.” Lee bowed gracefully after closing the door behind himself.
“Has the well water problem been fixed in town?”
“It has. Some birds had nested down on one of the stones, and their excrement was poisoning the well.”
The King didn’t hide his look of disgust.

“Thank you for handling that. Would you like a nightcap?”
“No thank you my liege. I will have the full report on your desk by lunchtime tomorrow.”

Norman nodded in understanding as he cast his eyes down and sipped from his goblet.

“About the new cook…” Lee started slowly, and Norman immediately straightened his posture.

“He’s a witch.”

The King blinked in surprise.

“A male witch? Aren’t those quite rare?”
“They are. Perhaps only twenty percent of the witch population is men.”
“What element is he aligned with?”
“I do not know, but I suspect air.”

The ruler of the continent frowned, and placed his goblet down on the square table while gesturing for the mage to sit.

“How is it you do not know his element when you discovered he was a witch? I thought your identifying spell could tell both?”
“It can, but he wouldn’t let me close enough to see.”
“Then how is it you know he is a witch.”
“He knew not to let me come closer, and was openly hostile towards myself.” The King’s expression fell as he shook his head unconvinced.

“He could just be particular about his personal space, and to be honest, I have been receiving a few complaints about his temperament. I do not think we should get ahead of ourselves in our assumptions.”
“Most people are either a little in awe or fearful of me when we meet. Only witches are disdainful.” There was a dip in the mage’s tone at the word ‘witches’, which made one of Norman’s eyebrows quirk upwards.
“I know there has been a lot of misconceptions about witches, but you are an open minded man, Lee. What is it about them you dislike?”

The mage let out a breath, and touched his forehead briefly before attempting to explain.

“Mages and witches have never gotten along. Witches are born with magic as a part of them as their blood or bones. Mages have to work, and study for years to master what a witch can sometimes do from the time they can walk, depending on their strengths. Mages are better of course because we are not limited to a single element, but against a powerful witch, even the best of us might have some troubles.”

Norman noticed that his friend sounded a tad biased.

“Lee, I heard somewhere recently that there have been witches with mutated abilities… what does this mean?”
“It means that their powers are branching out from their elements, though are still rooted in them. For example, one well-known mutation that has occurred was a woman whom could speak to, and be understand by animals. It is rooted in air as a means of moving and understanding sound.”
“Ah. That explains that witch in the south being an already legendary healer. If magic is a part of her proficiency it makes sense. How many varied mutations have been reported?”
“That I know of? Perhaps ten. However, they are atypical.”

The King nodded sagely as he pondered the new information. Witches were an infrequent enough phenomenon, that he hadn’t really given them any thought. Norman had been suspecting the cook as a spy for Troivack despite Annika’s doubts, but if the man was a witch and a spy? He could be a real threat.

“Why do witches dislike mages?” He asked offhandedly as his worries began to climb.

Lee looked as though he wanted to go on a tirade as his eyes welled with thousands of emotions- the largest one being annoyance. However, he managed to calm himself before speaking.

“They dislike us because of how we came to be. The first mage was a man whom resented not having any means to use magic, and so he badgered the Gods his entire life. A year before his death, the Green Man decided he would reward his tenacity, despite it being against the wishes of the Goddess. He gave the dying man the archaic language, and knowledge of magic that would flow power from the Green man himself to us. To help amplify this connection, he even guided us to crystals that would help us. The first mage passed the sacred practice and crystals on to his sons, whom carried on his legacy.”

“Why does that bother the witches?” Norman shook his head perplexed at hearing the tale.
“Witches came to be by the creation of the Goddess-, which is why even male witches are ‘witches’, instead of warlocks. Their powers come from the feminine half of the Gods. They believe the mages (or ‘wizards’ as some call us), to be tyrants whom have gone against the natural order and laws of life. It has been an ancient feud that I am ashamed to admit I am a part of.”

The King let silence settle between the two of them as he continued processing the information, and dwelling on the problem of a powerful foe being under the same roof.

“While I do not like the cook as a witch or a man, I do not believe he is a spy.”

The King’s eyes snapped up. How had the mage known his thoughts?

“Why not?”

“A spy would be pestering people for information. This witch alienates nearly everyone, and wants to be left alone. While I agree we should be wary of him, I believe he is a witch that wants to peacefully exist while making a living. Which is the truth of most of their kind.”

Norman leaned back in his chair, and picked up his goblet while deep in thought.

“Should I contact the Coven of Wittica? As a civilian under my ruling he would have had to register with them.”
“You can, though they are incredibly difficult to get any information from unless it is of the utmost importance. If he has committed no crimes, they will not share anything about him.”
“Knowing if he has a criminal background is still worthwhile. I will send them a messenger pigeon tomorrow.”

Lee nodded in acknowledgment, and leaned back in his own chair.

Quiet crept up once more between the two men as they sat with their own thoughts over the matter.

“His cooking is incredible, I will give him that.” The mage uttered after several minutes had ticked by.
“The steak tonight nearly made me weep. I have never had meat fall apart in my mouth like that.” The King declared his eyes glimmering at the memory.
“I agree. I wonder how in the world he gets the potatoes so creamy…” The mage was unaware of the awe that had entered his voice.
“Not to mention the dill sauce?” Norman gently touched his mouth at the memory.
Lee half groaned half moaned as he recalled the creamy sauce that he would have eaten on its own it was so diabolically delicious.

The two continued discussing their favorite meals made by the cook for at least another hour before they retired to their own chambers, each one already hungry for breakfast the next day.

*

Fin scratched under Kraken's chin as he lay on the cool ground of his kitchen.

"What an oddly uneventful day..."

The kitten's reply was 'booping' the cook's nose without opening his eyes, signaling that it was time for a restful sleep, and the chatter needed to end.

A note from Delemhach

Hi there cool cats,

Thank you all who reviewed and commented on the story! It really helps in keeping the excitement over fresh ideas.
Prepare yourselves for another batch of chapters over the coming days, and I shall do my best to deliver!

If anyone is interested, I may start including the recipes for some of the food described in the story in my Author Notes- but let me know if that is something that you'd enjoy or not.

Thank you again!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 7: A Royal Visit

Fin popped the oil coated asparagus with lemon and garlic into the oven, then turned to address the precocious seven year old that was seated facing him in one of the three tall chairs that had been brought down for him to sit on by the boy’s governess.

The lad was currently taking a large gulp of sweet milk tea, with a bowl of freshly cut fruit in front of him. As he set the cup down with a satisfied sigh, he began peering into the bowl of cut grapes, apples, and strawberries as though trying to decide which one he wanted to eat.

“Thank you for waiting so patiently Eric, what was it you wanted to ask me?”

Hastily shoving a handful of a mixture fruit into his mouth and rapidly chewing and swallowing, the prince watched as Fin drew out the longer of the two knives from his belt, and began slicing filets off of the salmon on the table in front of him.

“I want to know if I should become a Knight or a mage.” He lamented as though the weight of the world rested on his shoulders.
“A Knight.”

The little boys eyes widened as he stared up at Fin’s serious expression.

“You didn’t even think about it!”
“I don’t need to think about it. A Knight is a more honorable position. They don’t defy the laws of nature, and it will help you become a better King.”

The prince thought carefully before forming his next question.

“Why aren’t mages honorable?”

The cook wisely hesitated as he considered how he should explain this tough truth to the lad.

“Imagine a dog decides he wants to be like Kraken,” At the sound of his name, the fast growing kitten’s head popped up from the prince’s lap.

“The mutt badgers Kraken and his owner its entire life to become not just a cat, but the best cat. Our smart kitten here knows that sadly, the dog cannot ever be a cat. Despite telling the dog the truth, the canine refuses to accept this, and the dog’s master feels so bad for the dog, that he gives him a pair of fake cat ears, and even teaches the dog to meow a little bit. The dog thinks he is now a cat.”

Eric was already giggling at the story.

“So, is the dog a cat?” Fin asked patiently.
“No!”
“But the dog says he is the best cat now- even better than Kraken.” Fin pointed out raising an eyebrow expectantly.
“He still isn’t a real cat though!”
“Exactly. Mages are the dogs.”
“Who are the cats?”
“Witches.”

The little boys eyes bugged outside of his head in shock before looking down at Kraken whom was craning his neck up to bump noses with the prince.

“Kraken’s a witch?”
“The very best.”

The boy tried to stay serious, but Kraken was repeatedly bumping his head against the boy’s chin impatiently, and so Eric broke down in laughter. After a minute, Kraken jumped down disinterested at the lack of attention, and began prowling near the open garden door for wayward ants that dared to cross his threshold.

“Okay, I think I get it. I’ll be the best Knight ever!”
“A sensible decision.” Fin agreed.

Eric’s expression of determination suddenly melted away, and instead a defeated slump curved his shoulders.

“Being a Knight is hard though… I got knocked down a lot on my first day yesterday. My friend Morgan is already ten times better than me.” The look of embarrassed sadness tugged every heartstring Fin possessed when he glanced at the young boy, and so he made a resolve.

“It will get easier. The beginning is always tough, but I need you to do something for me.” Fin had finished slicing up the fish, and rested his hands on his slim hips.

The prince looked up at him with such a determined expression, that the cook had a hard time keeping a straight face.

“I need you to tell me all about becoming a Knight so that I know how great it is, and in return, I will make you a special treat on the days of your training.”

Eric beamed and extended his hand eagerly.

“Deal!”

Fin shook the small hand, and grabbed his skillet to begin sautéing the fish. The prince decided to investigate Kraken’s hunt, and so leapt down from the chair, and was crouched by a sack of potatoes trying to point out to the kitten where the ants were escaping Kraken’s notice.

It was then that the kitchen door leading to the castle banged open, and in stepped none other than Sir Lewis, Andrews, and Taylor.

Fin’s grip tightened on the pan that he had just placed on the grate over the fire with a chunk of butter and herbs to sauté, but otherwise didn’t convey his apprehension.

Hannah was sitting at the end of the garden path washing a heaping pile of green beans before snapping their ends off, and had luckily not heard the commotion.

“So we happened to ask the Captain if we were banned from this kitchen, and you know what he said?” Sir Lewis sneered. The scab from the rake injury looked painful.
“He probably wondered why you were wasting your time bothering a cook?” Fin continued tilting the pan as the butter quickly bubbled and released the mouth-watering aromas of rosemary, garlic, and dried cranberries.

The Knights were momentarily distracted as the smell overwhelmed their focus. All three sets of eyes became glued to the hearth as their mouths began to collectively water.

Sir Taylor was the first to regain his sense of the present.

“No. He said he didn’t know if it were true, but that it was strange Luca had never banned us!”

Fin had known Luca the former cook for a few months, and knew that the man had been bullied horribly by the Knights, though the kind soul never held it against them.

“So you want to gamble breaking the King’s order for some petty ego crusade?”

All three Knights blinked. It took them a moment to identify what each of the words meant.

“What crusade? We are just making sure a lowly cook knows his place.” Sir Taylor growled taking another step closer to Fin.

Wordlessly, Fin turned and picked up the filleted fish strips, and added them to the pan.
The seductive smell tripled as the Knights once again fought to remain focused.

Giving the pan a few shakes to make sure the butter was distributed evenly, Fin then began to flip each filet.

A large ‘clunk’ behind him drew a very slow turning of his head, to see that the three Knights had seated themselves at his cooking table, and Sir Taylor had laid his sword across its surface. The sword had dirt and dust covering its scabbard, and Sir Taylor stared smugly at Fin while leaning back in the seat.

“We’ll watch. Might as well while wait for that pretty helper you have to come around.”

Fin picked up the pan from the flames, the salmon already finished.

He gazed coolly at the Knights, then shifted his gaze to the prince whom was watching unnoticed by the invaders near the door with a pursed mouth.

Fin gave the smallest jerk of his chin that was enough of a communication for the boy to understand he was to remain quiet. The lad slowly backed out of the door, and fled down the garden path. Kraken remained by the door, now sitting at attention facing the Knights.

“Sirs you will leave my kitchen the moment you finish removing your sword, and wiping down this table.”

All three Knights began laughing, when Fin began flipping his large cooking knife casually in the air and catching it-, ceasing their amusement.

“Is that meant to scare us?” Sir Andrews snorted.
“Not at all. I don’t rely on fear to get things done.” Fin caught the knife by the handle, then plunged the tip down into the table with enough force that the blade remained embedded in the surface, with the handle waving upright. In the blink of an eye, Fin had a cleaver in his hand as he beheaded another fish.

There was a small spray of blood that made the Knights twitch, but Fin continued expertly cutting the animal up in no time at all. He switched quickly to the thinner blade better suited for slicing away thin pieces.

“Are you upset that your little bluff didn’t work on us?” Sir Lewis demanded significantly less jovial than before.

Fin drew out the knife that had been in the process of removing innards with a flick of his wrist, purposefully spraying the Knight with guts.

“Oops.” He exclaimed flatly.

All three men stood.

Sir Taylor reached over and grabbed Fin by the front of his shirt, yanking him forward. Sir Lewis began to draw back his fist, and Sir Andrews’ hand was darting towards the dagger in his belt.

The cook’s expression remained stoic as he grabbed the skillet that had until seconds before been in the flames of the fire, and casually pressed it into Sir Andrew’s hand that still rested on his table making the man yelp.

The knife Fin had stuck into the table was flipped into his left hand and pointed at Sir Lewis’ eye.

Sir Taylor growled then wrapped his hand around Fin���s throat.

Everything shifted.

Without knowing why, cold dread suddenly filled the Sir Taylor’s mind.
It was the same feeling of poking a small critter, only to look up and realize that the runt had merely been a tiny toe of a terrifying monster that was now pissed.

Blue lightening was beginning the crackle in the Fin’s eyes, and the fire behind him was beginning to rise to a dull roar.

“WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS?” The millisecond it took for the Captain’s voice to reach Fin’s ears, the fire died down to the friendly flicker it had been before, and there wasn’t a trace of lightening anywhere.

Sir Taylor’s hand dropped from the cook’s throat shakily, it hadn’t been doing any damage anyway, having been too petrified to do much more.

The three Knights turned slowly to see Captain Antonio standing wearing his full plate armor, his royal blue cape pinned at his shoulders, and his helmet under his left arm.

The man had shoulder length white hair, and one icy blue eye that rested in the middle of a long deep scar that ran from his forehead down to his jaw. The other eye was covered with a black eye patch that added a rather menacing touch. Despite the man’s advanced age, he looked powerfully built, while not as thick in muscle as Sir Taylor, matched him in height.

Behind him stood a far more averagely built fellow, wearing a dark blue silk tunic, a black leather vest, and matching gloves. The most remarkable things about him besides the shape of his beard, was the blaze in his hazel eyes and regal bearing.
It didn’t take Fin long to guess who he was, Eric stood beside the man holding his hand, with his left, and his tiny fist curled at his side on the right.

“All of you, will go to the training ring this instance while I discuss your punishment with the King.”

Sir Andrews was too busy cradling his burnt hand to bother arguing, and Sir Taylor still seemed rattled, but Sir Lewis remained the most clear headed.

“Captain, the cook said he had the authority to ban us from the kitchen, and when we refused to leave he attacked us!”

The Knights stepped aside to reveal Fin whom was still holding the knife he had been wielding at Sir Lewis, though it was flopped over in a more innocent position.

“Captain, your majesties.” Fin bowed his head, and when he lifted his chin again, shot a brief dark look at Sir Taylor whom visibly winced.

“Dad they made a mess of Fin’s table! He tells everyone dirt can get in the food!” The Knights all gaped at the young prince whom was pointing at them with an accusatory glare.

“Eric, please let me hear the Royal Cook’s side of the story.” The King’s voice wasn’t harsh, but firm as he stepped into the room, and all Knights present dropped onto a single knee, save for the Captain. The prince stayed by the door.

“Speak your tale.” The King stared at the cook fiercely whom stood a few inches taller.

“Your highness, these Knights have been harassing my aides and making it impossible for them to do their jobs. I banned the Knights as they show complete disregard not only for the kitchen,” Fin gestured angrily at the dirty sword on the table. “But for those in it. I want all here to feel safe while they serve you, your majesty, and I want them to do their jobs without having to clean up unnecessary messes made by the Knights.”

The King cast an icy eye over Sir Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews’ bowed heads.

“Is it true you attacked these Knights?”
“No your majesty. I am preparing fish for lunch. The ‘attack’, was Sir Lewis being sprayed by fish guts, but if you look at myself, you will see it is a hazard of proximity.”

The King’s eyes swept down, and noted the droplets of blood and guts on Fin’s cream colored tunic.

“That isn’t true! You burned my hand!” Sir Andrews crowed from the floor raising his head, and showcasing the blistering skin of his left hand. The Captain growled, and he quickly fell silent again.
“Only after Sir Taylor grabbed me and the two men moved to join him in assaulting me.”

Fin held the King’s gaze, doing his utmost to ignore his racing heart. He knew he tended to speak at great speed and at great length when he was nervous.

“Why is it, Finlay Ashowan, that my former cook did not have these problems?” The King wondered while clasping his hands behind his back.

“I believe Luca was often intimidated by the Knights, your grace.”

The silence that followed was crushing, and the only one that dared to move was Eric, whom bent down, picked Kraken up, and began petting him while watching the scene unfold.

The Captain shot a tender look at the young boy as he seemed to be petting the kitten to calm his own nerves. Somehow, that small show of affection made Fin feel braver.

The King seemed deep in thought, but no one dared to interrupt him until;

“Y-You’re majesty.” Everyone either turned or looked to the doorway, where Hannah stood shaking and crying quietly, with her hands clasped in front of herself.

“T-The royal cook w-was just… was just trying to p-protect me.” Her shaking continued to worsen, until Eric stepped forward and clasped her hand with his left, while continuing to hold Kraken in his right.

She squeezed back.

“Please speak freely.” The King’s voice had turned gentle, and the Captain stepped away from the doorway to give her more room.

While still holding on to the prince’s hand, she stepped into the room, her knees practically knocking together.

“T-The Sirs have been… have been…” She began crying harder when she saw all three Knights look up and glare at her.

When the Captain noticed, his expression turned murderous, and all color drained from the trio’s faces before they quickly bowed their heads again.

“Hannah,” Fin called out softly. “Remember, I promise you’re safe here.”
The King’s expression became unreadable as the cook suddenly rounded the table, passed by him, and handed a cup of water to Hannah. He remained at her side, gave the King another small bow of his head, and stood waiting.

“They’ve made many… ad-advances t-t-towards me, and d-don’t listen when I tell them t-to stop. They follow me when I-I leave. Co-Cook keeps them a-away.”

“Is that so?”

Every eye but Hannah’s jumped up to see the Queen with Lady Jenoure at her side in the doorway to the kitchen.

When the Queen stepped into the room, the Captain dropped to his knee, and Eric released Hannah’s hand to run to his mother’s side. At seeing the Captain’s show of respect, Fin slowly knelt down, and wondered why there was a difference in the two monarchs when it came to the Captain.

The Queen strolled forward into the kitchen with Eric behind her skirts, her head held high until she was glowering down at the Knights.

“You three mark my words, you will rue the day you dared to think you could throw your weight around this castle, as though you had any right to. You will not sully this Kingdom with your behavior. Is that understood?” She seethed down at them, making them wince and murmur their apologies at the same time.

The King stepped forward then, giving his wife a short nod that somehow communicated everything he needed to. The Queen lowered her gaze briefly in response, her eyes burning, but then stood at her husband’s side without saying more.

“All of you will kneel in the pig slop pile until the Captain and I decide on your punishments. You are dismissed this instant.”

All three Knights stood, and filed out of the room. Hannah continued to tremble and hunch her shoulders to avoid being noticed, as Fin laid a gentle reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“Royal Cook Finaly Ashowan, and you, lass, rise.” The King commanded, his boots coming into their view on the stone floor.

Fin stood slowly while helping Hannah to stand as well.

“My dear, if you could please come with me.” The Queen was at Hannah’s side instantly, her arm wrapped around her shoulders, as Lady Jenoure stepped forward to help.

“Hannah,” Fin leaned down to her ear so that only she might hear before being ushered outside.
“Thank you for defending me. You were very brave.” The young woman managed a weak smile up at him while sniffling.
“I-I just thought you might be scared t-too.” She whispered to him, and the look on Fin’s face was one of such heart breaking awe and appreciation, that everyone whom saw it was instantly moved without knowing what was said.

“Come on Hannah! Kraken hasn’t ever seen the end of the garden path!” Eric marched past the ladies carrying the kitten who mewed boldly as though heralding them to follow.

Once the ladies had left, the King and Captain both stared at each other, then at Fin.

“I must admit, I do not know exactly what I expected of you Finlay, but it certainly wasn’t this.”

Fin hung his head, his hands twitching at his sides. He immediately began packing in his mind.

“I have been hearing of your disrespectful behavior, your bluntness, and your fearlessness of any consequences. I have not heard a word of the kindness I just witnessed. Are you and the servant Hannah courting?”
“No your majesty. There is no interest from either of us, she is merely my aide.” He declared.
For some reason he felt as though he were babbling again.

“I see. The crown prince also seems quite taken with you and your cat.”
“The prince is bright and kind.”
“I’m aware.”

Fin winced. He couldn’t tell if he were about to be fired or not.

“Lift your head.”

He did so.

“Ruby was not lying when she said you were surprisingly young for your talents. Tell me, what is your age?”
“I am twenty eight years, your grace.”

“Not as young as I had thought.” The King glanced at Antonio who raised the eyebrow of his good eye in response. “You sound well educated, tell me, can you red and write?”
“Yes, your majesty.”
“You can cook the best things I’ve ever eaten in my life.”
“Uh...”
“No need to answer that. It was a statement.”
“Thank you for the compliment, your highness.” Fin bobbed his head.

“Finlay, have you met Captain Antonio before?” The King gestured to the warrior whom stepped closer to the cook appraisingly.
“I have not, pleased to make your acquaintance.” Fin bowed.

“It would seem that you are better educated than a quarter of the Knights in my employ, why is that?” The Captain demanded, his voice slightly less threatening than a bear’s growl.

The cook’s mouth opened and closed twice before he cleared his throat.

“My mother had a friend whom was a tutor. She herself was also literate, and well read.”

The King raised an eyebrow, glanced at Antonio, then back to the cook.

“As one of the victims of the Knights misuse of power, what punishment do you believe would be befitting the Knights for their crimes?”
“Demotion to squires for a year and serve part-time to the Queen and her ladies-in-waiting.” Fin realized he probably should not have given such a truthful answer… He probably should have deferred to the ruler of the entire continent on that one.

The snort of laughter drew the King and Fin’s attention to Captain Antonio. The incredibly serious, incredibly intimidating man had his mouth squeezed and wrinkled into a bud, his eyes bulging, and his face turning red.

“Antonio,” The King began, but that was all the Captain could take before the man was roaring with laughter.
“M-Make… t-them act as Ladies-in-waiting?!” He was doubled over and slapping his knee.

The King appeared to have trouble keeping a straight face of his own at the sight, but managed to remain in control as the Captain briefly excused himself to step outdoors.

“Finlay Ashowan, to demote the Knights is no small feat. Their comrades will not let them suffer silently should they be forced to serve the Queen and her ladies.”
“With all due respect your majesty, that is the point. Those men made Hannah feel weak, powerless, and terrified. They stopped her from seeking help, and when she came to me, they attempted to do the same to myself.” Fin’s heart was going to explode at any moment from the stress, but Hannah’s scared crying face kept flashing in his mind.
“They need to be stripped of their power because they abused it, and their dignity needs to be challenged because they need to repent for the one they infringed upon. If you suspend their titles it negates the process of demotion.” Fin suggested while firm, somehow remaining outwardly calmly.

The King looked slightly disturbed and uncomfortable at how well spoken, and how blunt the cook truly was.
At times he sounded even more educated and intelligent than some of the Nobles in his court.

“I think serving women will give the Knights more respect for the gender as well. They need to mend the wounded party.” Fin continued while the King stared at him appraisingly.

After several long moments where the only sound was the Captain’s fading guffaws beyond the threshold, the King turned to the garden door where the warrior was only just beginning to regain control.

“Antonio, I’m going to have a private word with the cook, I will be out in a few minutes.”

After closing the garden door, the King walked over to the castle doorway and closed that one as well, ignoring the stifling heat of the room.

“I am becoming greatly concerned, and I need truthful answers from the source, namely you, this instance.”

The King’s expression was severe, his tone forceful, and Fin felt his stomach drop as dread flooded his body at what was about to happen.

“Finlay Ashowan, I am aware that you are a witch.”

A note from Delemhach

Well shuck my stars aren't you all looking fierce today!

I really like this chapter to be honest, and I hope you all did too, thank you again for everyone that rated or commented on the story! I honestly have to stop myself from checking this site a hundred times a day to see the activity because it is awesome getting to share my story and excitement with all of you.
(I only check the site now like fifty times... don't judge me too harshly. I know you smarty pants are better than that.)

More to come over the next day or two.

Cheers folks!

-Delemhach

Chapter 8: Something's Fishy

Fin’s eyes went wide, and his hands balled into fists at his side.

“That friggin’ mage.” He couldn’t help but mutter, earning a cold look from the King.

“Your insolence will be excused only once as I understand there is some bad blood between your kinds, and you appear to be caught off guard.”

Fin looked sheepish at being chastened, and nodded in acceptance.

“I am certain that you can imagine my concern, as very little is known about your kind. Aside from the fact you all were hunted until nearly fifty years ago, and your abilities are based in the elements. While my mage does not think you are here as a threat to my people or the Kingdom, I prefer to err on the side of caution. I am going to request you answer my questions for you truthfully. Failure to do so will result in your immediate termination.”

Fin swallowed with great difficulty.

“Your grace, might I please beg a small favor prior to this discussion?”

The King leveled him with his gaze.
“That would depend on the favor Mr. Ashowan.”
“Would it be possible if this conversation remains confidential?” The trepidation on Fin’s face, made the King narrow his gaze.

“Why would people knowing be problematic?”
“While hunting, burning, and decapitating of witches has been made illegal your majesty, there are still many who feel hostile towards our kind. The ones that are not hostile come to us asking to use our magic on their behalf. I would be concerned not only for my safety, but for my ability to perform my job if word got out.”

The monarch studied him with a stony expression, and after several moments, gave a short nod.

“Very well. You have my oath as King that I will not expose the information you share with me without your consent. Unless of course extenuating circumstances require it.”

Fin didn’t like the last part of the oath, but figured he was not in the best position to bargain at the moment. He slowly let out a breath, and braced himself despite his stomach roiling.

“What is your element?” The King questioned shortly.
“Erm. I suppose Earth. However, I am what is called a ‘mutant’ witch.”

Norman’s eyes widened a fraction at the news, but otherwise kept his emotions in check.

“You know what those are, don’t you.” Fin looked pained as he stated, more than questioned, the King.
“What is it you can do?” Came the even reply from his majesty.

Fin was already blushing as he reached up and rubbed the back of his neck self-consciously.

“I am called a House Witch.”

The King blanched.

“I beg your pardon?”

“A House Witch. Or Hearth Witch if you prefer. My powers are centered around the Home. Food, protection, so on and so forth; I can do a lot of things to make life comfier, and homier.”
“Such as?” Norman’s voice sounded distant to his own ears. The young man had to be jesting.

Fin’s shy smile was mysterious, as he then snapped his fingers.

The King took a step back in shock as dishes, and cups floated into the air all around them, knives started to resume prepping the food that lay on the table, and a nearby broom sprung up and began sweeping the floor. He watched frozen for a long while, and when he finally blinked himself back to reality, turned abruptly to the garden door, marched over, and wrenched it open.

Fin immediately stopped all magic, and returned the floating dishware to their previous locations.

“Antonio, inform my secretary and advisor to clear my next appointment.” Without waiting for a reply, he closed the door, and turned back to Fin whom had the knives continue working on the food.

“You could have easily killed those Knights.” He stated while staring at the witch with a raised eyebrow and flat tone.
“No, I couldn’t have. That is against my ability. Magic in witches is fused with a their personalities, and the elements they are aligned with- and each one has limitations. I am not a killer by nature. I am a protector, and a nurturer. I could have erected a barrier that would have immediately blown the Knights clear of the grounds, but they wouldn’t be killed. The only other way I could’ve bested them would’ve been by knocking them out in the name of self-defense.”
“You are able to create a barrier?” The King sounded keenly interested, which made Fin swallow in reluctance. He knew how to a ruler of a continent how useful such a skill could be, however…

“I can create a shield around ‘my home’.” Fin gestured around the kitchen.
“Does that tax you in any way?” The King seated himself at the cooking table, and gestured for Fin to do the same.

“Conjuring a shield that blows people away from me? Absolutely. I would need to fall asleep probably within a couple of hours. Moving parts of the home isn’t too taxing- especially if it promotes the feeling of ‘safety’, and ‘home’. The more people that share my ‘home’, the more power, or energy that returns to me. Though at most, it would only rejuvenate me about half my normal stamina. I still need rest like any other person.”

The King stared at the fish that was being cooked and plated without any human assistance in front of him as Fin spoke.

“I understand now why you didn’t want any aides.” He declared before turning his gaze back to the cook.
“This all generally seems… non-threatening.” The monarch continued slowly as he began to absorb the information. “Aside from the blasting attackers away.”
Fin nodded.

“Are all witches powerful like this?”

Fin laughed and waved his hand to summon a tankard, which then zipped over to the ale barrel and filled itself. It settled in front of the King whom stared in awe at it for a few more moments before picking it up and drinking.

“I am not deemed powerful in comparison to other witches.”

The King choked briefly.

“Fire, water, and air witches can kill and hurt people. If in a battle they can do brutal damage. Air witches can do most of what I am doing right now, but aren’t limited like I am to the house. If I were to step off your majesty’s grounds, I become powerless. Right now, I only identify the kitchen and perhaps the gardens as my home. I probably couldn’t even float a spoon in the dining hall, unless I frequented there more often.”

The King considered the information, and found himself somewhat relieved that there were limits to the abilities.

“How many witches are in this Kingdom?”

“I do not know exactly but, not including those that reside on the Isle of Wittica, less than five hundred I would say. I have a very narrow view of the world given that I have not traveled much, however I am not the best person to ask.” Fin bowed apologetically, then continued as the King continued to openly study him while drinking his ale.

“There are a good chunk of witches aren’t powerful at all.” Fin continued as he succumbed to his tendency of nervous ranting. “Some fire witches can only light small bonfires and candles. Some water witches can only fill a goblet.”

“Can you tell me percentages of how many harmful witches there are in my Kingdom?”
“You don’t have any harmful witches because the Coven of Wittica holds us all to the law.” Fin frowned while staring at the table, clearly displeased at the inference that there was a bunch of magical murdering witches loose, but knew he could not challenge the monarch.

“Witches whom, if they abused their powers, would be dangerous.” The King corrected carefully eyeing the cook.
“Again I cannot say, as I do not know the exact numbers of my kind. I too would be interested to know exactly- witches are usually wary about making themselves known.”

“Are you able to recognize them when you meet them?”
“Only if we shake hands or touch somehow, and even then, their abilities would have to be potent enough to be sensed.”

The ruler pondered the discussion over, then stroked his beard tip thrice before speaking again.

“Why did you come here to the castle?”

Fin straightened his shoulders, as his eyebrows knit together out of concern for the direction of the discussion.

“I grew up on one of the Southern Isles, and found my Island confining… Everyone there knew who and what I was, and I didn’t want that. I had wanted to learn more about myself and my abilities my entire life, and then your former cook Luca came across our path. He stayed with my mother and I for a few months, and when he figured out what I could do… recommended me for the job here.”

“Is your mother also witch?” The King asked, hoping to humanize Fin in his mind.
“Yes. Though I’d rather not say what her abilities are if it’s all the same to you your grace.”
The monarch debated ordering him to tell him, but decided it was better to keep the exchange on a far more amiable track.

“Did your father know?”

Fin’s expression hardened, and the King sensed a surge of emotion in the cook.

“My father was a witch as well.”
“Was he a mutated witch?”
“No.”

There was something in the cook’s tone that made it clear it was a deeply uncomfortable topic, and so decided not to press the matter further.

“I will be sending a letter to the Coven of Wittica to verify everything you have told me today, and so if you have fabricated anything, now would be an excellent time to tell me.”

Fin bowed his head, but said nothing.

“I have one final matter I would like to query about Finlay Ashowan.”
“Yes sire?”
“Captain Antonio and myself were not giving you false praise concerning your level of education. How is it that you are so well read, and yet come from so little?”

Fin smiled, at last, an easier question.

“The Coven of Wittica enforces education upon all registered witches. They believe that an educated witch, is a witch that will make educated decisions- especially when it comes to wielding their power.”
“You said that you have to learn about your ability on your own, wouldn’t the Coven’s instructors guide you?”
“If I simply had pure elemental magic, yes they would. However, I am the only one of my kind on official records. There was once a witch more than a century ago whom, some records indicate, had the same abilities, but it was before the current Coven’s time.”

The King made a slight ‘hmm’, and stood, forcing Fin to his feet hastily as well.

“As of this moment, I believe what you have told me to be the truth. I will have you informed of when the Coven confirms what you have said. Until then, continue performing your duties.”

The noble man strode towards the garden door, while Fin began rubbing the back of his neck again.

“Oh, and Finlay?”
Fin had his head bowed and his hands back at his sides by the time the King swung around raising a finger in the air.

“Yes your grace?”
“For your punishment for inflicting a burn wound on Sir Andrews, you will be helping our Royal Botanist every Sunday for an hour over lunch, for the next six months.”

Fin bowed, and fought the urge to sigh. He was already busy enough as it were… adding more to his workload was getting insane, but he understood he couldn’t get off without consequences either.

“I understand sire. Oh uh…”

The King raised an expectant eyebrow as Fin’s hand gently curled into fists and released several times over.

“Could the Knights please retrieve their sword and wipe down my table? I can do it myself obviously, but it’s the principle of it all.” Fin was blushing at the request, knowing that he was already most likely considered incredibly lucky.

“I see. Captain Antonio and I will decide for their punishment, but we will take your suggestion under consideration. Though I do not recommend you letting it be known that you had any hand in the matter.”
“Yes your grace, and… thank you for the opportunity to work here.”

The King nodded once in acknowledgment, then exited the sweltering Kitchen with his head held high.

Once the crowned head had disappeared around the huddle of women at the end of the garden pathway, Fin let out a breath while half collapsing half sitting in one of the chairs. Kraken had returned to the kitchen, having been waiting outside the door worriedly.

“Alright Kraken, that’s now three people who know I’m a witch; The strange hooded figure, the King, and… that mage. Don’t tell anyone else okay?” Fin looked down at the kitten, who gazed back up at him and remained silent with his tail swishing on the floor playfully.

“Well, time to get cooking.”

*

The three Knights had come in wordlessly, their ears burning red from hearing about their punishment, and cleaned the table. They promptly left without once glancing at the bustling cook, not wanting to risk another confrontation.

Fin was using his own manpower to send off the lunch dishes with the last of the servants at the time so paid them little mind. Once the kitchen was cleared of everyone but the cook, Lady Jenoure stepped over the garden door threshold.

“Lunch is served in the banquet hall. I suggest you go now so that the food is still hot.” Fin informed her while nodding towards the open door leading to the castle.

“That was impressive what you did before.” She stepped closer to the cook’s table, ignoring his previous statement.

“I serve three meals a day. There isn’t anything spec-”
“I meant with the Knights.”
“Oh.”

Fin began compiling a plate of his own lunch without lifting his face to the Lady, though she stopped to pet Kraken as he brushed himself against her emerald skirts.

“That was Hannah’s doing. I merely offered support.”

Annika stood in front of the table as Fin picked up his utensils, and began divvying up the vegetables on his plate.

“I think you did a lot more than that. While those Knights have the collective intelligence of a fruit fly, they are not weak. I’m relatively certain a single slap from Sir Taylor would render you unconscious.”
“It wouldn’t. If you will excuse me Lady Jenoure, I would like to eat my meal now.” Fin moved over to the side of the table with the chairs, and seated himself turning his back to his visitor.

Annika said nothing as he began to eat his food. Instead, she wandered over slowly to the nearby shelf, and picked up a cup. She drew out a flask from her skirts, poured a strong smelling liquor in, then walked back over to Fin’s side, and took a seat.

“Isn’t it a little early in the day to be drinking?” Fin asked as Kraken, smelling the fish, leapt up onto his lap.

“Was it not you who said that everyone in this castle needs a sedative?”
“I have a tea for that.”
“While your tea may help Ruby from exploding some days, it will not stop me from strangling a few of the Ladies at court. This stuff is a failsafe method that I remain agreeable.”

Fin raised an eyebrow, and shot a sidelong look at her.

“Do you rank beneath these Ladies?”

Annika looked at him, only mildly stunned by his words.

“My dear cook, don’t you know that it is considered a terrible social blunder to ask such a question?”
“I thought you said you were sedated?” Fin was in the middle of a struggle between the cat and himself. Kraken it would seem, was ambitious in his goal of eating from Fin’s plate.

The cook picked up the hastily growing feline, and stared into the animal’s eyes.

“I will set some aside for you, but I am not giving you some from my plate.” He explained sternly before putting Kraken back on the floor, then turning back to see Lady Jenoure fighting against a smile.

“You talk to that animal as though it understands.”
“Animals understand more than you think. Especially cats, they just don’t want to be bothered with people- save for a few they like.”

Annika drank her liquor, her expression a strange mix of anxious and unreadable.

Fin observed this out of the corner of his eye as he continued eating his meal without saying a word. He didn’t trust that the woman wasn’t playing games with him again. He knew in uncertain social circumstances the quieter he was, the more his opponent was forced to reveal.

“They rank beneath me, but that doesn’t mean I can tell them to take their back handed compliments and shove them up-”
“Ah. Is that why you hide in the kitchens? To avoid them?” Fin cut her off while taking a sip of water from his cup.

Annika went still, but a slow smile grew on her face as her finger traced the lip of the pottery mug.

“Not quite. It is an added bonus though.”
“You should go upstairs and eat your food on proper dishware.” Fin announced as he forked the last of his asparagus into his mouth.
“I don’t like fish. Or any seafood for that matter.” She drained her mug, and Fin eyed it suspiciously.
“What have you eaten today?”
“I had one of your incredible scones with some clotted cream and jam, and some grapes.”

Fin shook his head, and stood.

He loosely grasped a loaf of thick white bread that had only just cooled from the oven on his table, then took a knife with a serrated blade, and carved three thick slices. He set the end crusty bit to the side, and dusted off his hands.

Fin then buttered both sides of two of the slices, and drew out his skillet. He placed another dollop of butter in the cast iron, and moved it over the fire. Once there was a golden puddle in the pan, he lay down a single slice of the bread, and rested the pan on a small grate.
Walking over to a small hatch in the ground in the upper left corner of the kitchen, Fin drew out two separate cheeses; one a brick of bright orange cheddar, and the other a wheel of brie. After setting them both on his table, and cutting thin pieces from each block, he rested them on the bread in the pan, then capped it the remaining buttered bread.

Annika’s mouth was already salivating. The smell of the toasting bread and butter had never been so scintillating.

In a matter of minutes, Fin slid from the pan a golden sandwich that had dripping gooey cheese between its slices, onto a plate in front of the Lady.

“It isn’t fancy, but it is delicious.”

She eyed the sandwich skeptically.

“This doesn’t look very… tidy.”

Fin rolled his eyes to the ceiling before snatching a knife and fork from the cups that held the lesser quality cutlery. He handed them to her gingerly, and then proceeded to dump his own dishes into the soapy bucket beside the cooking table.

He turned back towards the heaping bowls of prepped green beans, and began to empty the contents onto the table.

Annika sliced off a corner of the steaming sandwich, and using the fork he had given her, then tentatively bit into golden perfection.

Instinctively, her eyes closed, and a breath of pure satisfaction left her body. Which was when Fin stole a look at her face, and dared a smile before she could open her eyes to see.

By the time she came out of the spiritual experience, the sandwich was gone.
She looked at Fin with dazed surprise.

“That should be illegal.” She said while catching herself already considering licking the plate.

“I am glad you enjoyed it. Now please leave my kitchen.” Despite the abrupt wording of his request, Fin’s tone was softer as he cast her a single bemused glance before returning to the spinach.

Annika stood, and slowly stepped towards the door, still somewhat out of sorts from the experience.

“Thank you Fin. I think that dish has earned a place as one of my favorites.” She smiled at him, and Fin for the first time saw… her. No masks, no games… just Annika Jenoure. She looked as though she had been fighting in darkness on her own for far too long, and that smile…
That smile told him that the grilled cheese sandwich he’d made, had made a single moment of her life a little easier.

The spell was broken as movement in the corner of his eye drew Fin’s attention, and he saw Kraken eating the leftover salmon he had set aside up on the table.

“KRAKEN DOWN!”

A note from Delemhach

*Slow blink*

I asked Kraken if he had anything to say to his fans, and that was his response.

I will translate for you gentlefolk don't you worry;

'I am grateful for your worship, reviews, and comments. Now let me nap and feed me fish. Peasant.' (The last two sentences were addressed to me, don't worry)

I too am grateful for your support everyone! Thank you for following, reviewing, and commenting.
There should be another chapter or two coming out this week, so stay tuned!

Cheers!

-Delemhach

Chapter 9: Ruffling a Few Feathers

It was three days before the Beltaine Festival, and the kitchen was as busy as every other nook and cranny of the castle. Foreign diplomats had arrived, vendors had begun setting up their stalls along the road between Austice and the castle, and the sheer volume of food required to feed everyone was staggering.

Fin was running out of room to store his supplies, so he requested the use of the servants dining hall for extra surface area from Ruby. She hadn’t known how to process the inquiry as three to five people were bombarding her every minute of the day. Fin’s voice had been layered in between a maid asking which guest rooms were to be prepared next, a footmen asking whom he could take to help unload a particular noble’s carriage, and a Squire asking for bandages for a wound that had occurred in the training ring.

Knowing that there was little chance of the hectic activity quieting down anytime soon, Fin began sectioning off tables of the room without waiting for a reply, and hoped the Head of Household wouldn’t comment.

As he returned to the kitchens to finish prepping lunch, and then start carrying out some of the supplies to allow his team more space to work, he watched with masked joy at the aides that were lined up to help him.

Sirs Lewis, Andrews, and Taylor stood by the garden door as Hannah handed them heavy buckets filled with silverware and dishes to be washed.
The Knights had been flung to the bottom of the pecking order- even beneath the newest addition of Sirs that had been knighted at the Winter Solstice. Though not as lowly as a Squire, they had fallen far, and would remain buried for the next six months.

The icing on the cake however; they were ordered to serve under Hannah during that time, and therefore, fell under Fin’s command. While the cook had been worried she would be too terrified to accept the role, she had agreed on the condition that she never be left alone with them.

When Fin approached his cooking table, he drew out his chef’s knife in the direction of the five pheasants laid before him. After giving the Knights a flat expression, Sir Andrews and Lewis scowled, and Sir Taylor winced.
The leader of the three had developed a newfound caginess regarding the cook, for reasons he would not share with his lackeys.

Once the Knights had left to lug the heavy buckets down to the river where a massive cauldron of boiling water awaited, the remaining two people turned to him.
Peter and Hannah were his only original aides remaining after the Knights had been assigned to the kitchens; with the other three being relieved of duties much to Ruby’s sincere relief.

“Where should we set up the spits for the lambs and pigs?” Peter asked in his usual quiet manner.

Fin thought about it for a while before directing them to set up in between the dishwashing station by the river along the castle’s west side, and the kitchens. They needed to be close enough for him to check, but far enough that he could use magic to complete the rest of the cookung and baking without being caught.

They nodded, and immediately set out to work.

Peter was a quiet man in his mid forties, with mousey brown hair, and brown eyes. His face was slightly pocked from his youth, but carried himself confidently. He had a stern ‘do not mess around’ manner about him, which was probably the reason Hannah had asked Fin to keep him on with the Knights joining them. The man seemed to only soften around the petite blonde woman, and the cook couldn’t help but wonder in what capacity he cared for her- he would have to talk with Peter and find out subtly.

Fin stopped himself suddenly, and shook his head.
What was wrong with him? More people around him in his space, talking with him…
These were bad things.
He didn’t want to risk any more people finding out he was a witch.
Not wanting to share the secret of his abilities and history, which meant he could never really be honest, or create genuine relationships with people, and he didn’t think it fair for friendships to be so one-sided.
No, Peter was better off keeping his opinion of Hannah to himself.

As the cook began preparing the pheasants, Kraken jumped up onto the chair in front of him, and began sniffing the birds awaiting preparation. The kitten’s velvety black nose twitched and his eyes closed slightly as he took in the delicious scent of fresh meat.

“Do not even think about taking a bite out of one of these birds. You are not to set a single paw on this table, understood?” Fin informed the feline without hesitating in his chopping.
Kraken straightened, and allowed his pupils to fill his eyes, creating the most adorable wide eyed kitten face, that was normally reserved for nightly cuddles.

“…That isn’t fair.”

Fin could feel the pleading coming from his familiar, could almost hear the young voice wanting to barter for just a nibble or five from the food…

“What in the world is that stray doing in here!”

Fin’s eyes bulged as he slowly turned to look at Ruby whom was staring at the kitten with disgust written all over her face. She stepped into the kitchen, and it was clear what her intent was as she began to make a beeline for the animal.

“He’s mine, don’t touch him.” The command was mixed with a tint of desperation as Fin ceased his work.

Ruby turned slowly to face him while glaring.

“I did not authorize an animal in-”
“-In my kitchen?” Fin challenged back drawing the woman’s attention enough for Kraken to make a stealthy escape from her range of reach.

“Reorganizing the kitchen, fine. I’ve accepted the change. Limiting the personnel in here I… begrudgingly… admit was a good decision that I hadn’t fully understood at the time. This however is a different matter entirely!” Her face was beginning to deepen in color, and Fin wordlessly cursed the warm weather for ruling out his tea as a calming solution.

“Ruby, cats are excellent at keeping away bugs and rodents. This one showed up on my doorstep, and has been a great help in minimizing the ant invasions.” He tried while grabbing a clean knife and a scone from the pan where he had set them to cool.

“They bury their poop, and then have their paws all over the food!”
“The only food that he has any kind of access to are the potatoes, and they are in bags before they are cooked.”
While Fin was maintaining a calm voice and facial expression, his hands worked swiftly in lathering the scone in clotted cream and jam. Ruby’s eyes darted to his hands, and she narrowed her gaze at him, but the cook saw her swallow.

“They jump up everywhere! I bet you he has already had his paws all over this table.” She pointed her index finger down into the wooden surface, bending her fingertip as she did so.

Fin set the food on a plate, placed it in front of her, then poured her a glass of chilled mint lavender tea that she had failed to notice had levitated an inch off the ground from the cooling hole beneath the small trap door, to then raise up into Fin’s dangling right arm beneath the table’s surface.

He set the ware in front of her, and placed his hands on his hips.

“I am in here twenty four hours of the day, Ruby. He has not set a paw on this table, and if he had during the night, it wouldn’t matter as I scrub this table down before I go to bed, and after I rise every morning.”

Ruby didn’t know when she had picked up the scone, all she new was the burst of flavor in her mouth when she took the first bite. The world melted away as swiftly as the cream melted in her mouth, and when her hands clasped around the pleasantly cool goblet, and she drank, she felt more of her worries fade away.

“You need to remember to save time to eat.” Fin reminded gently.
When Ruby slowly opened her eyes, her coloring had returned to normal, and her heart rate had slowed down. The overwhelming feeling of peace had settled under her bosom, and it took her a few prolonged minutes before remembering what they had been talking about.

“No cats.” She reiterated though her voice had become far softer than it had been before.

Fin sighed. He hadn’t wanted to use his ace card, but he had no choice. There was no way she was taking her familiar from him.

“The prince comes to the kitchens every morning after his lessons and plays with him. He will be sorely upset if the cat is suddenly banished.”

Ruby blinked rapidly as her mouth opened and closed several times. A small blush began returning to her round cheeks.

“He does not.”
“He does. If you weren’t so busy, I would recommend you waiting around to see. He normally comes after his lessons with the mage.”
“Well then he should be down any minute now if what you say is true!” Ruby indignantly seated herself in the chair on the far right of the table as she then tucked in for the rest of her meal.
"Why is it you wanted to see me right now anyway?" Fin tried distracting her further.
"I wanted to ask what was going to be served for lunch, but I see my answer." She sniffed in the direction of the pheasants, and resumed consuming her late breakfast.

The cook slowly picked up his knife again, and thought for the thousandth time since the blasted Beltain malarky had started, how he desperately wanted a pint.

*

Fin had just finished filling the oven with the stuffed pheasants, and was turning to begin making the dinner rolls, all under the narrowed gaze of Ruby. She had finished the scone, and the lavender mint drink, and had been waiting wordlessly for less than thirty minutes. Despite her silence, the woman’s foot continued to quiver under the table endlessly-, most likely thinking how no one knew where she was, and how she was needed in twenty places at once.

“If you want to see the prince play with Kraken after the festival I’m sure-”
“I am fine waiting right here.” Ruby cut him off while folding her arms across her chest stubbornly.

Fin let out a sigh, shook his head, and picked up his knife when the door burst open, and the prince rushed inside.

“Sorry I’m late! The dog wouldn’t stop trying to tell me he was a cat- hi Fin!” The prince waved as he darted around the table, and froze at the sight of Ruby whom looked stunned.
“Oh… hullo Ruby.” The prince mumbled as Ruby stood up immediately and curtsied.
“Eric, it’s okay, Ruby here just wants to know that you are helping me take care of Kraken.” The cook said quietly while picking up fruit from the wooden bowl on his table, and beginning to get the prince’s snack ready.

Ruby’s eyes were wide and unblinking as Eric bent down, and picked up Kraken whom had been smartly hidden under the cooking table by Fin’s feet, until hearing his playmates voice. The kitten immediately rubbed his face into Eric’s cheek, and the little boy responded by nuzzling him back with a big smile before looking shyly back up at Ruby.

“I’m sorry we hid Kraken from you, but he’s a really good cat! He’s even a witch!”

Ruby’s face paled, and looked at Fin whom remained looking innocent as he shrugged, then when Ruby had her back to him to stare at the prince, shot the young boy a wink that made him smile brighter.

“If your majesty would like… this animal to… stay... Then, I suppose there is nothing I can-”

Eric rushed over to Ruby, and hugged her around her waist, immediately making Kraken leap down from his arms. The kitten was not a fan of group hugs.

The Head of Household shot Fin a dirty glare while he began humming inconspicuously, and became keenly focused on cutting the tops off of the strawberries.

“If you will pardon me your majesty, I need to return to my duties.” She managed to make her voice sound kind as the prince released her waist, and allowed her to exit the kitchen after shooting Fin another murderous expression.

After letting out a breath of relief, Fin turned, and smiled down at Eric whom was already climbing up into his favorite chair on the far right hand side in front of Fin that Ruby had been formerly occupying.

“Did I do well?” Eric asked with a sly smile.
Fin held up his hand and the little boy slapped his small one against the palm.
“Just like we practiced. I have to hand it to you, you saved Kraken and my butts!”

Eric giggled triumphantly, and immediately began eating the strawberries Fin set out for him.

Then the two proceeded to catch each other up on their days thus far.

*

Fin was in the midst of wiping down his table post dinner hour, when the door flew open, and in rushed Annika, whom hastily closed the door behind herself.

Fin was about to tell her to leave, but then saw her pale expression and wide eyes.

“I’m going to hide here.” She informed him before dashing around his table to the other side of the fireplace, which was the same side where the trap door down to the cool hole was, and the ledge built in the wall began.

“How long will you be here?” Fin questioned while drying his hands with a white towel, and turning to rest his bottom against the table edge.
“That depends. If someone comes in here looking for me, send them to the front gardens. Shortly after that, I will take my leave.”
“I see, and who is it that might be looking for-”

The door banged open again, and in strode the mage with his staff clasped firmly in hand. Gone were the long robes and feeble visage, and instead stood a man that, while gray in his beard and hair, had bulging biceps in a short sleeved red tunic, brown vest, and matching trousers. A crystal hung around his neck that matched his staff, and his wavy hair was partially tied back.

"He looks more like a woodcutting gypsy than a mage. Typical buffoonery trying to hide his true self... " The witch thought to himself scathingly.

“Alright you dirt magic monger, what in the world did you tell the prince?”
“Why mage Lee, what brings you to my kitchen?” Fin’s eyes were wide and his fists clenched as he stared at the man whom was unaware that Lady Jenoure was standing hidden behind the fireplace.

“You’ve been filling a seven year old prince’s head up with nonsense that mage’s only ‘borrow magic’!”

Fin said nothing for a long moment, biding his words carefully while placing the towel in his hands down onto the table.

“Tell me, were you by chance looking for Lady Jenoure just now?”

Lee pointed at Fin, igniting a flame on his fingertip as he glared at the cook.

“You will stop filling that boy’s head with nonsense. If you think you can best me, then prove it!”

Fin reached up, and easily pinched out the flame on the mage’s finger looking strained.
Lee stared startled at the steaming end of his finger.
The mage fire should not have been so easily extinguished…

“I think it’s rude to embarrass the elderly. Let’s put a pin in that as we have comp-”

The mage muttered several guttural words, and ‘thunked’ his staff against the stone floor once. A powerful wind swirled around them as the mage’s eyes glowed milky white.

“I will show you what it means to disparage my-”

Fin stood in the swirling winds looking thoroughly exasperated and annoyed, and so without saying a word, his eyes momentarily flashed a brighter blue. The winds stopped, and the towel he had only just then abandoned on the table snapped itself around the mage’s head, and pulled him towards the door. Fortunately, the mage was still standing out of Lady Jenoure’s eye line by standing on the opposite side of the fireplace, and so she couldn’t see what was happening

“VGHJBJNOIGVKJ- STOP THIS!” Mage Lee finally managed after freeing his mouth and tearing the cloth from his head.

“How dare you-”
“How dare me?! How dare you try to use magic on a helpless commoner in his own kitchen, in the presence of Lady Jenoure.”

Annika took that moment to step away from her hiding place, her eyes round as she dazedly lifted her hand in greeting.

“Hello mage Lee.”

The man found himself bereft of words, and Fin stared disapprovingly down at him.

“Leave it to the mage to throw a tantrum.”

A note from Delemhach

I do not know why I am at all surprised at how hungry writing this story can make me.

I found myself absent mindedly looking up recipes at least five times while trying to edit, and I still don't know what I want to eat.

I hope you dashing dudes and dudettes are staying safe whever you may be, and thank you everyone for commenting, rating, and reviewing! I should be posting some recipes over the next batch of chapters!
(The recipes chosen may or may not be a relfection of what I ended up eating today... As today is my food, and drunk binge writing day. Don't worry. No editing was conducted under the influence. I just am naturally not great at that part no matter how hard I try.)

Well you beasts of life and love, I hope you enjoyed!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 10: Lord Piereva

Mage Lee was beginning to stammer an apology, when the kitchen door slammed open for the third time that evening.
Both Royal Cook Fin, and Royal Mage Lee, looked to see a tall man with short thick curling black hair, a black beard, and intense brown eyes step into the kitchen that was still brightly lit by the extended daylight hours. He wore plate armor, a black cape around his shoulders, and he surveyed the room coolly before turning to the mage, plainly ignoring Fin’s presence.

“Have you seen Lady Pi- Lady Jenoure come this way?” He demanded gruffly.
The mage’s blue eyes were bulging from his previous shock at discovering he was not alone in the room with the witch, and yet also calculating the new occupant of the kitchen, when Fin jumped in.
“We have not seen the Lady Jenoure this evening, but I am sure if you ask her ladies-in-waiting, they will be happy to assist you in locating her. I believe I saw one of them heading towards the front gardens.”

The man straightened at Fin’s tone and annunciation, and studied him for several moments before tilting his head over his right shoulder.

“You dare to address me so informally, cook?” His dark eyes glimmered, and his head weaved over to his left side towards Fin, reminding the witch of a snake, as though he were a rat to be hunted.
“Forgive him Lord Piereva, this cook is from the country and is still learning how to properly address his betters.” The mage gave a graceful bow while also hunching his shoulders to appear smaller and shriveled. His biceps were a dead giveaway.

“Why is it the court mage and cook are conversing when there are festivities happening in the banquet hall?” The stranger once again addressed the mage, and turned to block the cook.
“Royal Mage Lee is bringing to my attention that his meal was less than satisfactory.” Fin replied while giving a shallow bow.
He had never seen this man before, but it was incredibly obvious he was one of the diplomats from Troivack due to his dark hair and tanned olive skin. Though his eyes…
Fin recognized immediately.

“Really, mage? I saw you devouring your meal with your eyes closed you were so pleased with the food. I on the other hand found it to be… unique.” The newcomer pointed out lightly. Whether his comment was meant as a compliment or an insult remained unknown.

Mage Lee cast his eyes to the ground, leaned on his staff more noticeably, then spoke.

“The cook here was unaware how an excess of pepper can aggravate my bowels.”

Fin bowed again.

“A note I will take with great care towards meals to come.”

The Troivakian man glanced between them amused.

“Cook you prepared a delectable meal this evening. I require more wine delivered to my rooms.”

Fin remained bowed.

“Of course.”

After a final derisive snort, the man left, and once his footfalls faded in the distance, the mage turned to the cook whom had resumed his usual jaded expression standing fully upright.

“Why did we lie to Lady Jenoure’s brother?” He demanded outraged.

“She asked me to.” Fin replied simply with a shrug as Annika stepped out from her hiding spot, startling the mage for the second time that evening.

During his lie, he had once again forgotten she was in the room.

“I thank you both for your help. I am sorry to place you two in this predicament.” She bowed her head to both of them. “My eldest brother wishes to discuss my returning to my homeland since my husband has passed, and I do not wish to broach the matter at this time.” She announced her voice calm despite her face being several shades paler than usual.

While Fin turned to his cooking table and began his final wipe down for the evening, the mage became awkward.

“Lady Jenoure I… I will be most sorry to see you go.”
“She hasn’t said she’s leaving.” Fin’s sharp reply drew both the mage and Annika’s gaze as he continued his cleaning ritual.

“Sadly, unless the King finds me another marriage partner before the year is over, I will be sent back home.” Annika answered clearly still taken aback by the cook’s outburst.

“Then marry some idiot that will let you continue acting as you please. What’s the problem?” Fin managed to give cavalier single shoulder shrug as he scrubbed the legs of the table.

The mage rounded on him.

“How dare you speak to Lady Jenoure disrespectfully! She will not settle for ‘some idiot’. The King has been fielding offers since the new year from many prosperous noble families! You should be bowing to her shoes.”

Annika winced at the mage’s words, but the old man failed to see the action.

“So why has a pairing not been made?” Fin straightened and stared at the mage coolly.

“That is not our business Finaly Ashowan! I think you have grown far too used to the leniency of our King with you terrible attitude and impertinence. I will be addressing this matter to the King and-”

“Mage Lee, please remember this man has been working nearly twenty-four hours every day for the past week to have the Beltaine feast ready. He is sleep deprived, and earlier this week had that nasty business with the Knights threatening him. Could you not see how that might make a man’s wits be somewhat addled?” Lady Jenoure had stepped forward, her brown eyes wide with innocence and good intentions.

Fin didn’t buy it for a moment.

He knew she was persuading the mage on his behalf however, and so kept quiet.

“My Lady, he was still discourteous, and he is only a cook-”

“Only a cook?!” Annika stepped in front of Fin, her hands clenched at her sides. “This man is in charge of food for the entire royal family, court, and serving staff!” She declared, her shoulders straightening, and her new posture raising her higher.
“He is the one to nourish our great leader, and to diminish his role as a protector of what his majesty ingests is to-”
“I apologize my Lady, I did not mean to upset you.” The mage bowed frantically his voice breathless.

“While Mr. Ashowan is not always the most sensitive of beings, he has always performed his duties with nothing less than perfection. He is now under the demand of several hundreds of commoners and nobility alike to deliver the same quality as always, can we not spare him an ounce of leniency?” She demanded her voice rising.

The mage remained bowed and quiet, acknowledging a losing battle when he heard one.

“Of course my Lady. Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan, please do your best to mind your manners.” When addressing the cook, the mage straightened, and his voice turned to a growl as Fin smiled cheekily at him behind the Lady’s back.

The mage looked as though he were debating incinerating him on the spot.

“I bid you good evening mage Lee. I’ll be sure to include less pepper into your dishes from now on!” Fin called jovially as the man disappeared over the threshold with a frustrated grunt.

Annika turned to face Fin, wearing a half smile as she stared up at his good-humored expression.

“Well Finlay Ashowan, I believe I just earned full rights to come and go from your kitchen whenever I please.”

Fin’s face fell.

“No you haven’t. I would consider that payment for getting rid of your brother- speaking of, why is it you are hiding from him instead of just telling him this is your home now?”
Annika’s smug appearance faded, and she shrank away from Fin.
“My brother is a powerful man, and with there being talk of war… it’s complicated.” She finished lamely while turning towards the door to the castle.

Fin sighed, and quietly shrugged to himself. It really wasn’t his business.

“Before I retire for the evening, I was wondering what you told the prince that got mage Lee so angry? The man is usually wrapped up in a cloak and mild mannered to a fault.” Annika’s tone indicated she was a mixture of impressed and concerned.

“Oh uh… I’m a little bit mistrustful and doubtful of mage’s overall, and I suppose I may have influenced the prince’s opinion on the matter as well.”
“You turned a seven year old against a mage?!”

The look of stunned horror and amazement on the Lady’s face made Fin awkwardly rub the back of his neck and cast his eyes to the floor.

“A royal seven year old. To be honest I would be more worried for the mage.” He said managing to keep his voice cavalier.
“That’s what makes it worse! You taught him to be disrespectful of his teacher, a member of royalty shouldn’t be looking down at anyone.” She chastised making Fin blush.

“I can… see your point. Though, I shouldn’t have been able to sway him so easily. He probably had his own reserves even before I mentio-”

The flat expression on Annika’s face made Fin stop talking.

“Fin, that child adores you. I do not know why, but you two have a weird friendship. He hasn’t asked any other serving staff to call him by his first name- other than Hannah I suppose, but that is different. This means you have a responsibility to be a good influence on him.” She continued with a small smile and a raised eyebrow.

Fin scuffed his boot against the stone floor.

“Alright, I’ll tell him to be respectful to everyone… even towards mages.” The derision that dripped from his voice at the mere mention of the lesser magicians made Annike illicit a small snort.

He gave a sheepish smile, and darted a small glance at her.

“You are a strange one Finlay Ashowan.” With a final smile, the Lady exited the kitchen, and as Fin waited for her soft footfalls to fade, Kraken poked his head out from under the table.

“She is a strange woman,” He lamented as he bent down to pick up the kitten with a sigh. “But I suppose she has her good moments.”

***

The banquet hall was boisterously loud as it was packed with nobility, visitors, and serving staff. The drinks were flowing, the food disappearing, and it appeared everyone was dressed in their finest.

Fin stood before the King’s long table at the back wall of the room, which ran widthwise, while two long tables ran parallel to one another against the length of the hall. It was crowded, hot, and despite the barrage of voices and minstrel music playing, the room gradually quieted, as eyes were drawn to the tall red-headed man dressed in peasant garb standing before his majesty alone.

The King cast his gaze around the room, and all too quickly, the remaining noise disappeared, which is when the monarch then fixed his unreadable hazel eyes on his cook.

Fin’s stomach was clenched as he bowed before the King, and then slowly straightened. He was keeping his emotions from his face, but he couldn’t deny that his stress levels were making the magic in his skin begin to itch something terrible.

“Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan, I have summoned you here at the bequest of Earl Piereva of the Troivakian Kingdom.” The King’s voice rang out into the room, and Fin felt his toes curl in his boots at the Lord’s name. Something about Lady Jenoure’s brother made him incredibly wary and agitated. The itch in his skin turned into a buzz as The Earl stood, and stooped to the monarch first before turning to the cook.

Fin bowed in turn, and when he rose, locked eyes with the Earl, earning a small eyebrow twitch from the Lord. Whether from amusement, or outrage at his brazenness, he wasn’t sure…

“Cook, I have requested your presence from the King of Daxaria to offer my compliments on the meal you prepared for us all.” The Earl raised his goblet, and the room broke out in polite applause. Fin didn’t bat an eye however; he could sense that there was more to it.

“Thank you for your kind words.” Fin bowed again, stiffly.

“I don’t suppose our Troivackian court could persuade you to come serve us instead.” The room shifted. There was an uncomfortable silence, despite the Lord looking impervious to it, but Fin could feel rather than see the King’s eyes sharpen on the Earl.

“While you flatter me greatly, my heart and skill has always belonged to Daxaria.” Fin bobbed his head, but did not avert his eyes, and he could feel his stomach twist as a small toying smile climbed up the Lord’s face.

“I understand, men from humble beginnings often latch on to the first master to show them interest.”

Fin felt a small tingle magic pop from his right arm, and heard a glass shatter somewhere at the back of the banquet hall. No one seemed to notice though as all eyes were glued to the scene in front of them.

“I will hold on to the hope that my knowledge of the heart proves true, and that we will speak again soon.”

The tension in the air was thick as the Lord raised his goblet once more to Fin before beginning to seat himself, when he suddenly stood back up.

“I nearly forgot. Last night I could not put my finger on it, but you reminded me greatly of a man at the Troivackian court. He was originally from Daxaria, and I wondered if there was any relation. His name is Aidan Helmer. Bright red hair, though turning quite silver, black eyes, about your height?”

Fin felt as though he were about to be sick, but managed to turn his chin and bob his head loosely.

“I am afraid not, my Lord.”
“Pity.” The Lord sat down, his eyes glittering as he continued to study the cook.
“Who is Aidan Helmer if I may inquire Earl Piereva?” The King stared coolly at the man, and Fin was relieved to see that the monarch didn’t seem to be overly fond of the visitor either.

“Oh he is our new Chief of Military. A fire witch if you can believe that! First time a witch has ever been allowed a spot in the Troivackian court, but the magnitude of his abilities is too impressive to go unharnessed.”

The fearful glances that ran around the room from Daxarian nobility only made Lord Piereva’s smile wider. While still officially unconfirmed, the rumors of war had been growing fervently amongst the land, and the announcement only magnified the threat.

“I see, he sounds like an interesting man to say the least.” The King replied calmly, appearing completely unmoved by the news, despite mage Lee shooting Fin a dark look from his corner seat at the table back where no one could see.

“Brother, I fear we have taken up enough of this cook’s time. He has the Belfast feast to prepare for tomorrow after all.” Lady Jenoure somehow made her voice sound musical as she gently touched her brother’s arm, and directed the conversation back to more neutral ground.

Fin had been so focused on monitoring Lord Piereva, that he had failed to notice Annika at his right hand side. She wore a black gown with silver thread, and silver chains woven through the loose braid that fell down her back.

What unnerved the cook further, was that had never seen her look so ill at ease. Despite her smile and relaxed body language, there was a distance in her eyes that told him she was trying to skirt around the peripheral of her brother’s awareness.

“Interesting…” He thought to himself though with a note of apprehension.

“Ah yes, my sister is correct, you’re dismissed cook.” The Earl waved his hand while turning his gaze to Annika whom continued to appear in control.

“I do not believe it is up to you to dismiss my staff.” The King’s voice chilled the room instantly, and Lord Piereva’s head quickly swiveled around, he let a small chesty chuckle leave his lips before placing a slipping mask of respectfulness over his amused expression.

“My apologies your majesty, I meant no insult.” He nodded his head, towards the ruler indifferently.

Fin stared as the man reached under the table, and gripped Annika’s forearm tightly. No one could see unless they happened to be standing directly in front of the table, and while the Lady’s face remained pleasant, Fin knew that he was gripping her hard enough for it to hurt.

The table suddenly jerked violently, as though a team of large men had picked it up an inch with all the food and finery, and dropped it back on the ground. A few pieces of food dropped to the floor, and dishware clattered abruptly.

The King’s jaw clenched despite remaining focused on the Lord, and the mage’s eyes bore into Fin, but he saw that the occurrence had made Lord Piereva release his sister, and that was all that mattered.

“Pardon me your majesty, I was attempting to rise from my seat. These old feet seem to have fallen asleep.” The mage announced standing and after giving a withered bow, sat back down.

The King acknowledged the apology before waving a hand in Fin’s direction.

“You are excused.”

Fin gave his respectful farewell, turned on his heel, and left the banquet hall swiftly.

“Well, I’ve learned two valuable things that evening.

The first; my abilities can extend the more rooms I visit connected to my ‘home’.
The second; my father whom I haven’t seen since I was eight years old, is leading a war to Daxaria’s doorstep.”

A note from Delemhach

Well hello there you dapper vixens,

Thank you to all who rated, reviewed, and commented! It is very exciting getting this story on the go, and I hope you all enjoyed the new chapter!

Due to there not being any reaaal food moments in this chapter, I don't have a recipe for you, but don't you worry you mystical beings of Earth, Chapter 11 will be up most likely tomorrow.

Cheers!

-Delemhach

**EDIT/P.S

Mini drink recipe for all of you! My creative writing juice recipe to be exact:

1 shot vodka
1 can regular or diet gingerale
7 drops lemon juice (not super finicky on this, lime juice can work as well. Lemon juice in my opinion does work better for thise though)
splash of malibou coconut liquer
2-3 ice cubes
How I mix it is:

2-3 ice cubes in glass, pour vodka in, add quarter can gingerale, then lemon juice, another quarter can, splash of coconut liquer, then finish off the can.

Tastes amazing, and Fin becomes mighty sassy as I'm writing.

Other option:

Half shot vodka, for every 100ml (or a rough 1/2 c) of ginger beer. I drink the ginger beer like soju in a small glass and either shoot the small shot with the ginger beer for chase, or just dump the halfshot vodka in with the ginger beer.

Kraken becomes the main character and offers me fashion advice when I drink this.

Not very fancy drinks, but they work!

Give 'em a try if you'd like, and let me know how it goes!

Chapter 11: A Blast From The Past

A note from Delemhach

HEADS UP!
This chapter is uncomfortably serious, but it will be the last of its kind for this story.
Thanks for hanging in there!

The witch had exited the banquet hastily, not wanting to prolong his magical discomfort, and had nearly made it to the end of the long corridor with its tapestries and suits of armor standing polished to a blinding gleam, when he heard the massive oak banquet doors opening and closing behind him.

“Fin!”

Turning warily, the cook peered around to see who was chasing him, half expecting one of the footmen or serving staff. Instead, a tall lithe man with a flowing long black hair, beard, and mustache, wearing long white silk robes glided over to him.

He blinked several times, then after several moments, the look of realization dawned on his face.

“It’s been a few years!” The man smiled at the redhead warmly, and Fin’s face broke out in an astonished grin.

“Holy Gods, you can say that again! How are you Jiho?” Fin took the man’s offered hand, and gave it a firm shake while folding his arms across his chest, and staring down fondly at the man.

“Been fit as a fiddle since I last saw you and your mother. How long has it been? Five years?”
“Sounds about right- you must be doing well if you are a guest here.” Fin complimented as his old friend smiled and bowed his head slightly.

“Indeed, fortune has smiled fondly upon me since our time together. I am here on behalf of Zinfera, along with a few other associates of mine.” Fin nodded as he listened. “I see that you have moved on and up if you are the cook for the King!” Jiho shook his head in amazement. “I never thought I would get to taste your food again, then lo’ and behold, I sit down to the best meal of my life thinking I finally found someone who could best you in the culinary arts.”

Fin laughed. “Don’t worry, you’ll find someone better than me someday.”

Jiho glanced at the closed banquet doors over his shoulder briefly before turning slowly back to Fin and dropping his voice.

“I see that war may be imminent for your Kingdom.” His kind brown eyes suggested his sympathy as Fin gave a small shrug.
“Probably. Not that a lowly cook would know anything.”

Jiho nodded slowly as though considering something with great care.

“You know, if you ever wanted a job in Zinfera, you would only need to ask.”
Fin laughed.

“Apparently I need to ask for a raise- you’re the second offer tonight!”

At the mention of the Earl Piereva’s recent show of force, Jiho’s face became taut.

“Yes I witnessed his offer… Finlay be wary of that man. He is not one to be trifled with, nor is his Chief of Military from what I have heard rumored.” Jiho whispered while ducking his head even closer to Fin to avoid anyone over hearing

Fin frowned, and leaned down.

“The Earl seems a brute, but there’s no reason for me to cross his path.” Fin reasoned seriously. His expression then shifted to one of minor apprehension.
“Jiho, please do me a favor though… and don’t mention about my… talents to anyone while you’re here.”

Jiho’s look of genuine surprise followed by taking a step back from Fin, confused the cook for a moment.

“You mean you got this job without them knowing?”
“The King knows now, but I got the position thanks to a referral from an old friend.”

Jiho looked a strange mix of amazed and thoughtful.

“I always said you were far more capable than anyone knew… I will be very interested to see what happens in your future.”
Fin smiled again, and held out his hand.

“Hopefully only good things for the both of us. I need to get back to work, but in my next letter home, I will tell my mother you send your well wishes.”

Jiho took his hand with a smile.
“Please do. I owe the both of you everything I have.” He then gave a small bow before turning, and walking back to the banquet.
The Zinferan had given Fin a respectful farewell deemed for an esteemed equal, and this was not lost on the witch. While embarrassed, the cook was also flattered, making him rub the back of his neck self-consciously.

Unable to stop smiling to himself over getting to see an old friend, Fin turned, and headed back to the kitchen. To think the man that had once been a poor dockworker had become a foreign diplomat…

The world really was full of wonder.

***

Fin stood stirring the pot over the fire, as his mother wound red twine around the bundle of broken willow twigs to form their new broom. It was a meager dinner that night, as had become the norm since his father had banned his mother from offering her magical help to anyone that wasn’t a witch.

Hunger sucked at his stomach as the aroma of onion and fish clung to the air. The young boy that was small and scrawny for his age, mentally divided the portions of the meal, and realized he would be lucky if he got half a bowl of his creation. His father would be home soon, and Fin already felt anxious enough without the knowledge that he would be going hungry for another stretch of time…

A heavy wet mist coated the Isle of Quildon, the warm spring air soaking up the snow into the air, and turning the thick grass a deep shade of emerald that ran over the entire island. There were near constant rain and storms that time of year as well, meaning it was a barrage of his father’s anti-element.

It was the kind of weather that put his father in a bad mood… and Fin had already been awaiting his return with cold dread gnawing through him, making his skin itch every hour of the day.

His father had been out on one of his ‘scouting missions’, and those had been garnering worse and worse results with each trip to the mainland. The ‘missions’ in reality was his father’s way of trying to claim followers that would agree to overrun the Coven of Wittica Elders.

Aidan Helmer was one of the witches that called themselves: ‘purists’. They believed that witches were meant to rule the continent as the middle ground between nature and people. They did not look favorably at mutant witches, believing them to be damaged by growing divide from the original nature of their powers.

The fire witch's efforts had not been well received however, and his anger over his disappointment was often channeled towards his wife and son when he returned home after a month or more away on the mainland.

As Fin picked up the pot holding his stew, and carefully moved it out of the flames, he glanced at his mother.

Gaunt, pale, but resilient as always, with warm bright brown eyes, and light sandy brown hair that was tied back with a white handkerchief that stood out against her faded floral dress.

Despite having a heart made of mush, Katherine Ashowan always persevered. The bounce in her step was never gone, and even when its presence bordered on delusional, there was a hopeful pep to her at all times. Her sunny outlook infuriated Fin on occasion, though he never said so, as on other days, he also found comfort in the one positive constant of his life.

The young boy dropped his stare down to the pitiful supper he had mustered up, and that was when it dawned on him;

He wanted to run away.

He wanted to run to a place where there was always good food, where he and his mom would always be safe…

The unmistakable sound of their squeaky front gate opening and closing made Fin’s head snap up. He couldn’t deny the tears that welled up when he saw his mother’s hands begin to tremble at the sound.

Fin slunk back to the corner of the small cottage that he had been born and raised in. Aside from the single room where the small fireplace and table stood, there were two separate rooms off to the left of the front doorway, his bedroom, and his parents’ bedroom, but they were too far to get to now.

The door opened, and Aidan Helmer stepped in.

While he didn’t slam the door closed, there was a rigidness in his movements that indicated that he already was a tightly wound coil ready to spring at any moment.

His eyes first rested on his wife, whom gazed up at him with a blank expression as she assessed his mood.

“Dinner is on the table, you must be chilled by the mist.” She rose slowly, making no sudden moves, and making sure not to look too long into his black eyes.

As she moved passed him, he watched her go, a dead look in his eyes before he noticed his son standing with his back to the corner. Fin froze on the spot under the cold gaze that could swallow all of Fin’s pain, all of his anger, until there was nothing left of him. He did his best not to tremble, or shiver. He knew when the man was looking for an excuse to snap.

“Kate, don’t beat around the bush. Did the boy find his element?” His voice was flat, and Fin felt the sinking horror he had felt a thousand times before as he saw his mother tense behind the table.

He glared at her, then strode over to the corner where Fin stood, desperately trying to fight off the tears in his eyes.
He wrapped his hand around the back of Fin’s neck, making the boy cry out as the blistering heat in Aidan’s fingers seared his neck.

“Why won’t you show us your element? Your Godsdamn eight years old. Proper witches show their abilities before they can walk, so why are you deficient?”

The tears were spilling down Fin’s cheeks as his hands balled at his sides.

“Aidan! Let him go, you know it isn’t a conscious decision!” Kate dared a step closer to the man, whom turned his hard stare at her, making her wince.

“Perhaps it is your fault. I knew I shouldn’t have risked a child with a mutant.” He released Fin whom trembled and sobbed silently, not daring to touch the blistering skin around his neck.

The man glowered down at his wife who shrank away from him.

“Y-Your stew is getting cold.” She continued backing away from him.

Aidan turned to the pot and wrinkled his nose, then turned back to his son.

“Look at you. Sniveling uselessly in the corner. I think it’s safe to say you aren’t a fire witch. You would actually be a man and not be hiding from your failures if you were.”

“I haven’t failed anything! M-My magic could be b-b-better than yours!” Fin felt like vomiting the moment the words had finished coming out of his mouth.

The look on his father’s face terrified him to his core, and he had the horrible premonition that he was about to die.

His father snatched his arm, and half pulled half dragged him outside where rain had once again began pounding the soaked ground.

“Let’s see it then hm? Show me your great power!”

Fin shook as the cold seeped into his bones from the water, while his father’s hands steamed menacingly instead.

“Exactly what I thought. Your tutor is supposed to be here in three weeks, and what do you have to show for it? Nothing!” The backhand that struck across Fin’s face made a roaring headache appear in his head, and he clutched his stinging cheek reflexively.

“Stop it! It isn’t his fault!” His mother came charging out of the house, and as soon as she became arms reach to her husband, he grabbed her and threw her to the ground.
Fin heard the snap, and even in the pouring rain, saw that her wrist looked wrong. He felt bile rise in his throat as his father reached down, and hauled his mom up to her feet.

“Did I tell you to intervene with the boy’s discipline?” He shook her, and she yelped at the pain from her wrist.

“STOP IT!” Fin shouted as his tears continued running down his face with the rain.

When Aidan turned his blazing fury to his son, Fin couldn’t help but weakly think…

'A home is always supposed to be safe.’

“If you want this to get better Finlay, you will show me your magic!” His father taunted while giving his mother’s body another small but firm shake. Her face was screwed tight in pain, but she didn’t make a sound that time.

“I SAID STOP IT!”

The young boy sensed something explode in his heart, as he felt a strange crackling on his skin. He couldn’t tell if he were imagining blue lightning in the air around his father, but he couldn’t focus on anything but his fury towards his the man.

“SHOW ME YOUR POWER FIRST!” Aidan bellowed while once again jerking Kate, this time making her give another small cry.

“LET GO OF MY MOM!”

The charge was building, and Fin, feeling that the buzz was going to make his brain explode, let out a wordless scream.

He screamed at his father’s wretched face.

Fin felt the explosion from within himself, and watched as blue lightening struck down all around them, watched the blue reflection in his father’s widened black eyes, all in slow motion. Fin barely saw the ancient symbol appear in front of him in the lightening, the words in the inner circle foreign to him, and yet their truth somehow became burned in his heart and mind.

He watched the symbol pulse once, and as the wave of energy released, a shield of bright blue lightening extended over their yard and cottage. The symbol rushed through his father, and as it exited Aidan’s body, dragged him into the air as though on a massive fishing hook pulling him high into the sky. Shock and ire burned in the man’s eyes as he stared at his son's shrinking form on the ground, as he was thrown outside of the shield into the mists where he disappeared from sight.

Fin’s mother watched shocked on the ground at the blue lightening bubble surrounding their land before she squinted through the rain, and saw her son’s eyes aglow with electricity, his pale battered face stretched in his ringing scream as the rain hovered just a few inches above his frail body.

Kate felt the amount of power he was exuding, felt its indomitable force, and when she suddenly felt the magic pouring out of him begin to draw away his life as well, she snapped out of her astonishment, and jumped up. She rushed to her son, wrapping her arms around him, and calling out his name over and over above the roar of the rain, the crackle of lightening, and the soul-shattering scream.

The young boy’s cry faded off as thunder rumbled above them, and suddenly Fin felt heavy with exhaustion... heavier than he’d ever felt in his life. He collapsed in his mother’s arms onto the ground with her. If it pained her to do so, she made no sound, and Fin’s eyes were already unfocused.

“Mom… is he gone?... Are we safe? Did I… Did I do…it?” His words trailed off as his head rolled onto her shoulder, his eyes closed, and his body weakened.

Kate sat on the ground breathing heavily, her exhales coming out in mists with her son in her arms. Slowly, she raised her arm with the snapped wrist, and focused pointedly. Her right hand trembled in a green glow, and the bones slowly placed themselves back together, while she fought off the nausea at feeling her insides shift and mend.

Once that had been completed, she ran her repaired hand over Fin’s neck, healing the burns.

Standing with great difficulty, she hefted her son in her arms, and stumbled back towards the cottage while eyeing the shield above them that, while fading, was still present and could be felt. <br/>
“Oh my sweet boy.” She whispered into his ear as she carried him back into the dry cottage that suddenly felt warmer, even though the fire had dwindled.

Kate managed to get him into his bed, before half collapsing at his side, and grabbing his small cold hand.

“My darling sweet boy… I am so sorry.”

After that day, Fin never again felt unsafe in his own home.

*

He awoke gasping, his eyes alight with blue lightening and his body covered in a cold sweat. Kraken sat beside him preening his damp forehead and hair- expressing his concern for his witch. With a trembling hand, Fin reached up, and pet the silky fur of the kitten.

“It’s rare for me to dream of a memory… hopefully it means nothing.” He tried to soothe his aching chest from the pain that gripped it by taking deep breaths.

Kraken, becoming more concerned for him, began rubbing his face against the cook’s cheek as wayward tears fell down the human’s face.

“Don’t worry Kraken, if I ever have to meet that man again, I will not think twice before blasting him into the sea.”

The kitten mewed in agreement.

Slowly, Fin sat up, and stared around at his kitchen that was normally organized and tidy, but was now stuffed to the brim with prepared dishes and uncooked food.

“Well, I knew I was only getting a couple hours of sleep anyway, best get cracking Kraken!”

The kitten mewed again, then crawled into Fin’s lap, staring up at him expectantly.

“…I think we have different ideas of what’s happening right now.”

Kraken’s claws extended enough that they punctured through the thin fabric of Fin’s trousers, and grazed his skin slowly, in a gentle, loving threat.

“Then again, maybe a few minutes of hanging out together isn’t such a bad idea.” Fin declared wisely.

Kraken mewed once, and closed his eyes.

It was important that his witch know that the great Kraken didn’t look after him without expecting a little bum and cheek scratch in return now and then.

A note from Delemhach

Whew. Well, I had wanted to post this back a couple of days ago, but I actually had a completely different chapter written. Then after reveiwing the direction it took the rest of the story, decided I didn't like it and had to do a rewrite!

Thank you all for waiting so patiently!

Special shout out to everyone who commented, rated, and reviewed! You have no idea the shamefully embarassing dance parties that happen all thanks to you Lords and Ladies of magnificence and valor.

The next batch of chapters may be a bit late thanks to this rewrite, but should be coming out later this week.

*SIDE NOTE: the dream portion of this chapter has the vibes of the soundtrack to the 5th Harry Potter film- very specifically the song 'Possession'.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=l3718oNr8KY

Cheers everyone!

-Delemhach

Chapter 12: Blooming of Beltane

The day had finally arrived. Beltane festival had been a back breaking laborious event that had sent Fin to the edge of his patience more times than he could count, but it had finally arrived. He relished the thought that by the end of the day, he could celebrate with a well-deserved pint- that is if he managed to keep his eyes open after the feast was served.

As it was, over the past three days the witch had perhaps been able to obtain eight hours of sleep in total, and that was being generous.

Were it not for Kraken occasionally grooming him on the floor, Fin would not have been aware of him passing out while in the middle of cooking in the heart of the night.

He braced himself with the reminders that the meat was completed on the spits outdoors, and all that was left were the potatoes and the vegetables. The nearby vendors for the fireworks show would serve the desserts, and Fin could not be more grateful for the small reprieve.

He had decided to do a combination of herbs for the vegetables, and to keep the roasted potatoes fairly simple in order to deliver quality side dishes in a timely fashion.

By the time the vegetables were prepped for the oven Sirs Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews looked dead on their feet, while Hannah and Peter both looked worn, but resilient.

“We are six hours away from the end, once these courses go out, do not worry about the dishes. We will deal with them tomorrow, and I doubt the nobles will be up before noon after the festivities, so we can all sleep in.” Fin informed them as each member of his team members swayed on the spot.

“Nnnnooo way. My body can’t move another inch.” Sir Lewis managed, his words slurring together as his knees buckled.

“I know you’re all tired, and you’ve done very well. Take an hour to nap, eat, or whatever else you need to do, but then we need to do one final stretch.” Fin’s voice was strained, yet encouraging. Hannah managed to give him a weak smile, Peter gave a barely visible nod, but the Knights continued to rock on the spot, despite Fin knowing for a fact that they had not had anything to drink since under his command.

That was all he could offer them however. The moment they disappeared from his view, he’d be able to take care of most of the prep with magic, however even he knew it wouldn’t be quite enough to cover all that needed to be done, especially given his low energy levels. If he had been given a few hours a day alone with the proper amount of sleep, he could have easily finished everything, but with everyone coming and going, there was no way he could do that.

The small group stumbled out the door, each carrying pails full off dirty dishware and cutlery, while Hannah and Peter traipsed out with piles of carrots to peels.

Fin blinked wearily at the pile of food in front of him.

Never before had he cooked such large quantities for so long. He could feel his eyelids closing, and was certain he had begun hallucinating periodically, when the kitchen door opened.

Ruby stepped in, her face red in anger, but one look at the man’s drawn face and fluttering eyelids, she clamped her mouth closed, and shut the door behind her. It really wasn’t all that important that Mr. Howard’s tea was slightly late, Fin wasn’t sure if he had dreamed the Head of Housekeeping coming to the kitchen, but decided not to allow his thoughts to dwindle too long on the growing possibility that he was losing his mind due to exhaustion.

*

When Lady Jenoure entered the room after the luncheon hour, she found the cook chopping cabbage at a significantly slower rate than was normal for him, his eyes were glossed over as though blind to the work before him.

Stepping forward, Annika called out to him, but he failed to hear her.

With a smile, the Lady stepped behind the cook, picked up the black kettle that was already filled with water, hung it carefully over the fire, and watched as he completed chopping one cabbage mechanically, then started on the next one, still oblivious to her presence.

Annika brewed an entire pot of tea, and set out a steaming cup for the cook by his right hand while not being acknowledged once, and left without Fin even knowing someone had been there with him. He sipped the myserious cup of tea gratefully, and assumed his magic had made it for him... or maybe it had been Kraken...

*

The parade was celebrated with birdseed and rose petals being tossed joyously into the air as the precession of military Knights marched passed, and carriages of the inner court passed by along with the foreign diplomats, and lastly the royal family themselves.
The slightly lesser nobility waited down by the docks where they awaited to board family owned vessels that would embark on a night sail for the firework display over the water.

Prince Eric tossed candy to the crowds, while the King and Queen waved to their people under heavy guard. Were it not for the Queen’s condition, there would only be a guard or two, but the common people understood. If anything, it only reaffirmed the King’s love for his Queen that he should care so much for her and his unborn child’s safety.

The parade had followed after the main feast, and as a result, the castle staff had the choice of joining in on the festivities, or retiring for an early bedtime.

Most of them opted for the luxury of a good nights rest, but Hannah and Peter remained resolute in seeing the fireworks, while the Knights, barely coherent at the end of the feast, opted for rest in their beds.

Fin had been holding out for his single pint once the last of the dishes had been returned to the kitchen, despite every muscle in his body screaming for a reprieve.

He had just settled outside on the grass by the eastern gardens, which were around the corner from his kitchen, and up near the rose maze of the castle, when he could hear some of the castle maids giggling with their suitors for the night off in the shadows of the flowering shrubbery, earning themselves a disapproving grunt from the cook.

He stood, and turned towards the somewhat forbidden rose maze. While servants weren’t really allowed in there, it was rarely ever enforced as the staff tended to pick night time to explore it, which was when most nobles were already asleep anyway.

The gardening wonder wrapped around the east wing of the castle, and took up nearly the entire side. It had earned its fame throughout the land for its incorporated multiple rose colors that could be viewed while journeying towards the centre of the maze. Fin had heard about its beauty his entire life, and wanted to explore it while the roses were in their full bloom, but decided that it would be better perhaps when he was less exhausted.

He decided to return to the kitchen gardens wearily, while planning on staring up at the night stars in peace, when he bumped into none other than Hannah and Peter.

“Fin! Have you seen the stalls!” Hannah called, her face aglow in the excitement of the evening, and a flower crown adorning her golden hair.

“I have not, I was going to have a drink and go to bed.” The cook answered slowly as he lifted the steel tankard in his hand as proof.

“Oh, but you should! It is one of the most magical nights of the year.” She gushed with rosy cheeks.

Fin glanced at Peter who shrugged briefly, and gave the cook all the indication he needed.

“I am quite alright Hannah, but you two enjoy. Thank you for thinking of me.” Fin raised his pint, and managed a tired smile.

“At least check out the farmers stands near the front of the castle, they have fresh herbs and vegetables!” Hannah called over her shoulder as she skipped towards the festivities.

That caught Fin’s attention.

After the feasts, he needed to replenish some of his stocks, and taking a look at some of the local produce wasn’t a bad thing.

*

The streets were lined with twelve-foot torches, and the stalls all had their finest wares out for the crowd to pick through. Unfortunately, by the time Fin had made it to the stalls nearest the castle, they had been mostly picked through, and there was very little left to choose from.

He had just made the decision his aching body couldn’t take anymore feeble resistance to sleep, and had begun his trek back up the hill to the castle, when he became crowd locked due to a group of noble women walking arm in arm through the middle of the road. No one dared to tell them to move or that they were causing a traffic flow problem however, and so most of the crowd heard their conversation without a problem.

“I know!”
“She claimed she wanted nothing to do with the festival, but then she showed up in that?!” A group of four noble women strolling down the long sloping road were heading down towards the docks. They were giggling behind their hands, their cheeks rosy and eyes glassy from the wines and meads that they had consumed during the day’s festivities.
“I think she is just sleeping around with whomever she pleases, and that’s why the King hasn’t married her off- she is too much of a hussy for another noble to want her.”

“She has really been exploiting the King’s kindness if you ask me. I mean, as if she is actually upset to lose Viscount Jenoure. He was seventy-five when they married! She’s probably cackling that she’s inherited his fortune with no brats while she’s still young.”
“No one wants her because she’s from Troivack!” One of the girls, a young brunette noblewoman with freckles, threw in almost absent-mindedly as she scanned the crowd apparently looking for someone.

Fin rolled his eyes. Gossips were central figures in any community, but he didn’t like being bothered with their nonsense.

He was shaking his head and rolling his eyes, when he caught the rustle of a bright blue teal silk disappearing between the stalls.

Why hadn’t he thought of that? The spaces behind the stalls were green fields with no crowds! He blamed his mental fatigue, and swiftly made his escape.

When his eyes fixed on the figure in the significantly quieter darkness on the other side of the stalls, Fin saw the woman he had followed draw out a long black cloak in her arms, and wrap it around their shoulders and then pull the hood up over the long slightly curled hair, and Fin knew exactly whom he was staring at.

“Lady Jenoure,” He called softly to her back.

She didn’t show any sign of hearing him, so Fin quickened his step until his long strides fell in time beside her own.

“I wouldn’t pay them any heed you know.” He said airily while pressing his hands into his pockets.

The Lady shot him a sidelong glance from under her hood with a raised eyebrow, but continued on in silence.

When they had made it back to the castle grounds where the land was leveled out, Fin instinctively headed towards the east wing to meander past the maze. After growing warm from climbing up hill in the balmy evening, Annika removed her cloak, and turned to get a better view of her company under the moonlight.

Fin’s breath caught in his throat when he laid eyes on her attire for the evening.

Her bright silk teal gown was cut in a wide V exposing her flawless chest with modest cleavage, and its sleeves clung the length of her arms. While the bodice was perfectly fitted to her curvy form, the skirts were bunched up, and fell in thick layers. Her lips had been painted a deep red, and her hair left unadorned, flowing down her back. For her jewelry, she only wore two gold rings, one on her right forefinger, and another on her left index finger.

“While I thank you for your companionship in walking me back to the castle, to continue being in my presence alone could spread rumors, so if you could please take your leave,” She gestured him away with her hand, ignoring that his mouth had come slightly ajar at seeing her dressed up.

Fin blinked twice before placing his hands on his hips, and let out a single sarcastic ‘ha’.

“I tell you thousands of times to leave my kitchen, and you don’t listen to me a whit! Now you think I have to obey to you?”

Annika rolled her bright brown eyes to the starry sky above them before she shook her head incredulously.

“You keep forgetting I am a Lady, and you are a commoner. You are supposed to comply with my wishes.”
“Is that the kind of Lady you really want to be? Ordering around those ‘lesser’ than you?”
“No, but I need-”
“Everyone is at the festival. I just wondered if you wanted to walk through the maze with me before I fall asleep on my feet. It’s the only spare time I’ve had in nearly a month.” He nodded at the bright yellow blooms behind them that arched widely over the maze entrance.

Annika glanced behind herself, then gave the cook a calculated glance.

“You know more Ladies have compromised themselves in that maze than any bedchamber in the castle right?”

Fin blushed brightly.

“I-er- n-no. I don’t mean anything like that I-”
“Something innocent can easily become the canon fodder to any woman’s virtue.” She shook her head while clearly enjoying making him uncomfortable.

Fin sighed, he understood it was a bad idea, and to be perfectly honest, he wasn’t even sure why he had made such a ludicrous request in the first place.

‘I must have gone crazier than I realized.’

“Alright, alright. I don’t have the energy to do battle with you. I will escort you to the castle then leave you be.”
“I am not ready to head in just yet, but have a good night.” She turned towards the maze when he tapped her shoulder.
“It isn’t safe for you to be out by yourself, especially when you look-”
Annika turned with a bright delighted smile on her face, as she waited for him to finish the sentence looking incredibly amused.
“How do I look Finlay?” She asked slyly.

He cleared his throat, and glared at her.

“Some might say they find you palatable.”
“Oh stop, I’m blushing.” She teased waving her hand.
“Women have been attacked for less.” Fin grumbled at her, not appreciating the condescension.
“Ah, so is that always your role? Protector of women? You always want to be their hero?”

Fin’s hands clenched and unclenched at his side, and he stared down at the grass for a moment before speaking.

“My mother used to get horribly beaten by my father.” He said, his heart beginning to pound in his chest.
Annika’s mirthful expression fell.
“He finally left when I was eight or so, but I struggle with the idea of someone being preyed upon, and no one helping them. I am sorry if I’ve insulted you.”

The Lady gripped her fingers in front of her skirts, feeling regretful for touching on a sad subject.

“I am sorry that you and your mother had to endure that.” She said softly.
Fin shrugged uncomfortably. He didn’t need her pity, but she did need to be safe.
“However, not all women are the prey.” Annika gave a tight smile. “I grew up in Troivack, and man or woman, you were supposed to take care of yourself. My mother was from Daxaria, and while doctors say she died in childbirth, the truth is she just gave up fighting to live.”

Fin’s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

“Your mother was a Daxarian? But neither you nor your brother show any signs of that-”
“That’s because he’s a half brother. My mother was my father’s second wife. He had three sons with his first, and just me with the second. My skin is slightly paler than other Troivackians, but that is the only way to tell really.”
She folded her arms across her body gracefully as she explained her family history.

“Is it because of your mother being Daxarian that your brother is an ass to you?”

Annika’s jaw dropped.

“Fin! You cannot, and should not, ever say something like that. You do not know how brutal Troivackian people can be. If my brother caught even the slightest hint of your insolence towards him, you would most likely go missing ‘mysteriously’.”

What took the witch back the most, was that he had never seen her look so serious or… worried.

“I can take care of myself, don’t lose sleep over me.” Fin managed to tease quietly while leaning down slightly to smile gently at her in the darkness, hoping to ease some of her obvious anxiety.

Annika’s eyes widened, and her mouth opened and closed once. For some reason at a loss for words…

“Do you know how hard it is to find a good cook? Luca was gone nearly a year before you came along!” She snapped finally, a light blush cresting her cheeks.

Fin chuckled.

“You first tell me that some women can take care of themselves, and I believe it, but it is also possible some peasants can handle themselves as well.”

She opened her mouth to retort, but Fin was already beginning to amble into the rose maze, his hands in his pockets as he struck a leisurely pace.

Picking up her skirts, with a huff, she hurriedly followed after him.

“I am not kidding Fin, you do not know the cruelty Troivackian nobles grow up with. It is easy for them to kill a person and not think twice about it.”
“If your brother tries to kill me, I promise you, he will have more than just two thoughts about it.”

As Fin walked, he breathed in the cool night air, and relished in the sweet smells around him.

“You overestimate yourself.” Annika snapped in frustration while unconsciously following him to continue their conversation.

“You underestimate me.”
“Why are all men equally stupid?” The Lady muttered more to herself than to him.
“Why are all Ladies equally overbearing?”

Fin didn’t need to look to feel the glare he was receiving, but he continued smiling as he walked.

“Are you… are you saying these things to anger me on purpose?” She demanded.
“Not anger so much as distract.” Fin replied while remaining aloof.
“Distract? What do you- oh. You wanted to go on a walk with me that badly?” Annika quipped dryly.
“I haven’t had a walk outside in months, and you happened across my path. I’ve taken it as a sign that we should have a nice stroll together.”

She shook her head while making an aggravated ‘tsk’, but Fin saw out of the corner of his eye the noblewoman try to hide her smile.

“Have I grown that much on you, or is it that you think I’d be bothered by the other Ladies?” She demanded after a few moments of them rounding another bend in the maze where pink roses grew.

“-Or the third option of; I wanted to go for a walk through the maze and thought you may want to join me?”
Annika shot him a dubious expression.
“It’s true. They don’t bother you though? The Ladies?”
“I don’t like them, why should I care what they think?” Annika sounded genuinely unaffected.

Fin shrugged.

“Most people care about being liked, but I’m glad to hear you are the exception.”

The pair continued to walk down the roses that were gradually fading into peach colored blossoms. Annika stopped and sniffed one before resuming her position at Fin’s side.

“Do you think I enjoy your company?” She questioned after yet another turn in the maze.
“You spend a lot of time annoying me for someone who doesn’t.”
“You just are… different. I’m curious about you… we don’t usually get new staff members here. Everyone is born and dies here, so you are something of a novelty.”

Fin stiffened slightly, but didn’t comment. Instead, they found themselves staring at a dead end, the hedge towering several feet above them cradled a stone bench.

“Would you like to rest?” He offered.
“We haven’t found the center of the maze yet, let’s keep going.”
“Have you never been through this maze?”
“Only once before with… with Hank. It was the first time we met.”

Fin reasoned ‘Hank’ was her deceased husband.

“You seem fond of him.”
“He was a good man who… who showed me how a government and country of good people could work.” She let out a slow breath. “I haven’t really spoken about him properly for a long time.”

After several minutes of amicable silence, the duo reached the crimson roses. They walked along their beautiful blooms without a word, until they suddenly turned to white.

“The center should be… here.” When they turned the corner, Fin found himself staring at a square section of the garden where a beautiful marble gazebo stood brightly under the moon. Small sections of lattice and benches were set up in various locations, and there was even a three-tiered fountain that stood proudly in the middle of the brick pathway that began under their toes.

“I think I’ve realized why I keep telling you things I don’t normally tell people.” Annika’s uncharacteristically quiet voice made Fin’s head turn as she stared sadly at the fountain, as though lost in a once happy memory.

“Because you can have me beheaded if I tell anyone?” He tried, hoping to break some of the somber mood.

The Lady shook her head, not moving her gaze an inch.

“You look as lonely and out of place as I feel.” She turned and smiled sadly up at him, then walked over to the fountain.

Fin rubbed the back of his neck as he watched Annika walk away, eventually letting his eyes fall to the ground as he felt something begin to stir in the pit of his stomach.
He was feeling something new… and the slightly unnerving sensation of just not knowing what it was, made the witch all the more rattled.

A note from Delemhach

I did not think I'd be able to start posting so soon! But the past two days were weeeeirdly productive.

As always, thank you everyone who rated, commented, followed, reviewed, read, breathed, ate, slept...
Okay that got away from me.

Well you devlishly delicious deities known as readers; I hope you have a stupendous day, and more posts are to come this week!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 13: The King's Illness

Fin’s entire body ached as he sat on the chair at his cooking table. While he had slept a solid nine hours, he knew he needed more to makeup for the long stretch of time he had been without a proper nights rest.
It was alright though, because the Beltane festival was finally over. The diplomats would leave that very day while the majority of merchant ships remained docked due to most of the crews and captains having been up late.

He sat cradling his cup of coffee with Kraken asleep on the stool to his right, while the very last left stool where the prince normally sat, remained empty.

Outside it looked as though everything were peaceful. A cloudless sunny day, a gentle breeze, birds chirping… it was the polar opposite to Fin’s insides.

The cook was in the middle of deciding what to eat for breakfast, when the door opened a crack, and in slipped the future ruler of the continent.

“Morning Eric.” Fin called out wearily while giving the child a brief smile. The lad looked bedraggled himself as he managed a grin, and climbed into the only unoccupied seat beside Fin.

“You’re the first one up?” The cook asked while wondering if he cared about Eric learning he was a witch if it meant he didn’t have to move to get the boy food.

“Yeah… mom is up sick ‘cause of the baby, but other than that no one else is awake. It’s like this every year… last year most of us didn’t even wake up until dinner time.” Eric explained as Fin slowly poured the boy some milk he had gotten up and retrieved from the cold hole, then tossed a few pieces of bread in his skillet over the fire.

The cook began whisking some eggs as well, and pulling out thick strawberry jam from the cooling hole on the table, while the boy used the back of his hands to wipe residual sleep from his eyes.

“Did you have fun?” Fin queried as he moved the golden toast out of the pan and poured in the scrambled eggs.

As he buttered the bread, the smell of the eggs filled the kitchen, and Eric began inhaling deeply through his nose.

“Why do those eggs smell different?” He wondered curiously.
“They smell different because I mixed in some dried dill with salt, pepper, and a tiny bit of dried garlic.” Fin explained before turning with a wooden spoon to start making sure their breakfast cooked evenly.

The boy breathed in deeply then let out a long contented sigh.

“It smells sooo good!” His feet began swinging under his chair in anticipation.

Fin grinned, then pulled out two plates. He loaded them up with food, and as the eggs continued steaming on the wooden plates, Fin pulled out a cantaloupe from the fruit bowl, and had it cut into bite size pieces in no time. He topped off their plates with a bundle of crisp green grapes each, and joined the prince at the table.

“You didn’t answer how the festival was.” Fin pointed out while he picked up his fork and leaned his forearms onto the table.
“MMMM!” The prince had taken his first bite of eggs and had closed his eyes briefly before hastily chewing and shoveling another bite into his mouth.
Fin waited patiently while laughing slightly to himself.

“It was good! Morgan rode on the carriage in front of me, and we got to take turns throwing candy on different sides of the road. I had the better candy though!” Eric grinned his cheeks so stuffed full of food he resembled a chipmunk.
“Don’t choke.” Fin reminded while taking a deep drink of his coffee.

The boy abided and took his time chewing; though it was evident he had more to say.

“Did you go to the festival?” Eric returned happily while once again filling his mouth with food.
“A little bit. By the time I got there, the fireworks were going to start and the stalls were closing down, but I… I walked through the rose maze.” Fin hesitated a little, his fork hovering in front of his mouth for a moment as he remembered Annika Jenoure standing in the moonlight in her bright teal dress, and her almost… innocent, expectant expression.

“By yourself?” Eric sounded surprised as he turned to face Fin seriously. “Mom and dad say that’s where people go to fall in love.”
“I—uh—no, not by myself. I had a friend with me.” The cook was blushing, and was trying to hide it by shoveling eggs into his mouth.

The slow growing smile on Eric’s face filled the witch with apprehension.

“Fiiiin, you like a giiiiiiiirl!”

The cook choked, and immediately reached for his coffee cup.

“No, it really was just a friend! A man friend.” Fin tried but Eric was giggling so much he had turned a lovely shade of radish red.
“Fin likes a giiiiiirl, Fin likes a giiiiiirl.” The seven year old chanted while laughing so hard that milk had started dribbling out of his nose.
“Well do you like any girls?” Fin decided to change the subject as he sipped his coffee with watering eyes.
Eric’s laughter died down and he looked at Fin as though he were an idiot.
“Of course I do.”
The cook gave the prince a look of confusion, before the boy threw his hands up in the air.
“My mom! So I know all about girls. Have you tried giving her flowers? My mom loves it when I give her flowers.”

Fin rubbed his face, then moved his hand to the back of his neck as he stared at the young royal, and debated pouring himself a second cup of coffee.

“I don’t have a girl I like Eric, but if I did, you’d be the person I’d talk to about it. That is, if you don’t mind.” The prince sighed in a way that made him sound wiser than his years, and gave Fin a look of utter disbelief.

As the witch turned back to his breakfast awkwardly, he found an unwelcome image flash through his mind of Annika smiling down into a bouquet of various kinds of bright field flowers.

He shook his head, clearing the image away.

Seven year olds had no idea what they were talking about.

*

King Norman stood at the top of the castle steps as he watched the carriages carrying Earl Piereva and his aides down the long road grow smaller and smaller.
Ainsley had entered into an unpleasant phase of her pregnancy where she found herself horribly ill periodically throughout the day, meaning she was exempt from the happy occasion of getting rid of awful nobles.

The representative from Zinfera stepped forward wearing blue silk robes, and his long ebony hair twisted into a bun atop his head.

“Your majesty, as always it is a pleasure to visit your land.” The man named Jiho bowed deeply, and rose with a polite smile.

“On behalf of my Kingdom, thank you for gracing us with your attendance of Beltane.” Norman bowed politely, and was ready to bid the man his last farewell, when Jiho gave a small nod to his entourage behind him. Everyone but the diplomat stepped back, until it was only the King and himself at the top of the castle entryway. Captain Antonio’s posture stiffened as he stood at the far end of the long step, and several other Knights stood down the steps to the ground as well ready to spring into action if the need arose.

“I hope your majesty knows what a rare, and fortunate blessing he has in his midst.” Jiho’s warm eyes made Norman relax, but furrow his brow in confusion. “I happened to be a friend to a certain cook many years ago. He will bring nothing but happiness to your home.” Jiho bowed again, and stepped back, leaving Norman looking completely stunned.

The King didn’t stop the Zinferan from leaving to explain further however, and instead mulled over the message as he watched the carriage disembark.

When the monarch strolled back into a far quieter castle, he headed towards the kitchen. He had a few bones to pick with the witch in question anyway.

*
The King stood squarely in front of the cook, his legs braced, his hands clasped behind his back.

“Why did you use magic in the banquet hall the night you were summoned before me?” The King demanded eyeing the cook as the man lifted a plate off of a large bowl to reveal a marinated mess of raw meat.
The monarch wrinkled his nose, until the smell hit him.
The sauce… was unlike anything he had ever smelled before.

“Pardon my behavior your majesty.” Fin bowed, his hands falling to his sides, which drew the King’s attention back to the task at hand.
“When… Lord Piereva… I-I responded strongly to his attitude towards his sister.” Fin knew he had made no sense, but hoped the King was perceptive enough to understand.

Sure enough, the noble’s stern expression softened for a moment, which Fin was unable to see as he remained bowed.

“While I understand you were under a stressful situation, you will refrain from using your magic to meddle in affairs that are not your own.”
“I understand your majesty. I am still learning about control for my abilities in this new environment.”

The King said nothing for a moment, but the smell of the marinade was beginning to become too much of a distraction.

“You may rise. However this is your last warning. Should you find yourself unable to control such outbursts, I will force you to apprentice with mage Lee.”

Fin’s frozen expression as he stared unblinking at the King, succeeded in making the ruler of an entire continent concerned.

“Your majesty, I will respect your wishes and orders to the best of my capabilities. However… mages do not know how our magic works.” The cook attempted delicately.
“Mages are not simply taught magic, they are also taught control, and meditation to best hone their abilities, and awareness.” The King defended sternly.
"Is that why mage Lee burst in here demanding a duel?”

Fin clamped his mouth shut.
He knew he had said too much.
The King’s eyes widened, and his left hand casually rested on the dagger on his belt.

The witch did the only thing he could think to do. He grabbed his skillet, dropped a dollop of butter in the cast iron, then place it over the flames while maintaining eye contact with the King.

The monarch was about to interrupt the process, when Fin magically floated the thin strips of steak into the pan, and a foreign aroma, that made the ruler’s mouth salivate, filled the room.

“What is… What is that?”
“Sire this here, is a way of cooking beef that I learned from an old friend from Zinfera. I have not been able to recreate it for quite some time, however your foreign diplomats gifted your majesty spices and pastes that are grown and made in their Kingdom.”

Norman said nothing as Fin waved his finger, and the meat flipped over to reveal golden tinged, fully cooked beef.

“What is it called?” Norman demanded a little too hastily.
“Bulgogi beef, your highness.” Fin removed the pan from the flames, and gestured to a bundle of lettuce leaves that rested on a plate, as well as a bowl of what the King recognized as rice, and a strange reddish pile of what looked like marinated cabbage or onions.

The King’s eyes were glued to the food, making Fin give a small smile to himself as he noticed the similarities between Eric and his father.

The cook picked up a lettuce leaf, scooped up some of the rice into it, then the reddish mix, topped with a beautiful slice of meat.

“The red stuff is called kimchi. It is a form of fermented cabbage, and other vegetables sire. It is relatively similar to the sauerkraut that the Troivackian people are famous for.” Fin proffered the filled lettuce leaf to the King, and summoned a tankard of ale for him.

The monarch gave him a dubious expression, then bit into the wrap.

It was messy.
It was unusual.
It was the King’s new favorite food.

The strong flavor of beef was complimented with others that the King had never fathomed existed, the crispy lettuce added texture, and the zip of the kimchi…

Suffice it to say, the first pan of beef was quickly cleared.

*

“Ah Ruby! Have you seen his majesty?” Queen Ainsley finally found someone who could potentially tell her where her husband had disappeared off to in the middle of the day.

“I am not sure your grace, I seem to recall him discussing a matter with Royal Mage Lee after the diplomats left.” Ruby gave a deep curtsey, and then resumed carrying the pile of crisply folded linens up to the guest chambers.

It took Ainsley another hour, but she finally found the mage sipping tea in the gardens with Lady Emily Gauva.” They both stood hastily, and paid their respects.

“Lady Gauva please excuse me, I have need for Mage Lee for a moment.”

The Lady did a hasty curtsy and scurried away, her blonde locks bouncing in the fading daylight.

“Lee have you seen my husband anywhere? I haven’t glimpsed him since this morning.”
For some reason unbeknownst to the Queen, the mage looked… gleeful at the question.

“I heard he went downstairs to speak with the cook. He must have lots to say to him.” There was a strange cackle in the mage’s voice that immediately made the Queen narrow her gaze suspiciously.
“I hope he is giving the Royal Cook Finlay his unrefined thanks. The food he prepared was so incredible that the foreign diplomats could not stop raving about it. The sheer amount of work he has given while understaffed is nothing short of miraculous.”

The mage’s face slowly fell, to an expression that was far more subdued.

“Yes. He is talented.” He sounded strained.
“If you will excuse me, I am going to go see if his majesty is still there.” The mage bowed once more as the Queen left the courtyard swiftly.

As Ainsley neared the kitchens, she could hear loud voices, but they weren’t shouting or distressed…

Slowly, she opened the door, and when she processed the sight before her, dropped her jaw.

“It’sss the Queeeen!” Norman announced brandishing his empty tankard up as Fin gave a quick bow, and an apologetic expression.
“Norm- your majesty, are you ill?” Ainsley’s eyes darted between her husband and the cook.

The King stood, and swayed on the spot.

“I… AM!” He declared his left hand slapping his chest. “I am sick… that you are *hic*sick!” He slurred. “You… are the love… of my life. So…sosoSO important. An’ you… An’ you do too much! Ansssnow! You feel sick!” The King slumped back down into his chair as Ainsley turned slowly towards the cook.

“What did you do to him?” She demanded softly.

Fin looked petrified.

“I-I made his majesty lunch, and he had an ale… then he had… more ale. I apologize your grace.” The cook bowed hastily.

“I will discuss this with his highness when he is less… ill. For now, you are tasked with getting his majesty to his chamber without-” The Queen suddenly stopped talking.

Her eyes fixed on the kimchi bowl that was almost completely empty.

“What is that?” She demanded. The scent awakened a powerful craving she hadn’t known possible.
“Kimchi your highness, would you like-”
The Queen hastily picked up the bowl, and ate the remainder.

The look of bliss on her face made Fin momentarily uncomfortable.

“Would you like more your gra-”
“Yes please.”

The Queen had not been able to keep anything in her stomach for the past three days, but somehow, this magical mana from the Gods was not only sitting well, but also satiating her completely!

The cook placed the refreshed bowl in front of her, and then rounded the table to her husband.

“Pardon me your majesty, I am going to carry you to your chamber.”
“Do you know where his chamber is?” The Queen asked after hastily gobbling up another forkful of kimchi.

“I do not, I was hoping your highness may tell me.”
“We are on the fourth floor in the North wing. If you take the east wing servant’s staircase up, it will be the third door on your right.” The Queen resumed eating the kimchi as Fin wound the mostly unconscious royal’s arm around his neck, and stood, effectively hauling the man whom was quite a bit shorter than himself, up to his feet.

“Remember cook, no one can see.” Her sharp tone earned another head bob from Fin whom was struggling to maintain his balance, as the King failed to decided whether or not he could remain upright on his own.

As the duo shuffled out of the room, Fin glanced once over his shoulder, and saw the Queen begin sniffing the pan with the remainder of the bulgogi beef that the King had not yet attacked. She tentatively nibbled on a piece, her eyes widened, and she immediately dove for more.

Fin made a mental note to request more shipments of the Zinferan ingredients, and perhaps some of their special soy bean recipes, as he saw the Queen park herself in the chair on the far right and tuck in to the meal.

As soon as the kitchen door had closed behind him, Fin let out a sigh.

“Your majesty, permission to use magic to get you to your room?” Fin requested while attempting to take several more stumbling steps.

A garbled response was all that the witch managed to get as a response, but decided that it was resounding consent.

He summoned one of the nearby tapestries off the walls, and after creating a small levitating hammock, gently guided the King to lay back. While resistant at first, the King was gently snoring before they even reached the end of the hallway.

Most of the servants were busy stripping the linens off of the guest beds that had recently been abandoned, and cleaning up the messes in the banquet halls. The Queen had shown great foresight in suggesting that they take the eastern servants staircase, as it was dark, and narrow. If someone else were coming down the stairs, they would have to retreat, and Fin would have time to make it seem as though he were attempting to move a recently dusted carpet back into the rooms upstairs as opposed to the most powerful man in the country, who happened to be passed out drunk in a tapestry.

Fortunately, it only happened twice that Fin had to use the excuse. Both times the servants had respectively retreated.

The cook poked his head out on the fourth floor stairwell and let out a breath of relief. The windows that ran along the left side lighting the hallway overlooked the inner courtyard, while the doors to the chambers ran along the right hand side. Candelabras and ornate wooden chests decorated the space between the doors, and as Fin floated the King in his hammock to the third door, he accidentally knocked one of the candelabras to the ground.

“JADE I SWEAR TO THE GODS, IF YOU BROKE SOMETHING ELSE-”

Fin flung himself and the King into his chambers.

The unmistakable sound of Ruby exiting one of the doors further down the corridor, and stomping down the hallway occurring only a moment later.

After laying the King in his bed hastily, the cook waited to hear Ruby leave, when to his horror, he heard her knock instead.

“Your majesty? Is that you in there?” Fin immediately surveyed the room for a hiding spot.

The cook quickly decided the safest place was crouched behind the King’s own bed, on the side that put him between the wall and the bed. He dove for cover just in time as the door creaked open, and Fin held his breath as he heard Ruby give a short gasp, then hastily close the door, clearly not wanting to disturb his majesty’s slumber.

After waiting in the silence for several more heart pounding minutes, Fin stood, and stretched. His back cracked in multiple places, and after a relieved sigh, strolled back over to the exit to listen.

He was certain Ruby was gone.

Upon opening the door however, he found himself staring down at Lady Annika Jenoure.

A note from Delemhach

I see you there.
Silently wondering where the darned recipes that I offered are.
Well you can stop glaring! Kraken does it enough when I cook and don't give him some.

Here is my recipe for Bulgogi Beef that has always been delicious, and is definitely one of my favorite foods.
This allegedly serves two people...
I'm not great at sharing this though.

Ingredients:
- 2 Rib Eye Steaks (I always go with the cheaper Sirloin though, and it is stil amazing)
- 1/2 a pear peeled and grated (I recommend Bosc pears, or ripe Anjou pears)
-1/4 C soy sauce
- 2 TBS honey
-2 TBS sesame oil
- 3-4 garlic clothes minced (As a garlic addict I will not stop you from adding a fifth or a sixth, but it don't blame me if its too much)
- 1 TBS freshly grated ginger
-1 TBS Gochuchang paste
- ~2 TBS butter
-2 green onions sliced (optional)

Directions:
-Wrap steak in plastic wrap and place in the freezer for 20-30 minutes (This helps it cut nicely)
-Remove plastic and slice into 1/4 inch strips
- In a seperate large tupperware container combine the pear, honey, garlic, oil, ginger, gochuchang paste, and soy sauce. Mix well.
-Add steak to marinade container, put lid on container and shake to get it evenly distributed.
-Refigerate at least 2 hours, and shake every 30 minutes (you can be loosey goosey with the shaking thing, but I have the paranoid idea that this keeps the beef soaking the sauce in evenly)
-After 2 hours, meltbutter in cast iron pan over low- medium heat depending on your stovetop.
-Place meat strips in, and cook roughly 3 minutes each side, or until browned nicely. Use tongs if you want to make your life easy. After the first batch (you will definitely need to do batches unless you have a massive pan), often the pan is hot enough that it takes less time, but keep an eye on them.

Eat with lettuce, rice, kimchi, and green onions if you like. This is my favorite way to do it.

Well hope you enjoyed the chapter, and if you try the recipe let me know how it goes! This always makes my house smell amazing.

Thank you everyone who rated, reviewed, and/or commented!

You stunningly dashing folks have an amazing day, and another chapter should be up tomorrow.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 14: Stressful Times

Her arms were folded, and her hip jutted out, as she stared at him with her wide brown eyes. Her long dark hair was tied in a loose braid as she wore a cream colored gown that fit loosely around her body.

“Why are you in the King’s chamber?” Lady Annika Jenoure’s tone was deceptively innocent and unassuming.

“I… Had a task given to me by her majesty the Queen.” Fin explained as his traitorous cheeks burned red.

“I see…” Annika continued staring up at him calculatingly. “You were told to randomly deliver a carpet to his majesty’s chambers?” She pondered allowed.

How had she known? Unless she had heard him shouting his intentions while coming up the stairwell…
Drat.

Fin knew she was tormenting him, and enjoying every second of it.

“That is exactly what I was doing. You may ask her majesty.” He knew the Queen would collaborate his story.

Annika didn’t seem phased by his confidence.

“I will. Shall we go speak with her together?” She gestured towards the vacant hallway casually.
“Why are you here?” Fin challenged suddenly, only mildly surprised when despite the query she smiled.
“Why, I heard the crash of the candelabra and Ruby’s shouts.” She laughed. Not her actual laugh- as Fin had learned. The pretty laugh she used when hiding things.
“My chambers are at the end of the hallway after all.” She pointed out casually.

Fin sighed, feigning exasperation.

“She should still be in the kitchens. We can go together-” Fin was abruptly interrupted as a door further down the hallway opened, and Annika responded by covering his mouth and rushing them both into the King’s chamber, and closing the door behind her using her heel.
Fin stared down at the woman whose face had turned calm, yet serious. There wasn’t an ounce of emotion as she very clearly listened to the sounds of the corridor while at the same time studying the chamber. She noted the King’s sleeping form, and the tapestry that was under him, and remained still as her confusion set in.

While Annika pondered the mysterious sight, she failed to see Fin assessing her while in close proximity.

Her hand was warm over his mouth, and as he stared down at her, found he didn’t resist the closeness even a little. The rest of the world had gone completely quiet to him as he watched her think, while inadvertently…

Protecting him? From Ruby?

After a moment, Annika realized his eyes were on her. She slowly turned to stare up into the pale blue gold-flecked eyes that didn’t seem alarmed or outraged at her show of force.

Annika kept her hand over his mouth, when suddenly the cook moved forward, backing her into the closed door while gazing down at her. A mysterious tenacious force he couldn’t explain, and felt overpowered by, pulled at Fin. He was leaning close to her, and had her fully shielded as his right palm braced against the door above her head.

The witch found himself somehow wishing the Lady would use her other hand to pull him closer…

Slowly, Annika lowered her hand from his mouth, and stared up into his eyes.

The intensity of the look they shared over several moments, was interrupted however by another knock on the very door the leaned against.

“Your majesty, I just heard your door open! Is everything alright?” Ruby’s voice pierced the air, and Fin saw the resolution on Annika’s face at hearing it, as though being reminded of their reality.

“MMMNSNSNjhSn Fine!” The lazy reply from the King whom was miraculously roused by the sound was enough. Thankfully.
“My apologies your majesty!”

Both Fin and Annika let out quiet breaths, before tensing once again at the sight of one another. After a few more moments of nervous silence, the witch dared to speak again.

“Why’d you help me?” He demanded, his voice barely above a whisper.

For some reason, Lady Jenoure couldn’t find any words.

“I…I…”

Without understanding why, Fin felt his balance become skewed, and as a result, he rested his forearm on the door, which only brought himself closer to Annika.

A weighted gaze locked them into stillness, and an undeniable electricity running through every millimeter of their bodies consumed their minds.

“Sorry, I… it was a lot of work bringing the King up.” Fin pushed away from the door and the Lady, feeling ashamed that he had invaded her space and had thoughts that were far from innocent.

“Don’t be. You probably haven’t even recovered from the festival.” Annika sported a small blush in her cheeks as she glanced away from the cook momentarily before masking her expression.

“Why did you have to bring the King up?”
“He… caught a small flu. I happened to be nearby. We should leave him to rest.” Fin reached for the handle, but Annika’s hand snaked out and gently grasped his arm.

“We need to wait until Ruby is gone.” She whispered hastily.

Fin slowly turned his head to stare at the Lady. Her grasp was hot to the touch, the scent of the foreign spices heavy around her.

The witch knew he was feeling… far more than was normal towards the woman.

Taking several steps back, he nodded silently in agreement to her statement before turning to look out one of the windows to the chamber.

Annika stared at his back, wondering why in the world she felt disappointed that he wasn’t still inches from her body.

“So does the King have the flu, or is it the ale making him sick?”
Fin whirled around to stare at her, and she tapped her nose with a small knowing smile. He sighed in defeat.

“I don’t know. He just kept… drinking. He ate a lot, but drank more.” Fin’s voice tightened, the worry evident.

Annika glanced at the ruler’s slackened face as he snored, oblivious to the world around him.

“His country faces war. His wife has miscarried several times and even had two stillborns… but is once again pregnant. I imagine he has been storing up all of his stress.”

Fin’s face tightened before glancing at the King whom struck deep fear in him. Not because he was an unfair or especially cruel… but because if a good, intelligent man deemed Fin unworthy and monstrous, he was inclined to give the opinion some weight.

The witch rubbed his neck out of habit, and turned to gaze out the chamber windows, which overlooked the long road that lead towards the city of Austice and the Alcide Sea which sparkled under the sun in the distance.

“Did your brother respect your wishes to remain here in Daxaria?” He asked after a moment.
“You assume that is what I want?”

Fin’s head snapped around to stare at the Lady whom looked deceptively angelic in her cream colored dress.

“My apologies my Lady.” Fin gave a small bow and turned back towards the window.

He had been foolish to think he knew anything of her wishes, or of the intricacies of court.

“I do not want to leave, and I won’t. I merely need time to finalize my plan to stay.” Annika’s soft yet determined voice met his back, but the cook did not turn around.
He felt a swell of hope that he promptly squashed.
What was wrong with him?
She was several levels of nobility above him, and the most he could honestly hope for was a passionate affair that would leave him with nothing- or the knowledge that some other man was raising his kin.

“I wish you success in your endeavors.” Fin announced in a professional tone as he turned abruptly to the door, stepping past the Lady Jenoure, and exited hastily, no longer caring if he were caught by Ruby.

Fortunately, he managed to breeze through the corridor to the servant stairwell without interruption, and as he began descending the stairs found himself picking up speed.

Fin needed distance from the strange draw he was feeling towards the Viscountess.

‘Whatever this is, it’s strong, surprising, and a pain in the ass.’

***

Norman awoke with a piercing headache that made him moan while clutching his overheated forehead.

“Serves you right.” Ainsley’s tight voice made his eyes open wide, and immediately wince at the effort.

“What… What happened?” His mind attempted to connect memories, but found they were as foggy and thick as the worst of bogs. The feeling of slogging through hazy recollections only made the nausea the King felt double.

“You went to talk to the cook, and were intoxicated by mid-afternoon.” The Queen reminded coolly from her place at the foot of the bed, her arms folded across her chest.

Norman clutched his aching head.
“Gods Ainsley… I feel as though I’m falling apart.”

The woman immediately softened.
Her husband never broke down.

“There is war coming, and we have a baby on the way, but I don’t want you to stress…” The King announced while he rubbed his hands over his face in an uncharacteristic show of weariness.

“We have handled worse.” Ainsley announced regally.
“We have?”

The Queen walked over to her husband, reached for his hand, and interlaced her fingers with his as she seated herself beside him and rested her head on his shoulder.

“Out of twelve pregnancies, I have had only one successful child over the past fifteen years.” She began her voice wavering, yet firm. “We have seen droughts, rebels, and even a group attempt to kidnap our son. We will rise to the threats, and we will crush them. The Gods have prepared us for these trials.” She turned her bright eyes up to her husband, and as the evidence of her pregnancy showed in her rounded belly, the evidence of her conviction blazed in her eyes.

Norman felt like vomiting and collapsing back into his pillows, but seeing his wife so fired up, made those nasty little side effects shrink away to be slightly more tolerable.

“Ainsley, we don’t know how quickly they’ve drafted soldiers. Annika hasn’t been home in two years at least. Her knowledge of their military is most likely not up-to-date, and she still hasn’t heard from-”
“She will get us the information. Of that, I have no doubt.” The Queen interrupted giving his hand a small squeeze.

“What did the diplomat from Zinfera have to say?”
“Jiho? He said his majesty is open to assisting us should a war occur, but would want to build good ties with us ahead of time.”
“You mean increase their trades?”
“Trades and marriage.” The King lamented while reaching for the goblet of water that had been placed on the small bedside table. “He wants us to increase the amount Zinfera merchants are able to sell on Daxarian land to thirty percent, and a marriage to either Duchess Iona’s daughter, Marigold, or… Annika.”
The Queen tensed, saying nothing.

The King sighed and immediately kissed the top of her head.

“I know you and Annika have become quite close, however if she marries one of the chosen partners for her from Zinfera, there is a possibility that they could spend part of their time here, and the rest there to maintain a strong relationship. I’m sure the Zinferan King would actually prefer to have one of his own people here to be honest.” Norman managed to make his tone hopeful, but even so, he felt his wife’s tears falling as he held her, and immediately chastised himself.

“Norman, don’t worry about this I… I genuinely cannot help it. This pregnancy is making me a bit more emotional is all, please don’t worry.” She reached up and hugged him, but could feel how reticent he was to be embraced.

“So… how is it you got as drunk as Hilda?” The Queen tried teasing as she straightened her posture and hastily wiped away her tears.

The King smiled softly. Hilda was the infamous city drunk in Austice. She could drink anyone under the table, and it was rumored that no one had seen her sober for years. Despite maintaining a slovenly appearance, the elder never seemed to be short of coin, so she was never really deemed a hazard aside from her angry rants at times, and instead was more so thought of as a local legend.

“The cook showed me this new recipe… I have never tried anything like it before, and-”
“You mean the beef and kimchi? Oh I know! Norman I could eat it!” His wife’s eyes were wide and her excited smile warmed the King’s heart.
Norman’s eyes crinkled as he grinned at his wife’s face.

“At least that is one less worry to manage. I was troubled how weak she was becoming without food…”

He gently brushed his thumb across her forehead before speaking.

“Today in the kitchen… there was something about the food, not being surrounded by hundreds of nobles, not hearing people whisper about war, or seeing how scared and tense people are…” He looked down at the floor ashamed of himself. “I haven’t felt good or like I could truly relax for longer than I can recall, and I can’t explain how it… How I-”
The King stopped.

In the kitchen, he had felt as though he were in a safe space to put aside his burdens. Had felt warm, well fed, free to be himself, and able to just let go of his anxieties and responsibilities for one afternoon. He was ashamed of getting drunk in the middle of the day, but he couldn’t deny he got the distinct feeling that he had become slightly more rejuvenated, and peaceful as a result.

'Was it a spell?'

The monarch wondered silently to himself, but as he stared into Ainsley’s understanding face, decided he would think about it later, for now he just wanted to lay in bed with his wife, and sleep until the next morning.

***
The hooded figure stood in the thick of the forest atop their mount; dusk had settled around them casting shadows in the thick undergrowth, and the squeaks and snaps of the bats awaking for their hunt blended in with the owl calls.

At long last, the sound of another rider stealthily approaching made the horse’s ears twitch, and the cloak figure immediately turned their head towards the sound.

“They say you never see a dragon at night.” The slender man atop the black stallion called out softly.
“Its fire would burn away the night, leaving the sun to shine every hour.” The cloaked figure replied, while sidling up to the visitor.

“How have you been?” The man atop the horse wore simple clothes befitting a middle class peasant. A leather vest protected his back, a dark burgundy shirt and black pants made him slip easily into the shadows along with his short black hair.

“The Earl was here.” The figure ignored the question.
“I heard… did he inform you about the new Chief of Military?”
“He did. The threat was very thinly veiled.”
“You know how Phillip is.” The man visibly shuddered.
“A fire witch then? What about their military numbers?” The dragon demanded.
“Yes, a fire witch. A powerful one at that… he agreed to help win the war and brought with him other powerful witches to increase the military power. In exchange, he wants the Coven of Wittica and Troivack’s Coven of Aguas all under his leadership.”
The cloaked figure stilled for a long time.

“Do the Covens know?”
“I doubt Wittica is aware, but it sounds as though Aguas may already be willing to agree to the new leadership of the fire witch if he succeeds in conquering this country and its Coven.”
“How many troops?”
“At least fifty thousand.”
“They have fifty thousand soldiers already mobilized?!”
“This has been in the works for more than a year.”

The hidden rider swore colorfully.

“On what grounds do they wish to wage war?”
“They want to monopolize the fertile land and fresh water sources. They’ve depleted their soils due to the King’s decision to tax the farmers higher, and as a result they haven’t been able to properly care for their lands.”
“So they aren’t even bothering to hide behind some made up grievance to lay claim? I suppose Troivack has never been known for its subtlety.”
“Oh they are going to try to hide it behind something inconsequential.”

The hooded figure turned slowly to better face the young man.

“Charles,” The figure’s soft voice called over to the spy, making him wince.
“The… The marriage. They want the late Vicount’s wealth… King Matthias and Earl Piereva are angry that the Viscountess has amassed so much wealth that remains solely under her control. They wish to find a means to seize these funds so that they can do what they see fit with it.” The spy looked down at the pommel of his saddle looking deeply uncomfortable.

“Charles, you don’t need to soften the news by referring to me as though the Viscountess is someone else.” Slowly, the hood lowered, and Annika Jenoure stared at her brother with a mix of pity and love.

She reached out, and touched his arm, making his brown eyes snap up to hers.

“I’ll figure something out, don’t worry about me. Take care of your wife and my niece.” Annika reached into her satchel and drew out a hefty bag of gold coins.

Charles accepted the funds without being able to look in her face. Once they were stowed away, his hands kept gripping the reins then relaxing repeatedly. A sure sign that he was working up the courage to say something.

“Don’t come home. Whatever you do, don’t let Phillip take you back. It’s become worse since he inherited the title. Dad at least knew moderation, but Phillip is even more hot-headed, and wants more of everything. King Matthias keeps giving him more and more power… but I get the idea that… never mind. It’s stupid. ” Charles shook his head chastising himself.
“Haven’t I told you that the family stupidity went to John? Then it’s Phillip, then you.”

A shy smile spread on his face. Despite being almost two years older than Annika, Charles often felt like the younger brother to her.

“I was just thinking… if in the unlikely event that Daxaria wins,” Annika cleared her throat loudly.
“Sorry- the odds really don’t seem great.” Charles looked sheepish, but made an effort to continue regardless. “If I were the King… I could use Phillip as a scapegoat for most of the shady plans. If Troivack wins, his majesty just needs to grant him a large plot of Daxarian land, and can be rid of him that way.”
“Assuming of course that Phillip doesn’t turn around and try to become King.”
“Also likely, however betrayal has always been expected. I’m sure his majesty has a plan for that inevitability.”

Annika nodded. She did not miss the constant backstabbing of the Troivackian court, or the underhanded deals, and she’d be damned if she allowed that kind of group taint Daxaria.

“Thank you Charles. I will ask for your help only once more before the war. Please… I know it is a great risk, but please find out how many witches are fighting with the Troivackian army, and what their capabilities are. If you can find out when they intend to attack, I will ensure regardless of any involvement you have in the war that you become a Daxarian, safe from the Troivackian court.”

Her brother looked petrified, but after a large gulp, nodded his head.

“Until next time.” Annika offered her hand, and he shook it.
No one in Troivack were ‘huggers’.

Annika turned her steed to return back to the castle, and rode silently while deep in thought.

Once through the final row of trees, she gazed up at her home with the backdrop of billions of glittering stars making it appear magical.

“You only need to look up to see the best proof of endless possibilities.”

Hank’s voice rang out in her mind.

He had loved the stars, and would tell her the stories of the constellations as they laid in their chamber preparing for sleep. Listening to his soft voice describe the battles between angels and demons, the tricks of the fey folk, the lovers…

One of Annika’s greatest regrets was that she never bore him a child he could tell the legends of wonder to. She wished someone could have heard his tales and held them with the innocence and wholesomeness they deserved, instead of being wasted on her own cold heart that prior to him, hadn’t really loved anyone.

A note from Delemhach

Well hello everyone,

I hope this helped shed some light on the King's out of character behavior! I honestly debated cutting that part of the last chapter out entirely, but I'm not one to easily pass up a fun drunk scene. Also, if you think that will be the last of its kind you are wrong. I mean... it being the King again is unlikely... but that's enough spoilers for one day.

Anyway, I hope everyone is gearing up for a terrific weekend, and thank you all who commented, reviewed, rated, and read! It is really exciting hearing everyone's responses to the story.
I was very disheartened by one of the poor commenters who missed out on their Bulgogi beef, and I offer my sincerest condolences. I too can only have such a great treat only a few times a year.
Do not despair however! More recipes will be appearing for all to try.

Did you think I forgot to compliment you?
Pfft.
You lot are irredescent individuals whom help shine brightness in the dark crevices of the world.
Boom.

Cheers all!

Delemhach

Chapter 15: Daxaria's Chief of Military

A note from Delemhach

*HEADS UP!!*
This chapter contains gruesomely juvenile humor!
It still made me laugh while writing though...

It was a bright sunny day two weeks after the Beltane festival. The King had been spending every day in his counsel room pouring over maps, and numbers pertaining to the cost of a war. He had also issued the call to arms to all the noble families and their communities with young men willing to volunteer themselves for the army.

“Your majesty, your Chief of Military is gravely ill again.” The King’s assistant, a man only slightly younger than the King himself named Kevin Howard informed him. The sandy brown haired fellow had dark blue eyes, was incredibly organized, and despite his penchant for aggravating noble women and conservative noblemen, was invaluable to the King.

“Again? Didn’t the court physician examine him and cure him?”
“It appears the illness has resurfaced. He keeps sending food back to the kitchens demanding nothing but whiskey, and now for some reason the cook wants to speak with him.”

The King blinked slowly.

“The Royal Cook, Finlay Ashowan?” He clarified.
“Yes your highness. The cook believes he may have an idea of what pains the man.”
Norman sat down heavily in his chair.

He wondered what he had done wrong in his life to inherit the curse hidden as a blessing that was the House Witch. Nobles all around the table shared concerned expressions. The idea that an uneducated peasant was trying to take care of one of their esteemed selves was abrasive to them all. Not that they knew he was at the very least as educated as a Baron.

“The cook’s mother was a healer. I will allow one meeting between them under the supervision of the court physician and Mr. Howard.” The King nodded to his assistant who was puzzled over why the King appeared aggrieved by a mere cook, but thought nothing more of it.

This of course would change in the course of the afternoon, but he had no way of knowing it.

*

“So I can finally meet the man?” Fin questioned tightly as he worked on sewing the stuffed pig shut to ready it for the spit outdoors.

“That man is a Lord and the Chief of Military.” Mr. Howard reminded calmly while raising an eyebrow at the cook skeptically.

“My apologies. He is called Lord…?”
“Fuks.” Mr. Howard reminded hastily.
“I beg your pardon?” Fin straightened immediately.

Kevin’s mouth tightened into a thin line.

“His name is Fuks. Lord Fuks.”

The corner of the cook’s mouth twitched as he fought to keep a straight face.

“I…I look forward to… meeting with Lord…” Fin breathed heavily with his mouth pressed closed. “Lord…Fuks.”

Mr. Howard continued looking blankly at the cook.

“Finaly Ashowan, I do not recommend any poor behavior in front of the Chief of Military.” He warned sensing what was giving the cook difficulties.

The explosion of laughter that came, wasn’t from Fin.
It came from Sir Lewis, Andrews, and Taylor who were wearing aprons while hauling out buckets of vegetables to peel beside Hannah.

“You three already know his name!” Mr. Howard shouted exasperatedly.

The trio kept howling until finally, while clutching his sides, Sir Lewis managed to speak.

“W-We know! I’ve just never seen the cook about to lose it!”

Fin’s eyes were watering as Mr. Howard threw up his hands and stormed out of the room while shouting;

“You’re all imbeciles!”

Fin immediately was doubled over pounding the table with the palm of his hand as his laughs wracked his body.

This only made the Knights laugh harder alongside him.

Hannah poked her head in to see what the commotion was about, and became thoroughly stunned to see the Knights and Fin all laughing so gaily.

“What is happening?” She asked loudly over the din.

Fin straightened, wiping tears from his eyes.

“Ah, sorry Hannah. I just uh… I just heard the Chief of Military’s name.” Fin placed his hands on his hips and resisted with all his might the urge to laugh again.

“Oh, you mean Lord Fuks?”

The immediate snort that came out of Fin sent all of the men back into hysterics.

“Why are males all so childish!” Hannah turned and stormed out of the doorway, forcing Fin to attempt unsuccessfully again, to straighten and apologize. The aide suddenly stopped, and cast a sly smile over her shoulder.

“Hard to believe you are laughing that much without even knowing his first name.”

Fin was already wheezing, but managed to catch enough breath to ask;

“W-What is his first name?”

“Richard. Though he goes by-”

*

“Dick why are you allowing a cook try to heal you?”

The Chief of Military glowered at his son who stood at his bedside exasperatedly.

“It’s my business! Now go do something useful instead of tormenting me, and stop calling me by my first name! It’s ‘Father’ to you!” The Lord raged while doubling over from the pain in his stomach.
The younger man rolled his eyes, and stood, deciding to leave his feisty father to his own devices, despite the antics being more than likely to lead to more harm than good.

Fin had been outside the door, his hand suspended in the air ready to knock, when it swung open. He found himself blinking in surprise at a man in his early thirties with thin blonde hair, round spectacles, and dark brown eyes.

He looked genuinely annoyed at the sight of the tall red head, who was flanked by the court physician and King’s assistant.

“I cannot believe the court standards have fallen so low.” He spat at them before storming off past the physician who had already been in a sour mood over his esteemed position apparently being no better than a cook.

Fin paid it little mind as he stepped over the threshold to the chamber, and gazed at the rich red silk coverlet that covered the frail elderly man. The Chief of Military was completely bald atop his head, but the hair along the sides were wiry and stuck straight out, making him look quite demented.

“My Lord.” Fin bowed. “Thank you for trusting me to examine you, I doubt this will take a long time.”
The Chief of Military glared at him.

“The King ordered me to comply! Why he listened to a commoner like you is beyond me.” He huffed and winced as his stomach clenched painfully.
Fin tilted his head and studied the man for all of thirty seconds before nodding.

“You’ve developed alcohol intolerance.”

Every eye snapped to the cook.

“What… What malarkey are you spouting?!” The Lord spluttered.

“During Beltane you indulged in excessive alcohol, so I’m guessing you started feeling ill shortly after the festivities. Since then, you’ve cut out all food and resorted to drinking whiskey for your meals.”
The Lord was turning redder and redder in the face, while the physician stared at Fin with a look of slow dawning horror, and the King’s assistance began cringing.

“When you get older your body sometimes doesn’t process foods the same. You’re flushed, have nausea, stomach cramps, and diarrhea?”

“I SHOULD HAVE YOUR TONGUE!”

Fin fought off the urge to smile.

“It’d be healthier for you to consume my tongue than more whiskey at this point my Lord. The good news is it isn’t serious. Stop drinking, and eat some plain foods at first to get your strength back. I will have some sent to you.” Fin bowed as the Lord reached for the whiskey glass at his bedside, and hurled it at the cook.

Fin swiftly dodged it, but all three men were splattered with its contents as the glass smashed against the stone floor.

“Lord Fuks, I will have a word with Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan outside to ascertain why he is under such an odd impression.” The physician ground out while Mr. Howard pinched the bridge of his nose wearily.

“You’ll have that ‘word’ in here! I am no simpleton, I can decide for myself how valid his reasoning is!”

The physician, a man named Frederick Durand, was short but solidly built. He had a curling black and gray beard, and dark brown eyes. He wore his black physicians robe with the white sash around his shoulders, a mark of a man at the top of his field. He faced off with Fin, planting his feet firmly on the ground.

“Royal Cook, please explain your findings.”
“His symptoms and his diet. I also have a… keen instinct on what someone’s body is craving. Call it a painfully accurate hunch.”
Kevin Howard was unable to stop himself from rolling his eyes and crossing his arms.

Without looking away from the physician, Fin pointed a finger at the King’s assistant behind him, while his other hand remained firmly on his hip.

“Mr. Howard wants a bottle of red wine and toast with cheese on it. What his body needs is a glass of red wine, with a mushroom cheese omelet, and maybe a few weeks without stress. He is actually quite well balanced compared to Lord… Lord Fuks.” Fin’s right eye twitched as he fought with every ounce of self-control he possessed not to burst out laughing.

The physician looked unconvinced, while Mr. Howard looked all kinds of disturbed.

“You, Mr. Durand, are craving crab and white port, you are… incredibly well balanced actually.” Fin raised his eyebrows impressed.

The physician blinked several times.

“Mr. Howard I can only speak for myself, but that is exactly what I am craving.”
Fin looked back at the assistant who was staring at the cook with a suspicious grimace.

“Mine was right as well. At least about what I’m craving.”

Fin nodded.

“Do me next!” Fin turned to stare at the Lord who clearly didn’t like being left out of the discussion.

“My Lord, you want whiskey because you think it makes you feel better, but your body is so horribly off balance, it actually needs plain broths, ginger tea, and mashed apple for a few days to help you hydrate yourself. After that, keep eating what I serve at meal times. Maybe choose more of my salads, the dishes with beets, cabbage-”

“This is preposterous!”

Every eye turned to the Lord’s son who had reappeared in the door, clearly unable to withhold his opinion and keep his distance.

“You cannot possibly think of trying the health instructions from a cook!”

“Les, I told you to bugger off!” Lord Fuks demanded the color in his face climbing.

“With all due respect my Lord, what do you have to lose? It is non-invasive and- wait did you say his Lordships son’s name is… Les?”

Sensing where this was going, Mr.Howard shot Fin a warning death glare that could have melted his face.

“I am his Lordship’s only son, and heir to his titles and land!” The man stomped into the room glowering up at Fin’s face, as the witch did his best to remain expressionless.

“Of course my Lord, I was just wondering if ‘Les’ were short for something. My apologies, it is none of my business.” Fin bobbed his head subserviently, desperately trying not to think about the name any more.

“Royal Cook Finlay, was it?” Grateful for the distraction, Fin looked to the old man in his bed.
“Yes my Lord?”
“Is there something wrong with my son’s name? Les Fuks?”
Fin pressed his lips together so tightly that all color drained from them.
“N-Not at all.” He took a quiet breath through his nose before adding on “My Lord.”

The old Chief of Military threw his coverlet off of his ghostly white legs, and stood up in his sleep shirt, clearly unbothered by his disrobed state.

“Father, don’t.” His son spoke out while closing the door firmly behind himself. He sounded angry, but also desperate.

“Les Fuks, you will be proud of your name.” The old man offhandedly ordered while he too neared the cook while glaring up at him.

Fin glanced at the son over his shoulder.
“You should care less about what I think.”

He didn’t know why he did it.
Did not know what in the world possessed him, but the snort that escaped from the physician only made it worse.

“Alright there Big Red, tell me, do you find my name humorous?” Lord Fuks demanded.

Fin’s face paled.
It was torture.
He was being punished for every misdeed he ever committed.

'Please don’t say it, please don’t say it, please-' The witch begged internally over and over.

“Dick Fuks?”

Fin glued his eyes to the man’s forehead, and took several deep breaths through his nose.

“An… esteemed name… for an esteemed family.” The witch said, his cheeks aching from the effort of keeping still.

“I am glad to hear you think so! My father Gaylord certainly knew it to be true!”

“Your father was… Lord Gaylord Fuks?” Fin deadpanned the question the best he could, while the Chief of Military stood inches too short, but close enough that he could smell the man’s breath.

“Yes, he was a great man. His nickname-”

The physician seemed to explode in spasms between snorts as he turned and fled the room, while Fin remained rooted to the spot, the King’s assistant glued by his elbow watching in horror.

After a long minute, Fin finally locked eyes with the Lord again.

“My Lord, were you perhaps… trying to garner a reaction?” Fin’s voice was light, but distant.

The man grinned maniacally.

“You think we don’t know, how ridiculous our names are?!”

Les, to his credit, was remaining remarkably in control as he had one arm folded across his chest, and his forehead pressed into his other hand.

“Your names aren’t ridiculous my Lord-”

“DICK FUKS!” The old man shouted with pure lunacy glinting out of his eyes.

Fin lost it. He was doubled over wheezing and crying on the ground.
If he was executed for this, it was worth it.

*

When Fin had finally calmed down and the King’s assistant had finally finished apologizing on his behalf, the elderly Lord crouched down to the floor where Fin was still working on wiping away tears.

“Now you see lad, you have just walked into my trap. You now owe me a debt of servitude for your insolence, which I will collect on my terms.” He remarked proudly before straightening, and continuing.
“For generations of our family, fathers have given their sons difficult names, and when asked why, would say;

‘Become the type of man that regardless of how ludicrous your name is, when people meet you, they wouldn’t dare laugh again.’ ”

The Lord straightened, and gripped his left hand behind his back with his right as he strolled towards his chamber window.

“Of course it’s important to let people get their titters all out in the first meeting, if it is obvious that they are too immature to handle it. It is also important in life to never take oneself too seriously. Ego easily gets in the way of true success- a skill I am still teaching my son.” The Lord turned suddenly, and frowned at his heir who now had his mouth covered and was shaking his head shamefully without making eye contact with his father.

“No, you see these challenges given to you by life, and it gives you the chance to get stronger! You become better, you become worthy of respect, and take your triumphs knowing without a doubt you have earned them.”

Fin slowly stood, listening to the man lecture. The Lord halted his pacing, and cast a sly look over his shoulder.

“Not to mention, I doubt anyone has ever forgotten meeting me. I have become a legend in my own time, and not only that!” He turned to be fully facing Fin again, his fist raised triumphantly to the heavens.
“I have inspired people not to settle. Take what life gives you, and grow with it!”
“My Lord?” Fin asked, a pained expression wracking his face.
“What is it cook Finlay? Speak!”
“When you raise your fist, your shirt hitches and we can see your-”

*

“Well Kraken… Lord Dick Fuks agreed to try my idea to give up alcohol, and he was right. I will never forget him.” Kraken purred happily as Fin scratched his cat’s neck, while sipping his peppermint tea in front of the warm kitchen fire. A cool breeze rolled in through the open garden door, crickets serenaded the night, and the only other sound to be heard were the chortles of the redheaded witch.

A note from Delemhach

...
.....
........
...........

I know what I did.
And while I am slightly ashamed, I'd do it again.

Well I hope you all were surprised! Two chapters in one day! Woot!
(This is definitely it for this week though)

This chapter may feel like a .5 kind of post, and it very nearly was. However it does introduce important charcters, and a few key occurrences, so I decided to leave its dignified role as the full Chapter 15 intact.

Thank you everyone who already read, commented, reviewed, followed, and rated. I know I thanked you all like three or so hours ago already, but I really cannot emphasize enough how all of your support and comments keep me motivated to write for days at a time. So I will continue to do my best thanks to you perfect roses that sweeten the digital air we all breathe.

Well you hunks and babes, I will post next week, and I hope you enjoyed the chapter!
(Don't be ashamed to say you did. It just means you and I share a slight illness off the head, but in a good-ish way!)

Cheers!

Delemhach

</div>

Chapter 16: Sorting Life Out

“Ouch!” Sir Lewis cursed under his breath as he sucked on his bleeding thumb.
“You’re really terrible with knife handling.” Sir Taylor observed while continuing to peel the ruby apples slowly. It was another warm lazy day out in the shade, with the usual insurmountable pile of food bowls mixed among the peel buckets the groundskeepers supplied them with, as the waste would later be fed to the animals.

“I am not! I just get bored with doing this day in day out.” He snapped.

Hannah wordlessly offered a clean handkerchief, and the Knight snatched it rudely from her to quench the bleeding.

Since she had confronted the King regarding their behavior, the men had decided that pointedly ignoring her was the best method, except when she specifically addressed them to do a job.

“You should kiss it better.” Sir Andrews jeered.

Hannah froze. She knew the tentative peace would be tested at some point, Fin had warned her as much, and she steeled herself for the response. Peter had excused himself to relieve his intestines of breakfast, and it was up to her to say something.

“I don’t like it when you say those things to me. A ‘thank you’ will suffice.” She turned back to the apples and continued peeling them.

The other two Knights had fallen silent, but Sir Andrews was in as fowl a mood as ever.

“We’re your betters, we don’t need to treat you like some bloody fancy Lady.”
“Why do it if I don’t like it?” Hannah’s cheeks were red, and her hands had started shaking again.
“We’ll treat you as we see fit!”
“You didn’t answer my question! Why?”

Sir Andrews glanced at his fellow Knights for help, only to see them watching the outburst stunned.

“Why?! Look at you! You’re asking for it looking like that.”
“But I’m not asking for ‘it’! I’m asking for ‘it’ to stop! I can’t help how I look!” Her eyes were growing increasingly moist.
“Well you need to lighten up, it’s funny.”
“It’s only f-funny if everyone thinks so! Otherwise it’s just m-mean!” Tears had started rolling down Hannah’s face, and she hated them. She hated how she was gasping and her hands were shaking.
She turned and fled.

Sir Andrews faced back towards the bowl of vegetables, and after a small snort, kicked it over.

When he glanced back to stare after Hannah’s backside running off, he instead got a face full of Peter whom had appeared out of nowhere, and had then had grabbed him by the front of his leather vest, and wrenched him with surprising strength up so that they were nose to nose.

“Unhand me! You think-”
“SHUT UP!” The roar that came from the normally near mute man rattled the Knight to his core, and he promptly closed his mouth, though Sir Lewis and Taylor both stood up prepared to help him.

“What if I give you a kiss hm?” Peter kissed Sir Andrews’ lips roughly, before jerking himself away. “What if I grab your bottom?” he released Sir Andrews and snatched his right butt cheek.
“How firm. You must be asking for my attention with tasty buns like these. Fresh out of the oven!”

The Knight stumbled back horrified, while Peter looked infuriated to the point of appearing frighteningly deranged.

“There. Wasn’t that funny?”
“Y-You can’t treat me that way I am-”
“YOU ARE UNDER MY COMMAND AS ORDERED BY THE CAPTAIN AND HIS MAJESTY!”

Sir Andrews shrank back.

“A man doesn’t make good people cry and feel powerless! He doesn’t bully those without authority! He defends these people. He is not their enemy he is their ally! If you terrify that poor girl and make her cry, WHICH DO YOU THINK YOU ARE?”

Sir Andrews had stumbled back, and tripped over another bowl of vegetables. Landing hard on his recently groped bottom, he continued to try and scoot away while Peter lorded over him.

Sir Taylor and Lewis came, and stood beside their friend whom remained on the ground, but they made no move to help him up. They only came to stop Peter advancing.

“I suggest you Sirs consider your past behaviors and ways of thinking far more seriously.” He glanced briefly at all three of them, the fire still burning brightly in his eyes.
“Sir Andrews if you do not apologize to Hannah on your knees, begging for forgiveness before the dinner dishes are cleared, I will report you to Finlay Ashowan, who will in turn decide whether to report you to Captain Antonio or his majesty for violating their orders.” Peter gave the man one last withering look before turning on his heel, and following Hannah.

Sir Andrews scrambled to his feet, his face still white as a sheet as he glanced briefly between his two friends.

“I did not know Peter of all people could be terrifying. Where the hell did he even come from?!”
“He’s intimidating, but I still say Finlay is far more frightening.” Sir Taylor shuddered.
“I think we can all agree that all the kitchen staff are a little insane.” Sir Lewis pointed out giving his head a small shake.

All three Knights nodded, and then glanced at all the work they had left themselves with.

“Son of a-”

*

Fin stared at the three sets of eyes that watched him uncomfortably closely as he sliced the dough on his table into several thin strips precisely.

In the three tall chairs sat; The Queen, Mr. Howard, and Eric.
Each had a conundrum that day.

The Queen had just learned that she had eaten the remainder of the kimchi, and they were waiting on the fresh batch to finish fermenting over the next few days. In the mean time, Fin was having her try different dishes to see if the babe would accept them.

Eric was trying to decide how he wanted to celebrate his birthday, caught between wanting to throw a ball, or to stick with the luncheon that was customary of young nobility.

The most surprising of the guests however, was Mr. Howard, whom sat with his arms folded stubbornly across his chest, determined in his mission to prove Fin wrong regarding what he was craving.

The Queen made a face as she placed down the seasoned scrambled eggs.

“Alright, no eggs.” Fin nodded and shifted the plate to Eric whom was happy to dig in.

“Eric why do you want a ball?” The cook asked with a genuinely curious tone.
“Well… I feel like luncheons are for little kids, and I’m going to be eight this year!” He explained patiently. “But, I would have to start learning dancing.” He made a face as the cook placed a plate of steamed broccoli down in front of the Queen.

“Eric we have put off you learning how to dance for-” The Queen’s face turned a tragic shade of olive green, and she bolted in an unladylike fashion for the garden door immediately.
Fin shifted the plate of broccoli from her spot over to Mr. Howard.

“Ha! I am not craving this at all!” He brandished his finger at the cook.
“Of course you aren’t. You are always craving cheese and bread. Sometimes blueberries. Wine if you’re stressed. You’re going to eat this however because it’s good for you, and I hate to waste food.”
Fin resumed his work as Eric stuck his tongue out at the King’s assistance before beginning to slip his fork into the golden eggs that had been seasoned with garlic and dill.

The man deftly swapped the plates before Eric could get a bite in.

“Hey!” The prince turned and scowled, but when he saw Mr. Howard’s bitter expression, burst out giggling. “Fine, you look like you need them more than I do.”

Fin shot Eric a wink as he continued slicing another sheet of thin dough.

When the Queen returned to her seat, Fin had a cup of ginger peppermint tea awaiting her that had been sweetened with honey.” She sipped it, and the cook watched satisfied when color returned to her face.

“Why is it you cannot guess what the Queen is craving?” Mr. Howard sneered between mouthfuls of the best egg he had ever eaten.
“Because the babe doesn’t know what it likes yet.”

At this, the Queen froze, the cup of tea frozen at her lips.
She slowly lowered it back down to the table with her eyes round as saucers.

“Do you mean to say, that you can… sense the babe?” Her voice was a whisper, and Mr. Howard suddenly paled.

“I—uh— a little. It’s probably different than what you think. This hunch of mine… I sense what others are craving as I focus on them, and I get a gist of their overall well-being and, somehow crave what they crave for a moment. Does that make sense?”

“Not at all.” Mr. Howard snapped indignantly.

The Queen gave no indication of her own thoughts, but the way she was staring at Finlay made him continue.

“I can tell your majesty is craving meat. You want beef specifically. I will next have you try a dumpling soup that I normally only make in winter, but I think the fluids would be good for you. Your child, I believe, is the one to crave kimchi. A little bit of spice and tang.”
“How can you discern between the two?” Mr. Howard demanded.
“One is quieter. A smaller feeling. Given how much the Queen has been devouring kimchi however, I believe that it would feel much bigger if it were solely her own. The two aren’t separate, and yet they are. One feeds the other as they work together, but trying to maintain a balance can be tough.”

Mr. Howard rolled his eyes, yet for some reason the Queen started weeping.

“Your highness! I am so sorry if I have said something to offend you! Honestly this stuff is just old wives tales, it just works for me.” Fin rushed making it up, as Eric casually leapt down from his seat, and walked over to his mom whom immediately was on her knees hugging him.

Eric looked up cheerfully at the two men whom were both on their feet in a panic.

“Mom just cries more these days. She’s fine!”

Both men stared at each other, then back at the Queen uncertain of whether or not to summon the physician or the King…

After a moment of quiet sobs, the Queen stood straight with the prince holding her hand at her side.

“I apologize for my show of emotions-, I am not myself as of late. I am alright, I just am at times overcome with…” She cleared her throat slightly embarrassed.
“Eric, you and I shall discuss the idea of a ball with your father this evening. Cook Finlay, thank you for your diligence and consideration for my condition. Mr. Howard, good day to you.” Fin bowed, as did Mr. Howard as the mother and son left, leaving Fin alone with the assistant.

“You had to spout that nonsense.” The man began rubbing his eyes wearily.
“What did I say?”
“The Queen has had many pregnancies, and only one child lives, you do the math.”
Fin’s cheeks burned. He had forgotten what Lady Jenoure had told him, and felt like a massive fool.
“Don’t worry about it for now. Her majesty is a kind and good soul. Strong and resilient… She truly never cried before this pregnancy. Aside from times of mourning of course, but otherwise, she is always composed.” The respect the man had for his King’s wife was admirable.

“They are good people.” Fin added on simply.
“They are the best.” Mr. Howard sighed again, and reached over to the plate of broccoli. “Sadly, even you cannot make this vegetable palatable.”

Fin snorted. He snatched back the plate, lathered the vegetable with butter, added salt, pepper, and scraped a dusting of parmesan cheese over the florets, then planted it back down on the table.

Mr. Howard glanced dubiously down at the altered dish, and tentatively speared one into his mouth.

The man’s shoulders visibly relaxed.

“At last! Healthy food tastes right.”
“With the amount of butter and cheese on there, it is no where near healthy, but at least it isn’t wasted.”

Mr. Howard glowered, but still cleaned his plate. He never had to wonder why he was no longer considered the most annoying man in the castle.
Finlay Ashowan had made it perfectly clear for everyone.

The cook had nearly finished slicing the sheet of dough on his table, when through the open garden door, he saw Hannah being hugged by Peter. Frowning, Fin slowly rounded the table, and walked over to the door. He couldn’t hear what was being said from where he stood, but froze when he watched Sir Andrews strolling towards his other aides.

The Knight looked resigned, his blonde head hanging slightly lower, his shoulders hunched, and his hands in his pockets.

Peter released Hannah, and as she turned her tear stained face towards the man, whom had arrived in front of them, wordlessly fell to his knees, his hands still in his pockets.

Fin leaned against the doorframe, and folded his arms across his chest, as Kraken stepped beside him and sat at attention.

The witch couldn’t hear what was being said, but he watched Hannah cross her arms over her chest, and said only a few words.

By the end of the exchange, Fin locked eyes with Peter, and the man gave him a short nod, which the cook returned in understanding.

He made his way back to his work at the table.

“What was that about?” Mr. Howard questioned as he poured himself a glass of red wine.

“Just some personnel matters.”

The assistant rolled his eyes as Fin snatched the bottle off the table, then a wooden goblet from the ledge, and poured himself a glass.

“Is it common for you to drink on the job?” Mr. Howard guffawed as he crossed his legs and sipped from his own goblet.
“It is when you’re in my kitchen.”

The assistant glared.

“I don’t like you.”
“Then get out of my workplace.” Fin replied dryly as he returned to his work.
“You know what I’m craving right now?”
“You’re going to be craving some new ankles for yourself if you don’t make yourself scarce.”
“New ankles? Why in the world would I-” Kraken suddenly leapt up and latched onto Mr. Howard’s ankles using his claws and teeth. While not drawing blood, the fast growing kitten easily broke some skin.

With a yelp the man leapt up shaking off the cat.

“Did you train him to do that?!” He demanded outraged.
“He’s a cat. You really think I can make him do anything?”

Mr. Howard’s eyes narrowed.
“I’m going to be paying close attention to you Mr. Ashowan.”

Fin looked up with a flat expression.

“Pay closer attention to your job. If you bother me I will serve everything but what you crave at all meal times.”

The look of horror on the man’s face nearly made the witch laugh.

“Excellent, now that we understand each other, goodbye.”

As Mr. Howard began storming out of the room, the assistant suddenly paused.

“Oh yes. The reason I came down here to begin with was because Lord Fuks is gifting you a window as thanks for helping him.”
“A window?” Fin blinked in confusion as he stared at Mr. Howard whom did not look in any way pleased.
“Yes. One that opens.”

Fin’s jaw dropped.
The world suddenly became a bright and beautiful place... and that bright beautiful place would soon have a breeze in the normally stifling kitchen the witch called home.

A note from Delemhach

Holy. Moly. Oly.
You lot are looking fiiiiine today.
Get a haircut? Have a shower? Because it is dangerous how dazzling you all look.

Thank you all who've commented, rated, reviewed, followed, and favorited!

I was hardcore Penny from The Big Bang Theory S203 end of episode while getting the writing done this week. Just for all of you however, I showered before posting. That's how special you all are. Kraken and my family thank you.

Cheers!
Delemhach

P.S You have no idea the jokes I wanted to make at the end of this chapter.
I just didn't want to overdo the Lord Fuks jokes.
However, please post yours if you think of any, I loved the ones you guys came up with last time.

(Fun fact; chapter 15 happened because I was looking up suitable last names for the character, and when I saw it, knew exactly what I had to do.)

Chapter 17: Sunday Woes

Fin stared at the glass door with its wrought black iron frame and handle stunned.

Every Sunday afternoon he had gone to help the botanist of the courtyard glass tower as ordered, and he had always found a sign on the door telling him his services were not needed. Today however, there was no message.

Upon entering the tower slowly, having never set foot in it before, the cook’s jaw immediately dropped.

Plants grew above him as tall as any forest. Some of them spanned the entire height of the tower, which surpassed the highest turret of the castle itself. Trees, and other vegetation thrived in the warm moist environment, and as Fin stepped in further, he saw insects buzzing around massive flower blooms that he had never seen before. When he looked upwards, he saw the multiple rings of open balconies with their wrought iron banisters that climbed up the entire structure. Each floor appeared to carry various different types of plant life.

The glass on the exterior of the tower was opaque, and while Fin had expected pots of dirt and green chutes, and gardening tools, he could have never fathomed its true wonder.

“Hello?” Fin called out, his voice echoing into nothing amongst the deep green leaves.

“Are you Finaly Ashowan?” The response was a male voice that Fin was unable to identify, but seemed to come from somewhere above him. There was something else in the air though… some kind of power…

“I am. I was asked by the King to help for an hour on Sundays.”
“Ugh. Of course. I suppose I’ll use you today.”

Fin turned around fully, but still had no idea of where the voice was coming from.

“This place is incredible. Is that a lemon tree? I’ve only heard about them from-”

A figure thudded to his left while his back was turned, falling from one of the balconies above, Fin only saw the gleam of the blade, but sensed the vast power behind him, and automatically lightning flickered in his eyes.

As he faced off against the mysterious man, Fin found himself staring at a swell of green energy, and vines that moved of their own accord.

As they stared at each other, Fin studied the man at the center of the supernatural activity before him. He appeared to be in his early thirties with ebony skin, long dreadlocks, a cream tunic shirt, tan pants, bare feet, and was crouched down close to the ground with a dagger in his right hand, as though ready to spring into action.

Fin’s lightning began striking down on the ground around them in the face of the obvious magic, but as they locked eyes, every threatening magical movement dissolved between the two men.

“You’re a witch.” The mysterious botanist announced, his tone indicating respect.
“I am. As are you. An Earth witch I take it.” Fin replied standing straighter, and feeling himself become more wary.

The two men evaluated one another for a moment.

“A fire witch?” The botanist asked, his face a mask of tension.
“No. I’m a House Witch.”

The botanist wore a strange distant smiled as he studied Fin.

“You are one of the chosen.”
“Pardon?”

The botanist straightened and cracked his neck by first rotating it to the right, then the left.

“In my culture, we are of the belief that what Daxarian people call ‘mutant’ witches, have come into existence due to the evolution of society, and its changing needs. We call these pioneers; the chosen ones. Witches are the ones responsible in maintaining balance in the world between nature, and people. Although now, there is more to it, especially as some traitors of our kind seek to destroy the balance. ”
“… I guess that is better than being called a deficient witch.” Fin managed slowly. The botanist’s power was palatable, and while his dark eyes seemed to glow, there was something wise about him.

“I have heard that is how most of your people in Daxaria think of your kind. However, back in my homeland, it is a very different story.”

Fin could feel the immense power flowing from the man, and couldn’t help but feel curious…

“How did you end up here?” He asked while glancing around the impressive glass tower.
“A merchant tried to sell me to the King.”
“Tried?”
“If you have met our ruler even once, you will know he does not ever accept slavery. The idiot was hung for his slave trading, and as a result, I offered my expertise to his majesty.”
“He knows you’re a witch?!”
“No. I have kept that hidden during my fifteen years here. When I was captured and delivered here, I had been heavily drugged, so my abilities have not ever been apparent.”

Fin felt ashamed. He had barely lasted a month before being discovered…

“You aren’t friends with Mage Lee are you?”
“The overpaid man who is more qualified to be an actor than a ‘magician’?”

Fin let out a sigh of relief.

“Oh thank the Goddess. My name is Finlay Ashowan.”
“Ashowan? Are you related to the great Katherine Ashowan?”
“She’s my mother, and you are?” Fin redirected the conversation pointedly.
“Please call me Kasim. Tell me please, is it true you are the sole child of a mutated witch and a pure fire witch?”

The cook wanted to be sick. He liked the man in front of him already... but he hated hearing his history recounted. Especially given how the details were often smudged.

“It is.” He managed shortly, his voice hoarse as he tried to strategize how to end the conversation regarding his parentage.

“What is a House Witch exactly?” Kasim queried instead, his awe undisguised, which made Fin feel all the more discomforted.

“I…I…” He began clenching and unclenching his hands. He could hear the taunting of his peers from times past, could hear the ridiculing of the children on the Island…

His cheeks burned, and his shoulders hunched. He had come this far to avoid this kind of relationship.

“I would prefer to keep it private.”

The botanist stared at him skeptically.

“You act ashamed friend. Why is that?” Kasim pondered while inching closer.
“Please, I do not want to talk about that. The King assigned me as your aide, how can I help?”
Kasim continued to stare at him gravely, assessing the slightly younger man before him.

“Why are you embarrassed as a chosen one?” <br/>
Fin could’ve cursed. The man was just not letting it go!

“I am not very powerful. Why are we dwelling on it?”

Kasim laughed, a hearty boom of a sound.
“Finlay, I felt the small burst of your ability, you are not a weak witch.”

He didn’t know why, but those simple words, choked Fin.

“I am. I can only do things to promote peace.”
“You think that is weakness?! Countries go to war not because they are strong, but because they are weak! Peace is strength, Finlay. You are far stronger than you know. I feel it. I feel it in my chest, and in my belly,” Kasim pounded his stomach with a firm fist. “Just as I feel my son, and daughter will be fortunate. I feel you will have a great destiny, and I am never wrong. I feel the Earth in its slow but strong movements everyday, and I know when it will shift for greatness.”

Fin didn’t trust his new friend’s words. Didn’t trust the alleged ‘destiny’ forecasted for him. The cook knew all he was, was a peasant. A peasant that was a copper a dozen, with a skill for food, but no bearing on the land, and that was okay. To be normal, was a greater wish than many knew.

“Come, you will help me with the lemon trees today.” Kasim had at long last decided to move on from the discussion as he strode forward confidently, while beckoning Fin with his index finger.

“Believe it or not, somehow you are not the craziest person in this castle.” Fin called out as he slowly snapped out of the stiffness of shock.

Kasim only laughed.

***

Annika remained on her knees before the King and Queen of Daxaria as she gave them her report. They were in the King’s bed chamber, with the noble couple standing with their backs to the windows as Annika knelt and informed them of what was to come.

“You are absolutely certain that it is fifty thousand soldiers?” The King inquired while attempting to keep his voice level.
“Yes your majesty. According to my brother, this has been in the works for more than a year.”
“Why is it we have not heard of it sooner?” The Queen demanded.
“It is my guess that they trained these soldiers in several smaller groups throughout the land to not raise warning signs.” Annika kept herself bowed to the couple.
“Can we manage this war in your opinion, without Zinfera?”

Annika raised her eyes only slightly.

“Over preparedness is better than under preparedness.” She worded delicately.
“In other words; you believe our armies ineffective against them?”
“That is not what I said.” Annika remarked while bowing her head even closer to the floor before continuing.
“Troivackian’s will slaughter whatever stands in their way. They are remarkable soldiers, and will not delay in their pursuit of what they want. Your majesty’s propensity for fairness and kindness will be used against him, so we will need a remarkable strategy.” She raised her head slightly to gaze upon the King and her friend. “Sadly, we do not know at which port they will first attack, nor the extent of power they wield through their witches.”

“We can rule out Sorlia City as it is on the West side of our continent, and there is no way we wouldn’t notice war ships entering their waters. Rollom is too far from the castle in the South, not to mention navigating through the Islands would be difficult. It is far more likely that they will attack Xava or Austice to wage war first.” The Queen reasoned aloud.

The King stroked his beard thoughtfully.

“We need Zinferans to cover Rollom, and Xava, while we focus sixty percent of our military on Austice. The remainder should watch Sorlia just in case.” Annika announced confidently.

Both the King and Queen shared an uncertain look.

“That is relying heavily on the Zinferans. We are asking them to defend two out of four port cities.”
“With all due respect your majesties, my bet would be that the Troivackian King is too impatient to wait for ships to reach Sorlia, and while he may land a few ships in Rollom, he will focus his attack on Xava and Austice in order to capture your majesty and his castle.”

The King didn’t dare look at his wife, he couldn’t bear it.

“Lady Jenoure, are you aware of what joining an alliance with Zinfera will cost?”
“Increased percentage of trades, your highness?”
“Yes, and marriage contracts,”

The Lady stiffened.

“We have a deal your majesty.”
“I’m aware Annika. We either convince Lady Marigold to a marriage with a Zinferan, or you. They have two suitors they would like you to meet with.”

Norman did his best to ignore the way his wife nervously gripped her hands over the bump of her belly. He knew there was no avoiding what needed to be said and done, but it didn’t make the heartbreak any easier.

“I see…”

Annika didn’t know why, but the annoying face of Finlay Ashowan flashed through her mind. The way he had leaned forward and smiled at her in the darkness of the rose maze burned in her mind. Then there was the magical charge she had felt when he had been inches from her body in the King’s chamber…

“Annika?” The Queen’s voice broke through her distracted thoughts.
“I will go through the official marriage offers for the most advantageous choice. Wasn’t the prince planning on throwing a ball?” Annika knew she was grasping at straws but she needed time to think.
“He is, yes.”
“Perhaps using the prince’s birthday, I field the offers of the various suitors. It could be a masquerade, and I could see for myself without the suitors knowing it is me, which of them would be the best possible choice for the Kingdom, and myself.”

The King and Queen shared another telling look.

“You are aware the flood of… noble births that follow masquerades yes?”
“More noble births are a happy added consequence to my finding an advantageous marriage partner in time for the war, no?” Annika countered while feigning unawareness that the King was worried about the amount of bastards that were often conceived at such events.

The Queen glanced at her husband, clearly stressed. She didn’t like this one bit, but they had no choice.

Lady Marigold was a spoiled brat, and even if they forced her to marry, the odds were that she would insult her groom’s family so severely that a whole other war would break out as a result.

“It is decided. As of the masquerade, you will decide who you will marry.”
“Not publically, but to his majesty.” Annika clarified carefully.
“Of course!” Ainsley exclaimed while earning a cautious expression from her husband.
“Annika, I know this is hard, but if there is anyone that could make you happy, please let us know.” The Queen encouraged regardless of the King’s apprehensive glances.

The Lady stood, and immediately dipped into a graceful curtsey.

“I told you when Hank died your highness, there is little chance I will find luck in love again. I only wish to better serve the Kingdom.”

“Thank you Lady Jenoure, you are excused.” The King had an odd emotion on his face as he stared at the woman, and he continued to have an unreadable air as she exited their chambers.

“Please Norman… Please don’t force her into a loveless marriage.” Ainsley begged. The Queen knew she was being idealistic, and that she shouldn’t have such lofty hopes. Yet she couldn’t give up on the idea that her most treasured friend could find her own happiness.

“Whatever is meant to happen my dear, will happen. We must simply accept what comes. However, if I have learned anything about Annika, it is that things will go in her favor if she has any say in it.”

***

Fin was in the midst of preparing dinner, and was enjoying being able to use his magic without restrictions as his aides remained outside washing dishes.
Everything was just about set, when out of the corner of his eye. He noticed a dinner roll slowly inching off the table.

When he snapped his head to see what was happening, saw Kraken with a dinner roll larger than his head in his mouth.

“KRAKEN! GET BACK HERE! SON OF A-” The garden door opened then, and in stepped a young man with long blonde hair that was tied back, and bright blue eyes wearing gray robes, and carried a thick stick in his hanmd that had a crystal embedded in its top.
“-Mage?”

“Hello, my name is Keith. I am the son of Mage Lee, where might I find him?” Fin blinked several times. The theft of the dinner roll long forgotten as he stared at the young man before him.

“I will need more proof than that before I give you detailed information.” Fin announced despite not having a shred of a doubt that the young man in front of him was who he said he was. The eyes were the same as mage Lee’s, and he was very obviously trying to appear ‘mysterious’, and ‘magical’.
Fin already didn’t like him.

“Very well. Send for him. While I wait, I will have a cup of water, and a tankard of ale. Your finest meat I expect as a side dish.”

Fin stared at Keith blankly as he entered the kitchen, and sat in one of the chairs in front of his table.

“Only authorized personnel can sit there. You can wait in the garden until I hear that you are who you say you are.”
“Come now, as a servant you should show proper etiquette for esteemed guests.”
“Go to the front gates and ask the guards then.” Fin resumed cooking while waiting for the massive pain in the ass to leave.

The young man sighed as he rose, and drew his stick with a rock out of his pocket.

Fin gave him a flat expression, and a large sigh.

“Alright kiddo, are you about to draw fire on a civilian in the King’s own castle?” Fin’s lazy tone only aggravated the young man further.
“Cook, there is no need to be stressed by my greatness. As a prodigy of my craft, I make a point of being more understanding of lesser beings, I was merely going to alert my father myself that I have arrived.”

‘…A prodigy of what ? Being conceived and born? Because I cannot fathom how a woman was attracted to you father as a mage…’

“As a child of two mages, I have the natural inclination to-”
“-Make long-winded speeches that go no where, yes I’m aware. Either wait outside, or go speak to the guards at the front.” Fin chopped his blade over the bundle of herbs on his table loudly.

‘Child of two mages…. I never thought I would have to live to see the day… Do I want to keep living now that I know such a creature exist?’

“Look, you don’t need to feel timid in my presence. I know what you’re thinking.”

The cook paused his intense chopping of herbs.

“You’re thinking you would have never lived to see the day where two mages produced another one of their kind.” Keith sighed knowingly.

The witch looked at the young man alarmed. Had the mages learned how to read minds? He knew they were a blasphemous people but to go so far-

“I know that I can be intimidating, but you don’t need to chase me away because you’re afraid. I promise, if you gain the privilege of meeting my father, you will see we do not harm innocent people.”

The cook’s deadened expressionless gaze, made Keith shake his head in a way that was both an attempt to be humble, and slight ridiculing of the plebe before him.

“Tell me, how old are you?” Fin demanded as he put his knife down, and placed his hands on his hips, his expression hard.

“Ahh, trying to humanize me as a performance of the archaic show of dominance through age. Either way, my age of twenty four has no bearing on- what are you doing?”

Fin had rounded his cooking table, pinned Keith’s shoulders to his sides, making his wand clatter to the floor, and began ushering him backwards out of the kitchen.

“If you are twenty four then that means you have one more year to complete your mage studies at least, which means you are prohibited from using your magic outside of school unless under the supervision of a recognized mage by the Academy of Willton. Just wanted to check that you were powerless to stop me escorting you out.” Fin’s steady stream of explanation didn’t falter while the young man balked at being physically removed from the kitchen.

When they reached the threshold of the garden door, Keith tripped backwards and landed flat on his back.

“Go around the castle until you reach the big doors. That’s the entrance. And take your stick with you.” The wand landed firmly on the mage’s chest from within the kitchen. Then without any hesitation, the door closed in the young man’s face as he sat up.

While spluttering on the ground, three massive men appeared over him. Keith visibly shrank back as the newcomers, whom were clearly all hardened Knights, as they all carried….

Peeled vegetables?

“You annoyed the cook didn’t you?” One of the men with deep blue eyes and blonde hair stated more than asked.

None of them seem at all surprised or interested in the stranger on the ground, and instead carried on their way entering the kitchen. They didn’t even pause when they stepped over him, and closed the door firmly behind themselves.

“I suppose he was a little too intimidated by me… mother did say this would happen. Uneducated folk resort to violence so quickly when faced with an unknown great power…” Keith stood and dusted off his robes. “I will just have to help him understand.” He sighed, and redirected himself to the front doors. He would ask his father perhaps on some pointers to help educate the rude cook.

A note from Delemhach

I have been waiting gleefully for the day that you all got to meet Keith.

Anyway, thank you everyone who commented, rated, reviewed, followed, and favorited!

If any of you are wondering, everything Kraken has done in this story, is based in reality. I have debated writing a comic strip for him, but I am severely artistically challenged.

I want you all to strut your stuff, even if it is just around your home, because your dazzling smiles brighten the space you reside in even when no one sees it. That is how amazing you all are.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 18: Uh Oh

The castle was strangely quiet for once, with the King having left for a brief reprieve of planning for war to go out on a short hunt with the majority of the Knights, court physician Frederick Durand, mage Lee, and mage Lee’s idiot son, Keith. After packing the party some fruit, dried meats, and a few root vegetables that wouldn’t rot quickly, Fin found himself having a significant amount of free time to himself. The mages fortunately had not reappeared since the day Keith had arrived. Fin guessed this was because mage Lee had wisely steered his offspring away from him. As a result, the witch was more relieved than he could say.

The Ladies in the castle ate significantly less than the men, and with the heat of summer rising, no one really wanted to feel bogged down with extra food.

Fin had started taking it upon himself to go down to the creek that ran down by the East side of the castle in the woods, and dipping his bare feet in the cool waters. He did this once lunch was served, and would spend an hour or two in the quiet shade, listening to the various birdcalls, and occasionally closing his eyes for sleep. Kraken would prowl around the undergrowth searching for mice and chipmunks to play with off further down the beck, but would come when Fin called him.

On the third day of the hunt, Fin was eagerly awaiting his hour of solitude while preparing lunch, when in walked none other than Annika Jenoure.

Fin was in the middle of rolling out dough for a pie, his hands covered in flour, and a thin sheen of sweat settled on his brow despite the garden door being propped open. The new window that was to be installed wouldn’t come until the following week, and the cook could hardly wait. Were it not for the plates magically fanning him all morning, he would’ve most likely needed to bathe several times a day from the heat.

The dishware sadly had returned to their shelves the moment Annika had stepped behind the kitchen door however.

“Good morning Fin.” She greeted, giving him a tentative smile.

He stopped what he was doing, and bowed.
“Good morning Lady Jenoure.”
He didn’t see the look of shock and mild revulsion on her face as he did so. Once he straightened, she had schooled her features into a mostly blank expression, though the glint of worry in her eyes was still clear.

“I haven’t seen you much lately, are you avoiding me?” She teased slightly while walking over to the mugs, picking up a cup, and then seating herself in the middle chair in front of Fin.

“No my Lady, I have been working here. I apologize if you feel as though I have slighted you.”
“… You’re scaring me with your proper manners.” Annika declared with severe trepidation.
“I am sorry for causing you alarm.” Fin bowed again.

Annika continued staring at him stunned before blinking several times, and forcing herself to look away. She withdrew her flask from her emerald skirts and filled her cup eagerly. Her hair was loosely piled at the back of her head, and as usual, she wore little jewelry.

“Alright, who are you and what have you done with our beloved cook who can, in a single sentence, infuriate a room full of people to the point of violence?”

She took a deep drink from her cup when he didn’t answer, and suddenly began undoing the ties of her sleeves that attached them to the bodice of her gown.

Fin turned away from her, putting his back to the Lady.

“Would you like me to leave my Lady to provide you with privacy?”
“Good Gods Fin, it’s boiling in here, I was just going to remove my sleeves. Are you going to be as stuffy as the nobles about that?”
“My Lady, it is improper for me to-”
“Knock it off. What in the name of the King’s beard has gotten into you?”

Fin didn’t reply, and instead headed towards the closed castle door, still refusing to look at Annika.

She was suddenly in front of him, her palm pressed against the door, her brown eyes gazing up at him in an expression Fin couldn’t understand anymore than the speed with which she got to him.

“I’m sorry, if you want me to leave my sleeves on I will. What is going on though? You are acting really-”

His heart was racing with her standing so close, but if he reached for the handle he would be even nearer to her. Yet if he stayed… he wasn’t sure what he would possibly betray.

He took the risk and snatched the handle, he saw in almost slow motion her eyes widen in surprise, and the immediate arrival of a faint blush on her cheeks as Fin was close enough that she could smell him.
He definitely smelled of sweat, and flour, but underneath all of that… he smelled like herbs. He smelled like garlic, mint, rosemary, lavender … How was that possible, and why did it smell good?!

The door opened a crack, but before Fin could finish opening it, Annika pushed it shut again, her mouth hardening.

“Stop it.” She demanded. “I don’t know what is wrong, but I thought we were becoming friends.” The hurt in her tone struck at Fin, and it made resisting her all the harder.
“With all due respect my Lady, how can a Viscountess be friends with a commoner? I would not want you to suffer hardship by having ties with myself.”
“Isn’t it more odd that you don’t treat me like everyone else, and what does it matter if we’re friends?”

Fin was going to lose control at the rate his heart beats were rattling his mind, filling it with images and urges he hadn’t ever experienced so potently.

“I don’t want to be your friend.” He finally said, his voice somehow sounding calm and in control. “Pardon my rudeness, my Lady.” He bowed.

“Oh.” Annika looked stricken for a full moment, before she lowered her gaze embarrassed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you had been serious all this time about my bothering you. I formally apologize Royal Cook Finlay for making your job more difficult.” Without lifting her eyes to him, Annika curtsied, and promptly exited the room.

Fin straightened, and stared at the closed door for several minutes lost in thought, then began rubbing his neck as he turned back to his work, only to find Kraken sitting in Annika’s empty chair, glaring at him.

“I was going to bloody kiss her at that rate! It’s for the best. It isn’t like anything could happen, or that she’s even interested in me. She’s just a bored noble not used to someone not giving her her way.”

Fin did his best not to stare at his cat whom remained rooted to the chair the rest of lunch, his judging stare boring into the witch relentlessly.

*

It was in the middle of the night when Fin’s eyes snapped open.

Someone was in trouble.
He could feel their terror… their weakness…

Sitting up, he gazed around the room in a panic.

‘Calm down! Think… you can only sense those that also live in the space you call home. You’re ‘home’ has to be rooms you’ve visited or grounds you’ve visited in the castle… That means, the kitchen, the servants hall, the banquet hall, the glass tower…’

Fin began recalling all the places he had visited in the castle, and whom could be in them at the late hour.

‘The rose maze? Possibly… perhaps Hannah is in trouble, or perhaps Lord Fuks, or…’

Fin’s blood ran cold.

The Queen. The baby. The King’s chambers.

Fin was on his feet, and running.
He made it up to the fourth floor in record time, his heart pounding.

He stood in front of the door, ready to burst in, when he found himself petrified to the spot.

‘If I burst in there and the Queen is fine… I could be imprisoned, or hanged. I would be seeing the Queen in a disrobed state and bursting in on her while she is in a delicate state. It could be seen as an attack.’ Fin’s hand hovered over the handle caught in his indecision.

“Move and I will shove this knife through your heart.”

He froze. He could feel a sharp point in his back, but he knew that voice. He knew he didn’t need his magic.

“Lady Jenoure thank the Gods. I think the Queen is in trouble, could you please check on her.” Fin breathed beyond grateful for her sudden appearance.

“Why in the world would you think that?” Annika hissed, the knife tip piercing his shirt and touching his skin, making the spot on his skin itch uncomfortably.
“I… I had a dream. Please, I can turn around and head back to the stairs, but could you check on her?”

The Lady didn’t say anything for what felt like eternity as Fin’s heart continued to race erratically.

“I want you to slowly raise your arms above your head, then turn to your right, and stand by the servant stairwell.”

The witch did his best to move slowly, but it was difficult not to be more panicked.

He followed her directions however, and at long last Fin turned and saw Annika in the moonlight that poured in through the windows, standing in a gauzy white chemise, and her long hair unbound.

He gave his head a quick shake. It was not the time to note these things…

Annika pushed the chamber door opened, and Fin could see from where he stood that there were still candles lighting the room, and in their light, he saw the look of terror on Annika’s face.

“AINSLEY!” She ran into the room. Fin couldn’t stand by anymore, he dashed into the chamber, and took stock of the sight.

The Queen was curled on her side protectively over her belly on the floor. Her face was screwed in pain, and as Fin neared, he saw the blood. Annika was crouched over her friend, speaking softly and hurriedly to her.

Years of working with his mother snapped into focus in an instance.

“Annika go get the physician, I don’t know where his chambers are.” Fin rushed over to the pitcher of water on the bedside, and snatched one of the clean white towels that saw folded beside them.

“He’s gone on the hunting trip and won’t be back until tomorrow.” She breathed, the fear in her voice rising.
“We need a physician immediately, get Ruby to send for someone in Austice. I don’t know where her chambers are either.” Fin dropped down beside the Queen whom still hadn’t said a word, and began applying the damp cloth to her head as he then, scooped her up in his arms, and with a strength he normally did not possesses, carefully managed to get her into the bed.

Annika fled from the room, and once she was out of sight, Fin made every flame in the room a bit brighter. He gently began wiping up the blood that had somehow smeared on her cheek, and whispered prayers to the Goddess.

“Is… the babe… dead?” The hoarse gentle voice of the Queen asked, and Fin felt his chest constrict.
“I cannot say your grace.”
“Can your magic save…”
He froze.
The King had told his wife his secret, and one of his many fears about people knowing came true in that moment as he stared down into the Queen’s desperate face. Right then, she wasn’t the ruler of a country, she was just another petrified woman and mother, fearing for the life of her unborn, and it tortured Fin.

“I…I can’t do anything here. I’ve seen this before only because of my mother.”

“Oh Gods… Oh Gods.” Her whispered, agony as tears flowed under her closed eyes.

Fin dropped to his knees beside her, and gripped her hand.

“Your majesty we are going to get you help, I promise. It isn’t over yet, you need to hang on to whatever hope you can.”
“I-It’s been too much. I can’t lose… another one… what hope is there?”
“You have to. You have to for this baby.” Fin could feel his magic flow to the Queen. He knew all he could do… was offer the feeling of warmth that came from being in a loving supportive place. He knew the value of being surrounded by peace, even when the moment felt anything but peaceful.

“I cannot, it’s happened too many times.” She wept, gripping harder onto Fin’s hand as another wave of pain flooded through her.

“Then I’ll help. You’re not alone your majesty, and I think there’s a chance things could be alright. You and the King inspire more than enough hope in me, I can definitely share some.”

For a moment, the Queen cried harder, her free hand rising up to cover her eyes as she sobbed.

“Your majesty, please don’t distress too much if you can, it can make it worse.” Fin pleaded not sure how else to say it. He couldn’t fathom her fear and grief, but also had seen enough times on the Island with his mother, how getting even more worked up could be the difference of success and failure.

“Ask me anything, and I will tell you the honest truth.” Fin tried desperately trying to draw her away from the sinking pit of grief.
She gave a few small gasps, and lowered her hand from her face.
“Come on your grace, if you are anywhere near as stubborn as Eric, we can do our best to hang on to any sliver of a chance that things could still turn around.”
“He gets it from his father.” The knee jerk response made Fin smile desperately.
The Queen took a deep steadying breath, and continued gripping Fin’s hand.
“I wish Norman were here.” Her voice broke, and Fin could tell she was about to dive deeper into a place he couldn’t reach, unless he intervened.
“Ah sorry, I know I am not as captivatingly charming as his majesty, but I promise I do have a couple good stories at least.”
The Queen cast an accusing glare at him for his jesting at such a time, before softening her tense expression slightly. He saw the flicker of determination in her eyes revive itself, and he dared to breathe a little more.

“Tell me these stories, and let’s see if they are as good as you seem to think.”

Fin smiled and gently took the cloth from the Queen’s forehead, and dabbed her tear-ridden cheeks.

“Well, there is the first time that Kraken stole an entire loaf of bread that I’d made for your majesty’s supper.”

The adrenaline fueled chuckle mixed with gasps that erupted from the Queen made Fin smile, and so he continued his story.

“Finlay, did you say the first time?” The Queen asked suddenly, turning her watery gaze to him.
“I did indeed.”
“How many times has it been?” Her face suddenly screwed in pain again, and Fin allowed her to crush the bones in his hand, ignoring his own pain, and when it looked as though it has eased away, the cook answered.

“It’s been four times your grace.”

She laughed again, she was far weaker than her usual self, but at that moment it was the best they could ask for.

A note from Delemhach

Ahh. A sad chapter. Sorry everyone! Next one will be up by tomorrow I believe!

Well you magnificent tendrils afloat in the universe, eat well, sleep tight, and don't let the cat bite!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 19: Every Cat Has Its Day

The faint light of day permeated the corridor outside the Queen’s chamber where Annika paced wringing her hands. The physician had arrived two hours after the call had gone out. When he had entered the room, he allowed Fin to stay to help keep the Queen calm, and since then, not a sound had left the chamber. The fastest messenger in the castle had also been sent with the out to find the King’s hunting party that was perhaps a three-hour ride away.

Ruby had sprung into action, and had the most capable maids take over for Fin’s cooking, though she still wasn’t clear how he had become involved in the whole ordeal. A constant stream of boiling water and towels had come and gone into the Queen’s chamber as Annika continued waiting for the King to come.

It was a cloudy day outside, and the threat of a storm seemed imminent, forcing the Lady’s worry that the King would be delayed in returning to triple.

The first roll of thunder outside was nearly completely drowned out however, by the commotion Annika heard coming from the end of the corridor. She thanked the Gods as she heard the unmistakable voice of the King approaching.

When he came into view, she could see that he had ridden hard to get to his wife’s side expediently, he was splattered with mud and his hair remained in complete disarray.

“What’s happened?” He demanded once he was in front of Annika, his eyes flashing.
“We found her on the ground, and-”
“Who is we?”
“Fin- Finlay Ashowan the cook. We found her when we did because of him.”
The King remained silent as he turned to the door, and the cook himself stepped outside.

Dark bags were under his eyes, and his face was pale, but it was the sight of blood on his white shirt that drew the King’s eyes.

“Lady Jenoure you are dismissed. Finlay you will explain everything this instance.” The man looked terrifying, but Fin was the picture of calm as he gave a quick bow and Annika hastily made herself scarce.

Once she was out of earshot, the witch spoke.

“I can sense if someone that shares my home is in serious danger. It has to be serious for me to even notice, and it has to be in a place I have been. I woke up last night because I knew someone was in trouble, and I immediately worried for her majesty’s safety. I came up to her chamber, and met with Lady Jenoure outside her door. Lady Jenoure entered the chamber while I waited a ways back, and when it was clear there was trouble, went inside to offer my assistance.”

He explained everything rationally, but there was a stress in his tone that betrayed some larger emotion.

“Why is it you are in the Queen’s chamber with the doctor?”
“Her majesty requested that I stay, and the physician required my help in keeping her distracted. Your majesty, if you could please now see to the Queen, I believe the physician would like to speak with you.” Fin bowed.

The King gave one last icy look to the cook, threw open the door, saw the bloody pile of sheets and towels, and then laid eyes on the pale sleeping form of his wife. The physician appeared to be finished packing up his leather satchel, and was rolling down his sleeves when he turned around.

The scene was too familiar.
The King felt despair crush his heart.

The physician that approached him, appeared to be in his late forties, with dark brown and gray hair, and bright green eyes. He bowed deeply.

“Your majesty, perhaps we should talk outside, while the Queen rests.” He requested softly.

The King gave a short brisk nod, and promptly turned back around and exited.

Once the door was softly closed behind him, the physician addressed the King.

“The babe still lives.” He began, earning a heavy escape of breath from the King before he composed himself again, and waited for the rest of the report.

“The Queen is not out of the woods yet, your grace. Her majesty will need to remain in bed for the remainder of her pregnancy, and is not to be stressed or burdened at this time. I cannot say that the child will survive until the full-term. However, for now, I can still hear the heart.” He bowed again as the King blinked rapidly, attempting to hold back his tears that were a mixture of relief, and fear.
“It was fortunate she was found when she was, and that Finlay calmed her down. Were it not for him helping her to relax, I fear we may not have had luck on our side.” The physician bowed again, and excused himself to give his findings to the court physician whom would be arriving shortly following the King. The man received generous thanks and payment for his care and attention to the Queen, and would not be forgotten in troubling times to come.

The King stared at the closed door between himself and his wife, feeling completely at a loss as to what to do. His world felt as though it were crumbling around him, and that any moment of relief or reprieve was going to disappear at any time.

'I cannot change these things. So I must focus on what can be done.’ Regardless of Norman’s inner monologue reaching such a conclusion, he remained rooted to the spot staring at the door.

After the light shifted in the corridor, he wiped the tears from his cheeks, and turned away. He decided to speak with the cook. He owed the man his thanks, and perhaps a small pay bump…

*

The King found the cook sitting with his back against the castle wall around the corner of the kitchen, crouched on the ground with his forehead pressed into his palms. It had taken his majesty two hours of searching, and he was ready to pommel the witch by the end of it, but seeing the dejected state of him softened the King considerably.

“Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan, please rise.”

Fin’s shoulders visibly stiffened at the King’s voice, and as he slowly stood and bowed once again, Norman saw the hard set of his jaw.

“I have come to give you my thanks in aiding the Queen. You played an integral part in her safety, as well as my child’s. You have my sincere gratitude.” The King gave a small bow of his head to Fin, but the witch only continued to look somewhat… angry?

“Your highness, permission to speak freely.” Fin’s tight tone gave the King pause.
“Permission granted.”

The cook’s expression turned dark.

“You broke your promise. You told the Queen about my abilities, and I would like to know why you would breach my trust and your own honor.”

The King felt as though he had been struck, he felt fury rise in him.
The cook was upset because of something so trivial at a time like this?

“Finlay Ashowan, I informed her majesty because she is my wife, and deserves to know of something of such significance under her own roof!”
“Then why didn’t you tell me you would be doing that! If you had, I could have spoken to her majesty myself and-”
“And what? Why in the world is this important Mr. Ashowan? I believe you are forgetting-”
“Because I couldn’t help her!” Fin bellowed making the King take a step back.
“Your majesty, did you ever stop to consider what it is like when someone is dying or in pain, and they think just because you are a witch you can help? Her majesty while in pain and bleeding asked me to help her, and I couldn’t! I cannot stop death, I cannot heal the body!” Fin’s face became rife with sadness and grief. “You yourself would have probably blamed me if something had happened to them, and I hadn’t been able to do anything. I wanted to help but, instead I gave her more pain when I have to say that I cannot make any difference.” He accused tears rising in his bright blue eyes.

Norman stood still, and said nothing.
The cook was right.
He would’ve expected Fin to be able to do something… even though the witch had said he wasn’t powerful… the ruler still would have expected… some kind of magical miracle.

“Finlay, I am sorry for breaking my oath. For not having the foresight of how misunderstanding your abilities could lead to such pain.” The King paused as Fin resisted his hands on his hips and looked away with hunched shoulders, breathing in and out sharply.
“However, believe me when I say, I know what it feels like for there to be unending high expectations of you. I know what it is to feel like I am not enough to help.” The softness of the King’s voice broke Fin.
He sobbed, and the King wrapped him in an embrace which the witch fell in to, as the stress and fear of the night filled him in an overwhelming wave.

It was only for a few moments, and when they parted, Fin was once again composed. <br/>
“You need to sleep. I heard you were up most of the night.” The King clapped him on the shoulder, and turned to leave.

“Your majesty?” Fin called to the King’s back. “You have always exceeded my expectations, if that is worth anything.”

The King didn’t turn around, didn’t say anything, but if Fin had seen the royal’s expression, he would have seen the intense flicker of emotion cross the man’s face as he reentered the castle, and left the cook in peace outdoors as thunder rumbled above them.

*

Fin slept as the storm raged outside. The kitchen had been bustling with several maids and footmen as they tried to make up for Fin’s absence, so he was forced to visit the cottage assigned to him for his post to sleep, but it had not been used since Luca’s time.

Upon arriving, the witch managed to dust the space hastily using magic, and set his broom to work to sweep out the dead insects and dirt on the ground. Next, he started a fire in the grate as the rain outside pounded down on the ground. Once the fire was crackling, he lay down on his mat, and fell into a comatose sleep, lulled by the sound of the rain pounding the ground outside.

*

Fin didn’t awake until evening, and when he did, was shocked to see the small cottage had been completely transformed.
He knew his broom was capable for simple tasks, but it had somehow turned the entire space into a warm, and welcoming home. Slowly, the cook began to explore his surroundings.

There was a single large room when one first walked in, and there were table and chairs positioned a few feet from the fireplace, which Fin recalled before falling asleep, had been overturned and leaning against a cobweb filled corner. There were three large windows, two on either side of the door when one first entered, and one on the back wall. Soft blue curtains had been hung in the windows, a steel tankard had been filled with wildflowers in the middle of the table, and there was a pile of fresh cut would beside the fireplace.
A rocking chair that had previously been gathering spider nests had been polished off in the far back corner, along with other shelves that stood holding various pots and pans that now gleamed in the otherwise empty room.
Beside the fireplace was a doorway into a bedchamber that Fin hadn’t even bothered to inspect prior to falling asleep.

Inside the room, was a double bed and a small chest of drawers along the back wall, where the only window overlooked the line of trees that marked the beginning of the King’s forest at the back of the building. The fireplace apparently was open to the room on the other side of the wall as well, meaning the bedroom would be incredibly cozy in the winter months.

There was a quilt over crisp white sheets on the bed, and Fin noticed that the wood of the bed and chest of drawers had been dusted and polished to a loving gleam. His broom stood in the corner; made inactive by the presence of others… someone had done all of this work while he had slept through it.

Slowly, he turned to the exit, and pressed the latch open.

“Woahwoahwoahwoah!”

Upon opening the door, Fin found himself staring down stunned at Sir Lewis whom was holding a paint brush in his right hand, with a can of what looked like green paint beside him on the ground.

“Careful of the paint!” The Knight chided, while standing with a small groan.

“What… what is going on?” Fin asked ducking under the low doorway to step outside into the warm rays of sunset that glinted off of raindrops over the lush green grass. Sir Lewis backed up to give him room.
“You protected the Queen. So, Sirs Taylor, Andrews, and both Hannah and Peter came up with the idea to… tidy up. Plus with you gone we kinda’ saw how much you do. It took four people to do what you manage to on your own.” Sir Lewis shrugged.

Fin was speechless. He noticed the window boxes had been painted green to match the door, and fresh cheery yellow pansies had been planted.

He turned his stare back at the Knight whom was grinning with pride.

“T-Thank you. Where are the others?”
“Well Hannah and Peter are grabbing us all some food, while Sir Taylor and Andrews are grabbing a few bottles of wine and some ale. We figured you might exempt our drinking ban to celebrate tonight.” Sir Lewis looked a bit sheepish, and gave a nervous smile.

“They… you… all are… we’re all going to eat together?”
“Well, I mean if you need to rest more, I guess we’d all understand.”
“I’d be worried that you lot would re-thatch the roof if I so much as blink.” Fin couldn’t hide the awe in his tone.
He knew he could’ve probably gotten the work they had done by himself in an hour at most with magic, but…
They had spent hours of their day, just to fix up his cottage. Not because they had to, or because he was a witch…

“Here they come!” Sir Lewis waved at the small group of people that were making their way around the castle. Hannah was carrying what looked like two bulging picnic baskets; Peter carried a stool, and plates. Sir Taylor hauled a barrel in his arms, while Sir Andrews lugged a bottles of wine and goblets.

Fin continued to gape as they drew nearer.
He glanced at the Knight he had despised so fiercely, and felt a blinding appreciation bloom inside of him.

*

An hour later, the group sat well fed and happy, as they then broke out the wine.

“Thank you again everyone I… it’s the nicest thing anyone has ever done for me.” Fin leaned back with his pint of ale, his back to the fire.
“I don’t find that surprising you fussy lout!” Sir Taylor boomed as he drained his tankard. Apparently having been without alcohol for so long had lowered his tolerance greatly.
Fin tensed, and watched Hannah whom remained relaxed and shrugged as she sipped slowly from her cup of wine.
“Shall we play a game?” Peter asked while raising his goblet with a cocked eyebrow.

Fin shot the man a wary glance. It seemed an odd request from the normally silent fellow, but he wondered what was in mind.

“Yeah!” Sir Lewis brandished his tankard jubilantly.

Hannah stood.

“I think I should retire before rumors start spreading about my easy virtue, but you all have fun.” She smiled nervously at the Knights, warmly at Peter, and brilliantly at Fin before they all waved farewell and she exited. Fin checked the daylight outside. Despite the storm, the sun had made it through the clouds by the end of the day, and there was still some daylight in the sky, which soothed his worries about Hannah walking back to the castle on her own.

“She’ll be fine.” Peter said gently reading the cook’s mind.

“Of course she will! Everyone now knows you don’t mess with Hannah.” Sir Taylor managed as he poured himself another ale and sat down at the table.

“So! What should we play?” Sir Taylor demanded eyeing the table full of men.

“There is a game going around in Austice called Honesty or Guts, would you like to hear the rules?” Peter’s slow smile unnerved Fin.

He had the strange sense that he was about to get very, very inebriated. Kraken sauntered by Fin and gave him a single wide-eyed look before heading towards the bed, completely unconcerned.

The cook turned back to the table of expectant faces towards himself.
He sighed.

“Fine, what’re the rules?”

A note from Delemhach

Oh, hey, you uh... You got something on you. You managed to get gorgeous all over yourself, and I don't think it's going to come out.

Thank you everyone who commented, reviewed, rated, followed, and favorited!

For the full effect of when Fin wakes up in the cottage, give this track a listen:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=LML6SoNE7xE&t=177s

Honestly, that plays in my head when thinking of this story, go figure eh?

I have actually joined Discord (user name is still Delemhach), and am trying to get that all sorted as I wouldn't mind posting some story stuff on there (Please remember my previous statement about being artistically challenged, the world is a cruel place and I don't want you kindhearted people to suffer too much from my poor drawings. So keep that in mind before venturing a gander). It will take some time for me to get set up between other things, but hopefully I can get it sorted soon!
Let me know if that is of interest to you guys!

Alright you angelic seahorses that were too awesome for Michael Angelo to paint, stay tuned!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 20: When Witches Lose Their Wits

Fin acknowledged and understood, that this could be very bad for him. He couldn’t be all that honest, and he was slightly terrified of whatever nervy feat the Knights could dream up on his behalf.

If he opted out of being honest or performing whatever challenge the group dreamt up, he had to drink.

Meaning, he was more than likely going to be in a good deal of pain the following day.

“Alright, I will begin as I thought up of the game, and I choose to ask Sir Andrews first. Honesty or Guts?” Peter had an odd glint in his eye that Fin had never seen before, and he wasn’t sure what to make of it.

“Er—guts?” The Knight looked genuinely afraid.
“Excellent. To prove your guts, you must either fight Finlay, or finish your entire tankard.”

The Knight hastily downed the entire beverage in front of him.

After letting out a loud belch, Sir Andrews rounded on the table.

“Lewis, Honesty or Guts?”
The Knight thought carefully.
“Honesty.”
“Are there any maidens you fancy?” Sir Andrews waggled his eyebrows making both Fin and Peter roll their eyes.
“Well… In a sense I s’pose. Lost my interest in Hannah for obvious reasons…” Fin’s dark expression encouraged the hasty adding on of the sentence. “ Lady Jenoure’s built for sin, so of course I’d never complain should the Lady like to share some time with me, but otherwise… most likely Jade. The newest hand maiden.”
“The klutzy one?” Sir Andrews’ surprise was clear.
“The very same.”

Fin had no idea who they were talking about after Lady Jenoure, but decided it didn’t really matter. Sir Taylor was laughing heartily at his friends.

“Alright Taylor, Honesty or Guts?”
“Guts!” The man grinned fearlessly, but Sir Lewis’ evil smile was not something to take lightly.
“If you have guts, you will sing for everyone.”

The large man’s smile fell from his face.

Fin perked up. This could be golden. He truly expected the man to finish his beverage. Instead, he stood slowly, opened his mouth, and sang.

The witch’s jaw dropped.
The man could actually sing. When it came to the chorus line of the song, Sirs Andrews and Lewis joined in perfect harmony, and Fin’s shock grew.

They were not just good… they were actually great!

Fin sat enraptured by the rich timber of Sir Taylor’s voice, and the uniformed harmonies of the men with him. It was one of the generic sea songs that most people knew, about sailors all in love with a Troivackian woman named Sally Brown.

By the end of the song, Fin felt as though he needed to offer them all some money… until Sir Taylor let out a belch that rattled the dishes on the table, effectively breaking the enchantment.

“I did not see that coming. Do all the Knights sing as well as you lot?” Fin asked not bothering to mask his impressed tone.
“Some, but none can go as low as Taylor here!” Sir Andrews raised his tankard to the Knight whom glowered in response.
“Singin’ ain’t a Knights job.” The man growled.

Fin decided not to antagonize him further.

“So was it Hannah who hung the curtains and got the linens on the bed?” The cook asked intending to change the subject.
“She had a spare quilt, and the curtains she er… she was half finished for her dowry chest.” Sir Andrews suddenly looked incredibly uncomfortable.
“Andrews… did you sew my curtains?” Fin queried, not wanting to mock him, but at the same time finding it more than a little funny.
“My mother was a seamstress.” He mumbled as he downed half his tankard.

No one dared to torture him further.

“Peter, Honesty or Guts!”
“Guts.” Peter chortled shaking his head.
“You have guts if you run an entire lap around the castle butt naked.” Sir Taylor declared over the table, his eyes already glassy.

All eyes swiveled to the man who had been in the middle of raising his wine glass to his lips.

“That seems more than just a small challenge.” He stated evenly.
“If you don’t, your consequence is to finish that bottle of wine.” Sir Taylor gestured to the bottle that was still half full.

The quiet man drained his goblet, and stood. He gave a small shrug, then turned towards the cottage door.

“Peter, you cannot seriously be considering this!” Fin called out, a laugh in his voice of disbelief.
“You’re right Mr. Ashowan. I am not considering it. I’ve decided.”
The man stepped outside, and after sharing several different looks, every one of them jumped up, not wanting to miss the show.

*

Dottie sat in her rocking chair as night settled over the dewy castle grounds. Her son Antonio, had already gone to bed, and as she worked on her embroidery, felt herself stiffen from the slight draft from the cottage window despite it remaining closed.

She tugged at the faded rose-colored shawl around her shoulders a little tighter with her knobby fingers.

That was when she heard it.

*Slapslapslapslapslapslap*

A sound she had not heard since her dear husband Paulo had been alive. She gazed out the window, and stared at the stark white form of a man running past her cottage, his impressive manhood giving her a fond reminder of days past.

She watched his ivory buttocks as it faded into the night, and smiled.

It had turned into a better evening than she could’ve ever hoped as the faint slapping sound grew more and more distant.

*

Peter sat back at the table still panting from his lengthy run around the castle, and sipped his wine.

“I must admit, I did not, in a hundred years think there was any chance of you doing that.” Sir Taylor spluttered, the awe in his voice undeniable.
Peter shrugged, and placed his goblet down.

“Finlay, Honesty or Guts?”
“You are a hard man to follow, so I will attempt honesty.”
“Tell us about the first ten years of your life. No one knows really anything about you.”

Fin raised his eyebrows as he thought for a moment. He didn’t necessarily need to tell them about magic to encapsulate his childhood did he?

“I grew up on one of the Southern Islands. Quildon. My mother, as I’m sure you all heard, was a healer. We saw many people from all over the continent, and the world, and they all had special recipes they would miss from home while they were recovering. So I would do my best to recreate them, and I eventually got quite good. I didn’t get along with the other children on the island, and so I… was mostly on my own. With my mother.”
“Are you a bastard?” Sir Andrews blurted, his tone of disgust abundantly apparent.

All eyes turned to the Knight briefly, but he immediately looked contrite so nothing else was said on his outburst.

“My parents were married a year before I was born. My father left and never came back when I was eight.”

Fin sipped his ale briefly before deciding to redirect the conversation.

“Sir Andrews, Honesty or Guts?”

The Knight had been frowning after hearing Fin’s history, but adjusted his expression hastily.

“Honesty.”
“Why were you apologizing to Hannah on your knees a week ago?”

The tension in the room rose so swiftly that it could’ve choked a weaker being.

“I… I…”
Fin waited, his expression stony.
“I was angry, and I…” The man visibly struggled for the words. “I said unkind things to her, and shouldn’t have. I didn’t want her to tell you, because for some reason you scare Sir Taylor, and that scares me.”

Fin stood, and all the men except for Peter winced as he did so.

“Did you hurt her?”
“Not physically I just… wasn’t…. I’m sorry.” He finished awkwardly.
“Why are you apologizing?” Fin’s tone was threatening.
“B-Because, I didn’t mean to-”
“If any of you are here and acting proud that you are behaving better because you are scared of me? You aren’t better. You’re the same rotten idiots you were before. If you behave better because you yourselves believe what you did was wrong and want to be better, then, and only then, have you earned some right to be proud.” Fin snatched the wine bottle off the table, and stormed out of the cottage.

Peter’s arms were folded across his chest as he gazed at the Knights calmly.

The trio looked a strange mix of sickened, guilty, and angry.

“He’s a cook, why does he get to be so high and mighty?” Sir Andrews mumbled.

Sir Taylor stood.

“I don’t like the cook but… what he says bothers me.” The man sounded confused.
“He just takes things too seriously!” Sir Andrews exclaimed clutching his tankard tightly.
“I wouldn’t like it if someone made Jade cry.” Sir Lewis said idly while staring drunkenly at the table.

Peter sighed before draining his goblet.

“Let us leave for the night. You three can have an existential crisis in your own beds.”

The group left having learned valuable things that night, and having much to think about before their minds would let them rest easily.

*

Fin relieved himself amongst the trees. He hadn’t meant to chase away the Knights. He could see that they were improving gradually under Peter and Hannah’s command. Nothing huge, but more considerate behavior and a slow but steady increase of manners. However, after Fin’s strenuous day and wrought nerves, he was less tolerant. Plus, they really should have learned their lesson, the cook reasoned in an attempt to try and quench his guilty conscious.

He drank straight from the wine bottle as the sound of nocturnal animals and insects filled his ears, hoping the wine would help his worries to float away.

The witch sighed, and leaned against the nearest willow tree as he finished his business. He did not wanting to throw the Knights into his wheel of worries. He had enough with his confrontation with the King, worrying for the Queen, the overpowering pull he felt towards Lady Jenoure, and then his duties atop all of it.

He was about to turn back and return to the cottage, when the snapping of twigs, and clanking of armor drew his attention to his left, just South of the creek.

In the distance, Fin could see a rather large man making his way through the forest heading East. On a drunken whim, the witch decided to follow him and see where he was headed.

Fin ambled behind the man, not bothering to mask his own sounds as the wanderer clearly drowned out any sound he made with his armor.

The cook was actually enjoying the leisurely walk as he continued to drink casually while following the man and remaining on the North side of the stream. Perhaps it was a drunk Knight, or perhaps he was an intruder. Fin wasn’t certain, but neither option particularly bothered him while the alcohol coursed through him.

The witch realized that they were nearly at the rose maze, when at long last the man called out softly in the darkness.

“The roses will burn in the summer heat.”

A cloaked figure in the distance responded.

“Not unless the soil remains moist.”

It seemed to be some kind of code?

“What news have you for me?” The cloaked figure questioned, it was a woman… a familiar voice.

“Not much. Right now there are fewer Troivackian merchant ships at every Daxarian city, and their goods seem to only consist of trinkets.”
A small aggravated grunt came from the cloaked figure.

“Have you heard about the witches?”
“I’ve heard their Chief of Military is quite powerful, I’ve also heard of at least three other powerful witches there. More than that, I do not know.” The man answered.
“Which city will they attack first?”
“Not sure. Perhaps Rollom?”

The figure cursed.

“Doubtful. They are difficult to attack. Anything else?”
“Sorry, ‘fraid not.” After an aggravated sigh, the figure handed a small pouch that jangled loudly to the man in plated armor.
“That is your three months pay. I will send for you in another month. Try to discover which city will be attacked first from your former mercenaries.”

The man agreed, and turned to leave. Fin had been following slightly upwards of the man’s path, and so when he stalked past the witch, he didn’t glimpse him casually leaned against the tree in the shadows with the wine bottle dangling at his side.

Once the clanking faded, Fin took another drink, then felt the tip of the blade in the back of his neck.

“Who sent you?”

The smell of spices filled his nose.
He laughed, and the dagger drew blood.

“Lady Jenoure, fancy meeting you here!”

The knife fell away, and Fin turned around to stare into the stricken expression of the woman.

“Why are you here?” She demanded while still attempting to recover from the shock of the sight of him once she made out the red hair in the dark.
“Was out for a walk. With wine. Sir Clanks’a’lot seemed interesting, so I followed him.” Fin shrugged and took another mouthful of wine.

“Fin are you… are you alright? You were with Ain- the Queen all night.” Annika’s tone was tenuous as though she were caught between wanting to interrogate him, but also wanting to express her worry.

“I only distracted a woman as she potentially bled to death with her child. Why would I be anything but fantastic?” He drank again.

“She’s fine. Ainsley has always-”
“You wanna know why I can’t be ‘round you?” Fin slurred as he leaned heavily against the tree.
“Well earlier you said-”
“It’s ‘cause I like you.”

She went still.

“You mean you want to lay with me. It’s fine. I know most of-”
“Nah. I mean... Yeah. But… you make me excited. Excited for… you. Life an’ you in it.” Fin shrugged and drank more again.
“Why have you avoided me then?” Annika asked the hesitation obvious in her voice.

“I… you… I’m a cook. You’re a Lady. None of the this is good.” When he drank again, he drained the bottle.

“… What if I liked you too?”

Fin stared at her open expression. She wore a black leather vest over a tan colored tunic, and dark brown trousers with black boots. A black cloak clad around her shoulders.

She had never looked more honest, or beautiful.

“I don’t want a fling… or… or some other… Lord raising my weird… kid.” He managed haltingly.

“So just because we like each other this can only end in a fling or a bastard?” Annika challenged, bitterness lacing her tone.

“What is the most it could be?” Fin demanded sharply. "You haffta get married soon."

Annika said nothing.

“Right. Well. Don’t… worry. I know, you know, I’m a… yeah. Thanks for Kraken. Truly. He was the best… gift ever. I won’t tell people you… you’re a spy.” Fin turned and stumbled, but slowly began picking his way through the forest back towards his cottage, not caring that he hadn’t made really any sense.

The Lady appeared at his side, grabbing his right arm, she draped it over her shoulders, and helped balance out his weight.

“No! Don’t... Please… no.” Fin’s pleas faded as he struggled to focus on his footing.
“Fin I’m just taking you to the cottage, don’t worry.” Annika assured as she continued to move forward. “I’ve carried each of my brothers in similar states, so I know what I’m doing.”

“Phillip is a massive asshole!”

Annika burst out laughing at the slurred declaration.

“Yes, but please stop saying it.”
“But… but he IS!”
“I’m aware.”
“You look better than he does.”
“I know, I know… we can talk more about that later though.”

Fin grunted.

“Did he hurt you… a lot while growing… growing up?” Fin demanded.
“Yes, but it made me stronger, now sort out your left foot or we will be going in circles.”

Fin slowly adjusted the awkward direction of his large left toe, and found that their trajectory towards his cottage greatly improved.
In no time at all, the duo found themselves clearing the tree line, and staring at the cheery bright windows, with the faint smell of a good fire still flickering in the hearth in the air.

“Wow, the place has a real touch of magic.” Annika exclaimed as she regarded the painted window boxes and door.
“Sir… Andrews. Mother was a seamstress!” The witch brokenly announced.

Once in front of the freshly painted deep green door, the Lady unlatched the handle, and stepped in. The fire had died down to warm embers with a few flames flickering, as the table remained covered with dirty dishes.

“I’m fine, you can… go back to your chamber in the castle and… Gods your reputation! I’m sorry!” Fin exclaimed pulling away from her and stumbling towards the bedroom.

“Fin, it’s fine. I doubt anyone knows it’s me when I’m dressed like this.”
“Still just… don’t be near me.” He mumbled as he pushed open the bedroom door and stumbled heavily.

Annika stepped forward with a sigh. She closed the door behind herself, then crossed the distance to him before grabbing his right arm, and slowly guiding him to the bed where Kraken laid curled comfortably. The feline raised his head sleepily to watch the scene unfold, while looking sincerely annoyed at having been disturbed.

Fin sat down heavily on the lovely red and blue quilt, and released the empty wine bottle near the side of the bed.

Annika slowly crouched down so that she was between his legs, her hands on his thighs as he swayed where he sat.

“Would you like me to get you some water?” She asked gently.

“Honesty or Guts!” Fin declared pointing directly into the Lady’s face.

She laughed softly, shaking her head slightly at the question to the familiar drinking game, making Fin grin stupidly in return.

“Honesty.”

“When we first met, you… you wanted something from me. What was it?”
Annika’s smile dimmed slightly.

“I wanted you to let people always come and go in the kitchen without restrictions. It’s the best place to hear the servants gossip.”
“OOHHHH because you’re a spy!” Fin exclaimed nodding his head wisely.

“Yes. Now we will have to talk about this more when you are less foxed, but… until then, try not to tell too many people hm?”

Fin swayed where he sat, but as he stared down at her, he gave a half smile, his eyes glassy and lost to reason.

He slowly bent down, closer to the stunning Lady whom seemed immune to bothersome feelings.

He dropped a gentle kiss against her lips, the softness, warmth, and tinge of electricity gravely intoxicating.

Annika’s eyes had closed on reflex, and as they slowly opened, so did Fin’s, and he gave one last sleepy smile before sitting up, and falling back unconsciously on the pillows behind himself.

The Lady Jenoure stood up slowly, and stared down at the man passed out drunkenly on his bed. She saw in the faint light of the candles from the outer room the graceful slope of his eyes, and his cheek bones that could have been crafted by a master sculptor as her heart pounded, and felt the blazing heat in her cheeks that refused to cool after the kiss.

“Oh no.” She whispered, and took a step backwards.

Remaining completely ignored, Kraken had sat up straight at the foot of the bed, and as he watched Annika stare down at his witch, began purring contently.

It had begun.

A note from Delemhach

SURPRISE! 2 Chapters, 2 days in a row! Whew. I am done for this week though, so more will come later next week.

Alright, so as of the part in the chapter where Annika and Fin arrive to his cottage, please listen to this while reading. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=IKe1BykbmHE ;

Just put it on repeat if it runs out, it just fits the scene really well to me.

Thank you so much for everyone's continued support through rating, commenting, reviewing, following, favoriting, and reading! I really hope you like the new chapter!

So now you delectable crumpets, I hope you all have weekends that paint your wonderous souls every vivacious color of the rainbow. Not that you lot should get better looking. I don't like having to always wear sunglasses, but I understand we can't stop greatness, so I will just deal with it if it can't be helped.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 21: Kraken's Duties

Kraken purred and bumped his head against Fin’s forehead. His witch had deserved a night of fun, rest, and romance, but it was time to rise. They needed to get to the kitchen. Rodents and bugs needed to be hunted, and while the cottage was lovely for a night of rest and relaxation, work needed to be done.

The cook groaned, and rolled onto his side, oblivious to the time or world outside of his sleepy state.

Kraken let out an indignant sigh. Stepping over to the witch’s pillow he bent down and began grooming the redhead.

“Alright alright! I’m up!”

‘Good. It’s late as is, and the kitchen is probably cold. I need breakfast.’ Kraken thought to himself as he patiently waited for Fin to sit up, rub his head, and stand.

“Gods, I had the weirdest dream. I was in the woods, and Lady Jenoure was there… Not sure I recall the rest though.” He shrugged wearily.

‘YOU DON’T REMEMBER?!’

Kraken wished Eric had been present to tell the witch how much of an idiot he was. That child had the most common sense of anyone in the castle! Though he doubted the boy would call anyone an ‘idiot’- he was far too kind.

Fin yawned, and slowly made his way to the doorway, giving a lazy snap of his fingers at the dirty plates on the table from the previous night. They whizzed out of the window that had magically propped open on its own, and floated down to the nearby river in the woods with a bar of soap. They cleaned themselves off hastily, and once they’d returned, stacked themselves neatly back on one of the spare shelves in the cottage. Fin waited for the task to finish, and checked to see if there was any water around. Sadly there was nothing, and once the dishes had been put away, the cook set out for his day.

Kraken sauntered beside the redhead as they exited the cottage, and headed up the dewy lawn in the blush of dawn. The sun had not yet broken the horizon, but it felt as though it would be another warm day.

The cat was still mulling over his grave disappointment in his human’s loss of memory regarding the progress he’d made with the female.

The witch needed a mate and human kittens… It was integral to his being-more so than most of his humankind due to his magic. Kraken could sense it.

For some reason, Fin only had one female that suited him, and she was a tough one. The woman in question smelled strongly of spices, and felt like a good huntress to the feline. She had brought him to his witch, which was already a good start as it showed she had good taste in companions. She was clearly the best potential mate, but why did the witch have to be so selective?! It made things so much more difficult…

The pair entered the kitchen, and sure enough, the fireplace stood cold and empty, but worst of all… the room was a sty.

The maids that had taken over with the footmen to cover Fin’s duties, had returned the room to its former disastrous glory, making the cook give out a pained groan while briefly doubling over.

Kraken wasn’t a fan of dishware and food being floated around the room, so he decided to make himself scarce before it started. It was too early for the small human named Eric to come anyway, so the cat decided to head out and look for his gang.

Trotting out the garden door and back across the lawn, Kraken spied some rustling grass in the distance, and immediately slowed.

The hunt required stealth… agility… a sharp mind… and-

'MINE!’

Kraken shot at the unsuspecting rat, and enjoyed his surprise breakfast in no time at all.

*

At long last the castle cat entered the perimeter of the city of Austice. Kraken had only visited the nearest six buildings to his home, but had found himself a gang that let him know the happenings of the town easily enough (for a cost of course).

As the witch’s familiar rounded the first building, he saw Fat Tony lying on an overturned crate, grooming his paw lazily. The head of the gang was an aptly name ginger cat that Kraken had never seen run, or make any sudden movements yet, he was revered in their circle.

“What’s the purr Tony?”
The leader stopped his work, and glanced bored at new arrival.
“That depends. Did you bring any other bread?”

A mangy tabby cat suddenly leapt over the wooden gate that blocked off the back of the shops, and landed nimble behind Fat Tony, making Kraken’s fur stand on end and his back arch, as he backed away instinctively. Scrappy Carl always liked to make an entrance.

“My witch just woke up. I’ll be back later. I just figured I’d check while I have time.”

Scrappy Carl was a tabby with big yellow eyes, and a small scar across the bridge of his nose. He had earned the mark from taking a nip at the shopkeeper’s wife when the woman had tried to confiscate the fish he had rightfully stolen.

“No information without payment. Which is a shame… I was plannin’ on a nap later.” Fat Tony announced as he crossed his paws and trained his gaze on Kraken whom was growing larger and fluffier everyday.

“I brought a bread roll the other day, but you didn’t have anything to report.” Kraken’s tail swished as Scrappy Carl sat on the opposite side of the alley from Fat Tony.

Most cats wouldn’t ever be able to argue with the leader, but as a witch’s familiar, Kraken already got a leg up in feline society.

“Hmm… You make a good point- though you had taken a couple bites out of it first.”
“That was just from when it fell out my mouth on my way to you.” Kraken lied smoothly.
Fat Tony grumbled quietly as golden morning light filled the street behind the familiar.

“Very well. I will tell you the first part of what I’ve heard, and you’ll get the second part later when you bring me more food.”

Kraken blinked in understanding.

“I heard from Jerry, you know Jerry? Cat on one of them foreign boats? Anyway, Jerry says the purr on the docks are that the ships are leavin’ with fewer humans than when they came. Meanin’ some of ‘em are stayin’ here, but no one knows where.”

Kraken’s pupils widened. This wasn’t good.

“I also heard, one of the passengers had been a witch. That’s all I’m tellin’ you though until I get more food.”

The witch’s familiar gave a small bow to Fat Tony, but never took his eyes off of him in thanks and farewell.

Scrappy Carl had a suspicious grin on his face that Kraken didn’t like one bit.

The black fluffy cat turned and scampered out from the alley, but as he crossed by the front of the establishment, got distracted by the oh so familiar, and oh so delicious scent of…

“Sylvia.” He turned and saw her sleek gray fur gleam in the morning sun. She was a minx by nature, and Kraken knew he should stay away from her, but she just… smelt so good.

“Finished talking with my father?” She purred sweetly.
“For now, I’ll be back later. How’ve you been?”
Sylvia slinked down to him, and brushed her long skinny tail under his nose, captivating Kraken’s full attention.

“Bored. Mind if I visit you at the castle sometime?” She glanced over her slender shoulder with her big yellow eyes innocently.
“Not at all. Though are you sure Tipper won’t mind?”
“Why does Tipper matter?” Sylvia turned and rubbed her head under Kraken’s chin.
“If he’s no worry to you then… I suppose it’s fine.”

Sylvia sauntered away, and Kraken let out a breath that he hoped would help his heart rate calm down.
He had bigger fish to eat, but Sylvia was one distraction he decided he could allow himself.

Turning back towards the castle, Kraken set off, hoping that Fin had finished with the cleanup by the time he got back.

*

The kitchen was back in order when the black feline crossed the threshold, though Fin sipped his coffee looking extraordinarily exhausted, and pale.

He appeared to be preparing a simple breakfast for the castle’s resident’s of eggs and fruit. Fortunately, most of the hunting party was taking their time returning, so the work was still manageable, even while hungover.

Kraken didn’t see anything worth stealing for Fat Tony yet, so he decided to relax until the small human came.

He jumped into the middle chair, and Fin gave him a small nod of acknowledgment.

“Give me some food. I’m hungry.” Was what Kraken had said, but it came out as a ‘mew’. His alpha ‘meow’ was coming along, but still not up to par in the cat’s mind.
Fin seemed to understand all the same though, and made a kissing noise while setting some eggs on a small plate.

The sound was annoying, but Kraken knew that it meant food, and so decided not to make a big fuss about it.

The cat was halfway through his breakfast, when the door opened, and Eric walked in crying.

“My… my dad… wouldn’t… let me…see… my mom.” The boy sobbed while rubbing his eyes.

This wasn’t good.

Kraken bounded over to him and immediately began rubbing his supremely silky fur against the child.

'The silk fur rub heals all.’ Kraken mused wisely.

Eric fell to his knees and wrapped his arms around the cat, sobbing into the black fur. Fin hastily dropped everything he was doing, rounded his table, and knelt down beside the boy and feline to scoop them both into a hug.

“Your father is just scared, Eric. Your mum and sibling are sick, and he is so worried he doesn’t know what to do.” The witch soothed.

Kraken let out a small snort as his lungs were squashed in the arms of a seven year old. It couldn’t be helped. He hated getting wet, and hated being squeezed, but the youngling couldn’t be left unattended in such a slobbery state.

Even though he was a young cat not fully grown, he had to look out for the more infantile humans- especially the good ones. He could feel how important this belief was to his witch.

When he was eventually released, and the boy had begun speaking normally with the cook, Kraken scampered out of the open door leading to the castle. He had to help solve this new problem, even if it did cut into his naptime. Upset small humans were not a good thing. His presence was needed to fix this.

Several servants gasped and whispered at the sight of him, and even a noble or two appeared surprised by his presence, but he didn’t let that deter him. He darted through the shadows as nimbly as a spirit, and once he got to the fourth floor, went to the door he could see in his Fin’s mind.

His witch had gifted him some very special talents to already add to Kraken’s existing incredible skills.

The witch’s familiar could convey his general mood and sentiment to his witch (when the man was paying enough attention to him), he could always feel when Fin called or needed him, and on occasion, strange images that had no business being in the cat’s head would appear. Kraken had eventually learned that these were places that had become burned in his witch’s subconscious, and they would appear to him when the human was worried about someone or something tied to it.

The feline sat in front of the door associated with the witch’s worry, and pawed at the wood relentlessly.
It was the only way humans that weren’t his witch figured out there was an annoying barrier between himself, and his destination. People weren’t very clever, but at least they weren’t oblivious all the time.

After a quarter of an hour, a man Kraken recalled seeing with the pretty shiny spikes on his head, flung the door open angrily.
The cat made a mental note to rightfully snitch the gold trinket later. Perhaps he could get Fin to resize it for him? Then again it could make him more noticeable while stalking prey on his head, but perhaps he needed a new challenge anyway…

Kraken darted into the room through the King’s legs as he thought about the logistics of rightfully taking the spike hat- as the current owner quickly realized the visitor to his chamber was shorter than his knees.
“What the- No! No no no no!” The King swung around to watch the swift mass of black fur leap up onto the bed where the Queen remained propped up on pillows, her nearly gray complexion appearing waxy in the daylight as her hands rested on her belly. She still hadn’t fully recovered from her harrowing evening the previous night.

“Oh! Well… hello!” The Queen stared down into Kraken’s brilliant green eyes, and lifted her hand to allow him to sniff it.
“I will remove him, pardon me dear.” The King lunged for the cat, but the feline had been prepared for that, he leapt over the Queen’s body outside of the King’s reach, and began rubbing his cheek against the woman, making her chuckle.

“You must be Kraken. I have heard all about you from Eric and Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan.”

‘Of course. I’m the best part of this castle.’ Kraken purred as the Queen reached over and scratched under his chin, her smile softening her tired features.

The King stood frozen watching his wife visibly relax as she petted the animal.

“That cat must be Finlay’s familiar.” Norman reasoned aloud. The wariness in his tone made the Queen raise her brightening brown eyes.
“I like the cook Norman, why are you so mistrusting of him?” She continued petting Kraken whom nestled down next to her bump, though he was a little skeptical of it- the mound would occasionally shift of its own accord. The kittens in her had to be strong.

“I do… to an extent. Ainsley, he claims he isn’t powerful, but that is contrary to what I’ve seen from him. However, if he is in fact accurate in his belief, that would mean that there are greater forces in this land that could become a far larger threat than we’ve ever known.” He explained while sitting on the bed beside his wife.

“I understand but, witches have been around for thousands of years, and there has never been such an uprising. There have been the odd cases that have cropped up, but for the most part they have never been a problem.”

The King’s eyebrows lifted.
He hadn’t thought of it that way.
It was true, in all of history; the cases of violent outbursts from witches were incredibly rare. Perhaps Fin had been right about there being more weak witches, but if he had been right about that…

‘He was wrong about his own power.’ The ruler surmised to himself.

Kraken watched the monarch try to reason out his feelings towards the Royal Cook peacefully at the Queen’s side. He knew humans were sometimes even crueler than cats, and so it could take a long time for them to warm up to one another.

Meanwhile, Ainsley’s troubles were gradually fading away thanks to Kraken’s purrs and warmth at her side. She didn’t understand why entirely (seeing as her problems still existed), but having the calm, unperturbed animal definitely helped.

“Is that cat drooling?” The King’s astonished voice broke the temporary silence.

The Queen looked down, and burst out laughing at the growing puddle on their sheets.

Norman responded by rubbing his face tiredly. There was no end to the insanity anymore.

“Let’s talk about something other than the cook. How are the preparations for the festival?” Ainsley asked good-naturedly.
The King leaned his elbows on his knees and gazed out the window tiredly.

“Nearly completed. This is our seventh year doing it, so we know the process a lot better than when we first started. I forget how busy the summers are with the celebrations, festivals, Eric’s birthday… then throw in a war…”

The Queen nodded thoughtfully.

‘’Focus on my cheeks! Why is this conversation more important?!’ Kraken wondered indignantly as the woman’s scratches and strokes grew slower.

“I’m glad you decided to still do it this year. I know we already have a lot going on, but I think the staff and cities need a bit of a morale boost.”
“I know, I just wish Hank was here helping. It was his idea after all to host an annual ‘Royal Employee Appreciation’ event.” The King briefly closed his eyes at the memory of his old friend, and let out a soft sad sigh.

Kraken felt as though he had lost the thread of the conversation, and so decided that he best not waste time trying to find it again…

As much as fun as chasing loose threads were.
Speaking of, perhaps he could find some threads to pursue after lunch?
What time was it?

'I have too much to do these days… these silly humans and their issues… why bother with so much nonsense when you can nap, eat, and hunt?'

Kraken jumped over to the night table that held a porcelain basin filled with cool water. He drank from it, making the Queen laugh quietly, and the King to glare.

When he had had his fill, he jumped down, and headed to the door. He needed to find his witch’s future mate, and have her slap some sense into him so that they could make kittens, and let him get have more catnaps.

Kraken sat in front of the closed chamber door, looked back over his shoulder at the King, and mewed.

“I think he wants to go back outside Norman.” The Queen observed with a twinkle in her eye.

“Well he can just deal with it. He spent ages pawing at that door to get in. He can live with his decision, he’s just a cat.”

Kraken glared, making the King take a step back.
The monarch had a brief insane notion that the cat understood him, but shook his head dismissing the crazy thought.

Humans had no respect for the supreme schedule of cats.

‘Well, I guess we have to do this the hard way. I’ll remember this, pointy hat man.’ Kraken thought coolly.

He began pawing the door avidly making the Queen snort again.

“Dear he could need to relieve his bladder.”

The King moved purposefully towards the second largest nuisance in his life that belonged to the first largest nuisance in his life. He opened the door abruptly, and after the fluffy black haunches scampered away triumphantly, the ruler turned back to his wife. The rigidness in his chest softened at the sight that met him; his wife was smiling and looking more like herself than she had in days.

‘Why is everything to do with that witch both helpful and annoying?’

*

Kraken did his best to find Lady Jenoure that day, but for some strange reason, she was nowhere to be found.

As dinner dishes were delivered to the banquet hall, he returned to the kitchen wearily. He still needed to steal food for Fat Tony, or he wouldn’t be able to find out more about the ships…

Upon entering the room, he gazed up at his witch who didn’t look much better than he had that morning.

“I will never again take my mother’s healing abilities for granted.” Fin mumbled to himself as he drank deeply from a goblet of water.

Kraken eyed the pile of fat near the edge of the table that had been carved off the sirloin being served for dinner that evening.

That was purfect. Fat Tony would love it.

The feline was beginning to sidle up to the table to retrieve his food, when Fin in his less than ideal state, idly itched the back of his neck, and felt a small scab beneath his fingers.

“What the- When could I have get cut on the back of my-” The alarm in his voice, and his abrupt halt in his outer monologue made Kraken freeze, his paw less than an inch from his prize.

Looking up, the witch’s familiar saw a pale look of realization dawn on the human.

“Oh no… Oh Gods… oh no!” Fin’s hand dropped to his side for a split second before he began rubbing his eyes furiously.

Kraken saw his chance, and immediately took the largest piece of fat, though promptly dropped it again when Fin exploded in a shout while doubling over grasping his still aching head.

“SON OF A MAGE!”

Kraken grabbed the fat off the ground once he had recovered his wits, and darted out of the kitchen through the open garden door. He was willing to wager one of his nine lives that the witch had finally regained some of his memory from the night before.

More curses erupted from the kitchen into the otherwise quiet evening, as the cat continued dashing across the castle lawn.

Perhaps he would get a better nights rest staying over at Sylvia’s…

A note from Delemhach

So, I need to address the mage in the page here...

Hello to my surprising new readers, followers, etc!
There are many of you, and I am a little stunned!
Also afraid.

There is honestly so much I want to say in response to the recent trending of the story, so bear with me while I try to convey some of my sentiments as efficiently as possible. I will try my best not to ramble (much).

I am amazed and grateful to all of you who have enjoyed my story, and have followed, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, and read. I was amazingly overwhelmed to the point of making a series of high pitched noises when this all happened that Kraken did nooooot enjoy. He definitely liked the celebration scratches though. This is a dream come true to have such wonderful people offer their support and enthusiasm to the tale, and share in my love of it.

I do need you all to know something though:
I am terrified.

This is the beginning of a lifelong dream, and I am beyond worried that I will mess it up. I know I need to stay calm and carry on (ha), but all of you are very intimidating. As someone who is also working on not internalizing when someone is less than kind towards myself or my work (I do not mean constructive criticism), this will be a massive learning curve...
But I am determined to get better in every sense of the word, including with my writing.
Just please remember I'm human, and while I know I can't please everyone, I'm doing my best and trying to improve.

Alrighty.
Enough serious mumbojumbo.

3 things about this chapter:

1) If you all are thinking it is strange Fin hasn't heard about this new festival before this chapter, that is on purpose. You will see why over the next few posts.

2) Please when reading Fat Tony's part use a Brooklyn accent to the best of your ability.

3) This cat gang exists in reality. I will not say more for now.

Okay you unicorn swans of my dreams, take your steamy hot vibes and rock your skivvies.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 22: Sharing Surprises

It had been a week since Fin’s eventful evening where he had consumed an excess amount of wine and ale, and wound up learning all kinds of noble secrets he had no right to, and that wasn’t all…
Peter had run around the castle butt naked.

OH.
He also confessed his feelings for a Viscountess and drunkenly kissed her in his cottage.

The memory of the events was ebbing away sleep and peace from the witch’s life and mind as he braced himself for the day that he would run into the Lady. His saving grace however, was that she seemed to want to avoid him too.

Which suited the cook just fine! He could’ve faced very serious repercussions for his advances on the Lady, but… she had also said she liked him too, hadn’t she?

Fin shook his head.
Was he a child?
Obsessing about a girl liking him back?
She hadn’t actually said the words ‘I like you’ even. She had just asked what would happen if she did… she probably found it more amusing than anything. How deluded could he be to even develop such feelings? He barely even knew her!

Pressing his fists into his cooking table, Fin dropped his head.

The cook let out a weary sigh, when the Knights, Hannah, and Peter strolled in through the garden door all speaking excitedly at the same time.

“Why so down!” Hannah slowly slid into the middle stool, her jubilant tone shifting to concern.
“Yeah, you’ve been lookin’ pretty out of it lately. Stuff on your mind?” Sir Taylor asked tilting his head as Fin pinched the bridge of his nose, and slowly straightened.

“I know that look.” Sir Lewis said suddenly, with an out-of-character wise smile on his face.
Every eye turned to the Knight, except for Fin, who instead resumed seasoning a pan of chicken breast that had been coated in white wine, butter, lemon slices (kindly given to him by Kasim), and sliced cloves of garlic. The dried herbs he sprinkled over them were a new mix that, while strange, were definitely enticing. He already had the first two batches in his oven, and was in the midst of his third.

Of the group, only Sir Lewis managed to stop drooling at the smell in the kitchen that made his stomach rumble, and come back to the important matter at hand.

"You did something stupid regarding a woman.”

Fin’s eyes snapped up.

“OooooOOOOOOHHHHHHH!” Every. Single. One of them. Made the exclamation as Fin’s cheeks burned.

“Someone managed to charm you?!” The astonishment in Sir Taylor’s voice made the cook blush even more deeply.
Perhaps he had become too approachable to his team…

“I always thought you liked Hannah.” Sir Andrews addressed his fellow workers.
“Gross.” Hannah looked over her shoulder at them. “I think of him more as a grumpy dad.”
“I’m only nine years older than you!” Fin exclaimed mildly insulted though he had never once seen Hannah in that way regardless.
“Ten years.” She corrected making him roll his eyes
“Close enough.”
“I see what you mean actually, I’d be scared of him ever needing a cane to walk… my shins ache already. ” Sir Lewis agreed reasonably. “That’s not the point though. Who’s the girl and how’d you mess it up? Did you do that thing you do? Where you talk and annoy people?”

“It’s none of your business.” Fin snapped while snatching the pan off of the table, and with great force removing one of the first batches from the over, and shoving the next one.

The group remained silent for a moment at the sight of the golden chicken breasts, as though in worship.

“I kind of thought you were gay.” Hannah’s words brought everyone back, and all eyes turned to her.
“Are you…” Sir Taylor cleared his throat awkwardly. “Royal Cook, are you… a… aaaaaaah…..” The man struggled deeply.
“What’s wrong with being gay?” Peter quipped, suddenly looking incredibly uncomfortable, his cheeks donning a telling blush.

Fin blinked in astonishment.

Huh… He supposed he shouldn’t get upset about people assuming him liking Hannah, when he had wondered the same thing about Peter and been so off the mark.

“Nothin’ I s’pose. As long as… wait a minute, you kissed Andrews!” Sir Taylor rounded on Peter whom crossed his arms and glared. Sir Andrews turned white as a sheet as his hand raised and touched his lips at the memory.

Both Hannah and Fin’s jaws dropped.

“What… the…What by the Gods has been happening out there?!” Fin demanded after there had been a beat or two of shocked silence.

Why was he surprised? Why was he ever surprised by anyone in the castle anymore?!

When no one volunteered an answer Fin decided the conversation had spiraled enough.

“Alright, let’s deal with the dragons in the room. Peter, is this you defending homosexuals, or are you informing us all that you are gay?”
“It isn’t anyone’s business.” The aide muttered quietly in response.
“Fair enough. End of discussion.” The cook dismissed firmly.

Everyone still looked too baffled to function.

“Honestly Peter,” Sir Taylor turned his massive body to his fellow kitchen aide. Everyone tensed, and Fin had vivid visions of having to explain to the King why there was a brawl before lunchtime.

“I don’t really care if you’re gay. It’s in art everywhere. We know you’d never do somethin’ to someone against their will. ‘Cept for that time with Andrews, but the boys and I had a chat about that, an’ we got your point. If anythin’, learnin’ this just knocks it home.”

Fin felt like fainting.
Had Sir Taylor just… shown… compassion?!
The witch glanced at his goblet of water. Had he accidentally been drinking? Had he died?

Peter was frozen. The man didn’t so much as twitch.

“I’d like to know how it knocks it home?” Sir Andrews didn’t sound angry, so much as close to fainting when he spoke.
“Well… it’s more like how we were to Hannah right? We like ladies, but doesn’t mean it’s good or right to make ‘em feel that way.”

Sir Lewis gave the suggestion some thought, then nodded in agreement. Sir Andrews swallowed- still apparently too addled to do much other than stare.

“Sir Taylor?” Peter’s quiet voice drew every eye to him. “Thank you, and I… I’ve never admired you or respected you more than I do right now.” Peter bowed.

“Why… Why does it not… matter… isn’t it against… nature?” Sir Andrews’ tone wasn’t accusatory or hostile as everyone would have expected, instead he seemed genuinely baffled.

“Ain’t you ever seen the pictures of the Green Man with the other men? If its good enough for the Gods, good enough for me.” Sir Taylor shrugged. “Ways I sees it, if both agree, no ones getting’ hurt. Besides, I don’t really like kids. Less of ‘em are a good thing, an’ it’s less competition for the women.” Sir Taylor grinned, and then the moment got even stranger by Hannah being the first to laugh.

“Wow. This has been… one of the greatest moments of my life!” She announced. “Though, I still really really, and I mean really, want to know who the girl is that Fin likes and how he messed up.”

All eyes turned back to the cook.

“Not a chance. Back to work, and stay away from the squirrels. You’re all nutty enough to warrant a siege attempt from them.”

They all laughed at his terrible joke, grabbed the next bundles of vegetables, and headed back outside.

“Oh, and, Sir Taylor, Andrews, and Lewis?” All three Knights turned to the cook.
“I owe you three an apology for the night you were at my cottage. I’m sorry for what I said that night. You three should be proud of yourselves. You have clearly come a long way, and to say I’m impressed would be putting it lightly.”

The Knights all shifted uncomfortably.

“I think at this rate one of us is going to have a stroke from this insanity. Come on everyone, we have to finish before the festival!” Peter herded them out the door, and Fin smiled at their backs as he saw three pairs of ears blush bright red.

The cook let out a breath once he was certain he was once again alone, and glanced over to Kraken whom had watched the entire exchange through sleepy half lidded eyes.

“Gods… I don’t know if I can handle any more unexpected news for one day.” He sighed while dropping his chin to his chest, and then suddenly something else Peter said made his head snap up again.

“Did Peter say ‘festival’?”

*

“Come on! Let’s go!” The witch was being dragged by both Hannah and Peter by both arms to the outdoors.
“I have to prepare dinner, what in the world are you two-”
“What? What do you mean you’re preparing dinner? Don’t you know what today is?” They stopped their hasty ushering of their superior, and turned to stare at him in the late afternoon sun.

Fin raised an eyebrow and glanced back and forth between them.

“It’s the Thank You Festival! Or the Royal Employees Appreciation Event! I prefer the first name… bit easier to say you know?” Hannah was bouncing on the balls of her feet while still clasping Fin’s hand.
When the redhead’s expression didn’t change, Peter took over the explanation.

“A few years ago, the King decided to host a festival to thank the castle staff members for their efforts. Rumor has it that it came about after the old Viscount Jenoure saw the effects preparing for Beltane had on old Royal Cook Luca.” Fin made a gesture with his hand to keep the conversation moving.

“Right. The King and nobles fund a big festival that the local taverns provide food, and drink for, and let us consume both for free if we show them a wrist tie we pick up on our way there. People from Austice come to celebrate with us, as well as some performers. Usually charlatans and fortune tellers go to earn the extra coin, but the biggest and best part, is the musician competition.”

Hannah was jumping up and down again.

“Groups compete to be the Royal Minstrels and Bards of the castle, and the ones selected get employed by his majesty for a year until the next competition. It’s always well done, and usually foreign merchants come all the way to sell stuff for it!”

“… The Minstrels probably don’t think it’s so great- there is no job stability.” Fin pointed out.
“They don’t seem to mind. Minstrels and bards tend to be more nomadic, and need to explore other places to keep their material fresh. Some just retire, or turn to teaching. Some stay on to work with the new group, while others go travel and perform in different cities and countries. They always have job prospects afterward though. If they want to stay on, they compete with the rest, and can win again. The current Royal Minstrels- what are they called again?”
“The Daxarian Sirens?” Hannah provided.

“Yeah! They’ve won two years in a row, but I think I heard them say they doubt they’ll make it this year. Apparently there is a new group that is incredible.” Peter finished his explanation, and resumed tugging the cook along.

“Do… Do the nobles go to this?” There was an odd look on Fin’s face that made Hannah and Peter share a look.
“Usually they do. Especially given that even the cook gets the time off and need to eat. Did I mention they even give us tomorrow as a day off as well? The King has local taverns feed everyone instead.”
“That is… incredibly generous of him.” Fin couldn’t help but be awed.
“Well… the staff are happier, and a lot of people come to this. I think the King actually makes money from it.” Peter shrugged.
“Hmm… that would work if he gave the foreign merchants a one time exception to our trade laws where for a set period of time they could sell more than normal to our people. It profits the economy as well with their visit, and-” Fin stopped his outward reasoning when his two aides stared at him in confusion.
“How do you… know about that stuff?” Hannah asked bewildered.

“Eeerr. My mother healed a teacher once and as payment he stayed and taught me for a couple years.” He lied.

This was why he could never have real friends.

“Why didn’t I hear about this festival sooner?” Fin changed the topic desperately.
“Well you don’t talk to anyone other than us, and even then it’s usually about work- aside from today. Not to mention the event takes place outside of the castle grounds, and we don’t have to do any prep for it in the kitchen.” Hannah paused. “Though I would’ve thought Eric would’ve mentioned, but then again I guess he’s been busy wanting to be with her majesty more… You and the King only ever talked about work…”
“Well Lady Jenoure-” Hannah elbowed Peter in the ribs, and silenced the man.

Fin glared and put his hands on his hips.

“What was that?”
“Uhh, nothing! Come on!” Hannah was actively pulling Fin again with Peter’s help, and the cook was about repeat his question about what the jab had meant, when they spotted Ruby up ahead.

“Ruby!” Hannah waved.

“Why hello!” The Head of Housekeeping smiled warmly at Hannah and Peter. Her hair for once was let uncovered by a cap, and was tied in a ponytail that flowed down her back in a thin brown stream. When her eyes rested on Fin, her features tightened, but her smile didn’t fade.
“I see the cook is being broken out of his comfort spot.” She noted delicately before she handed Hannah and Peter red bracelets that had been braided.

“These are the ties for this year. If you lose yours, find Mr. Howard, Lord Martins, or myself. Though I cannot guarantee we won’t run out.”
Hannah managed to stay still long enough for Ruby to tie the bracelet around her tiny wrist, and then waited while Peter and Fin received theirs.

“You two run along, I would like to have a brief word with the cook.” Ruby smiled, and watched as the aides shared a look then glanced at Fin.

“It’s fine, I’ll catch up with you later.” He waved them away, then turned to the Head of Housekeeping whom was studying him.

Fin turned and waited patiently as the woman seemed to be trying to find the words.

“Your… cat… is causing trouble.” The tightness in her voice made Fin cross his arms across his chest.
“What kind of trouble?”
“He… pooped in his majesty’s shoes, and while he napped, apparently thought the crown was… his.”

Fin’s expression was one of pure mortification, as he opened his mouth, but found himself bereft of words for a moment.

“Oh…no.”
“Oh, yes. If it weren’t for the fact the Queen was the one to see these things, rest assured that little beast would be the King’s newest pair of slippers. Her grace… was… far more understanding than I, or his majesty would be in that circumstance.”

“Did the Queen laugh?” Fin was taking a risky guess, but the fact that Ruby wasn’t strangling him was a positive sign.

Ruby’s lips pursed.

“She… was in tears from her amusement. Admittedly, I am not in the throes of kicking you both out on your backsides because that little cretin is the only thing keeping her majesty’s spirits up.”

Fin pressed his hands into his pockets.

“Ruby, I am truly sorry. I will… see what I can do. He has never done anything like that with me. Sorry for the mess, and that you had to take care of it.”

The Head of Housekeeping looked a little rattled that she had finally won a battle against the cook, but after a small head shake took it all in stride.

“The shoes were old anyway. Now go enjoy the festival while my good mood lasts.”

Fin grinned.

“As an apology and thanks, you will be the first to try my new lemon cookie recipe.” He promised.

She laughed cheerily.

“You better, now get going. Have fun for once- I like you better when you’re in a good mood.”

Fin smiled, then turned towards where Hannah and Peter waited for him in the distance, and saw that the Knights had joined them as well.

It was strange but…
Despite knowing that no one in the castle could be his real friend without knowing his secret, he was oddly starting to feel like he was beginning to belong somewhere, and that felt pretty damn great.

A note from Delemhach

Starting the posting schedule off with a double chapter whammy!
What can I say, I haffta be true to treat you all like the effervescent Kings and Queens you all are. You all make sure to pamper yourselves a little this hump day, you lot deserve it!

Thank you everyone who commented, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, and read!

The mysterious dried herbs mix I was referring to in this chapter is called; herb de provence. I discovered it maybe a year ago?
Anyway, if you follow what Fin had in the pan there (replace butter with olive oil for healthier option), just use enough of the oil and dry pinot grigio wine to coat the breasts, and have a bit of wine in the bottom of the pan,  about half to a whole lemon sliced in there, and roughly 4 garlic cloves sliced as well. Then season salt and pepper to your taste. Sprinkle on the herb du provence (Roughly 1 TBS). For a milder flavor use less, but up to you.

Bake at 450 degrees Farenheit for 15-18 minutes depending on your oven.
I just made this receipe up one day and it came out amazing. It's super easy and amazing, make sure juices from chicken run clear. Use meat thermometer if you want to be extra careful. Play around with it though, and let me know how yours comes out! (Please note the size of the chicken breasts may require more or less time)

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 23: Condolences

Fin wandered around the stalls slowly. Hannah had become a human hummingbird the moment she saw the jugglers and fortune tellers. As she flitted to and fro, Peter was somehow being dragged along according to her whims. The Knights had run into some of their friends and quickly pretended not to know them, which Fin actually preferred. He didn’t need any more metal heads to handle. Though admittedly his current trio of brutes were turning out to be halfway decent people, if he were honest with himself.

The cook realized then that Peter and Hannah had disappeared into the amassing crowd, and found himself on his own as a result. He took the rare free time to absorb the sights and sounds around him while wandering through the event. All around him vendors were shouting their business as they tried to capture the attention of the people flowing by.

“Would you like to hear a message from your lost loved ones? I can speak with those in the afterlife!”
“Place your bets! Who will win the arm wrestle!”
“Spare coin anyone?”
“Hit the target, dunk the doofus!”
“If she scares your patrons, just cut her off!”

Fin slowed. The last voice he had just heard had been none other than Keith, Mage Lee’s son.

The witch saw him leaning against a wooden ale barrel between stalls away from the crowds, talking to a young man who looked worn out. Fin began to walk towards them purposefully.
No one needed to suffer Keith’s advice if he had any say in the matter.

“What’s happening here?” The cook’s voice made both men stand at attention, though neither knew why. This showed on Keith’s face as he blinked rapidly in the fading daylight at the Fin, and then resumed his lax posture.
<br/>“This young man has recently inherited an establishment and is feeling a bit overwhelmed.” The pity in Keith’s voice made the young man visibly wince as he rounded his shoulders against the words.
“Are you fine with him telling me that?” Fin asked the young man making sure to keep his tone respectful. He shot a nervous glance at Keith, and bowed his head to Fin as he nodded.

The young man couldn’t have been older than twenty, and had dark bags under his eyes, a long thin face, and ears that stuck out far too wide from his head.

“I see. Well, don’t listen to this guy. He has never had the prestigious job of running a business. He’s a mage.” Fin explained patiently while Keith folded his arms across his chest and tsked.

“You see how some people lash out when they feel inadequate? It is a part of my profession sadly; with great ability comes great problems. Let us talk more about your own troubles though, hm?” The mage reached out and gently touched the young man’s shoulder, subtly blocking Fin from the conversation in doing so.
The witch cast a wary eye at Keith before pointedly ignoring the mage’s comments.

“If you just inherited the business that means you are going through a time of mourning. I’m sorry for your loss, but please don’t take his advice. It will not go well.” Fin turned and strolled away while hoping that he had made enough of an impression for his words of warning to carry weight.

The cook looked around the festival that was located on the lawns behind the businesses of Austice. It was a hot day, and despite the sun not yet being down many people were already quite inebriated.
Fin saw several maids with their beaus either chatting a little too loudly, or fighting a little too tearfully, or kissing with reckless abandon a little too much.

He had a few coins with him, but didn’t see anything he really wanted to buy, so gave up browsing. Instead, he managed to grab a tankard of ale that was handed to him free of charge thanks to the red tie around his wrist, and found an abandoned bench to sit upon that was closer to the King’s forest.

A large wooden stage had been constructed off to his left, and he could see large swells of people carrying instruments. Commoners from the city were arriving with old blankets to lie on the grass near the stage that backed into the forest, as they buzzed in anticipation.

“Copper for your future?” An elderly woman seated herself on the other end of the bench. Her bright blue eyes studying Fin gaily as her smile revealed a few missing teeth. Though despite the gaps and her hooked nose… there was an aura about her that told him she had once been quite beautiful.

“I’m sure you are very talented at spinning tales, however I am quite content not knowing a thing. Good evening madam.” Fin toasted her with his ale and sipped, ignoring her prolonged gaze.

“Do not think you are unworthy greatness.”

Fin pointedly ignored her.
It was an old trick, but a good one. Offer people vague and mysterious statements to hook them in, then withhold more information to make them pay. It was an effective marketing strategy.

“Strange for a witch to be a skeptic of the unknown.”

Fin didn’t move. Didn’t show her his shock. She was baiting him. How could she have known he was a witch? Perhaps she was guessing outrageous things to gage his response to better refine her assessment of him.

“Ah well. Just know; don’t turn away from a path simply because you do not think you deserve to tread its ground.”

He didn’t respond or look, only felt her stand and leave.

After several moments he finally felt himself relax. He let out a long sigh, and glanced around the festival openly with casual interest. The larger than life energy was potent, and even Fin couldn’t help but feel as though there was a lot of fun to be had that evening.

He was tired, but some small wriggling little voice in him said that there were important things to see or do. He hadn’t the faintest idea why he thought this, and after several moments gave up pondering the matter.

‘Ah well. I can’t see the future, but I can enjoy this peace for the time being.’

Fin settled his forearms on his thighs and savored his next mouthful of ale, when he felt the weight of the bench shift again. Not wanting to inadvertently welcome more conversations, he pointedly ignored them.

“Enjoying the ale?”

His head snapped around, and his stomach dropped to the ground when he heard the voice.

“Lady Jenoure! Good evening.” Fin bowed hastily in his seat, and unconsciously slid further away from her. She wore a relatively plain bright red dress, and despite the warmth of summer, had a black cloak wrapped around her shoulders.
Her hair was only partway pulled back, and she wore single pearl studded earrings. She had her legs crossed away from him, but her left forearm rested on her knee to better pivot her torso towards him.
She looked… wonderful.

Lady Jenoure bowed her head in acknowledgment of his greeting, and appeared to be waiting for him to say something…
Right. She had asked him a question.

‘Pull it together. Just survive some polite conversation with her and go somewhere else.’

“Uh, the ale is quite good. Are you having a good evening my Lady?”

The glint of amusement in her eyes at his stiff awkwardness made her lips curl into a teasing smile that made Fin blush.
He busied himself by drinking more ale.

“I only just arrived.” Fin nodded and did his best to smile politely at her reply. The expression that came out instead was a pained grimace, which made Annika give an unladylike snort and giggle to herself.

“Relax Finlay, I won’t give you a hard time.”

He swallowed with great difficulty. The witch gave another brief nod as he wrapped his hands around his tankard to stop himself from rubbing the back of his neck.

“I do want your word however that there is a…” Annika glanced casually around them, and when she saw that no one was in earshot continued. “An understanding that silence earns silence.”

He nodded hastily and tried not to fidget.

“Good.”

Fin thought that would be the end of the conversation, but the Lady didn’t move from her spot at the opposite end of the bench.

He wondered if she would deem him suspicious if he got up and left right then. Glancing over to her, the witch saw that she appeared to be watching the crowds with mild, but pleasant interest. Fin wondered if she were capable of killing him.

She had already tried to stab him once when she had brought him Kraken. Given the lack of secondary attempts on his life however, he gathered that perhaps there had been some kind of misunderstanding that night. Regardless she also knew he was a witch, and she hadn’t ousted him to anyone as far as he knew. Meaning if she had wanted to do him harm, she would’ve made a move by now. She had all the weaponry she’d ever need to destroy him.

Fin turned and studied the woman sitting on his left more closely.

Her jaw line was quite soft, and the corner of her lips looked as though they wanted to smile, but got stuck on the way there. Her head was tilted slightly to the right and a few loose hairs near her face moved gently in the tiniest of breezes. She looked peaceful, and innocent somehow in that moment, making a small warmth bloom in his chest.

Fin cleared his throat. He knew he was staring, and needed to stop.

“It’s dangerous.”

Annika’s eyes cut to the cook swiftly at his words. He saw the warning flash cross her face, and gave a single small shoulder shrug.
Lowering his voice he continued. “It isn’t my business, but be careful.” Her expression was frozen as though she weren’t sure if he were about to continue, and expose her. Fin realized the Lady was most likely trying to decide whether or not she could kill him in broad daylight.

“Sorry, I will excuse myself now. Thank you for your company, my Lady.” Fin was beginning to stand and exit the horrendously uncomfortable situation, when a man around Fin’s age suddenly jogged over to the pair from the crowd.

“Lady Jenoure!” He called out with a broad grin. Annika’s expression became shuttered, and for some reason the witch found himself staying put.

“You probably don’t remember me! I was here two years ago touring and I wrote a ballad for you when-”
“I remember the ballad.” Annika smiled prettily.
Fin knew that was a bad sign.

“Well would you like me to sing it again for tonight? Since that time I’ve joined a whole group of minstrels, and I think we have a real shot at earning a place in the castle! We have our songs already picked, but for you my Lady we could-”
“-Given that the ballad refers to my marriage with the now deceased Viscount Jenoure, I’m not sure that would be well received.” She made her smile seem apologetic, but Fin saw the stillness in her that could only come from being all too aware of ones actions. It was a sure sign she was considering doing something she shouldn’t…

“Oh! He… He passed? I uhh, oh. I didn’t… um. I didn’t know. My condolences my Lady.” The bard gave a sloppy bow, and looked as though he wanted the Earth to swallow him up whole.
Fin wished it would for everyone’s sakes, but he sadly lacked that skill set.

“Thank you for your condolences. I look forward to hearing your new songs this evening.” Annika gave the man the mercy.

Gratefully, the minstrel took his leave and left Fin glued to the bench as the Lady drank from her goblet.

“You don’t need to stay.” She said aloud afterwards despite not glancing at him.
“Was the song… really that bad?”
She turned to face him then. He saw the dry amusement in her face.
“It was complimentary to a fault. I had only just arrived here from Troivack when he graced the nobility with a tune about my many virtues and beauty.”
“That sounds… embarrassing. Was it hard adjusting to life here at first?”
“It was.” She looked a strange mix of wistful and pained, and it was agonizing to see.

Fin knew he needed to leave, even though he didn’t want to if he were being truthful. Their conversing in such a public place was going to draw attention soon though, if it hadn’t already.

“I hope you enjoy the festival. Good evening my Lady.” He stood and bowed, and she acknowledged his farewell appropriately… but there was something oddly reticent in her expression.

The witch couldn’t put his finger on it however, and so he headed out to find Hannah and Peter once more.
One thing that did occur to him as he moved further from the Lady, was how she always seemed sad when she showed her true self. Fin didn’t like it. Not one bit. The witch began thinking how much he wanted to help but knew with a heavy aching heart, that there was absolutely nothing he could do.

*

Fin had just spotted his aides chatting with the kitchen Knights after searching the entire festival for them. He began heading over to their group when he came across mage Lee standing before the stage that was being prepared for the performers. No one dared to go near him as the man was muttering in his garbage ‘magic’ language.

“… Gods help me.” Fin muttered. He didn’t want to talk to the mage but… on the other hand… What if the imposter was doing something that could hurt the growing crowd? Like setting fire to the stage?

After glancing around and only seeing a bunch of minstrels tuning their instruments, he approached the man.

“I applaud your career move.” Fin announced while standing shoulder to shoulder with the milky-eyed mage.

The elder blinked several times, and turned his now clear eyes while keeping his back hunched. When he saw it was the witch speaking to him however, he immediately straightened and scowled.

“What are you implying?”
“Well you’re auditioning as a court musician aren’t you? I’m proud of you. I know it isn’t hard changing your ways.”

Mage Lee looked ready to throttle him, and it took most of Fin’s inner strength not to smile.

“Idiot. I’m working on casting an amplifying spell on the front of the stage. Do you see the metal and stone bowls lining the front? Those help the sound to carry so that everyone can hear.”

Fin raised his eyebrows.

“Huh. Never heard of that one.”

The slow smug smile the mage gave removed any small amount of complimentary thought from the witch’s body.

“Really? An air witch never learned this?” Lee scoffed.
“I never said I was an air witch.”

The mage couldn’t hide his surprise, and Fin was discovering he was quite pleased with the King. He may have told his wife, but he hadn’t told mage Lee anything more.

“Wha- the dishes! I saw them float, don’t try to toy with me.” He grumbled while turning back to the stage.

“Typical.” Fin feigned a cough as he said the word, making the mage turn back around while staring daggers at the young man.
“Pardon me?”
“I coughed. Now if you will excuse me, I believe my aides over there had questions for me.” Fin strode away whistling merrily, leaving mage Lee to mutter angrily to himself.

As Fin strode up to the small group that he saw everyday, he overheard some of their conversation.

“-Why not!”
“As I said! It ain’t a Knights-”

Hannah was openly pouting as Sir Taylor glanced around nervously. Fin assessed the young woman’s state, given that she was not one to whine or be difficult, and guessed she was probably in the upper reaches of tipsy.

“What seems to be the issue?” Fin asked as he finished his ale and joined the circle.
“I had just mentioned to Hannah how great the Knights were at singing, and now she insists on hearing them.”

The Knights collectively looked ready to shove Hannah into a trunk and ship her off to a foreign country, which didn’t make the arrival of more Knights any better.

“Oyy, Taylor, Lewis, Andrews! Long time no see!” Fin gazed at the new Knight arriving who, for some reason, was still wearing a steel chest plate. He looked to be in his early thirties with curling auburn hair and hazel eyes, a tankard clasped in his left hand was brandished in greeting. Behind him were perhaps four other Knights all drinking, and they too wearing random pieces of armor as they celebrated the night.

“Sir Harris, how’ve yeah been!” Sir Taylor had a desperate look in his eye as he cast a quick glance at Fin, Peter, and Hannah. He clearly was nervous about something being said.
“Oh much better since I don’t haffta see your ugly face every day! How is it bein’ a kitchen wench?” The men all chortled, but Fin could see the strain on his Sir Taylor’s face.
“Ahh what’s to say? I get to relax and eat good food. It’s like a vacation!” The Knight waved off the comment and took a drink. Something that caught Fin’s eye was how the large man turned his body, effectively shielding Hannah from sight.
Oddly enough Sir Lewis, Peter, and even himself had somewhat done the same subconsciously.
The cook felt strangely pleased all of a sudden.

“No wonder you’re lookin’ thick around the middle! So how awful is the new cook bitch of the castle?”

Every back stiffened, as Sir Lewis cleared his throat loudly.

“What? Is he here or somethin’?” One of the other men behind Sir Harris called out noticing the strange reaction their comrades had.

The cook then realized that not only had the Knights blocked Hannah from view, but also himself and Peter. He smiled, and didn’t notice the aide beside him give a nervous glance towards his superior.

“Errm-” Sir Taylor didn’t get the chance to answer for himself.

“Sir Harris was it?” Fin stepped forward and was pleased to see he was taller than the Knight by half a foot.
Sir Harris’ smirk dimmed slightly as he stared up into Fin’s eyes. After a moment however, it came back full force and even deepened when the witch held out his hand.

“I am Finlay Ashowan, the Royal Cook.”

The Knight glanced over both of his shoulders and was laughing with his friends without bothering to take his hand.

‘Oh. I am going to have some fun with you…’ Fin thought to himself almost gleefully. He’d been feeling a tad unsettled ever since he had spoken with Lady Jenoure earlier, and a Knight in clear need of a good lesson would help soothe some of the stress of the day.

He didn’t see the expressions his aides made behind him, but the group of Knights in front of the witch were suddenly staring at Sir Taylor again with humorous curiosity.

“Worried for the cook Taylor?” One of the Knights in the back called out laughing.

The response was slow to come.

“… Please don’t annoy him. I don’t wish that upon yous….”

The group behind Sir Harris quieted somewhat when they realized that Sir Taylor was worried for them, and not the other way around. It was at that moment when Sir Harris realized the cook was still smiling, and still offering his hand with a strange glimmer in his eyes.

The lines around the Knight’s eyes tightened slightly. For some reason he was suddenly beginning to feel as though he had fallen into some kind of trap…

A note from Delemhach

Gosh. Dangit.
You expect me to focus when you seraphins are hangin' about?! Give an author a break you snazzy wonderkins!

Alright everyone, I am blown away by how far this story has gone on Royal Road. I want to give you all my heartfelt thanks to everyone who has read, commented, reviewed, rated, favorited, and followed. I have spent my days caught between euphoric levels of excitement, and a near constant anxiety attack.

I just want you all to know, I have heard your pleas. I have already started scouting around for an editor to give me a hand learning to refine my grammar, and clean up the story. Thank you for being patient and understanding, and I will definitely be working on it!
There's a donation button at the bottom of the page if you're ever feeling generous but no pressure (I hate this part. How did I ever work in sales?)!

Kraken would share his excitement with you as well but he is sleeping out on the chair beside me right now, and if I wake him he would seek vengeance. I cannot guarantee your protection, and you lot are too dear to risk.

Thanks again all, and there should be at least one more chapter coming out this week!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 24: Three Little Drunks

Knight Harris shook Fin’s hand slowly and upon releasing it, eyed the man up and down.
There was something odd about the cook… something strangely authoritative and… untouchable.

“You lot seemed to be arguin’ when we stepped up. What was that you were sayin’ Taylor about not bein’ Knightly?” The group behind Sir Harris was back to laughing, and pointedly looking away from the tall redhead that had not shifted his gaze from Sir Harris. The cook still had a broad smile on his face, though his hands were now on his hips after the firm handshake.

“Nothing! Nothing at all!” There was a great scuffle happening behind Sir Taylor that appeared to require Sir Andrews, Lewis, and Peter to handle.

“You know why yeah always lost to me in poker Taylor? You start pronouncin’ things real well when worried.” The Knight took a step towards the kitchen staff, his feet pointing towards the edge of the group that was still desperately trying to contain something or someone.

Sir Harris was beginning to frown and smile at the same time, when he found Fin had leaned over so that he was inches from his left ear.

“That’s close enough.”

“Gods you girly lookin’ freak! Back it up!” Sir Harris jumped, yet despite his bold words appeared unnerved.
When the Knight had recovered he fixed Fin with a glare.
“I was seein’ what the fuss was back there. I oughta report you to the Captain for bein’-”

“I WANNA HEAR THEM SING!”

Every man present froze as the clear but inebriated voice of Hannah broke the tension.

“What was that?” Sir Harris was rediscovering his sneering smile as Sir Taylor’s eyes bulged from his head.

Everyone remained frozen.
It was then that from the fresh shadows of the dusk, a figure in a black cloak stepped forward.

“I believe what Hannah was saying is that; she wants to hear Sir Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews sing.” Lady Annika Jenoure lowered her hood, and every Knight present either dropped into a bow or straight to their knees.

It took Fin, Peter, and Hannah a few moments of being stunned before they remembered they too how to show their respects.

“I would also like to hear their songs to see what all the fuss is about. I am not the type of Lady to force those of a lower status to do her bidding however.”

“Of course not, my Lady!”
“No one would think so, my Lady!”
“Your nothin’ less than a saint, Viscountess!”

Came the many voices of the Knights as everyone remained bowed.

“Please rise.” She commanded effortlessly.

As everyone straightened, Fin felt something shift inside of himself… and it wasn’t something good.

It was the sinking awareness of how far apart they truly were.

“I think to add honor to the request, we could make this a little more interesting.” She addressed them all calmly, her dark brown eyes sweeping over them all without really looking at them.

“W-What did you have in mind, my Lady?” Sir Lewis squeaked his brown eyes wide in trepidation.

“A bet.”

On the opposite side of the festival, behind the confrontation, the minstrel competition was beginning. As it did so, music washed over all of them, filling their ears with dulcet tones and yet no one moved.

“I bet that I can out-drink three of you Knights.”

It was a good thing that majority of those present at the festival had made their way far closer to the stage. It would undoubtedly have been a far larger spectacle if more people had heard what one of the most powerful, and wealthy women on the continent was suggesting.

Jaws dropped, eyes bulged, and nervous glances grew in abundance.

“M-My Lady, surely you cannot-”
“My Lady, we can simply sing it isn’t worth-” Annika held up her hand, silencing Sir Taylor.
“You haven’t heard the terms yet.”

Fin’s Knight’s all gulped.

“If I can out-drink three of you, and I expect an honest effort, or I will have every Knight present transferred to be under Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan’s command for a month.”
“Hold on, wha-”

Fin began to protest, only to find Peter slapping his hand up over his mouth in an uncharacteristic show of force.

“If your three selected challengers beat me, I will pay for each of you to have a day off of your choosing as long as the Captain agrees on the day. If I win however, the Knights here,” She gestured at Sir Lewis, Andrews, and Taylor. “Have to sing on stage tonight in front of everyone.”

No one dared defy her. Peter dropped his hand from Fin’s mouth.

“My Lady, w-we accept these terms, but we want you to have a backup.” Sir Taylor managed though it very clearly pained him.

“Very well. Hannah will be my backup.”

Every man present watched mortified as the petite blonde girl skipped over happily to the Lady. No one wanted to point out that a man had been what they meant.

“Sir Taylor, you and your men shouldn’t be part of this, as we can’t have you on stage stumbling drunk. Why don’t you select your three champions?”

The Knight turned slowly to look at every pair of eyes on him, and slowly without moving his gaze, leaned over to Fin.

“Help.”

The witch sighed.

“Because this is Hannah’s fault, I will. I don’t think any of your fellow Knight’s will actually aid you.”
“They will. Knights always stick together. If someone goes against one of us, it’s really all of us.”

Fin went quiet and studied each of them. They were strong burly men, why was Sir Taylor quaking in his boots if they were loyal?

“The issue is they’re all already drunk an’ have a lotta pride.” Sir Taylor explained when he saw Fin’s confusion.

“Pick Harris to start.”
Sir Taylor groaned and pinched the bridge of his nose.
“Can’t yeah forgive him just once-”
“What, you think I’m being unfair?” The cook asked innocently.
“I don’t trust yeah.”
“He’s the most sober of them.”

Sir Andrews and Lewis stepped towards Fin and Taylor, and bowed their heads closer to hear the discussion.

“Cook wants Harris to go first.”
“… Why do I get the funny feeling that this won’t go well for him?” Sir Andrews shot Fin a calculating look, but the cook maintained his guiltless expression.
“Who’ll be the other two?” Sir Lewis asked nervously.
“Myself and Fin.” Peter volunteered suddenly. All eyes turned to him. “Get Harris to take the most, I drink daily and am still quite sober, so I can go after. Fin looks like he’s still on his first ale, so save him for last to hold out.”

Sir Taylor announced their decision, and in no time at all, it began.

*

A small barrel had been rolled out and two empty goblets set atop its surface. The Knights that were intending to be the audience of the competition had made themselves useful as the challengers briefly prepared themselves. Both Peter and Annika had disappeared for a short while, but had reappeared before someone could be sent looking for them.

The Knights had found torches tall enough to provide adequate lighting, as well as a tree stump and stool for the opponents to rest on. The Lady would of course take the stool. They had chosen a back corner of the festival near some lovely shrubbery for the event, where no one would pay any attention to a group of large men milling about.

The Knights were quite effective as human shields against prying eyes as a result, which was a happy coincidence for the Lady Jenoure.

Once the opponents were seated, Annika smiled at Sir Harris whom looked deeply uncomfortable with the situation.

“How about we go back and forth deciding on the drink per person, hm? I will decide what we start with.” Annika’s musical voice made Sir Harris risk glancing at her face, then over to his left where Fin stood grinning ear-to-ear. That expression made him somehow even more concerned.

“Uh, sure my Lady.”
Still smiling, Annika procured a glass bottle that she had had stowed in the inner lining of her cloak.
“I retrieved this from my private stock just for this festival. It is a pleasure to drink it with you Sir Harris.”
The Knight blushed and bowed his head, his hands curled into fists pressed atop his thighs.
“You-You honor me, my Lady.”

Annika poured each goblet half full. She raised her cup and locked eyes with Sir Harris’.

“To your health and fortune.” She toasted serenely. The Lady was an angelic picture of calm and peace.
“And yours.” Harris returned, beginning to sweat.

Annika dumped the entire contents of the goblet back, and drained it in one go.

This earned several shocked expressions from the Knights.

Sir Harris, saw this however, and instead became emboldened.
So he followed her lead.
The Knight promptly sprayed the beverage everywhere, coughed, vomited, and then collapsed on the ground.

All eyes rose from the spectacle to the Lady whom made no show of being at all perturbed by the disgusting display, or the alcohol she had consumed. The Lady was actually in the middle of picking up the fallen Knight’s goblet.

She took a gulp, and lowered the cup with a dainty shrug.

“Tastes fine to me.”

Sir Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews slowly turned to face Fin whom was still smiling down at Sir Harris.

“You’re a scary bastard you know that?” Sir Taylor uttered as he watched the twitching body of his comrade be dragged over to the bushes by his more compassionate colleagues.

“How is it my fault that the Lady drinks Troivackian moonshine?” Fin managed a straight face as every man that heard the exchange turned to stare at Annika. She fixed the cook with a sly subtle smile at his words.

“Peter, I think you’re up.” Sir Andrews clasped the aide’s shoulder, and gently pushed him towards the vacant stump.

He sat down, looking slightly more serious about the endeavor than he had moments ago.

Peter drew out a bottle of his own that he had been keeping under his arm that had a strange green tinge.

Fin watched as Annika’s smile became genuine, and instantly paid closer attention.

“What… in the world is that?” Sir Lewis asked looking around at everyone else who already seemed to know.
“Absinthe.” Peter answered while giving a small bow to the Lady. “My family’s recipe.”
“Gods! Is this a match to the death or something?!” The Knight cried out and tried to step forward, but both Sir Taylor and Fin stopped him.

Peter poured for himself, then for the Lady.

They toasted and drank.

The goblets hit the barrel both empty, and so in went another shot of the green liquor.

Two shots down.
Three shots down.
Four shots down.
Five shots down.

Peter’s complexion was nearing the color of the liquid, and while there was a small sway to Annika, she remained upright and composed.

“I must admit Peter, I did not expect you to be the greater challenge.” She praised.
“S-stop! You’ll both die!” Sir Andrews called out in distress.

The sixth shot was poured, and swallowed.

Fin leaned back to whisper to Sir Taylor.

“The good news is that Peter weakened Lady Jenoure. The bad news is you may be stuck singing at his funeral.”
“Gods help him cook.” The Knight shook his head in awe.

The seventh shot was poured somberly into the goblets and then down their throats.

Peter stood up abruptly.
The man took four steps, collapsed, and then proceeded to vomit everywhere.

Sir Andrews and Lewis immediately scooped him up and hauled him over to the bushes where they rested him on his side. They returned looking far paler than before.

Fin stepped carefully around the vomit, and sat across from the Lady. She slowly dabbed the corner of her eye delicately; her hand movements indicating that she was quite inebriated herself.

“I must admit my Lady, you are full of surprises.” Fin confessed as Annika drew out the dreaded moonshine once more.
Noting her unsteadiness and lack of coordination, the witch reached over and took the bottle from her gently. Their fingers touched momentarily, making them both lock eyes for the briefest of moments, before both averting their gazes shyly as Fin poured for the both of them.

“Mmm, well I was passing by and was oh so curious about the singing.” She explained without her usual eloquence.

Fin responded by raising his glass in a salute, which was when Annika held up her hand.

Everyone held their breaths.

“You know… I think you all were right after all. I’m glad I have my backup. Hannah, please tap in for me.” Lady Jenoure stood, and gracefully turned towards the young woman.

Fin’s face fell.

Hannah stumbled forward, and clumsily seated herself.

‘Did she… plan this?!’

The witch was frozen. What in the world could he do?!

“Son of a mage.” The cook cursed, making all the Knights around him glance around in confusion.

Keith was around?

“We forfeit.” Sir Taylor stepped forward boldly.

Lady Jenoure folded her arms across her chest. “I believe I said not to go easy on me.”
“Hannah is not you, my Lady.” Fin pointed out standing with Sir Taylor.

“Oh very well. As penalty Finlay Ashowan must finish his goblet.” She sighed, and fixed Sir Taylor with a firm stare. “You better go immediately after to inform Mr. Howard that I have commanded you Knights to perform.”

Some of the Knights that had been watching the entire match in silent amazement stepped forward and clapped the trio on their shoulders in support. Fin raised his goblet to the Lady, and downed it.

His insides blazed, melted, froze, blazed, and melted again.
If he moved he would be ill.

They all bowed to the Lady as everyone tried to leave quickly to get away from the growing stench of putrid vomit on the grass around them. Annika smiled graciously as they did so, as Hannah excused herself to go check on Peter. Lady Jenoure and Fin found themselves completely alone.

He held up his index finer once Hannah had disappeared into the bushes, then turned around and vomited. Unlike Sir Harris however, he stood back up wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

“How much of that had you planned ahead?” He asked blinking away the stars in his eyes, and feeling incredibly grateful that the moonshine wouldn’t be staying in his stomach. His throat burned something fierce, but his focus on the woman in front of him helped distract from the fact.

Her smile turned devious.

“Since Sir Harris and the other Knights came.”

Fin frowned.

“Why?”
“They were going to bully your aides mercilessly. If Sir Taylor did sing under their force, he would’ve lost all dignity. This way he is the hero making a grave sacrifice.” She slurred some of the explanation and shrugged. “It also saved a potential brawl.”

The witch became very aware in that moment how terrifying the Viscountess truly was.

He realized that she could have easily dismissed them using her status and power. However she was right in her prediction that the Knights would’ve come back another time to harass Sirs Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews. She had manipulated the entire scenario from the beginning with incredible ease.

“Now shall we go hear them sing? After all this trouble they better be good.” Annika swept a loose strand of her hair back, and took a step forward only to stumble slightly.

Fin quickly caught her and helped her find her feet.

Feeling her in his arms however, reminded him quickly why he needed to stay away from her. She looked up at him, her eyes slightly unfocused, her lips a deep rosy color, and a small blush in her cheeks.
Gods she felt amazing being so close to him.
Fin’s heart was suddenly thundering, and so it was with great difficulty he pulled away from her.

“Perhaps you should return to the castle my Lady.”
“I’m seeing those Knights sing no matter what you say.” She stepped forward stubbornly.

Rubbing the back of his neck and staring at her retreating swaying back, he slowly moved his feet to catch up with her.

“So you knew I wouldn’t make Hannah drink that?”
“I knew the second all of you moved to protect her that she was a surefire way to make things go in my favor.”
“Where were you watching us from and why?”
“A Lady needs her secrets.” She answered daintily. “So the Knights… do they sing dancing music?”
“Maybe. I only heard them sing one song before. Why? Do you really want to dance in your current state?”
“I’m more interested to see you dance actually.” She teased staring up at him in a way that made him blush and feel pleased all at once.

“I-uh- I can’t dance. Or sing for that matter, so don’t get any ideas.”
“Don’t worry, I already have plenty of ideas and plans.”

Fin glanced over at her and smiled while shaking his head.

“I doubt any of those ideas are good.”
“Depends who you ask.” She laughed to herself while staring straight ahead.

People once again surrounded them as they rejoined the festival crowd, and Fin was left trying to dim the smile he wore. He failed to notice that the Lady beside him was doing the very same thing, and both of them were wholly unsuccessful.

A note from Delemhach

There once was a seasoned pirate that sailed the seven seas amassing great wealth with his crew. He decided that he would chase one last treasure that was legendary for being so magnificent, that it drove men to madness. The Captain made the tough decision that this conquest would be his final one before retiring peacefully. He chased the clues in every lagoon and dockside tavern, and battled beasts that would make a common man wet himself. After three years, finally planted his feet on an isolated island's sandy beach. He directed his weary men to the treasure's hiding place in a dark cave deep in the jungle.

When each one of them returned empty handed, yet weeping to the point of speechlessness, the Captain went himself.

He approached the cave, braced himself, and stopped.

He found himself staring at a glowing screen where many faces of all colors, shapes, and genders stared back at him.

Smiling he greeted them;

"Ahh. Readers. A treasure worth more than gold." He took off his hat, and bowed until his nose touched his knees. "Thank you for the adventure."

The pirate returned his crew, and silently they sailed away from the island. Richer in experience, wisdom, and peace from the treasure that had been worth even more than legends told.

*

Song listened to for Annika's announcement of the bet:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1iAYhQsQhSY

For reference; the Knights singing sounds a mix between Great Big Sea, and Stan Rogers.
Exmaple songs:
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=DPYAZUcohmw <br/>
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8eLZpH5FhNw

Thank you everyone who rated, reviewed, followed, favorited, and read! Donations button at the bottom if you feel generous, but up to you!

This chapter had me laughing to myself a lot. Judge me sparringly please.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 25: Enemy Eyes

The Troivackian King Matthias the Sixth watched his men train with his hands clasped behind his back, and his feet braced apart. He wore dark brown trousers, a deep burgundy tunic, and long leather vest. His golden crown glinted in the sun, and the presence of the finery assured his troops that he would not join them for their sparring much to their relief.

As he watched under the stone archway with his back to the castle wall, he noted a flurry of movement to his left near one of the stone pillars that held up the stone covering he stood under.

The King’s eyebrows twitched in a rare show of emotion.

He waited patiently knowing what was to come.

“RAAAAAA!” The battle cry of his son rang out as the young boy threw himself into his father’s arms. The King caught him, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

He was pleased.

“Papa did I surprise you?” The monarch stared down into the dark eyes that resembled his own, and patted the lad atop his light brown hair. He was careful to ensure his gold rings didn’t catch any of the boy’s fine hairs.

“Not quite, but your footfalls have become silent. It is good progress.”

The six-year-old boy beamed proudly up at him.

“Captain Orion says if I keep practicing my speed I could maybe join your next hunt!”

“Perhaps. Brendan, where is your brother?” The little boy made a face.

“I don’t know. Henry always wants to be with mother. Can’t I be with you Papa?” The little boy asked staring up at his father imploringly.

The King grew stern, but before he addressed his son, looked to his soldiers.

“Walters, widen your stance. If you’re knocked on your ass one more time you will be aiding the masons in the construction of the North wall for a month.”

There was an emphatic reply, which the monarch barely acknowledged before turning back to his son.

“Brendan, your brother needs to learn to be strong. How will he learn if you leave him to hide in his mother’s skirts?”

“You taught me how to be strong though! Why should I-”

“Son,” The timber of the ruler’s voice changed and Brendan began to tremble immediately at the change.“I want you to tell me the name of every man that has been apart of your lessons.” He watched his son carefully.

“T-There’s you, Papa, Captain Orion, Lord Miller, stable master Jacob, Sir Roberts-”

“Precisely. You will remember them and their patience with you. It is your duty as a man of Troivack to not only train the weak, but to strengthen them as well.”

‘The ones that want to improve that is.’ He added silently.

The King couldn’t help but pity Lord Miller for his youngest son’s indifference regarding his own capability as a nobleman.

Brendan was doing his best not to break eye contact or shed a single tear when listening to his father’s lecture. He accomplished this knowing that if he didn’t, he would need to stay in his chamber for a week.

“Yes, Papa.”

“Good. As punishment, you will go to each of the men you listed and apologize for slighting their efforts in your education. After that, you will retrieve your brother and you will help him.”

“Yes, Papa.” The boy’s lip was quivering, and the King decided to show him the smallest ounce of leniency and not scold him for the emotion.

“You are dismissed.”

The Prince trotted off, his footsteps inaudible, and it pleased the King more than he would ever say.

*

The Queen of Troivack stared down at her son Henry as she tapped her nail on the desk she had been using to review the castle finances. She was biding her time for the child to realize her displeasure was growing.

For when he did, she hoped for his sake he would seek out his brother.

“Mama, what’s that?” The child pointed at the magnifying glass she had been using to read some of the messier ledgers.

“A tool for reading small and sloppy writing,” she replied tightly.

The boy grinned at her and her stomach clenched. He was going to be eaten alive at this rate...

“Mother?” The Queen felt relief wash over her at the sound of Brendan’s voice.

“I am glad you are here, my Prince. Please remove your brother from my presence.” She bowed her head to her eldest son who nodded firmly.

Walking around his mother to where his three-year-old brother sat, Brendan scowled.

“Come on. You need to stop being a baby," the eldest Prince demanded before roughly grabbing his brother’s small chubby hand, and trying to tug him to his feet.

The child let out a shriek that made the Queen’s ears ring. While her jaw clenched at the sound, she turned back to her writing desk and tried to continue her work.

Brendan’s cheeks deepened in color at his own frustration.

“Stop it!” He shouted back at his brother, which only made the toddler scream louder as tears ran down his cherub face.

Brendan plugged his ears, while the Queen fixed her eyes on the wall ahead of her, and didn’t budge. The chamber door was suddenly thrust open with a bang that rattled the castle floors.

The screaming didn’t cease however as the King himself strode over to his offspring, glowering darkly down at the boy until the shrieks subsided to small hiccups.

The King turned to the Queen.

“Did you attempt to soothe him?”

“Of course not, Sire.”

He turned towards Brendan who met his graze defiantly. “Did you make your apologies?”

“Yes, Papa.”

“Very well. Both of you leave the room. I need to have a word with Henry.”

The Queen rose gracefully and curtsied then opened the door for Brendan before exiting herself.

Henry began to whimper at seeing his mother leave him, when the King picked him up, and held him arms length away so that they could stare at one another.

The boy went still. Henry peered fearlessly into his father’s eyes, his curling black hair and dark eyes dubbing him closest in resemblance to the King out of he and his brother.

For a moment the Troivackian monarch was glad that the child showed no weakness to him- until he smiled.

“Enough,” the disgust dripped from the King’s tone, but he felt his insides twist unpleasantly at having to say the word.

He would never admit that he thought his son had the most charming expressions that were dangerously capable of softening the hardiest of men.

He wasn’t just any man however.

Matthias was the King.

The child giggled.

“You will not show such weakness on my land.” His voice was soft, but cold. The toddler stopped giggling, and instead thrust his thumb into his mouth as he studied his father cheerily.

“Very well. If you cannot conduct yourself properly, you will be left alone until dinner.”

The child began to fuss then. The King placed his son on the floor and turned to the door. As he exited, he glanced over his shoulder at the growing concern on Henry’s face.

“It’s for your own good. No child of mine will be conquered, so you best start learning how to behave.”

Tears were rising in Henry's eyes. The King hesitated for only a second as he went to close the door.

That second however, meant more than anyone in Daxaria could ever imagine.

***

“Who was it here that insisted the Zinferans were a peaceful people that were unlikely to join Daxaria in their defense in a war?” The King raised a thick black eyebrow as he stared around the table. His Chief of Military turned to observe the Lords with a malicious glint in his eyes.

“When I think about it, I think it was… you, Lord Ball.” The King stared right at the man whom was visibly sweating despite his refusal to look away from his ruler. To avoid eye contact was a measure of cowardice in Troivack.

“My Lord, it is unusual that they would interfere! Why are we not discussing how the Daxarian idiots even knew about our plans?” Lord Ball exclaimed scowling at the nine other Lords present.

“An excellent point. I do find it an odd the coincidence that Lord Piereva’s sister is reportedly close with the continent’s King and Queen.” Lord Palmer turned on the head of the Piereva family, but the man quickly shrunk away under the dark expression that met him.

“She’s a half sister,” Phillip Piereva started fiercely before turning back to the King. “Zinfera’s involvement changes our plans to begin the raids through Rollom. We already have men on Austice’s shores scouting their troops, but we need someone in the castle to get a better handle of the situation.”

The King followed the development of the conversation silently. His dark eyes watching every shifting face carefully. Their reactions told him everything he’d need to know to assess the situation.

It was time to speak. Every eye was on him, silently insisting on his command.

“Isn’t your sister supposed to be marrying soon?” The King stared at Lord Piereva whom was still scowling over the mention of his youngest sibling.

“They are trying to align her with Zinfera to solidify their military aid," Lord Piereva replied tersely.

“We have sent one of our own to her as a potential marriage partner. He is a spineless man, but of noble birth from Lord Miller’s family. Piereva, if you could command your blood to abide your order, her reaction will be very telling to us.”

“Sire?” Lord Ball peered around confused about the King’s meaning, his chins jiggling as he spoke.

“Lord Ball, his majesty is suggesting that we discern whether or not Lord Piereva’s sister is a spy or not by seeing if she takes orders from her true home. I recommend Lord Piereva’s presence in Daxaria to enforce this. Her brother’s presence could help alleviate threats that could be forcing her choice in the Daxarian court.” The Chief of Military explained, his intense black eyes smoldering into Lord Ball who visibly gulped.

“Thank you, Mr. Helmer. It is a relief to finally have someone who catches on when I first explain things. It saves my breath.” The King gave a nod to Aidan, which earned the Chief of Military a glare from Lord Piereva.

“Come to think of it your majesty, I know I told you many interesting things about my time in Daxaria but-”

“Yes, yes, Piereva, I have given you your praise.”

“- Pardon me Sire. What I was going to say, was that there was another odd encounter I had dismissed, but now think it might be worth mentioning.”

The King turned his full attention to the Lord, the weight of his undivided interest was enough to make most men choke.

“There was a cook in the castle. He made the best food I’ve ever eaten in my life, and well… it was peculiar. He looked a shocking amount like Mr. Helmer here. Red hair. Tall and gangly- though he had sharper features. Bright blue eyes and looked pretty for a man.” The room burst into titters at the description, but both the King and Lord Piereva were watching the Chief of Military’s response closely.

At first the witch said nothing.
Then he leaned back in his chair, and began to laugh.

“Mind sharing with us what is so funny?” Lord Piereva's right cheek twitched.

“Oh ,Your Majesty… you have no idea what was just revealed,” the Chief of Military guffawed ignoring Lord Piereva completely.

“I don’t suffer those who wish to toy with me.” The King’s bored voice yet steady stare drew Aidan’s black eyes. When the two locked gazes, the temperature in the room rose by several degrees.

“My apologies, Sire. Lord Piereva deserves a hearty toast from me,” Aidan stood, goblet in hand. “You, my Lord, have found my estranged son, Finlay Helmer.”

“How strange, he introduced himself as Finlay Ashowan.” Lord Piereva practically spat in reply.

The witch chuckled.“His mother’s last name. Typical. Well, we can use this information to our advantage, Your Highness.”

“How so?” The King was interested, but it showed in neither his face nor his posture.

“My dear long lost son is a witch as well, and happens to be living as a peasant in the castle of the King. I believe that we could acquire more than one spy of our own within its walls.”

“You wish to arrange a meeting with your son to convince him to become a traitor?” Lord Piereva scoffed.

“Yes. I will go once Lady Jenoure announces her marriage and see what can be done.” Aidan didn't even bat an eye at Earl Piereva's derisive tone.

“What if he does not wish to be of use? He has forgone your name after all.” Lord Palmer demanded with his shoulder length black hair swinging as he stood.

“Then we tell the Daxarian King that Finlay was a spy and he will have my son killed. Or we get rid of him ourselves. It is no loss of mine either way.” When Aidan seated himself again, the King had a funny glint in his eye as he stared at his Chief of Military.

“Is he a bastard?”

The room grew quiet, and the chair holding the fire witch creaked as heat ebbed out of the man.

“I married his mother before I knew she was weak. He was born a year after. He is as legitimate as anyone here.” He cast an appraising gaze around the room until he locked eyes with the King again.

The inner corners of the witch’s eyes twitched. There was something strange about the Troivackian monarch. The man was unreadable and remarkably controlled, which Aidan found more than mildly aggravating and disconcerting.

“I will give you the command when you should go speak with your son. I first want Lord Piereva to journey back to Daxaria and inform his sister that she is to marry the man we’ve sent. Weak or not, he is a Troivackian and he will bend to his King.”

The Lords listened without interruption.

“We will enter through Rollom as planned, but not as an army. We will invade as we have with Austice, and we will agree on a day where our quiet feet are to become the drums of war.”

***

Fin was stretching and cracking his back on his way back to his cottage as Kraken trotted beside him. He was thinking about how wonderful a good night’s rest would be, when he saw Ruby barreling across the lawn heading towards him. She appeared to have come from the east wing exit.

“Kraken, why do I get the sense that I’m about to get in trouble?” Fin stopped and waited before another thought occurred to him. “You didn’t poop in anyone’s shoes again did you?”

The feline responded with a ‘mew’, and fell silent as he too sat and waited for the Head of Housekeeping.

When Ruby finally huffed to a halt in front of Fin, she began trying to speak.

“His… Majesty… wants… you-”

“I know there have been some rumors floating around that I’m gay, but I can assure you I am not.” Fin interrupted with a cheeky smile. Ruby shot him an exasperated look.

Once she had finally caught her breath she tried again.

“His majesty wants you to order more food from our merchants for next week. We just received word that three suitors are on their way for Lady Jenoure.”

Fin’s stomach dropped to his feet.

“Oh… I didn’t know she would have to choose so quickly.”

Ruby gave him a skeptical expression before she continued.

“I believe they are trying to rush her due to the war. It doesn’t matter that the King wanted to wait. There are two Zinferans suitors, and one Troivackian set to arrive shortly along with entourages for all three.”

A dark cloud settled over Fin, muddling his mind, and so it took him a moment to process the information.

“If possible, could you please find out more exact numbers? I need to know before I finish the order for tomorrow morning. We have a bit of extra food thanks to the festival earlier this week which should help, but I prefer to be prepared.”

The Head of Housekeeping nodded.

“I will try to get that information from his majesty before he sleeps this evening. Though he is having to break the news to Lady Jenoure tonight, so it is hard to say if he will have time afterwards.”

Fin’s chest was constricting and beginning to pain him.

Ruby bid him farewell for the night and ran back to the castle to finish informing the rest of the staff.

The witch stood staring after her blindly under the first twinkling stars that hung just over the horizon that still glowed from sunset. After a moment, he shook his head. Fin clenched and unclenched his hands quickly, then looked down at Kraken.

“I guess that’s that.”

A note from Delemhach

Boof. I am quite exhausted, so this will be a shorter AN.

My magnificent phoenixes in all your blazing glory, I thank you for your continued support.

Thank you to everyone who read, commented, rated, reviewed, followed, and favorited!

I have reached out to a couple editors and are going to inspect a few others, so hopefully soon I will have an awesome helper here with the story! Thank you all who reached out to recommend and volunteer editors.

I have started editing the first chapter or two myself just as there are a few things even I was able to adjust on my own, so those should be updated over the next few days. However this means I haven't had the same amount of time to write chapters for this week, so there will maybe be one or two more, but that will be it for this week. Sorry guys! There will be more next week!

I also happen to be spending the week with some family so... time has been tight! Not to mention chasing a two year old, believe it or not, can be energy consuming (WHO KNEW?!).

So hopefully by Friday or Saturday I will have that other chapter posted, and the first chapter touched up.

Well my darling sweet gherkin pickles, you crunch your way thorugh life best you can, and I'll do the same!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 26: The Walls Have Ears

A note from Delemhach

As soon as Annika appears in the chapter, listen to this (it's meant as an outro to the chapter in my mind):

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=nOzz8qkbYcE

The Knights were gathered round the cook’s table, and they were in the midst of regaling their fellow kitchen staff with more stories about their burgeoning popularity. Thanks to their performance at the festival, they had received numerous compliments and even special attention from the maids. Since the fateful night, while Fin would fill buckets with vegetables to peel, or dirty dishes, the Knights would gush about which admirer said what, and which maid tickled their fancy on that particular day. The group sometimes listened over cups of tea to begin their mornings, until the cook would eventually shoo them out the door.

Sir Lewis was in the midst of a proud description regarding how the new maid Jade he had taken a fancy to, had approached him shyly to offer her compliments. It was during that tale when Sir Harris sauntered through the garden door.

Everyone fell quiet, and Fin stopped removing the green tops of the strawberries to stare at the visitor.

“Royal Cook Finlay, Sir Harris reporting for duty.” The Knight gave an exaggerated bow and stood with a mocking smile.

Every eye turned to Fin, who looked as though someone had just defecated over the threshold.

“Sir Harris, I do not believe you are part of my team.” Fin’s tone was mild as he slowly placed down the small paring knife and berry with his red stained hands.

“Captain ordered me here as punishment for getting sick all over the barracks after the festival.” Sir Harris’ eyes glinted at the cook in obvious enjoyment.
“The festival was more than a week ago.” The strain in Fin’s voice was entirely undisguised.
“I only finished cleaning the barracks last night.”

The cook turned to the trio of Knights who all gave nods with haunted looks behind their eyes. Their confirmation and obvious traumatic memories over the event did little to appease Fin’s displeasure.

“Why is working under me a punishment to you?” He demanded as he placed his hands on his hips.

Sir Harris was still grinning in his annoyingly smug manner, and Fin found himself already beginning to round his cooking table.

“Can’t say. Oyy if you lot are having a brew I’d love a cup.”

The cook didn’t reply as he breezed past Sir Harris, and swiftly made his way down the garden path.

“Give the Captain my regards!” Sir Harris called over his shoulder happily. Turning to his fellow Knights he waved cheerily and approached the cooking table. He reached over to the stone teapot with its wooden handle on the table, plucked up Fin’s abandoned teacup, and topped it up.

His eyes rested on Hannah, and immediately gave her a charming smile.

“Well hello beautiful.”

Sir Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews collectively growled.

*

Fin found Captain Antonio speaking to mage Lee while they stood outside of the empty training ring beside the barracks on the east wing of the castle.

As he approached, the two men ceased their conversation that appeared to be serious in nature if their expressions were any indication of their topic.

“Good morning Mr. Ashowan.” The Captain greeted with a small nod as mage Lee’s mood immediately soured.

“Captain.” Fin greeted and bowed, then gave the mage a small head bob. The Captain noted the slight, but ignored it as the cook look troubled.

“Captain I was wondering why Sir Harris was in my kitchen saying that he is to be in my care?”
“Ah. I heard that the reason my Knight was intoxicated to the point of violent illness was thanks to a drinking competition involving yourself, and a few of your other aides.”

Fin noticed that Sir Harris had not reported Lady Jenoure’s involvement, and his disposition towards the man softened a small fraction.
“I see. I will accept my responsibility in this matter. However I would like to make a point should other Knights displease you in the future Captain.”

The leader jerked his chin down sharply in allowance.

“I am not a nanny for errant men. Please in the future consider alternative means of reform.”
“No, you most certainly aren’t a nanny.” Mage Lee agreed vehemently.

Fin shot the man a long suspicious glance out of the corner of his eye.

“You are however the perfect pain in the ass.” The Captain added gruffly with a rogue smile.
“What do you mean by that?” The cook’s tone turned sharp.
“I mean that you, Royal Cook Finlay Ashowan, are an excellent punishment to sound minded people.”

Mage Lee was beside himself in fits of laughter as Fin frowned.

“Mr. Ashowan, you have been somewhat lacking in courtesy and manners. I feel you need to perhaps learn a little humility.” The Captain’s tone was firm, but not entirely unkind.
“I am… aware… of some of my social shortcomings. However-” He ground out.
“Social shortcomings? You’ve the social awareness of a rock!” The Mage managed between short bursts of laughter.
“-However, I believe a lesson in propriety towards the Knights might be a larger concern.” Fin managed though his cheeks were red.

The Captain’s face darkened and the mage stopped laughing.

“Watch your tongue Finlay Ashowan. You were only allowed to weigh in regarding Sirs Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews because of their behavior towards a maid under your command-”
“As well as to myself.” Fin added coolly knowing that he had definitely stepped over a line.

The Captain and the witch stared at each other in tense silence for what felt like hours, before the warrior seemed to make up his mind.
He pointed towards the ring beside them, his bright blue eye squinting at him.

“We settle differences in one way only in my barracks cook. If you wish me to let your careless remarks go unreported, you best go pick a weapon.”

Fin’s eyes widened, but noticed that there was a strange knowingness in the Knight commander’s eyes. He wasn’t sure what to make of that.

The witch noticed that the Knights were beginning to exit their barracks- some barely awake, others stretching in preparation for a day of training. The match would not be without an audience.

The cook decided to give a single weak attempt to alleviate the situation.

“I need to continue preparing for Lady Jenoure’s guests Captain.”
“All the more reason.”

The look of alarm on the cook’s face puzzled the mage as Fin stared at the Captain who continued watching at him levelly.

‘What the mage did that mean?’ He wondered to himself while feeling thoroughly disgruntled.

Fin turned to the ring and entered.

Him setting foot on the hard packed dirt that was fenced off from the southern side of the eastern lawn, caused a wave of whispers and shouts to erupt amongst the men. Doing his best to ignore them, the witch walked over to a barrel that held broken spears, and the wooden swords the young nobles would use to train. He chose a spear that had its pointed end broken off, and slowly strode towards the centre of the ring. The Captain stood waiting for him with his hands clasped behind his back.

By then the ring was fully surrounded with interested spectators. All present were wondering what the cook had done to earn what would be, a brutal beat down from their Captain.

The older warrior leaned nearer to Fin so that only the cook could hear his words.
“I have heard interesting things about you murmured amongst the castle.”

Fin’s expression became guarded as he stared intensely at the Captain’s glittering blue eye.

“Have you anything to say before we begin?” The Captain asked with a raised voice that the others could hear.
“I may like children some day. If that could remain a possibility, I would appreciate it greatly.”

The Captain showed a small smile.

“I understand.”

Fin then struck his opening stance, which made the Captain’s eyes twinkle in faint surprise.

With a brief nod, the seasoned warrior gave the word.

“Attack.”

Fin moved the broken spear with a tight spin to strike at the Captain’s left knee, but missed as the man easily twisted out of reach. The miss didn’t stop the movement of the staff as it spun its way around Fin’s hand, then neck, to his other hand that grasped it firmly at its middle. He once again struck down towards the back of the Captain’s knee.

The dull end of the spear was once again met with air, as the Captain’s open palm collided with Fin’s right ear. The hit was hard enough to jar the cook, but not enough that it rendered actual pain. The warrior had twisted out of his attack, and put himself closer to the cook.
A small jerk of Fin’s wrist brought the side of the broken weapon into the Captain’s gut. The blow was akin to the slap in that it dealt no damage, and was meant more so as a warning hit.

The Captain moved to backhand Fin, but the cook managed to lean back out of the strike, while simultaneously flipping the staff up to knock the hand away.

The punch from the Captain’s left hand met Fin’s gut catching him off guard, and as he doubled over with a wheeze, an elbow dropped down onto the cook’s back knocking him to the ground.

The Knights were all whooping and hollering excitedly, when Fin’s leg snapped to the side, and knocked the side of the Captain’s knee. It brought the man down to give Fin enough time to pick up the spear and stand while the warrior did the same.

The Knights were growing quite excited, which was when the cook saw the beaming smile on the Captain’s face.

It dawned on him that the man wasn’t actually trying in the match so much as he was just having fun. Meanwhile, Fin’s heart was pounding hard enough to drown out the sound of his own gentle pants.

“You fight like a Zinferan!” The Captain boomed in a pleased tone.

Fin didn’t bother answering as he repositioned himself.

The Knights were going wild.

The Captain took a boxer’s stance and waited with a blindingly white smile under the hot summer sun. Waves of heat had begun to rise off the dry dirt beneath their feet, but it didn’t matter. Both of them were already dripping with sweat, and the cicadas had begun their buzzing from the King’s forest, orchestrating the match.

The first to strike was the Captain as a sharp jab made Fin duck to the side to avoid the fist, while doing so however jerked the broken spear diagonally knocking the Captain’s inner knee. The warrior easily recovered from the attack by taking a quick steadying step away from the cook.

“See here men, this is a good defensive strategy Mr. Ashowan is executing. Each of my upper attacks he uses as an opportunity to use defensive counterattacks. He is focusing on gaining the high ground by knocking me off my balance from below.”

Fin tried to strike the outer side of the man’s left knee while turning out of the Captain’s precise left-handed jab.

“You always want to watch where a defensive move takes your opponent, because if they know what they’re doing-”

Fin’s elbow rose up and struck the back of the Captain’s head, but the man had clearly been anticipating it as he dodged enough to minimize the damage.

“-They will flow with the action to use it to their advantage.” The Captain instructed as he suddenly spun tightly around his opponent’s body, and clocked an expert punch into Fin’s jaw.

The cook’s response as pain shot through his head was swift, as he jerked the broken spear in a sharp lengthwise whack that struck the seam of the Captain’s groin and thigh.
Both men stepped hastily away from each other, though the Captain had recovered almost instantly, he had still winced.

“I have other duties this morning, as I am sure Mr. Ashowan does as well. Therefore I will end this quickly.”

The Captain’s stance changed and Fin’s expression of shock was only momentarily visible, as the leader’s stance widened and his palms opened.

It was a master Zinferan warrior position.

Fin attacked first. He tossed the broken spear lengthwise towards the Captain’s face, and as it flew through the air, Fin stepped forward quickly.

He managed to land a single punch by feigning a right hook that the Captain knocked out of the way easily with the broken spear he had caught, and instead Fin jabbed with his left into the Captain’s jaw. The warrior responded by sweeping his left elbow into Fin’s gut, then twisting the broken spear inside the cook’s stance, knocked him flat on his back.

The roar around the ring only reached Fin when he had regained his breath. The Captain offered his hand to his opponent, and helped him stand. Once on his feet the warrior leaned down, still clasping Fin’s hand, and whispered.

“You aren’t the first man I’ve met that has a beastly father. Mind your anger towards the world Finlay Ashowan. You cannot control it all.”

The color drained from the witch’s face as he stepped back, and stared at the seasoned veteran who wore a smile that lifted decades off of his face. He clapped the cook’s shoulder as they walked towards the exit of the ring where the kitchen aides and castle Knights all stood cheering.

“What are you lot doing here?” Fin demanded suddenly feeling incredibly self-conscious of his fight.
“We heard the commotion and figured you were involved considering you had gone to talk to the Captain.” Peter answered with a teasing smile.

Fin shook his head and sweat droplets flew off of his forehead.

“Let’s get back to work.” As Fin made his way through the crowd, he was mystified by the words of encouragement and delight from the Knights he passed.

He decided to ask one of the Sirs under his command about the oddity later, when he felt a strange prickling at the back of his neck.

Fin turned and saw mage Lee eyeing him warily in the crowd, but that wasn’t the source of the strange sensation...

Someone else was watching him.

The cook glanced around and saw no one. Sir Harris appeared at his side then and began to ask several questions one right after the other about where he had learned to fight.

Fin was doing his best to answer evasively, while at the same time glancing over his shoulders suspiciously. His kitchen team managed to usher him around the corner of the castle towards the kitchens. No one had been aware that Lady Jenoure stood in the window on the third floor. She’d watched the match with a small smile that her handmaiden Clara couldn’t help but become suspicious of. She glowed with pleasure as she heard the awed comments regarding the cook’s skill, and turned from the window with her eyes cast down, but her smile still in place.

Annika turned from the window, and raised a graceful hand to the space between her eyebrows, her eyes closed.

‘I might have a small problem.’

Her smile faded, and deep dread filled her.

“Is everything alright my Lady?” Clara asked her tone conveying her growing concern.

“Yes Clara. Sorry to trouble you. I just realized I’ve come down with an affliction, could you please see me to my chambers? I feel I may need a drink.”

A note from Delemhach

Dare I believe mine eyes?
DARE I risk the heartbreak that what I doth see beith a blissful dream?!
How can I not risk it...?
How can I deny the glory before me?
The sheer evangelical power is too great for a mere mortal.
Mine readers...
You render me humbled.
I cannot fathom a nobler honor than your divine attention.

Well everyone, I hope you enjoyed the chapter! I am no longer with a particular toddler in my family, so I should be able to get more work done for next week. (Do not get me wrong. That kid is hella cute.)
I've touched up Chapter 1 of the story- nothing of substance has changed. I think I just improved some of the grammar.
I will work on doing the same for Chapter 2, and ideally keep working my way through my editor candidates! I will keep you all up to date on how those findings go. I know my growth in this departments offers great pain to some of you.

Thank you everyone who has read, commented, rated, reviewed, followed, and favorited!

I hope you luxurious songbirds of the highest pedigree have a marvelous weekend, and I will be posting again later again next week.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 27: A Real Day Dampener

“So how’d you do it?”
“Do what?”
“Earn the Captain’s ‘conflict resolution’.”

Sir Harris had been pestering Fin the entire morning for details following the match. As a result the original trio of Knights, Peter, and Hannah resumed their work without their new team member.

Fin was already feeling sore and stiff from the encounter with the Captain. The aches in his arms and legs forced him to silently admit that he was far more out of shape than he had realized. It also meant that he was far more exhausted than normal as he worked on tidying up his table to make way for his dinner preparations.

“Sir Harris you have dumped your work on the rest of your team. You will stay alone after dinner and do the dishes.” Fin didn’t look up or bother masking his irritation.

The cook turned and retrieved a bowl of seasoned bread dough that had been rising.

“I’ll make you a deal! If you answer three of my questions, I will do all of dinner and breakfast dishes by myself!”
“You’re aware I could just order you to do those things regardless of a deal, right?”
“…You’re too fair-minded to do that.”

Fin’s fists rested on the table as he leaned onto them and bowed his head wearily while sighing heavily. He could easily order the Knight away- he didn’t owe him any explanation. Then again, if he ever expected Sir Harris to own up to his own short comings and errors, he best lead by example.

“Get on with it then.”

Despite Sir Harris being close in age to Fin, he looked as excited as Eric would if Fin gave him a cookie instead of fruit for a snack.

“Alright, what did you do?”
“I spoke disrespectfully to the Captain and overstepped my station.”

Sir Harris nodded thoughtfully and jutted out his right hip as he listened.

“Yeah? I did something similar when I first got here, and you did a lot better than I did! I’m not just saying this either, you fight better than most of the young Knights.” Sir Harris complimented with a grin. “It’s a good strategy the Captain uses when you think about it… I learned to respect him, and the other Knights admired me more for it.”

Fin frowned suddenly and straightened.

“Sir Harris, did you have a poor relationship with your father?”

The Knight’s face fell and his formerly pleased expression turned angry.

“I’m the one asking the questions.”

The cook filed away the reaction into his mind, but shrugged casually to encourage the conversation along. Sir Harris shook his head and resumed his questioning, though he was noticeably more subdued.

“Second question; why didn’t you say no to the match? You aren’t a Knight, you probably could’ve just taken an easier punishment from Ruby.”

Fin pinched the bridge of his nose as he forced words from his mouth. He really wasn’t one for lengthy discussions regarding his thought process.

“The Captain wasn’t trying to be an ass. He was right to call me out and I don’t fear physical confrontation.”
“You just accepted his side? No complaints?”
“I choose my battles. I meant what I had said to him. My argument on the matter I addressed is by no means over. However I find it best to be mindful of how to get what I want without starting a war.”

Sir Harris looked pensive but also respectful towards the cook, as the man slowly raised his heavy gaze to the Knight.

“You are out of questions. Be prepared for the cleaning of a lifetime.” Fin pointed towards the open garden door, making Sir Harris blustered.

“I meant my third question to be where you learned to fight like a Zinferan.” He declared giving a charming smile that Fin had no doubt made him successful with women.

The cook’s wry expression in response made Sir Harris’ façade fall, and he grumbled to himself as he exited the kitchen.

‘The Captain made me admirable to the other Knights while putting me in my place. Could it be, he did so for my words to carry more weight with them?’

Fin to rubbed his face and began counting down the hours until he could sleep, when the castle door sprung open.

“Hilda’s coming!” A maid Fin had never met before appeared. She wore a rose dress with a blue apron, which informed him that she was one of the mid-level maids.

“Am I supposed to know who Hilda is?” He asked as he set the freshly risen dough onto the floured surface of his table.

“The infamous drunkard of Austice?!” The maid replied breathlessly.
“Ah, yes. I have heard of her once or twice from the Knights. Does she have specific dietary restrictions?” Fin inquired dully as the young woman kept glancing over her shoulder as though expecting an attack.

“Other than always needing spirits? No!” She exclaimed while shoving a lock of chestnut brown hair that had become loose behind her ear.

“… Miss, you are not making sense.” The cook tilted his head and stared at the woman emotionlessly.

“One of the tavern owners cut her off!”

Fin was doing his best to stay patient, as he attempted to understand the hysteria behind a drunken peasant being forced to become sober for a short time.

“Is there something I need to-”
“The King has summoned you! He is in the counsel room on the second floor- the third door on the right from the servant’s stairwell.”

Fin’s puzzled expression went unnoticed as the young woman scurried away.

Letting out a long sigh and rubbing his face, the cook felt dread rise in him. He had only fought with the Captain that morning, and was already out of sorts from the exchange. He hoped it wasn’t going to be a stressful encounter with his majesty.

The first order of business was informing his aides. Fin jogged out to meet them, and found he arrived at the same time as Sir Harris who had clearly taken a leisurely pace to get there. His new aide’s cavalier attitude was an issue Fin would have to deal with later.

Hannah was on her feet immediately when Fin informed them of his instructions for dinner.

“If I am not back in an hour, please put the bread in the oven for less than half an hour.”

“Why wouldn’t you come back?” The fear and worry in Hannah’s voice made a warm sensation in Fin’s chest to appear.

“I might be needed for a long time. You all will do just fine. I’ll be back as soon as possible.”

“Why does the King want to see you? Is it because of your incident with the Captain?” Sir Harris’ bright eyes gleamed as his love of gossip burst forward.

Rolling his eyes, the cook didn’t bother to answer as he turned and headed back to the castle. He hadn’t realized the night of the festival that the Knight was so energetic. He must have been more inebriated that night than Fin had initially realized.

Not knowing what the commotion was, the witch strode swiftly all the way up to the room that the maid had directed him towards. He passed by several nobles and footmen that all seemed to be abuzz with worry.

He was beginning to form outlandish speculations over the frenzy, and why it pertained to him, when he thrust open the counsel room door.

Inside were Captain Antonio, Mr. Howard, Mage Lee, Keith, and his majesty the King.

The royal remained seated as all eyes turned to the cook. The King didn’t respond at all to his presence, and instead addressed his Captain who stood frowning at the surprise arrival.

“See that the civilians know to stay in their homes. Send three quarters of your men to contain the situation and guard the people. None of the Knights should wear plate armor in case they need to fish out civilians that are unable to swim. The rest of the Knights shall remain here.” The Captain bowed and made his exit brushing past Fin while giving him a quick perplexed glance.

“Mr. Howard you will instruct Ruby to allow the staff to return to their chambers for the time being. Keith you will guard the Queen’s chamber.”

The two men were dismissed, leaving Fin alone with mage Lee and the King.

The cook bowed before drawing closer, and once again ignoring the bewildered expressions he received from Keith and Mr.Howard.

“You summoned me your grace?”

“Mr. Ashowan how much experience do you have with water witches?”

Fin took an instinctive step back from the King, and his right hand twitched in surprise at the forthright question.

“Pardon your majesty?”

“Hilda… we were unaware, but she is a water witch.” The stress in the King’s voice did not go unnoticed by the cook.

“Witches lack proper control and knowledge of their powers to begin with. Hilda was subduing herself with copious amounts of alcohol throughout the years, and no one was the wiser.” Mage Lee volunteered shaking his head sadly.
“She was docile until she was cut off?” Fin supplied as he put the pieces together.
“Precisely.” The King agreed with a nod.

Fin folded his arms across his chest.

“Why not just offer her a drink?”
“Hilda is… unreasonable at this time. It would seem she is beyond reach with words. She has made the main road running through Austice a powerful river straight down to the Alcide sea. Should anyone get in her way, she draws the water into her reach and sweeps the individual away. Fortunately, most residents of Austice can swim, but this still poses as a problem.” The King explained gravely.

“What is it you wish for me to do?” Fin asked beginning to suspect where the conversation was heading.
“I have sent an emergency message to the Coven of Wittica, however we need to detain Hilda until they arrive. What can you tell us about water witches?” The King’s voice was so forceful it made Fin unconsciously straighten his shoulders.

“They are problematic to fire witches and bonfires.” The cook gave a small shrug.

Mage Lee growled at his insolence, while the King’s expression darkened.

“Every witch is different. Why is she heading here?” Fin changed the topic. He hadn’t meant to be rude, he truly didn’t know what kind of answer they wanted. Despite his outwardly calm exterior, he was beginning to panic.

“Something about Keith…” The King turned to mage Lee with a frown, who shrugged and shook his head in confusion in response.

A snippet of the festival snapped into Fin’s mind vividly.

“Keith told the tavern owner to cut her off.” He announced abruptly.

The monarch turned to mage Lee perplexed.

“I think it is a new owner unaware of the rumors about Hilda. I myself have only heard one or two tidbits of information myself.”

Both mage Lee and the King looked at Fin, and in unison both said;

“You do not let Hilda get sober.”

The cook frowned.

“Why is this common knowledge?”
“No one knows where the rule came from, but elders have passed down the warning. Hilda is in her late sixties, nearing seventies by my estimation. Much about her youth remains a mystery. She has never made it known she wielded such power.” Mage Lee explained his voice taking on a wizened tone.

“I gather we all know the reason to keep her cup full now.” Fin pointed out dryly.

He received dirty looks and bowed quickly while offering his apology immediately to the King. He truly didn’t mean to aggravate the situation. The witch’s growing anxiety was making him feel lightheaded despite his composure remaining aloof. Other than the unhelpful remarks he kept making of course...

“What is it you would like me to do, your highness?” Fin addressed the King humbly.

“I am asking you to partner with mage Lee to neutralize her.”

Fin briefly flitted his gaze the mage before returning to the King.
The request sounded more like an order.

“She needs to be on castle grounds. Somewhere I’ve been if I am to have any kind of help.”
“Have you ever been to the front door?”
“No, but if I go now before she arrives it will be fine.” The cook answered with a bow.
“Good. Mage Lee, please accompany Mr. Ashowan so that in the event that Hilda arrives too early, he does not get washed out to the Alcide sea.”

Mage Lee gave a short brisk nod at the King’s hard tone, and the two men bowed in unison before turning towards the counsel room door. Both men had begun to move out of the room when Fin suddenly turned back around.

“Your majesty, please keep as many people from seeing me as possible. I still prefer to not have my abilities known.”

There was a tension in the King’s forehead as he leaned forward.

“I cannot guarantee anything Mr. Ashowan. In times of emergency for the greater good, we must make sacrifices. The best I can suggest is to remain under the covered entryway, no one will be able to spot you there.”

The reply made Fin’s stomach thicken in knots. He wasn’t ready to deal with being discovered…
He didn’t want to ever hear the horrible names people invented, or to be unable to help those in desperate need that would surely call out for his help.

The mage and cook exited the chamber without another word, and made their way down to the first floor as tensions rose around them.

The memories and worries of his previous experiences when a person learned of what he was, dug deeper and deeper into Fin’s mind.
With each step he took, the wriggling maggot of fear gnawed his insides until he was quite certain he would be ill.

“Try not to vomit before we capture the witch.” Mage Lee chortled at the pale complexion of the tall redhead as they neared the front doors.

“Why is it you cannot handle her alone?” Fin demanded in response without taking his eyes away from the massive high arching doors that two guards began to open upon their arrival. If the soldiers found it strange that the cook was accompanying the mage, they did nothing to show it.

“My thoughts exactly. If you wish to stand back and allow me to work, I couldn’t care less. The King I believe is being overly cautious.” The smugness in the mage’s tone grated Fin’s nerves, but he was too desperate to retort.

“I will only become involved if you need me to.” He announced managing to keep his voice calm.

Mage Lee turned then and studied the witch closely.

“Is it Hilda or discovery you fear more?”
“Discovery.”

The mage frowned.

“You will not be hunted or harmed for being a witch Mr. Ashowan.” He reminded his voice more patient.
“There are worse things than being hunted.” The look on the young man’s face forced the mage into silence as he began to ponder what on earth had made the cook so fearful.

The duo exited the front doors and stood on the wide stone landing that spread out before the stairs, and overlooked the ring for carriages. In the centre circle grew flowers of various blues, whites, and yellows. Rising above the cheery blooms, stood a statue of the Goddess and the Green Man. She was in her virgin form, and he in his prime. Between them stood the first young witch they created as a child. She had long hair, a freckled nose, and an impish grin. Beside her stood her brother the devil.

“Where is Hilda pulling the water from?” Fin queried as the faint cries of the citizens and rush of water slowly reached their ears.

“Whatever do you mean?” Mage Lee turned perplexed as Fin leaned away, shielded his eyes from the sun, and gazed at the sky.

“Hilda is a powerful witch to be drawing enough water to create an entire rushing river down to the sea. Where is she pulling the water from though? There wouldn’t be enough in the city wells alone. If she is pulling water from the air-”
“Pull water from the air?! Are you daft? There is no one with that kind of power! It simply-”
Fin casually waved his hand and drew out a bubble of water from nothing. He drank it straight from the air and turned to stare calmly at the mage who was rendered speechless.

“It would be harder for her to do that for large quantities. If she pulled it from the clouds however…” Fin glanced to the sky again and nodded. There were only a few wisps in the blue canvas.

“She will be running out of power soon. Unless of course she keeps using her magic to the point that it requires her life energy to sustain.”

The mage continued gaping.

“We cannot let her die while maintaining a river in the middle of the city, otherwise it will become permanent.”

Finally Lee found his voice.

“Magic that drains a witch of both magic and life becomes permanent?”
“That is how curses are formed. Yes.” Fin nodded as the ground quaked beneath their feet.
“Where was this information when the King was asking about it?!”
Fin gave a small shrug.
“I was put on the spot.”

The witch ignored the look of exasperation on the mage’s face. Instead he glanced at the intricate stone carving of trees that cradled the front doors. They mimicked the massive tree shaped pillars holding up the stone ceiling that arched high over the landing beside the stairs.
They were a remarkable show of craftsmanship that made Fin wish he had more time to gawk over them.

“So we need to delay her enough to make her reasonable without using too much magic. Is it that we are better off waiting for the Coven?” Mage Lee’s grip on his staff tightened.
“Preferable, but it is doubtful they will get here in time.”

“You aren’t an air witch.” The announcement from the elder made Fin laugh.
“No.”
“You are powerful?”
“No.”

Mage Lee shook his head.

“I think you are a bigger idiot than you realize if you do not believe so.” He muttered.

“You studied for at least ten years just to be able to compete with witches. Yet your most significant accomplishment to date was reproducing the biggest idiot on the continent. I’m going to trust what my tutor told me.”

The mage turned seriously to the witch.

“That was a grave offense Mr. Ashowan.” His low voice was severe.

Fin closed his eyes.
He knew he had once again let his mouth run off. It was a bad day for it.
His heart was racing and he was terrified, but he shouldn’t lash out. Even if it was just towards mage Lee.
Despite knowing he should, he didn’t offer an apology. He’d been humble and patient enough for one day.

“Your son started all of this by giving bad advice.”

The mage glared but decided to change the topic.

“What kind of witch are you, and what in the world did your tutor say?” Lee demanded casting an understanding but also milky eye over the witch.
“Save your magic for Hilda. If you must know, I am a house witch.” His eyes remained shut as he tried to calm his emotions.

Mage Lee gave no reaction as he continued to study him using magic- blatantly ignoring Fin’s instruction.

“He told me I was born deficient, but that I could be useful to a large household. Doing things like preparing meals and making them comfortable would be the best use of my power. It isn’t great, but then again great witches don’t do much with their abilities, so what does it matter?” Fin knew he sounded strained.

It became abundantly clear to the mage then, that the cook’s opinion of his own magic was a point of great contention.

“I do not care much for you Mr. Ashowan. Your manners are atrocious, you’re condescending, and you hold unbelievably high expectations of the world.” Fin opened his eyes and turned to the mage.

“However, you are honest. I will in turn be honest with you.”

The cook folded his arms across his chest, not caring that he could feel a faint mist waft across his face. Hilda was close.

“I’ve sought to discover your magic twice now. The first time I believed I had not gotten close enough to you to have read it correctly, and therefore dismissed what I saw. This time however, if I allow myself to believe in the unknown, I believe I have read you correctly all along. You are of all elements Mr. Ashowan. You are far from weak. I see earth, fire, air, and water in you. More earth and fire, but the others are there all the same. Perhaps they are centered around the home, but I have not met one of your kind before so I truly do not know.”

Fin was shocked. His mouth opened and closed several times as the mage turned away from him looking all too pleased with himself.

“I cannot use my powers outside of my home.” He blurted without pausing to think. The stupid mage had knocked him off balance with his declaration.
The Coven had performed similar examinations of his abilities, yet none of them had said anything about his abilities being of all elements. It made sense though…

Fin was beginning to feel incredibly foolish for letting his weakness slip out, when mage Lee spoke.

“I saw you quell my mage fire and control items in the air. Perhaps you are only able to use the four elements in your home. It could be nature’s way of balancing your magic.”

The idea that he had great power to balance great weakness, burned through Fin’s mind until there wasn’t any coherent thought.

When he had finally regained an ounce of his composure, the cook began to speak.

“You-”

His words were cut off when a sudden spray of water erupted over the ridge of the castle’s laneway from the main road leading down to Austice. Riding atop the waves stood a woman with long wavy gray hair, eyes filled with swirling blues, a long dirty peasant dress, and hemp cloak fluttering about her in the wind.

Both Fin and mage Lee walked purposefully towards the edge of the landing.

“Try to finish up quickly, I want to get back to making dinner.” Fin sounded bored and the mage gave him a small bitter smile.

“I’ll do what I can bitch witch.”

A note from Delemhach

This AN will have to be insanely short because my computer is terrifying me, and I cannot handle it crashing before I post after the nonsense it put me through today.
I had wanted to bequeath you all 2 chapters, but alas I risk all my life with this lone offering.

You dear beings are a carribean cruise for my soul.
Thank you everyone for your support!

Cheers!
Delemhach

P.S any super weird glitches with this chapter (I'm talkin' words blacked out for some reason, because apparently that's a thing), I don't know what's happening. Thanks for your patience!

Chapter 28: Just A Drop

A note from Delemhach

Music to listen to during the fight;

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Zdp-Tsihh6Q

I performed this song (not this recording), and loved it. I hope you do too!

“Bitch witch? Really?” Fin asked exasperatedly as the mage grinned proudly.
“It suits you.”
“It’s sad that’s the best you can come up with.” The cook retorted derisively.
“You think you can do better?”
“Sure. Though there isn’t much that is worse than being called ‘mage’.”

Lee’s grin turned to a scowl.
The two men then grew quiet as they turned their full attention to the threat before them.

Hilda descended the crest riding atop a waterfall, and as she stormed towards the castle steps, water began seeping up from the ground.

Fin frowned. The higher altitude that was further from the sea meant it would be harder for her to pull water from the ground. The water witch would be using far too much power at the rate she was going...
The cook was in the middle of that thought, when Hilda rounded the statue of the Gods.

“WHERE IS THE GUTTERSNIPE THAT HAD ME CUT OFF?!” She bellowed menacingly.

Mage Lee executed his most useful skill in response; acting.

He appeared completely serene.

“This is far enough Hilda.” He called out softly.

“I should’ve known it’d be one of your kind!” She was now at the foot of the stairs. A wall of water rose up behind her, growing higher and higher until it was beginning to touch the roof of the landing.

“Any time now Lee.” Fin remarked watching the growing wave with his arms crossed over his chest.

The mage chuckled and pounded his staff against the stone landing once, the crystal atop his staff lighting as he uttered the guttural words of magic.

A massive gust of wind propelled forward, and forced the wave to bend back on itself. The cheery garden cushioning the statue was consequently flooded, as the water flowed back to the rushing river in the centre road of Austice.

Hilda let out a hoarse yelp before throwing her right arm up into the air.

“Oh no.” Fin winced. He genuinely began to hope that Lee wasn’t all bluster- otherwise his involvement was going to be imminent. He looked to the roof while wondering how many nobles were watching, and felt his heart skip a beat.

The cook looked back to Hilda anxiously, and was just in time to see her gathering more water.
A curling stream rose up from the pounding flood behind her, snaking itself up high into the air. When she waved her arm downwards, the rope-like stream went to curl itself around Lee’s staff.

The mage responded with a single nonsensical word that had the water dissipate into steam before being able to touch his person or staff.

Hilda’s upper lip curled, which forced the cloud of vapor to rush towards the mage.
Lee shouted another short word, and the steam that would’ve burned him, blew away.

“The Coven is coming Hilda. You’ve gone too far.” Lee announced as he stepped forward, and once again clunked his staff down. The water witch was suddenly hoisted into the air.
A spiral of water rose with her as she was yanked up. The water seemed to be trying to pull her back down by her feet, and was churning ferociously to no avail against Lee’s spell.

Another series of the mage’s incantations drew a ring of fire that blazed a little more than a foot away from the woman, making her scream and curse hysterically.

Fin’s mind went suddenly blank in response to her cries. The sheer terror in her eyes began to look inhuman, and the sight made Fin feel sick to his stomach.

“NO MAMA!” Hilda called out nonsensically as she began convulsing with sobs and shrieks.
Her pleads echoed in Fin’s mind, alongside his own voice from many years ago. His voice the night he confronted his father…

‘No one should feel such horror.’ It was the only clear thought he had before he stepped forward.

Fin crossed the stone landing and descended the stairs without a single thought of who was going to see him. He would deal with the repercussions later, even if it meant having to flee back to the island of Quildon.
All that mattered was making everyone safe again…
Including Hilda.

“MR.ASHOWAN CEASE THIS INSTANT!” Mage Lee roared as swells of water continued splashing upwards towards Hilda in an attempt to extinguish the flames surrounding her.

Fin flexed his hands around the pillar of water, closed his eyes, and pulled.

He drew the water and the witch down towards the ground, while ignoring the blistering heat of the ring of fire as it drew closer and closer. Hilda began howling more furiously than before as she stared down at the redhead.

Ducking underneath the perimeter of the angry flames, Fin gave a final tug and stood face-to-face with her. The flames licked his back, and his eyes consisted of nothing but blue lightening, but he couldn’t think about anything other than reaching Hilda.

“You’re scaring people!” He yelled over the water and flames into the surprised face of the water witch. “There are women and children! Have you no care for them?!” Fin began channeling water to his back to ease some of the stinging pain from the flames.

“YOU…. YOU’RE A TRAITOR TO YOUR OWN KIND!” She bellowed at him as she suddenly drew the pillar of water up, and barricaded herself against the flames and the cook.

The pillar began to whirl and grow, encasing the ring of flames as it did so, and extinguishing it easily. Fin stumbled back, his eyes returned to normal as he eased his way back up onto the landing away from the water logged witch.

Once he was back by Lee’s side, Hilda returned to the ground and stepped forward, raising her arms and drawing two thin streams of water up as she moved closer towards the mage and cook. She flipped up two fingers on her right hand, making the one stream whip forward towards mage Lee’s ankles.

He clunked his staff and dissolved the water into steam again, but hadn’t been quick enough to blow it away. He winced as the vapor bit into his flesh, but didn’t make a sound as he gripped his staff firmly.

“She meant for you to do that.” Fin observed.
“I’m aware.” Mage Lee barked in response.

Hilda then flicked her fingers towards Fin. Instinctively, he immediately made a curved motion with his hand and guided the water to swirl away from himself, and instead splash on the landing.

She raised her hands into the air with her teeth bared, and her fingers splayed. For each finger, a tentacle of water rose up.

Mage Lee began to slowly spin his staff in his hand, the glowing crystal at its top beginning to hum as he did so. The pitch made both Fin and Hilda wince as the frequency squeezed and rattled a corner of their minds to a point of extreme discomfort.

The wind from the staff grew in power as the water fingers bowed backwards away from the castle.

With a shriek, Hilda stomped her foot down and summoned a fresh jet of water to erupt from the flooded front lawn, and catapulted the mage off his feet.

Fin’s hands turned to fists as he felt an unnatural calm settle over himself when he heard mage Lee cough and splutter behind him.

The cook descended the stairs once again and walked towards the woman, his lightning touching down around him as she stood waiting for him while sneering.

“A fire witch.” She hissed.

All ten tentacles of water dove towards him.

Only they were met with sparks of lightning that climbed up and around to create a ball with Fin as its centre.

He stepped forward, his mind blank as he reached through the rapidly shrinking opening of his protective shield, and grabbed Hilda by her upper arms. Fin managed to draw her into his perfect sphere of blue electricity without either of them being harmed, right as the shield completed its growth and encased them both entirely.

The ball surrounding them began to whir and spin, snaps of light appearing all around them.

“I’m not a fire witch.” He spoke softly to Hilda in the sphere that smelled strongly of the metallic fizzle of electricity.
“I am a house witch. I protect my home, and right now, you are threatening it. I don’t like hurting people, but I will not allow you to do more damage.”

The water witch wordlessly summoned more and more water towards them, but every droplet that drew near stopped, hovered, and evaporated towards the sky.

In a matter of minutes, the formerly pristine air, darkened with thunder clouds as the soggy lawn of the castle dried abnormally fast.

“Please don’t make me do worse.” The brokenness in Fin’s voice made the Hilda pause. The mystical swirling blue in her eyes began to clear as she gradually focused on the man in front of her. She could see his unwillingness to do further harm to her.

“Fool.” She rasped as pain began building in her head, warning her that she was beginning to use the energy of her life in her attempts to call her water and override the witch’s powers in front of her. “To survive you have to give back every evil you receive to let your enemy know that you will not suffer their wrong doings.”

There was pain in her face when she snarled the words at him, and she didn’t seem to realize she had started to weep.

Fin did the unexpected.

He hugged her.

“I’m not strong enough to do that. You’ll have to kill me to save me the misery of my impending doom.” He could feel the magnitude of magic she was using and its steady drain on her life. The river that had been rushing down the main road of Austice began to slow. It slowly narrowed itself away from the homes and businesses, though it was still a frothing rush that would sweep anyone that set foot in it down to the sea.

“Stupid boy. You’re as good as dead already. Deficient witches have no place in the world.” She scoffed unable to resist his embrace as she continued to try manipulating the water around her.

“I know.”
“What is worthy in this world anyway?” Her voice had softened, and the waters receded further down the main street of Austice away from the castle.

“Good changes have happened in this Kingdom in the last fifty years. Having hope that it will continue to improve with our King isn’t foolish.”

Hilda snorted bitterly, clearly unconvinced.

“I also happen to know of a good bottle of Troivackian moonshine in the castle that you could-”

The water completely drained back into the ground, sky, and sea.

Fin released his embrace, the electricity dissolving around them, though the thunder above them offered a fair warning of a storm.

“Troivackian moonshine you say? A bottle of that, and I may be willing to forgive the mage that inflicted sobriety on me.” She announced while clapping Fin on the shoulder.

He smiled down at Hilda, who he had to admit was most likely completely insane.

Mage Lee stood drenched to the bone while leaning on his staff at the top of the stairs- for once the action did not look rehearsed.

“Mage Lee, Hilda has conceded to be cooperative in exchange for a bottle of Troivackian moonshine. If we could please send for one from Lady Jenoure, I believe we should all have a cup. Or three.”

The mage looked incensed beyond reason, yet had the good judgment to not to argue the matter.

He turned towards the great front doors, barked the orders to the guards on the other side after issuing a sharp knock, and turned back to the witches that had seated themselves on the landing.

“A house witch hm? Never heard of your type.” Hilda managed while tapping her finger against her hand impatiently- her mind obsessed over the moonshine.
“Well you know how most feel about deficient witches. The records of our magic are quite poor.” Fin offered as he stared thoughtfully up at the dark sky that continued to rumble above them. He stretched his legs before him in false casualness. He was wet, burned, exhausted, and more than slightly concerned that someone could inflict so much damage over being cut off at a tavern. He knew that he had to remain calm however, if they were to keep Hilda pliable.

“How’d you wind up here?” She asked gesturing her thumb towards the doors where mage Lee stood frowning.
“Bigger home, more power.” Fin shrugged simply.
“Ah. Makes sense. I came here for humbler reasons.” She nodded towards Austice. “Nicer taverns and ocean views.”

Tensing slightly, Fin dared a question that could set her off again, while estimating the length of time it would take the moonshine and the Coven to reach them.

“What happened to you? You are clearly a powerful enough witch to be one of the inner members of the Coven.”

The older woman chuckled bitterly for a moment.

“You are too young to remember the days when our kind was hunted.”

Fin leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees as he listened while ignoring the searing pain in his back from the burns.

“Ever since I could remember, I was moved around and hidden with my father and my twin sister. She was an earth witch, and I a water witch. Our father was a weak earth witch, but did all he could to hide us. When my mother found out what we all were, she went into a rage.” Hilda lifted a trembling hand to her head and touched a scar that Fin hadn’t had a chance to notice before. The mark ran from the beginning of her hairline, well into her thick locks halfway across her scalp.

“She said…” The water witch licked her lips. “My mother said we had some of the blood of the forgotten and rejected son of the Gods. The blood of Satan, the first witch’s twin, the one that was supposed to teach mankind to find balance within themselves. Instead he chose to use his knowledge for his own gains. According to my mother, we were related to him, and therefore evil. She joined the religion of Acker once she found out.”

Fin frowned. He vaguely remembered hearing about the religion from his tutor. However it had been a long time ago. Hilda must’ve seen his bewilderment, because she launched into a rant he didn’t want to risk interrupting.

“A woman named Valerie Acker believed witches were too emboldened by their powers, and started the religion that devoutly worshipped the Gods, and demonized their children- the first witch and Satan. Valerie’s husband had been a witch, and he had left her for a male lover. As a result, she went mad with heartbreak and grief. She prosecuted him, saying he shouldn’t have deigned to behave as a God. The Green Man and Goddess seek both genders only because they are worthy. To crave both genders is a higher calling that neither mankind or witches could understand or deserve.”

At this, Hilda laughed bitterly despite already starting to once again cry.

“Acker was deluded and believed that because Satan and the first witch were twins, they had the same chaotic tendencies.”

Fin’s memory clicked then.

“Ah yes, the first witch was to commune with nature and aid the people of the world in their connection with the elements. When her brother went to help mankind however, he became disgusted. He loathed the barbaric emotions and impulses of man. Instead, he wished to expose their vileness to his parents. It is said he scours the world, corrupting anyone he comes across to convince the Gods that mankind should be eradicated.” The cook finished, his blue eyes with their flecks of gold lost to memory as he recounted the details.

The religion had gained a respectable amount of followers for a century or so, but their numbers had dwindled once the previous King of Daxaria had disbanded the law allowing the hunting of witches.

Fin gazed at the statue in front of them. The Goddess and Green man had their pupils shaped in perfect circles. Their daughter, the first witch, hadn’t any pupils- which was how witches always looked while in full use of their power. Meanwhile, Satan bore menacing slits as pupils that were akin to snakes.

It took Fin several weary minutes to recall all the facts of such an outrageous cult, but once he was certain he had remembered all necessary details, turned to the witch beside him.

“What happened?”

The first drops of rain began to fall as the water witch gripped her dirty dress. As if on cue, Lee appeared holding a clear glass bottle of Troivackian moonshine. Under his left arm were three wooden cups, and once Fin helped him distribute them, the mage seated himself on the other side of the cook.

Hilda hastily poured for herself, leaving Fin to pour the remaining two cups.

He handed one to mage Lee, and sipped his carefully. It still burned like fire down his throat, but he managed to stop himself from vomiting.

“The members of the religion slaughtered my sister and father after my mother turned to them. She even watched as they did it.” Hilda drained the cup and coughed multiple times. When she had settled back down, she immediately reached for the bottle and poured more into the cup until the liquid nearly reached the rim.

“They thought me dead as well. A tavern owner who came after the carnage kept me alive, and I’ve been drinking ever since so that I never have to hear their screams again.”
“Did the Coven not send you teachers?” Fin asked softly as he took another sip and felt his world begin to spin.
“Teachers have only been sent out to young witches in the past thirty or so years. I am turning seventy this year, boy. I was hunted until the age of twenty. I aged out of their bracket.” She spat bitterly.

Fin rested a hand on her back, which she immediately shook off.

“I need no pity.”

It was then that three people drifted down in front of the castle steps from the sky. The storm broke the moment their feet touched the ground, releasing sheets of relentless rain that splattered against the earth with enough force to create a mist along the earth.

The trio of newcomers were all cloaked until they each set foot on the stairs. They then all lowered their hoods, and stared somberly at the soaked and bedraggled sight of the mage, cook, and drunk before them.

In the middle of the strangers was a woman with dark brown hair and wide intense brown eyes who looked to be in her fifties. On her right was a man with snowy white hair and blue eyes so clear, that they almost appeared white. On her left was a woman with copper red hair piled high, and eyes the color of honey.

They were all dressed elegantly, and the middle woman was the first to call out to them.

“We were summoned by the King of Daxaria regarding a threat?”

Hilda turned looking betrayed towards Fin and mage Lee.

The cook reached his arm out and clasped her shoulders maintaining the air of calm and casual.

“Speak with them. If you are reasonable they might respond in kind.” Fin whispered, desperately hoping his words to be true.

The water witch held out her wooden cup.

Fin blinked confused, but mage Lee quickly understood and filled the container hastily.

“Aye, I’m the threat. An idiot mage tried to cut me off after all.” Hilda muttered before taking a deep drink.

“It wasn’t me.” Mage Lee had overheard and raised his hands up innocently.
“Just your son.” Fin retaliated as a sharp clap of thunder echoed above them.

The three witches that were obviously from the Coven of Wittica, moved with an inhuman synchronicity up the steps towards them, and stopped a few steps below so as to be eye level.

“Mr. Finlay Ashowan, are you behind this futile call?” The woman at the centre of the witches bore down on the redhead who immediately bowed his head.

“I did not send for your excellence.” He replied his shoulders hunching forward.

The woman stared down her straight nose at the cook without an ounce of emotion.

“I’m aware. It was your King. What is it you said to him to make him summon us?” Her tone was harsh and accusatory.

Mage Lee began to rise from the stair he was seated upon, when a reply rang out.

“You have been called due to the water witch in front of you threatening my people. Mr. Ashowan was helping to protect the city of Austice, and I will ask you to show him the respect he deserves for his bravery.” The King of Daxaria strolled out the castle doors with his head held high, and his hazel eyes sharp.

The head of the Coven of Wittica gave a respectable curtsey to the ruler of the continent.

“I am witch Eloise Morozov of the inner circle of the Coven of Wittica. Earth magic.” She introduced herself to the King while pointedly ignoring his earlier chastising. She swiftly redirected her attention to Hilda.

“You will come with us. We can discuss your crimes and why you are not registered with our records back on Wittica.”

Hilda turned and gave Fin a slow smile when she sensed him tense.

“Do not fear boy. I’ve faced worse than the likes of these prisses.”

The infamous drunkard stood, and allowed the witches that stood on the other side of the woman who had spoken to step forward and clasp her arms. They guided Hilda down the stairs into the rain. The elderly witch cast one last sad smile at the castle, and then was hauled up into the sky with her guards. They quickly disappeared above the thick clouds in a matter of moments, leaving Fin with a gnawing unease about for their captive.

The remaining Coven witch sighed, ignored mage Lee, and once again addressed Fin.

“I will first ask for my report from you Finlay Ashowan. You have caused enough of a spectacle with revealing yourself to your King than is necessary. He has already requested your file, and I am sure it was you who made him unduly worried about a water witch.” Her bored tone made one of the King’s eyebrows lift, forcing him to step forward.

“Mr. Ashowan is not the one who sent for the Coven. Do I need to repeat myself that you are to show him respect for his efforts?” His voice had an edge Fin had never heard before.

The woman narrowed her eyes at the King for the briefest of moments before turning to the cook again.

“We appreciate your help in containing the damage to your Kingdom.” She managed tightly. Fin bobbed his head awkwardly while keeping his eyes fixed on the ground.

“How is it you plan to keep a powerful witch like Hilda contained?” The King questioned as he carefully studied the woman in front of him. He had never thought he would meet a leader of the Coven, but now that he had, decided he wasn’t any richer from the experience.

“From what I saw she was of mediocre ability. She will be incarcerated in a cell built for her element and her power level.”
“Mediocre ability?! She flooded the main street and nearly drowned the citizens!” Mage Lee burst out angrily.
“Your exaggerations should be saved for works of fiction, mage.” The derision dripped from her voice as she ascended the rest of the stairs and openly glared at both Fin and Lee.

“My mage speaks the truth Ms. Morozov, and you will not address him so rudely. The water witch you just took named Hilda, has swept several citizens into the sea
“I will hear your detailed report now your majesty. I also have Mr. Ashowan’s official records with me should you like to review those while I am here.” Ms. Morozov patted a small bulge in her cloak. While she did so, she cast a quick dismissive glance at the cook that remained seated on the ground. Fin became incredibly interested in sipping his moonshine.

“Very well, after you Ms. Morozov.” The King gestured to the open door behind himself. The witch swept past him with a gracious nod of her head, the silk of her skirts rustling audibly above the rush of the storm.

Fin felt his cheeks burn, and his face lowered beyond his shoulders to hide his shame.

Once the door was closed and it was once again only mage Lee and Fin sitting on the stairs, the elder turned to the cook.

“Good Gods, I didn’t realize you were one of the more tolerable witches!” He exclaimed shaking his head in awe.
“Most of our kind aren’t-”
“The cat piss of personalities?” Lee supplied shaking his head and sipping the liquor.
“-I was going to say offensive. She is a fair leader in the Coven, though is known for being generally unpleasant.”

There were a few more beats of silence as the two sat drinking peacefully while they watched the storm.

“Shouldn’t you be making my dinner?” Mage Lee commented as he took another sip of the Troivackian moonshine that had his eyes watering, yet also numbed his body at the same time.
“It won’t take me long to spit in a bowl and hand it to you.” Fin replied without a moment’s hesitation.
“Mr. Ashowan?”
“Yes Lee?”
“Will our King find anything interesting in your records?”

Fin went still. He had never requested to read his own file, and hadn’t considered it a major issue until that moment. He hadn’t wanted to read what his tutor had said about him, or the Coven’s appraisal for that matter…

It had been a long time ago after all.

A note from Delemhach

Holy sweet potatos it has been a time and half lately!

I apologize for the tardy post everyone!

My computer wasn't functional for the first half of the week, and then I got called back to one of my jobs for the second half of the week.
Though if I am being perfectly honest?
I am still insanely overwhelmed with some of the comments. It's part of the journey while growing as a writer- I completely understand. However, I've had to distance myself in order to not let things color the story  vibe/ vision as I'm writing it.
To take what is helpful to improve as an author, but also ignore what deviates from my vision of the story is tough at times (as well as taking in stride some of the more negative toned responses). I'm doing what I can though, so thank you all for bearing with me! Explanations on Fin's phobias are coming, so please sit tight!

I wrote this chapter with an unhelpful dose of heavy anxiety, and as such have edited it already roughly 5-6 times. I still feel it is rough and I'm sure I've missed things, so thank you for your patience!

On that note, I have reached out to about 3 different editors and have not heard back. I am open to more suggestions/ volunteers to those that are interested.

I want to issue special thanks to Kraze Kode, and LadyLark1. Kraze Kode's review of my story gave me a bit of my courage back to face the chapters I had written but were terrified to edit in light of the last chapter's feedback. It also reminded me exactly what I had been trying to accmplish in telling the story. Also, they are the person who got me the closest to crying from happiness. Seriously.
LadyLark1 for messaging me out of sincere concern for my well-being (I genuinely had worked to post Friday, but computer issues and work got in the way).

A regular thanks to all those that rated, reviewed, followed, favorited,and read!

Did you think I forgot to compliment you stud muffins?
Bahaha. Ha. Haha. Ha.

Attempting to ignore your radiance is like attempting to ignore a laser beam to your eyes. It isn't feasible, and it is blinding.
Those of you who have enjoyed and offered your support believe me. I see you, I hear you, and I hope you all experience a week that feels like a soft fuzzy kitty belly that is warm and purring in your lap.
NASA might tell you to tone it down to not interfere with the Hubble telescope, but I know you stars of the galaxy can't ever be dimmed, nor should you.
There are star fish in the sea, and stars in the sky. Then there are you. Each of you as beautiful and important as the one before and the next.

Cheers!

Delemhach

P.S I have no idea why the font changed when I posted this. I'm guessing just a glich on Royal Road? I have done nothing differently.
P.S.S
No idea why this annoys me so much, but I want you all to know...
Hilda didn't stop because Fin hugged her. She stopped because Troivackian moonshine is a friggin' treasure. Sure she didn't want to be the monster that murdered someone right in front of her eyes, but Troivackian moonshine is amazing.

Chapter 29: Better Days Were Had

*A long time ago, on the Southern island of Quildon*

“Ian! Ian it happened! It finally happened!” Fin whooped as his feet stumbled under him. He recovered quickly and continued to rush to reach the boy who was only a year younger. Ian Morrison stood throwing rocks at a target the two boys had painted only a fortnight ago, but was quickly jumping up and down in excitement.

Ian’s bright blue eyes were full of wonder, and the anticipation in the air became overwhelming.

“Really?! What is it? What can do you?”

Fin huffed as he skidded to a halt in front of his best friend.

“I can make lightning, so I’m probably a fire witch! I blasted my dad off the island!” He beamed proudly as Ian’s eyes widened to the size of saucers.

“Really? Wasn’t he mad?” Ian asked nervously.
“Don’t know! He hasn’t come back! Isn’t this amazing?” Fin could’ve cried he felt so elated.

Gone were the days of cowering in the corner of their cold cottage. He would never fear watching helplessly as his mother was hurt over and over again. He had his magic! So what if it had taken him two weeks to recover from using it?

Then to make matters all the more perfect, his tutor was supposed to arrive sometime that week from the Coven. He would surely grow to be an even more powerful witch!

It was the best time of Fin’s life.

*

“Hm. Strange.” Stanley Goss’ eyes were milky as he stared down at the lanky redheaded boy clad in dirty worn clothes. Fin gazed up at Mr. Goss with burning expectancy.

‘What a pity.’ The Coven tutor thought to himself idly as he felt a pit of dissatisfaction appear in his mind.

“You’re a deficient witch.” He announced blinking away the milky swirls. He was immediately regretting volunteering to be the boy’s instructor. The tutor had truly hoped when he had heard that the boy was the son of Aidan Helmer, that he would have had greater power.

It was a great loss that the fire witch that had once been considered for a position within the counsel of Wittica, had fallen into some extremist ideology.

“You will call me Mr. Goss.” Turning his back on the boy who looked a mix of hurt and disappointed, he began to stroll towards the cottage doorway where Fin’s mother stood wringing her hands. The little boy remained rooted to the spot while his tutor pointedly ignored the child staring up at his thin black ponytail.

“Mr.Goss?”

The witch turned and stared down through his small spectacles with his eerie gray eyes vacant of emotion down at the boy. His sallow complexion with his deep frown lines looked waxy in the damp early April air.

“What is it Mr. Helmer?” The tutor questioned shifting his bulging black bag under his arm.

“What is my power?”

The awkward lad was fidgeting with his hands, making Mr. Goss frown.

“I cannot say until we run further tests. Deficient witches aren’t as easily categorized. Come along.”

Fin felt crestfallen, but did his best to cheer himself up. His mother was considered quite valuable even as a deficient witch, so who knew? Perhaps he wasn’t completely useless as his father had always said deficient witches were.

***

“It is good you have a keen mind in your studies Mr. Helmer, as I fear you will be quite futile in the area of magic.”

Fin stared dejectedly down at the muddy soil beneath his feet. He had once again failed to replicate the shield he had created the night his powers had emerged. They had been trying unsuccessfully for an entire month following Mr. Goss’ arrival, and nothing had happened.

Every other aspect of Fin’s studies at been going well; math, reading, writing, science, but magic continued to be problematic.

He would begin his work with Mr. Goss from sun up, and would labor well into the night despite his mother’s faint protests. Fin hadn’t been able to help at all with keeping the small cottage clean, or even cooking as he normally did. It only added to his guilt of being hopeless and lacking with magic. To make matters even more complicated, his mother had begun healing regular humans again to help them earn money and food. This meant she was often on the mainland for days at a time, and when she would return she would be left with an absolutely filthy cottage to tend to. Even though she was already exhausted from healing and traveling she didn’t complain once, but Fin knew she needed help.

Mr. Goss on the other hand appeared to be indifferent to the mess, as well as to the idea that he should help clean up after himself.

If it weren’t for his mother being an eyewitness to the shield he had created, the tutor was inclined to think that Fin had made the entire event up. He had even cast one of the restricted spells that only the close members of the Coven, and the esteemed instructors knew. It was a spell that identified the brand that occurred when a witch burned a significant amount of their powers. It was usually a symbol marked on a nearby object, but he found nothing of the sort anywhere in or around the small cottage with its rickety fence.

“We will work on trying to see if you have any other abilities aside from the one you claim. For starters-”
“Mr. Goss!” Katherine Ashowan was strolling across the soggy lawn towards them, a pinched expression on her face that Fin had never seen before.

As she exited the gate of their property and made her way over to where they stood, Fin could see her fidgeting with her hands. There was something bothering her.

“Perhaps let Fin have some rest. It’s possible his mind is overtaxed. You have been working with him far longer and harder than most tutors-”
“Witch Ashowan.” Mr. Goss interjected straightening to his full height. “We have been working to ensure we know what he is capable of, which is a very serious matter indeed. I prefer to rediscover what it is he did before he forgets.”

Fin was staring at the ground, his cheeks burning.
He didn’t need his mom coming to defend him- she’d only make it worse!

He didn’t see the facial expressions that passed between the adults, only heard his tutor sigh exasperatedly.

‘Dad would’ve just left me alone.’ Fin thought glumly.

Even if it meant he’d receive a more private beating, the boy knew he’d never face public humiliation that sullied his father’s name…

“Very well. You have thirty minutes until we resume.” Mr. Goss conceded with undisguised annoyance.

Fin was still embarrassed, but he held the tiniest bit of optimism that at the very least he could get to see and play with his best friend.

*

“Show us witch! C’mon! Ian says you can make lightning.” Liam Corway taunted as he kept shoving Fin’s best friend down to the ground and laughing. The slightly chubbier boy struggled to stand up over and over again to no avail.

“I can! Stop it!” Fin kept trying to help his friend, only Liam’s fraternal twin brother Wyatt was stopping him, and was pushing him further away.

The two brothers were amongst the twelve-child brood that was born between a Troivackian woman and the local Daxarian fisherman that had rescued her. Mrs. Corway had apparently been banished from her Kingdom, which involved being thrown overboard into the ocean on the border of Daxaria and Troivack.

It also meant that the mix-blooded children were prone to be larger than their peers. Their dark hair and eyes would watch gleefully over the ‘weaker’ Daxarian kind. Their mother was colorful in her description of her new nationality when their Papa was gone on his boat.

“Well let’s see it then! Unless you made it up.” Wyatt taunted as Fin tried ramming his shoulder into his opposition’s chest without success. It didn’t help that they were two years older to begin with.

“I didn’t!” Fin’s feet had begun slipping in the thick grass. It was then he saw one of the rock’s he and Ian had been using to throw at their target on the ground to his left. Without a second thought, he immediately ducked and picked it up. Wyatt immediately fell over at suddenly pushing against a being that was no longer there.

Fin threw the stone at the back of Liam’s head without any thought as to what would come afterwards, only knowing he wanted them to go away.

His aim was true, and the boy swung around looking thoroughly enraged and unaffected by the strike.

“RUN FIN!” The terror in Ian’s voice had the young witch sprinting away as fast as he legs would carry him.

The redhead dashed up the steep hill towards his cottage. He could hear the Corway brothers hot on his heels, but luckily he had the advantage over the boys who lived on the lower side of the island. Due to his legs being used to bracing against an incline, he had no trouble setting a respectable pace up the slope. Fin could hear them huffing as he ran higher and higher up towards his home, and sent a prayer to the Goddess that his tutor and mother were still standing in the front yard.

As he broke out over the peak of the hill, his heart sank when he saw that Mr. Goss and his mother were nowhere in sight.
With a final burst of speed, Fin barreled through the gate towards the front door of his house as tears began to rise in his eyes. The Corway brothers were catching up to him quickly now that the ground had leveled out.

It wasn’t supposed to be like this again…

Unbeknownst to him, Fin’s eyes had begun to glow.

“Just ‘cause you’re home doesn’t mean you’re safe!” Liam, the bigger of the twins grabbed Fin’s shoulder as he set his foot on the threshold.

As they swung him around, they laughed at the tears running down his face. They taunted him until Fin raised his eyes, and they saw the bright blue lightning that glowed there. The door behind the young witch opened, but he didn’t hear it.

“LEAVE ME ALONE!” Fin screamed, and suddenly the two boys saw nothing but a flash of blue light. Next thing they knew, they were winded on their backs beyond the gate of the small cottage.

“Finlay!”

The redhead remained stoic yet determined with his fists clenched and shaking at his sides. He slowly turned towards his mother in response to her call. Mr. Goss stood beside her with an unreadable expression.

Fin’s eyes had cleared of the lightning, and he suddenly felt quite tired.

“T-They started it. They kept pushing Ian a-and-”
“I will hear about this later. Go sleep.” His mother’s strict and firm tone startled him. He hadn’t ever seen his mother angry before, and he didn’t understand why he needed to sleep in the middle of the day…
Fin didn’t bother to argue. Seeing that there wasn’t any use in it, the young witch hunched his shoulders, and walked to his room.

Katherine rushed out to the two boys that lay gasping on their backs beyond the gate. She had been the one to deliver them ten years ago, and she did not want to be the one to tell their mother that Fin was the one to kill them.

Both boys seemed fine aside from having bruised backsides, which she fixed with a small pat of their shoulders.

‘At the very least that ruddy tutor better stop saying Fin is deficient.’ She thought bitterly to herself.

*

When Fin awoke, he groggily stepped out into the main room of his cottage to discover that he was in fact alone. The dirty dishes were stacked on the table, the floors covered in dust, the hearth cold.

There were pangs of hunger in his stomach, and no sign of Mr. Goss either.

Slowly, he reached for the broom with its bristles held together with red twine. His mother had finished it after his father had disappeared while sitting at her son’s bedside.

Fin began sweeping. Once he had deposited the dirt outside, he grabbed the pail used for cleaning dishes, and headed out to the overly full rain barrell.
Once the pail was heavy with water, he returned and faced the catastrophic dishes and table. He lifted a stack of plates, and was about to lower them into the water, when a small instinct told him to stop.

A strange new tiny voice in him, told him to boil the water first.

Glancing at the tiny bit of soap left atop the hearth, Fin tried to ignore the voice, but when he did his stomach tightened into knots.

With a long sigh, he turned to the cold hearth. He couldn’t seem to find the flint anywhere.

Glancing around the room, he finally spotted it atop a blanket his mother had been mending on her rocking chair. Fin began to walk towards the chair, his hand reaching for the stone, when it flew into his hand.

He blinked.
Had he imagined it?

Shaking his head and dismissing what he thought he saw, Fin turned to the hearth. He walked over, placed the dry kindling atop the ashes, then one of the last split logs of pine they had. He struck the flint once, only it didn’t spark.

He let out a frustrated sigh. He felt achy, chilled, hungry… he just wanted the stupid fire to start!

The log burst into flames.

Leaping back startled, Fin watched as the fireplace crackled merrily with wide eyes.

Cautiously, he turned to the pail of water and dumped it into the empty cauldron that hung over the flames

Glancing around the room, his mind was still sluggish from sleep, but a slow unmistakable feeling was growing within him. Some kind of bond between everything in his home...

Every item seemed to understand and want to please him, even though they were just…. Objects. He could feel their entities shiver as he grew aware of them and their relationship.

‘This feels weird. But maybe…’

Fin pointed at the blanket on the rocking chair.

The heavy cream wool immediately obeyed his silent order, rising into the air and folding itself messily. It landed in its new form on the seat of the chair just as the witch had willed it to.
Fin was trembling fiercely as he walked over and inspected the blanket.

It was folded the exact same way he would’ve done it.

A small spark of hope rose in him. He had been essentially unconscious the two weeks after his powers came forward. Then his tutor had come and he hadn’t had any time alone, or much time in the cottage at all.

Perhaps he needed to recharge away from people?

He began to fidget as he cast a new eye around his home.

Turning around, Fin eyes rested on the faded green curtains that were partially drawn over the window. With a small jerk of his head, they all spread apart and allowed the faint cloudy light of day pour in.

The boy grinned.

Looking over his shoulder at his open bedroom door, he saw his messy bed. Fin threw up his arm, pointed his finger, and cheered. The blankets had sprang into action immediately, tucking and pulling themselves until his bed was perfectly made.

It was then that his tutor walked through the door with his mother, both carrying armloads of firewood.

“I have magic!” Fin was beside himself with excitement as tears of joy threatened to spill over. Mr. Goss began to open his mouth, when the boy cut him off.

“Look!”

Fin pointed at the plates on the table, and had one of the piles float over to the cauldron. The dishes carefully eased their way into the slowly warming water one by one until some of the water spilled over into the flames that hissed in response.

“Mr. Helmer we-” Mr. Goss began, his tone its usual level of bland. Fin once again cut him off, and had the firewood the two adults carried drift out of their arms. The logs levitated over to its designated spot beside the hearth, where they neatly stacked themselves.

When it was finished, Fin turned proudly with his hands on his hips to stare at his audience.

“Well Mr. Helmer, I think I might have an idea as to what your abilities are.” Mr. Goss sighed. “I have only heard about this kind of deficient witchcraft once before. Given what I have just witnessed however, I think you may be a house witch.”

The unenthused response made Fin’s smile dim as he looked to his mother who was staring daggers at the tutor.

“W-what… What is a house witch?”

“You are capable of performing magic around the home, and only around the home. You are completely useless outside of your property. Given that we have always been outside of the gate when practicing magic, it would explain why you have failed every test.”

Fin felt his newfound hope sink through his stomach down through the floor. The fire in the hearth suddenly fizzled out, and he felt his throat constricting as he tried not to cry from disappointment.

“Mr. Goss, there is no need to describe my son as ‘useless’, in any circumstance. Even if he isn’t able to use his abilities outside of our home, he is still a smart, kind, courageous boy.” Kate had her hands on her hips as she tried to hide her shaking over her newfound gumption.

“Forgive me Mrs. Ashowan, I merely meant on a magical level he is redundant outside of this home. It is dangerous to give him a false sense of confidence in that regard. Should Mr. Helmer attempt to bite of more than he could chew, it could have dangerous consequences. Like today for instance, with those two Neanderthal boys.”

The tutor turned to Fin as his mother’s cheeks burned.

“I’m sure you will be an upstanding citizen. You could become the head of housekeeping for a wealthy Lord, or perhaps a wonderful kitchen aide.”

Fin didn’t want to hear more, he was already wiping away tears when he ran to his room, his bedroom door slamming shut behind him on its own accord.

Suffice it to say, the first year of Mr. Goss’ tutelage buried a sharp thorn in Fin’s heart. The following ten years weren’t much better.

A note from Delemhach

After the amazing support and kindness you all shared with me after the last chapter, I wanted to get you at least one more relatively quickly! I actually became anxious about admitting I was anxious, and you amazing beans just blew me out of the water with your warm-hearted responses. It really helped, and I've been having a much easier go getting writing and editing done! I'm still having bouts of unpleasantness when I begin editing, but it is a world of difference compared to before. Thank you from the bottom of my heart, I was deeply moved.

This is not the last of the chapters that will showcase some of Fin's past, but others won't be quite as enfuriating. They'll be sprinkled in with more 'present day' ones.

At the risk of adding fuel to any negative feelings you all may have regarding Mr. Goss, he is somewhat based off of a real teacher.

I will ideally be posting Chapter 30 later this week, though it will be the first one that will mark the beginning of a trial run with an editor. I don't know how long that may take, but fingers crossed! They seem very knowledgable and helpful, so ideally this all works out. I do still want to go back and edit my older chapters, and am thinking I may need to have another editor go through and do that. If anyone is interested please let me know, and thanks for bearing with the non-editor-aided chapters!

Well you sexy potatos of the interweb, I hope you enjoyed the insight into Fin's history! Just know you are as delicious, satisfying, and down to earth as the versatile root vegetable we all love so much.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 30: Feel The Burn

A note from Delemhach

I really wanted to find a good song for this chapter, but the only ones I really felt were potentials had different possibilities were:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=fk8323r577w

OR

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BQ5H2wpfuBk (But this is only while/ after Annika exits)

Fin stood in his kitchen that was eerily silent. Every staff member and member of regency remained in their personal quarters; the King was in conference with a leader of the Coven. Even the fire had spluttered out during the cook’s absence.

It was because of the quiet that Fin finally registered his pounding heart, the anxious flurry in his mind, and then the overwhelming sense of doom.

He didn’t know what kind of information the Coven released in his circumstances. He didn’t know if they released detailed documentation of his studies, or assessments of his mental well-being, or just the bare minimum information regarding his magic.

‘Oh Gods… what if the King learns about my father…’ Fin rubbed his eyes with the heels of his palms, which drew a small yelp from him.

During the adrenaline rush of confronting Hilda, he had failed to register the familiar stinging pain that came with burn marks on his back.
It had been two full decades since he’d felt them, and yet his hands began to shake. Not from the pain, but from the nauseating familiarity of the sensation.

Fin removed his shirt, and saw the burn marks along the back of his tunic. He threw the ruined garment into the cold hearth without a second thought. He could see about buying another one in Austice.

Focusing on guessing the approximate height of the straight burn mark across his back, the witch summoned the jar of burn ointment he kept on hand on the shelf beside the hearth. The mage’s fire ring had done more damage than he had initially realized.

Even with magic, Fin would occasionally forget to not grab the hot handle of his cast iron skillet, and would have to slather a cooling salve on a burn. He sincerely hoped that the ointment his mother had sent with him would be effective on larger burns.

He had just unscrewed the cap of the wide brimmed jar, when the castle door suddenly banged open.

Lady Annika Jenoure stood in the doorway looking a strange combination of angry, and terrified.

Fin had the sudden urge to cover himself, but weariness stopped him. It occurred to him then that he had somehow not fallen asleep already at the extensive use of his powers.

If anything, the weariness seemed to stem from more of an emotional and mental strain than from magic.

‘It has to be due to the larger space and more occupants of my home giving me more power…’ Fin reasoned to himself.

“Lady Jenoure, I apologize for my indecency. I need to tend to a wound. I will retire to my cottage if you prefer.” He bowed but winced at the movement. He missed the look of pain and tenderness cross Annika’s face.
“We can stop the nonsense of formality for now Fin. I saw you get burned earlier, let me help.”

He was too tired to put things delicately.

“I can use magic to apply this. I am indecent and you can be placed in a compromising position if you are seen-”
“Son of a mage just let me help you.” She snapped slamming the door behind her and striding forward. The black haired beauty snatched the jar from Fin’s hand and faced his back confidently.

“This is unnecessary Lady Jenoure. I-” Fin paused. “Did you just say ‘son of a mage’?”
“Yes. I heard you say it before during the drinking competition, and oddly enough it is really catching on- especially amongst the Knights. Though I don’t think Keith is helping slow the spread of it. Did you hear yesterday that he advised Ruby on how to fold sheets more efficiently?”

Fin laughed.

“How did that go?”
“A gallon of your ‘sedative’ tea couldn’t stop the unfortunate twitch in the right corner of her mouth. She is now muttering ‘son of a mage’ all day long.”

Both Fin and Lady Jenoure laughed.

Once she had settled back down, Annika dipped her fingers in the strange yellow paste in the jar. Scooping small blobs up, she gently touched the ugly burn that spanned a horizontal line across Fin’s back.

“This will scar.” She said far more somberly.
“It can join the others, it’s fine.”

It was then she noticed what the cook was referring to.

There was a messy scar the size of a man’s palm under his right rotator cuff, and one the size of a thumb near the top of his left shoulder.

“How did you get these?” She asked softly as her hand hovered above the fresh wound.
“No need to worry my Lady. If you are going to be stubborn about assisting me, I’d rather not also have to share personal details.”
“You helped save us all, I think this is the least I can do.” She muttered as she gently dabbed the wound.

Fin took a sharp intake of breath.

“Gods were your hands in an ice bath before this?!” He called out.
“No I- It’s the ointment!”
“Like Keith’s brain it is!”

Annika burst out laughing, and took a few minutes to compose herself. Fin was already grinning to himself. He was grateful she couldn’t see how happy he was at hearing her obnoxious laugh- it was far better than her pretty fake one.

“You should be nicer to him. He’s just a-”

“Mage?”
“If you weren’t injured I’d slap your back right now.” Annika warned, though her tone remained humorous.

“He’s just trying to live up to both of his parents. He’s been told his entire life what a prodigy he is, no one has told him that while he may be a skilled mage, he has no understanding of real life or people.”

Annika resumed dabbing the ointment across his back.
Fin grunted.

“I saw your fight with Captain Antonio.”
“Oh.”

The cook’s cheeks burned. He shouldn’t have cared that she’d seen… but he did all the same.

“You handled yourself surprisingly well. Where did you learn to fight like that?”
“I… I knew a Zinferan once who instructed me. I’ve lost a lot of skill from lack of practice, but he taught me about control of movement and breath.”
“Did you know Captain Antonio’s wife was a Zinferan?”

Fin’s eyebrows shot up.

“I didn’t! Why haven’t I met or heard of her?”
“She died with their son during the birth.”

The cook fell silent. He didn’t know what to say regarding such a loss.

“His wife’s name was May. Her father was so against the union, that he said he would only agree to it if Antonio trained under him for seven years.”
“I’m guessing he did?”
“Absolutely. He was already a renowned fighter, but he became extremely deadly under his father-in-law’s instruction. As a result, Antonio became an even bigger asset to the Kingdom after studying with her father- a master of the Zinferan method. When May died in childbirth only two years after they were married, her father passed three months after from grief. The Captain hasn’t ever married again.”

The cook said nothing for a while as he allowed the ointment to ease some of the pain from the burn, while doing everything in his power to not think about Lady Jenoure touching him so intimately.

“I can’t imagine losing someone after all of that.” He said finally when he was relatively certain he had gotten his thoughts back under control.

“Huh? Oh. Yes.” The Lady sounded distracted by something.
“Was that what it was like when you lost your husband?”

She didn’t say anything, and Fin was worried he had crossed a line by asking something so personal. He was about to turn around to apologize when Annika finally spoke.

“I loved him, but it was… complicated. He is the one who showed me that there were good people, and that good people could rule a country. I never understood the blind trust in this country until I saw the intense loyalty they shared with one another. He was kinder to me than anyone ever had been. He became… my closest friend and ally.”

Taking Annika’s stillness to mean she was finished, Fin turned around to thank her. Only to find that she had been standing close, and she looked as though she were blushing. Instead of stepping away from Fin when he turned, she stayed put. This placed her mere inches from his body.

He stared down at the open expression on Lady Jenoure’s face, and immediately felt himself fall even deeper into the dreadfully wonderful space in his heart. The space that had somehow had been created for the woman in front of him.

Fin’s cheeks turned crimson when he realized her eyes remained fixed on his bare chest. His body was awash with tingling as he gently reached up and grasped her right wrist with barely any thought.

Annika’s warm intense brown eyes flew up to his slightly glossy bright blue ones. It took every remaining functioning cell in Fin’s mind to act reasonably in that moment.

He lifted his other hand and summoned a clean dishtowel, as well as the pitcher of clean water from the ledge.

Annika was distracted then, as Fin dipped the towel in the water without taking his eyes from the hand he was very nearly holding, and began to wipe the ointment off of her fingers.

“Thank you for helping me with my burn.” He was doing everything in his power not to pull her into himself. Every inch of him itched to do so…
Itched to hold her, and allow everything to turn right in the world.

“Like I said, you’re the unsung hero of the day. Mage Lee will probably take all the credit.”
“The Knights helped the citizens.” Fin reminded feeling the color rise even further in his face.
“True, but they didn’t conduct a ball of lightning that propelled enough water to sink the castle.”
“You exaggerate and flatter me beyond excess.” Fin shook his head hoping to alleviate some of the pounding blood in his face.

Annika gave a small exasperated sigh, and met his gaze while smiling.
The look of tender affection she saw in his gaze only made her want to melt into him, and forget about every silly thing that she had ever bothered with. She wanted to care for him and hold him and…

“Why have you never asked about my being a witch?” Fin’s voice was soft and it sent a shiver through her.
“I… I knew a witch back in Troivack.”

The interest was genuine on the cook’s face as he frowned and slowly lowered Annika’s wrist while still clasping it softly.

“She didn’t like people knowing, or asking about it, and seldom used any magic. She was… one of the few people that was kind to me while I was there.” There was a tight strain in her voice, and Fin barely registered that he was rubbing her wrist with his thumb soothingly.

“What happened to her?”
“One day she… used her magic. She did so to help me. I never saw her again when people found out what she was. Some people say she was banished, but in Troivack that means-”
“-Being sailed out to the perimeter of Daxarian and Troivackian borders and tossed overboard?”
“Yes! How did you-”
“A woman on our island named Nora was picked up by one of our fishermen after being banished from Troivack. They had twelve children together. All boys.”
“Nora?! When?”

Her shock and disbelief made Fin lean back slightly in surprise.

“Her two eldest boys were twins… they were a year or two older than myself. So… roughly thirty years ago? Why? Is it your former friend?”
“No not my former governess. I… uh.” Annika was clearly flabbergasted by the news. She had revealed the role the witch in her past had played in her life without a second thought.
“I think she may be the former princess of Troivack. The aunt of the current King.”

Fin’s jaw dropped.

“Why do you think that?” He managed after a second of incredulity.
“Princess Nora was banished after stating she wanted the throne to herself. Thirty years ago. Most people are simply executed in Troivack, and very few have the privilege of banishment. It offers the barest of possibilities that they could survive.”

Fin had only seen the dark haired sneering woman of the Corway brothers from afar. He had never wanted to draw closer to her and her permanent hatefulness, but even so it was hard to envision her as a royal.

Annika was clearly having a similar struggle with the new information, which was when Fin decided to try a different question while he had complete privacy with her.

“Do you even want to get married again?”

Annika blinked rapidly and the cook could’ve sworn there was a hint of tears in her eyes before she masked her expression.

“I… If it were to the right person.”
“I’m… sorry. I hope one of the suitors are to your liking.” Fin was staring at her while doing his best to remain composed, but didn’t realize he had grasped her hand in his own.

Annika moved forward, meaning a slight shift of her weight, and she would go crashing into him.

“You should,” Fin cleared his throat. “Should go back. Your reputation would be destroyed being here with me like this.” The croak in his voice betrayed him.
“Fin I… I just…” Annika tried to speak, then raised her left hand as though she were going to touch his chest. Fin pulled away. Releasing the hand he had clasped unknowingly, he took several steps to the side away from her.

“Lady Jenoure, thank you for your care.” He bowed. He barely noticed the pain in his back as he waited to hear her exit.

There were several long moments of pained silence, but sure enough he soon heard the soft sound of the handle unlatch and gently click shut again.

Once he was certain she had left the room, he straightened with a new weight in his chest. He turned to the door to the gardens, not wanting to think more about what had just transpired. Fin was intent on getting a fresh tunic from his cottage when he noticed Kraken was pawing the door aggressively.

“What in the world are you doing?” He wondered with a small chuckle.

Upon opening the garden door, the cook found himself staring down at a small sleek gray cat with bright yellow eyes. She sat on the garden pathway as though waiting expectantly.

He glanced at Kraken whose pupils had widened to the size of marbles.

“A friend of yours?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

He didn’t get an answer as the two cats dashed off together across the lawn.

Fin sighed.

The day had been far more exciting than he would’ve liked.

A note from Delemhach

Presenting the editing work of Hugh!

I hope this helps you all enjoy the story further. I read through and felt that it really flowed well, so massive thanks to them!

If any of you have any song ideas for this chapter, post the links in the comments. I'd love to hear your suggestions!

Kraken found out I was trying to get work done on this chapter for you all, and is aggressively bopping his head on the keyboard/ drooling on my hands. I think he is trying to send you all his love.

Why did the rooster cross the road?
He saw all you chicks and had to tell you how devine you all look today.

Why did the mare cross the road?
She saw all you studs and had to tell you how handsome you all look today.

Why did the farmer cross the road?
Because the *bleeping* author opened a barn door to let all their sexy beasts out.

Absolutely terrible joke, but hay. What can I say?

Cheers!

Delemhach

P.S I am working on getting patreon set up! I'm hoping over the next 1-2 weeks (most likely 2), and on there I have a picture of Kraken, so sit tight and you will see this fluffy boy soon.

Chapter 31: Facing Facts

Fin had just finished the preparations for a simple dinner the night of Hilda’s invasion. The cook swayed on the spot as he blithely thought how the castle staff and nobility were going to have to deal with having a simple but heavy meal of shepherds pie- and the equally unfussy dessert of cookies.
He didn’t have the energy to care.

Typically Fin tried to avoid weighing down everyone in the summer, and deferred to lighter meals...

By the time his kitchen had cloaked the redhead’s shoulders in its loving quiet and order however, he was barely able to mix the batter for the cookies. Kasim had helped Fin develop his lemon cookie recipe by giving him the helpful tip that if he grated the peel of the fruit, it created a zest that was quite flavorful. He hadn’t had a chance to offer the fare to the higher nobility- and hoped it would be well received.

Normally the cook would be beside himself with aggravation at offering what was, in his opinion, a subpar meal. Yet after the day he had just survived, he felt himself wearily concede that it was impressive he had still managed to cook a full dinner.

As his eyes began fluttering, the batter bowl cradled loosely in his left arm, the castle door banged open, and in strolled Eloise Morozov.

The bowl nearly crashed to the floor at his being startled. Fin barely managed to get it back onto his cooking table in time to turn and bow to the woman who was watching him carefully.

“Mr. Ashowan, my business with the Daxarian King has been completed. I wanted to speak with you before taking my leave. I’ve received word of some concerning news that will affect you.”

Fin’s apprehension was written all over his face as he gestured towards one of the chairs in front of his table.

Eloise eyed the seat with narrowed eyes.

‘The Queen of the bloody continent didn’t have a problem with it. Get over yourself.’ Fin found himself grumbling silently. Any other day and he probably wouldn’t dare think such a thing, but seeing her interact with the King earlier had turned his opinion of her…

Slowly, she lowered herself into the chair after gingerly wiping off imaginary dust with an air of disdain. She then tugged off her black gloves, and laid them on his table.

Fin’s teeth ground together and a tic in his cheek appeared.

Eloise lifted an eyebrow at seeing this look of obvious stress, but continued speaking.
<br/>“Your King has just reported to me that there is a fire witch in the Troivackian court acting as their Chief of Military.”

Fin froze.

‘Shit. Shit. Shit. Son of a mage. Shit.’

“The King told me you had no idea who this was.” She continued slowly while watching the cook closely.

Feeling at a complete loss as to what to do, Fin rubbed the back of his neck with one hand, and tapped the cooking table with his other. Immediately, the batter began to mix itself, and pans began to float over as the redhead rounded the table to sit in the furthest chair from the Coven witch. Eloise eyed the cookery with vague interest as he did these things, but didn’t comment on it.

“I understand why you may not want to divulge your relationship with your father to his majesty, however Mr. Helmer is aiming to overtake the Coven of Wittica.”

Fin’s eyes widened and his jaw dropped. He knew his father had been ambitious, but to desire to overthrow the Daxarian Coven?!

“He has the support of the Troivackian Coven, the Coven of Agua, and I believe he is already leading them autocratically. This war is getting incredibly out of hand, so I wonder if it would be possible for you to share with me everything you know or remember about Aidan Helmer. It will help us strategize against him.”

Fin knew his mind was sluggish, but the shock of the news was too overwhelming.

“I will do whatever I can to help. My loyalty has never been to him.”

Eloise nodded respectfully before he dared to add on to his reply.

“If possible Ms. Morozov, could you please answer two questions for me?”

The witch tilted her head and straightened her shoulders, but gave the smallest jerk of her chin as consent. Her dark brown eyes were watching him carefully.

“Did you tell the Daxarian King that Mr.Helmer is my father?” Fin’s heart was pounding in his chest.

Ms. Morozov’s expression was blank when she answered.

“Yes I did. While I normally would respect your desire for privacy Mr. Ashowan, this threat affects his Kingdom. You could be an incredibly helpful ally for the king, and it could be what makes the difference in this war. You may have the chance to save thousands or millions of lives.”

Dread choked Fin. The King knew who his father was. Which meant the monarch also knew about the abuse the cook had experienced as a child. Then again, if they weren’t aware of why Fin rejected his father, they would want to test his loyalty to them…

“I shared this information in the presence of a select few men that his majesty deemed necessary to this information and-”
“Why in the world was I not called for?” Fin snapped before he was able to stop himself.
Eloise’s eyebrows shut up and her mouth pursed.
“Mr. Ashowan I-”
“I have a right to be given the chance to explain myself and my personal life. Even in dire circumstances, it would be better coming from me.” His cheeks burned in anger, and Eloise opened her mouth to retort, her tongue sharpened and ready. Instead she clamped her jaw shut, closed her eyes, and gently touched the space between her perfectly shaped eyebrows in an effort to calm herself.

“Mr. Ashowan… All I informed the King and his men of was your blood relationship to the Troivackian Chief of Military. His majesty had informed me of his name being Aidan Helmer, and I had naturally assumed they were aware of your familial tie. When it became apparent they had no idea, I directed them to speak with you further.”

Fin grew sheepish.

“I’m sorry for jumping to conclusions.” He bowed his head.

“What was your second question Mr. Ashowan?”

The oven door that had magically opened for the tray of cookie dough snapped shut with a loud bang. It was Eloise Morozov’s turn to give a small start at the noise. She tapped a perfectly manicured nail impatiently on his table, her expression conveying her displeasure.

“My second question,” the house witch’s voice was far more respectful for his next inquiry, “is how did my father become a Troivackian noble? What happened to him over the past two decades?”

Eloise let out a small sigh through her nose before continuing.

“There is much speculation on the exact details of the story, but the Coven has been able to garner that after you expelled him from Quildon, he returned to the mainland. With the information your King has just given me, I believe he then gathered his followers, and recruited a few more Daxarian witches before they all went overseas to directly attack the Troivackian Coven of Agua.”

Fin’s frown was so deep that it began to give him a headache. Eloise shook her head as she continued her story, while simultaneously folding her arms across her chest.

“Given that the Coven of Agua cowers under the Troivackian monarchy, it wasn’t a difficult undertaking. Once he gained control, he approached the King Matthais. Mr. Helmer offered the power of the Agua Coven witches to the war effort and swore the Coven’s fealty. In exchange, the military would help Mr. Helmer conquer our Coven. The Troivackian King agreed to the terms, and elected him as an honorary Chief of Military. Mr. Helmer is not titled at this time, but it is likely that should he succeed in the war and overtake the Coven of Wittica, that would come. As to the number of witches your father wields control over? Your King is awaiting to hear about that information.”

Fin’s insides were shaking. Hearing anything about his father was overwhelming and gut wrenching, and yet some dark part of the cook wanted to know every last detail about the man.

The house witch swallowed with great difficulty and nodded.

It was his turn to answer Ms. Morozov’s original question. His eyes were cast down at his beloved cooking table’s scratched surface. He gently reached out and touched the wood with his fingertips, silently willing the inanimate object to give him strength to delve into his memories.

After a moment of quiet, he finally spoke.

“My father is a purist. He believes that witches with abilities that are not centered in the pure elements are broken. The first witch was a child designed by the Gods to fully commune with nature, and be able to maintain balance between humans and Earth. Any power that does not serve that purpose, in his eyes, is wrong. He is violent, and he is angry. Nothing is more sacred than his alleged purpose.” Fin’s hands were slowly curling into fists as vivid flashes of his father’s face snapped into his mind. The dark eyes that burned sick fear into him time and time again still grotesquely alive in his memory…

“A deficient witch should only serve their betters- witches of the original elements, and no one else.” He finished his explanation and tried to ignore the white noise blaring in his head.

Eloise Morozov said nothing. Her face remained stony, but her eyes were sharp on his face while no other muscle in her body moved. Nothing needed to be said, the anguish and turmoil was abundantly clear in Fin’s eyes.

“I must confess Mr. Ashowan, I was humbled today.”

The cook’s gaze snapped up to the Coven witch.

“I did not believe the magnitude of power you faced from witch Hilda until your King had his Captain escort me into the city, and showed me the damages that were incurred. Our King thinks very highly of you.” She informed him casually.

Fin didn’t dare to breathe as the earth witch then continued.

“Admittedly, the notes your tutor submitted regarding your abilities left the entire Coven of Wittica disillusioned with your magical prowess. From what I have seen today however, I can say that you are in fact quite powerful. I don’t only mean by a deficient witch’s standard either- as you know they tend to be less powerful overall, but I would place you amongst a respectable level even amongst pure elemental witches.”

The redhead couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
He was too shocked to reply.

“In fairness, it sounds as though you and your tutor did not see eye to eye very often. There was the constant bickering and name calling that began when you were fourteen, then there was that incident when you were sixteen regarding a Zinferan that was staying with you and your mother-”

“Ms. Morozov thank you for your kind words.” Fin blurted out before he could think twice. He didn’t want to think about Mr. Goss after hearing praise he never thought he would by one of his own people.

“It is not kindness Mr. Ashowan. It is a fact.” With a gracefulness that was still somehow brisk, the woman stood.

“I am going to formally request the notes you have maintained regarding your observations of your powers. If you do not have them on hand, or would like to update them before sending them to the Coven, that is fine. However I would like to compare your findings with the Coven’s records regarding the only other house witch we know of in history.”

Fin blinked and jumped to his feet with far less elegance than his visitor.

“Our King will be sending for you soon. I suggest you rest before presenting yourself to him.” She began to pull on her gloves again in a businesslike manner, clearly uncomfortable at issuing praise.

“I will take my leave Mr. Ashowan.”

The cook straightened and nodded. Ms. Morozov turned to the garden door and strode over, her heels clacking on the stone floor as she went.

“Oh! Wait!”

Whirling around looking greatly annoyed at being delayed, Eloise froze when she saw that Fin was carefully wrapping up some of the warm cookies that he had summoned out of the oven in cheesecloth, and was tying it firmly shut with some twine.

He handed the carefully prepared snack to the witch, who looked a strange mix of embarrassed, pleased, and incredulous.

She turned back to the door far more hesitantly than before. Fin had just begun to rub the back of his neck again, when she turned and faced him once more.

“You know Mr. Ashowan… something you may need to consider, is what your powers mean to you. Some could see them as a military weapon to be used to fight and shield against enemies, but… that doesn’t really seem like the duty of a ‘home’. Take time to consider your abilities and what is right for them. It could aid your growth.”

Fin blinked and bowed again to hide his embarrassment, and by the time he straightened, she was gone.

He stared at the closed door for a long time, completely lost to his own thoughts. It was perhaps only a few minutes before the castle door behind him then opened. He turned around and saw the same maid that had retrieved him earlier before Hilda’s attack standing present.

“His majesty, Captain Antonio, Mr. Howard, mage Lee, and Lord Fuks are waiting for you in the counsel room.” She said her eyes a mix of curiosity and worry.

“Thank you. I will be there shortly.” He answered dazedly.
The serving girl began to leave when a thought occurred to Fin.

“Pardon me! Before you return to your duties, do you think you could help me carry some items up to them?”
“Oh sure. What is it you need to bring?”

Fin smiled as he glanced at the piping hot tray of shepherds pie and freshly baked cookies.

“I’m bringing them dinner.”

A note from Delemhach

...

I'm so sorry everyone. *Bows while outwardly cringing*

I had wanted to post on August 7th, but that week one of my jobs gave me 4 extra shifts and left me with 0 time. Then I was out of town with family (yes I'm shifting blame to an adorable toddler), then there was some file issues when sending chapters to the editor.

Things should be temporarily good for the next while, though admittedly the state of the world might affect new posts going forward as job matters become crazier. I will sort out a regular posting schedule as soon as I manage to get things settled down.

Alright, done with the excuses!

I hope you all enjoy the new chapter, and thank you all who commented, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, read, DM'd, shared etc (I think I got it all, just covering my bases here).

If you have messaged me and I have not replied, I will do so ASAP!

Thank you everyone for understanding and being so patient.

Alright you jazzy dreams of intergalactic wonder, I hope you have a fantastic weekend. I will be thinking of you wherever I go, because you all are worth every moment of effort of every day.
Just know someone is thinking of you, and wondering if you all are eating, sleeping, and loving well.

I should be posting again soon!

Cheers you winsome Kings and Queens of life,

Delemhach

Chapter 32: Stating The Obvious

After completing his bow to the King, Fin straightened. He felt as though he were about to pass out at any moment. In a single day he had faced off against Captain Antonio, battled a powerful water witch, behaved inappropriately towards Lady Jenoure, been offered sincere praise and advice by a Coven leader, made dinner, and now he was in a counsel room with some of the most politically powerful men of the continent. All of whom wanted to talk about his relationship to his abusive father that he had not seen in twenty years.

The King, Captain Antonio, Mr. Howard, Lord Fuks, and mage Lee were staring at him with mixed expressions.

“Mr. Ashowan, thank you for joining us. In light of today’s events we have much to discuss.”

Fin nodded and took a steadying breath. A stack of plates had been set beside the shepherds pie that sat steaming centre of the long table. Each man had their dishware and cutlery set before them. Bottles of fine red wine Fin had paired with the meal sat with their corks still nestled in their necks, waiting to be opened.

The cookies were stacked masterfully on a wide platter close to Fin’s end of the long table. His hands were clasped behind his back as he stared at each man present.

Mage Lee appeared calm, Mr. Howard was frowning, Captain Antonio looked skeptical, Lord Fuks had a mad glint in his eye, and the King remained simply stern.

Eloise Morozov’s voice echoed in his mind as he felt the crushing weight of their attention. He took the silence they offered him as an opportunity to sort through his chaotic thoughts and emotions.

What role was a house witch supposed to have?
What suited him and his abilities?

In the somnolent fog of his mind, Fin thought about all the times he had stood while cooking to talk with Prince Eric. He thought about the night that the Knights, Peter, and Hannah had shared dinner with a warm fire at their backs. The peace, comfort, and happiness of each time and place given because they knew they were all safe yes, but after underneath the unspoken knowledge of safety and protection…
Home was the feeling of care and warmth. When Fin felt the most at ease wasn’t when he used his powers to defend his hearth, it was when he used them to make everyone and everything feel good, relaxed, content, and fulfilled.
It was the place where you could rest and be whole. Free of disputes and divides.
Lady Jenoure’s face flashed through his mind. In his kitchen, Fin was able to speak to her without restraint or acknowledgment of their class differences.
The King had felt comfortable enough to drink until drunk and confess his worries to the world…

That was what Fin wanted to use his magic to keep. Even if it was in the castle of the King, he wanted it to not just be a safe place, but a good place.

Fin hadn’t had a full plan when he had entered the counsel room, but… suddenly he knew exactly how he wanted to introduce himself to them as a witch.

‘Well… I guess it’s now or never.’

“Your majesty, Lord Fuks, Captain Antonio, Mr. Howard, and mage Lee, will you permit me to dine with you while we discuss these matters further?” The witch’s left hand remained behind his back, while the fingers in his right began to tingle. The perfect execution of the introduction to his powers rested now solely on the King.

Despite the mounting tension, the redhead’s voice sounded miraculously calm while anxiety still gnawed at him from within.

The King didn’t acknowledge any of the other men as he continued watching Fin keenly.

“I will allow it Mr. Ashowan.”

A smile that was a mixture of nerves and devilish mischief lit up the witch’s face. He raised his right hand, and snapped his fingers.

The dishes all levitated. The serving spatula that had been tucked in Fin’s belt rose over to the mouth watering seasoned meal, divided the portions evenly on each plate, then was slowly distributed over to each man’s place as nearly everyone but the mage and King watched slack jawed and wide eyed.

The two bottles of red wine slid forward, their corks squeaking as they both slowly twisted free of their deep green glass bottles. The bottles then drifted around to every empty goblet, pouring their ruby liquids until notes of fullness played from each cup.

The final goblet filled was the one Fin procured from behind his back while he met the surprised stares of the other dinner guests and raised his drink.

“Thank you for allowing me to dine in your esteemed presences.”

The stunned silence lasted a full thirty panic inducing seconds before Lord Fuks burst out laughing.

“Good Gods lad! No wonder I liked you right away! That explains your strange instincts pertaining to cravings!”
“Lord Fuks, you will notice your goblet is only partially filled. While a bit of red wine is healthy for you, you should still be careful.” The cook warned with a strict eyebrow raise.

The Daxarian Chief of Military’s expression immediately soured.

“Royal Cook Ashowan, you control this kind of power? Why hide it?” Captain Antonio wondered while clearly awestricken.

Fin cleared his throat.

“For many reasons I will be happy to discuss at a later date. However, I believe you all have important questions regarding my father.” The witch took that moment to take a long draught from his goblet.

“Yes Mr. Ashowan. If you could please take a seat, we would all like to hear more about this.” The King gestured towards the empty chair beside Captain Antonio.

Fin strode over, hoping he was exuding more confidence than he felt, and seated himself down beside the head of Daxaria’s armed forces. A strange sense of pride began to settle in his chest.

“To start, please explain to those present what your abilities are and their weaknesses. While I have more than these four men in my inner counsel, I am trying to limit your exposure to the other nobility.” The King raised his goblet and drank.

“Of course.” Fin bobbed his head to the ruler in appreciation before addressing the rest of the group.
“I am a house witch. The bigger my home, and more people that share my home, the more powerful I am. I have to visit a place in the house and be in its space for a short amount of time, and afterwards I can do all kinds of things. If I am off the grounds of my home however, I am magically powerless. Though with or without magic, I remain one of the best cooks on the continent.”

Fin had no idea where the abundance of mettle he was producing was coming from- he felt borderline giddy!
The day must have somehow unraveled his inner self-deprecating voice to the point where all that was left was pure nerve…

Fortunately, everyone chortled in response to his boast, as the cook sated himself with another healthy gulp of wine. Fin gave a casual wave over his shoulder- an action that magically opened the windows to the counsel room, allowing for a pleasant evening breeze to sweep through.

Captain Antonio had a far off look in his eyes as though he were remembering something with a sad smile while all the other men gave a small start at the sound of the latches brattled open.

“Mr. Ashowan, Ms. Morozov informed us that the Troivackian Chief of Military is your father. I understand why at the time when Lord Piereva questioned you why you did not confess to your relationship. However, why is it you did not come forward privately?”

Fin did his best to reply in a straightforward manner that would end the discussion as hastily as possible.

“I have not considered Mr. Helmer my father for more than twenty years. I have known nothing of the man since I… well… since I more or less catapulted him off my home island into the Alcide sea. I only learned what he was doing when Lord Piereva mentioned him during the Beltane festival.”

Mr. Howard choked on the wine he had been gulping.

“Would you mind elaborating on what you meant by, ‘catapulted off an island’?” The King’s steady and unperturbed tone helped soften the initial reaction amongst his counsel to Fin’s explanation. It helped that the monarch had previous awareness of his cook’s abilities.

The witch felt his cheeks flush. He took another draught of wine for courage.

“In times of great danger, I am capable of releasing enough magic to push someone out of my home’s perimeters. Sometimes it is done with great force. However it costs me greatly to do so.”

“Force out a single person, or multiple?” The Captain’s lone blue eye sparkled when he turned and fully faced the redhead. Fin knew exactly what motivated the Captain’s question, and he was already uncomfortable.

“At this time, I have only ever had to use such a large amount of power in three separate instances. All times were for a single individual.”
“The possibilities of this ability are quite-” The Captain’s eager tone made Fin’s right hand curl slightly against the polished table’s surface.

“Captain, I hate to disappoint you, but my skills are centered around nurturing a warm and happy home. Should it be treated as a military weapon or tool, the results could be… unpredictable.”
“Unpredictable? How-” The Captain’s severe expression went unobserved by Fin who recanted the words Ms. Morozov had issued to him only an hour earlier silently to himself. The words that had filled him and gently soothed the smarting wounds of his pride and dignity that had existed since he had been a child…

“Captain, perhaps we address the questions regarding Troivack’s Chief of Military first. Ms. Morozov was very clear that Mr. Ashowan will need considerable rest after protecting us from Hilda today.” The king took control of the conversation then, shooting the Captain a look that left no room for argument.

“Thank you for your consideration, your majesty. It has indeed been a long day. I understand that much about my kind is still relatively unknown and worrying to the general public, but I would prefer to take time to individually meet and discuss with you all the details of my magic. For tonight, it is most likely best to address the more pressing matter of Mr. Aidan Helmer.”

Fin felt as though someone else had said his father’s name. He hadn’t spoken of the man in years.

“Mr. Ashowan, I had noticed this before, but even more so now that we are addressing the serious matter of a continental threat. You sound far more educated than a cook- even an accomplished one.” Mr. Howard was staring critically at the redhead.
Fin’s bright blue eyes slid over slowly to the assistant that was in the process of swirling the wine in goblet with a loving twist of his wrist.

“The Coven of Wittica educates all registered witches. They believe that by educating those with power, we will be more controlled and make better decisions..”
“What of Hilda today? She-”
“Hilda’s youth was during the reign of witch hunters and prosecutors. I will say again; for tonight could we please address your concerns surrounding my father?” Fin’s firm tone made Mr. Howard glower, but the redhead somehow managed to maintain his calm and controlled aura.

“Mr. Ashowan is right gentlemen. Lady Jenoure’s Zinferan and Troivackian suitors are due to arrive any day now, and while we can hasten the marriage to firm up Zinfera’s military support, we need every advantage given Troivack’s military strengths.”

Captain Antonio gave a small jerk of his chin then turned back to Fin. Once all the men had quieted, the King once again addressed the witch.

“Would you say your father tends to be on the offensive or defensive in his strategies Mr. Ashowan?”
“Offensive.”

The immediate reply gave every man pause.

“Are you a spy for your father Mr. Ashowan?” The soft voice of mage Lee broke the silence that had momentarily settled in, the sound of which made the cook grit his teeth.
Fin knew he should’ve felt a kindred bond with the man after the battle from earlier, but it seemed ingrained in himself to want to snap at the mage.

“No. My father is a cruel man. Were it not for my mother’s healing abilities, I would have scars marring me beyond recognition.” The room immediately grew somber before the witch continued.

“It should tell you all something that I have only expelled people from my home with magic three times in my life. The first instance was my father, the second an idiot bully, the third was an abusive fiancé that came for a woman my mother was treating. He came after she had fled to us for refuge.”

“You are a protector by nature.” Captain Antonio observed keenly as he slowly picked up his fork and drove its tines into the soft meaty dish in front of himself.

“Being raised by only my mother and educated on the strength of women witches has made me both sympathetic to powerless women, while also aware of their strengths. A strange notion for your Knights.” Fin stared directly at the Captain accusingly.

The air crackled.

“Mr. Ashowan, we would like to present you with a variety of attack plans that Troivack could use, if you could find one that you believe to be most similar to your father’s method of thinking, that in of itself would be of great help.” The ruler swiftly changed the subject while ignoring Fin’s obvious jibe- there were more pressing matters for that particular moment.

Fin bowed slightly from his chair to the King.

“I would be happy to try your majesty. Though it is not out of humility that I again say; I truly do not know much about the man. Even prior to his… timely exit, he did not like to be home often.”

“Good Gods.”

Every head swiveled over to Lord Fuks who had a mouthful of the shepherds pie in his mouth.

“Am I cursed when I eat your food?” The elderly man asked while loading another forkful hastily- his investment in the answer was clearly not overly high.

“Not at all, enjoy Lord Fuks.” Fin replied already feeling himself begin to smile.

The old man grinned back, despite his mouth being full of food. The Lord then idly added,

“I must say, your father sounds like a real-”
“Dick?”
“Yes Mr. Ashowan?” Lord Fuks replied before he realized exactly what the cook had said.
Fin stared at the elder with his eyes dancing with mirth.

The King rolled his eyes to the ceiling, while Mr. Howard pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Mr. Ashowan, I would’ve thought with your education and awareness of the more cultured side of-” The monarch began exasperatedly.
“Think nothing of it, sire. Mr. Ashowan is still in the process of working out his juvenile tendencies. Besides, I too am curious about how I will hold up against his parentage as my opponent.” Lord Fuks waved his fork in the air in a cavalier manner.
“Your majesty, I have every confidence that Daxaria’s Chief of Military will stick it to the Troivackian King.” Fin sipped his wine, his eyes remaining fixed on the King while the Captain choked on the food.

“Don’t worry your majesty, the Royal Cook has a keen mind! Once he experiences some growth of character, I’m sure he will cease his teasing.” Lord Fuks grinned while taking another heaping bite of shepherds pie. The elder shot a mischievous wink to the witch.

“You know Mr. Ashowan, I really am not craving this dish at all.” Mr. Howard nearly shouted the words as he continued to openly scowl at Fin.

“You are craving the entire bottle of red wine. I’m not your mother, you know to eat food with your drink.” The redhead lifted his fork to his mouth while meeting the assistant’s disdainful gaze.

“I feel a tad chilly. Cook, perhaps you could light the hearth?” Mage Lee called over. The man was already down to the last three bites of his food.

“If Keith gives Ruby another piece of advice you won’t need me too. She’ll spit enough acid to burn the castle down.”

Mage Lee had been in the process of raising his wine to his lips, but the cup stilled its journey at the retort. Fin didn’t seem to feel like going easy on the old man, so naturally he set to digging his own grave.

“Then again he nearly made Hilda flood it, so I can understand your concern.”

The King watched the Royal Cook let loose his stream of insulting dry responses with growing surprise and incredulousness.

“Why so terse Mr. Ashowan? Upset that you couldn’t get a woman so you had to settle for a cat?” The mage fired back with a jeer.
“Cats just happen to be less trouble. I have no problem with getting-”
“Your cat has defecated in his majesty’s shoes!” Mr. Howard jumped in angrily.
“The cat did what?” The King’s sharp tone was pointedly evaded by the cook who feigned innocence.
“My opinion still holds.” Fin addressed the assistant evenly.

The bickering and trading of barbs went well into the night. Mysteriously, everyone eventually gave up being insulted and retaliating, and somehow…
They ended up having a rousing good time.

A time so good in fact, that the entire group consisting of a King, a mage, a sassy assistant, a house witch, and a Captain, all wound up being told of their embarrassing drunken exploits by a rather gleeful Chief of Military the next morning.

Though there were quite a few witnesses to some of their more… creative activities that night.

A note from Delemhach

Well...
It officially happened.
One of you gems donated money, however I think they did so under their real name, so I would just like to say a very heartfelt thanks to "SJ". I was so excited over the first time getting any kind of pay for writing that I was talk-shouting for a good hour. The pets are thrilled with me!

Now that thanks was not meant in any way shape or form meant as a shake down or a put down to the rest of you coruscating souls. I just wanted to offer my heartfelt thanks and appreciation.

As for the rest of yez', I got crazy motivated by all the comments, reads, reviews, favorites, donation, follows, and anything else I missed, so I wanted you all to have a chapter to close off your weekend!
I aim to post more by the end of the week.

Some of you have messaged/ commented about my patreon account. I still have not finished getting it up and running, but hopefully this week!
Another thing I hope to do this week is get a public discord forum for discussions and the like for anyone who may be interested. I may not say much on there (I'm a bit weird and like the air of mystery at times), but without a doubt I would be reading what you all have to say. That was another request someone had, and think it'd be fun.

Those of you who are wondering about the various levels of nobility/ political power of some of these characters (Ex: difference in duties between the Captain vs. Chief of Military), you will find out soon!

It is time for me to end my ramblings. So you sensational dames and dons, go forth in your week and do your best. Whether it be your best is getting up and showering, or tackling the world's many dilemmas, or remaining calm when faced with one of life's many annoyances (mosquitos, drivers going under the speed limit, turkeys with their creepy feet), know I'm rooting for you.
You're fantastically, breathtakingly, world shakingly, life changers.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 33: A Dimmed Afterglow

The Queen sat patiently beside her husband who was reeking profusely, and snoring quite loudly while Kraken lay nestled at her side. The baby in her belly shifting against the soft purrs that rumbled out of the feline and into her womb.

Against all odds, she had grown rounder, and remaining in bed had allowed a healthy glow to return to her face. Everyday Ainsley would silently pray that the child in her would continue its regular spins and kicking of her ribs. Secretly she felt that the reason for her improved condition was thanks to Kraken’s constant presence. The fast growing kitten’s steady loving aura and silky soft fluffiness had become her rock for an hour or more of each and every day. Not to mention his antics that never failed to amuse her. He would occasionally appear in her bedchamber with a fresh bread roll with a few bites taken out. Sometimes he would prowl beneath the covers until the Queen would wiggle a foot and send him into a panic, making her giggle like a young girl again.

Today was one of the days he was bringing a smile to her face.

The long black tail was swishing over the King’s face, dusting him with every snore until a long groan rumbled through the man.

“What the- oh. It’s Kraken.” Norman rubbed his face with trembling hands as he slowly peeked up at his wife who gazed down at him with an arched eyebrow.

“You have some explaining to do, husband.” Her soft voice did nothing to stop the piercing pain in Norman’s temples.

“I… er… I’m sorry? I don’t exactly remember what happened…” He tried to raise himself up but a wave of nausea sent him over the edge of the bed with a great heave into his chamber pot.

“Oh, don’t worry. I gathered a few helpful witnesses to relay to you what all happened.” The Queen smiled brilliantly when the King had finally righted himself on the bed, and had accepted the cup of water his wife offered.

“Shall we start with Ruby?” The King slowly drew himself up and opened his dry mouth to protest, when Ainsley called out quite loudly to the hallway.

The Head of Housekeeping entered looking tired, annoyed, but also somehow… amused. She brought with her a tray filled with toast, bacon, and fresh fruit.

“Good morning your majesty, I hope you feel more like yourself this morning.” Ruby laid the tray over the King’s lap then proceeded to curtsy. After she rose, she proceeded to stride back to the foot of the bed with her hands clasped in front of her.

“Thank you Ruby. His majesty is still somewhat sickly, but I’m sure that might be the case for the remainder of the day. Could please tell his highness what transpired during your night?” The Queen requested her radiant expression making the King wince.

“Of course your grace.” Ruby curtsied again before her eyes gained a distant look as she proceeded. “Last night I was awoken by a series of rambunctious noises that drew me out of bed to investigate. I proceeded to find a trail of oddities all over the castle, though none of which can measure up to what in the world happened to the front and eastern gardens- I have no idea how-”

“Perhaps Ruby, you could relay to his majesty what happened when you found Captain Antonio?” The Queen cut in smoothly.

Ruby nodded firmly, her lips pursed.

“We found Captain Antonio face down in the centre of the banquet hall. We were greatly concerned, particularly given that he was barefoot without a tunic on. I summoned physician Frederick Durand, and after rousing a couple of the Knights we managed to carry him to his cottage. He awoke, sat straight up looked around and said; ‘Good evening everyone, please leave me be and bar my mother from the room.’ Then resumed his sleep while sitting up.”

The King wanted to laugh, but managed not to as Ruby curtsied once more and excused herself.

“Well my love, that isn’t so bad-” Norman began to say.
“Lord Fuks, could you please come in and give your account of last evening?” Ainsley’s angelic demeanor never wavered.
“How many people are outside waiting to act as witnesses?!” The ruler of the country felt his stomach clench painfully.

Lord Fuks entered with a joyful spring in his step. The Chief of Military wore a black tunic and a red vest freshly pressed. The fine silks of his garment shimmered in the light of the bedchamber..

“Good morning Sire, my oh my do I have some stories. I apologize my Queen, they may make a gentlewoman such as yourself blush.”
“I will be alright, but thank you for your concern Dick.”

Lord Fuks turned back to the King who was already shooting dirty looks at the elder.

“Last night after several bottles of wine were consumed, Mr. Howard proceeded to trash the counsel room-”
“He what?! Oh… Oh wait… I do remember that. He was explaining why he loved Daxaria?”
“Precisely! Yes was showing every ailment and political flaw of our nearest countries. It was a very heated discussion, albeit a hard one to follow by that point. However one thing that most certainly happened, was he drafted an official letter to each country explaining why they were… lacking compared to Daxaria.”

“Gods he didn’t send hawks with those did he?!” The King was now wide awake.
“Not for lack of trying. I managed to see each missive into the fire.” Lord Fuks’ eyes were sparkling as his voice warbled.
“Thank Gods for that….” The King began rubbing his face feeling immense relief wash over him.

“Sire, that was the beginning of the night.”

Norman’s head throbbed against his widened eyes, but he couldn’t help himself.

“What… else… happened?”

“Did your Head of Housekeeping tell you about your new lawn decorations?”

The King glanced briefly at Ainsley who smiled even wider.

“Mr. Ashowan goaded mage Lee to perform a series of… creative magical challenges. Your majesty is now the proud owner of ten new fountains. One of which can be turned into a source of hot bubbling water that refreshes but does not burn thanks to Mr. Ashowan. We all took a dip, and it was a wonderfully relaxing time. Until that is, that you all grew very hungry.”

The King had his mouth firmly covered with his hand while the Queen was working very hard not to laugh in a very unladylike manner.

“The Captain consumed half a loaf of bread, then ambled off to put the remains somewhere outside, and when he returned he was also missing his goblet. He then muttered something about sleeping where he worked to save time and departed. Mr. Howard went and began collecting bottles of wine from the cellars and carrying them around for whatever reason. He would growl like a dog anytime Mr. Ashowan went to take them away. I believe he went outside to get away from our beloved cook, and you can spy him, if you like, out your window still asleep amongst the flowerbeds.”

Mortified, Norman prayed that they had reached the end of the evening’s adventures. Lord Fuks knew otherwise.

“Your majesty then wanted to try flying, and Mr. Ashowan obliged by levitating a sling made out of a tapestry for you, which is also how you managed to get back into your chamber here. He ran out of magic apparently just outside the chamber door and passed out, promptly dropping your grace onto the floor. Ruby, the Knights, and myself did our best in returning you to your chamber. Strangely, by the time I had returned with help, Mr. Ashowan had disappeared without a trace. He is now awake and working in the kitchen once more. Albeit he seems a tad under the weather himself.”

Ainsley slowly turned to her husband, who didn’t have the stomach to face her.

Lord Fuks bowed and excused himself, declaring he needed to return to his own bed for a well-deserved nap.

“Ainsley, I am so very sorry. I will never-” The ruler began with notes of deep regret.
“Lady Jenoure, could you please come in?”
“Son of a mage!” Norman snapped as Lady Jenoure strode in wearing a rich deep purple gown with a jeweled belt settled on her hips, that matched the jeweled pendant that hung from her necklace.

“Good afternoon your majesty. My Queen has asked me to relay to you my part in the evening. I must say you all made my job both difficult and entertaining to keep some secrets hidden away. For starters, getting Mr. Ashowan down to his kitchen so no one would be the wiser pertaining to his involvement with your highness.”

Norman was nodding slowly, and trying to stop himself from being sick once again.

“Mr. Ashowan was returned safely, and I commandeered your ‘Lady Jenoure to-do-list’ that apparently you had been scribbling for me to review in the morning. I am sorry to say I am not able to relay who my contacts are in Troivack, nor do I know who they are sending over as a potential suitor for me.”

When the Viscountess saw the look of confusion on the King’s face, she clarified.

“These were some of the questions or requests you had scrawled for me. I regret to inform you sire, that I have no idea what topic number three meant. It was a single word: ‘costumes’. Though it could have something to do with mage Lee having two sticks tied around his head shouting at Mr. Ashowan, ‘I’m the Green Man see?!’ but I’m uncertain.”

She curtsied apologetically much to the King’s horrified embarrassment.

“Is that… all…?” He asked weakly.

Annika took her time pondering the question. It really wasn’t all that important that the King knew about the random objects they had moved around, or that he had tried to wake his son up to tell him he loved him.

“No your highness.”

Lady Jenoure proceeded to curtsy and excuse herself from the chamber, leaving the King and Queen once again alone.

Norman slowly bit into the toast and chewed, even though he had a hunch it would come back up in the near future.

“To be perfectly honest Norman, if I weren’t bedridden and routinely bored, I would be furious. However this has been the most fun I’ve had in a long time.” Ainsley rubbed her bump slowly with a mischievous grin on her face.

“Who all knows about this?” The King asked already fearful of the answer.
“Well… Ruby, Lord Fuks, Annika, all of the men that you were ‘meeting’, a couple of the Knights that had to carry you to bed, and a couple more that had to carry the Captain.”
“Is that all?”
“Well, anyone who looks at the massive influx of fountains may be perplexed, but we could write them off as gifts for Eric’s birthday. Mr. Howard is passed out in the front flowerbeds surrounding the statue of the Gods, which is harder to explain. Not to mention the statue in the front that has a half-eaten loaf of bread shoved under the arm of the first witch, and a goblet precariously placed atop the green man’s head.”

“No one has removed him from the gardens?”
“No one knew where he was until an hour ago. We’ve already taken care of it.”

The King nodded despite the movement hurting him.

“Sleep my dear. We will have a lengthier chat once you awaken.” The Queen gently stroked her husband’s back before moving the tray off his lap and over to her side of the bed.

Without another word, the King slunk down into his sheets, grateful to curl up in agony and curse himself out in peace.

*

Fin vomited for the third time at the end of the garden path and straightened himself unsteadily. Hannah, Peter, and Sirs Harris, Taylor, Lewis, and Andrews all watched from the kitchen doorway concerned.

“I wouldn’t want his flu.” Sir Lewis shuddered.
“I have doubts that it’s the flu.” Sir Harris remarked blithely. “It might have something more to do with Mr. Howard being passed out in the pansies.” The new addition to the kitchen Knights added with a rueful smile.

They all continued watching as Fin slowly made his way back to the kitchen, his complexion looking only slightly paler than an olive green.

“I’ll get the vegetables ready, if you could all…” Fin paused as he leaned on one of the wooden fence posts in the garden. “If you could all please leave the kitchen for a minute.”

Everyone exchanged glances and filed out without another word.

By dinnertime, the cook was feeling marginally better, though the headache portion of his hangover had hit sometime during the soup course of the evening.

He was in the final stages of sending out a dessert of fruit salad drizzled with honey and the juice of freshly squeezed oranges from Kasim’s greenhouse, when Hannah burst in through the castle door bright eyed and rosy cheeked.

“Fin, you will not believe what rumors are going around!” The petite blonde was bouncing up and down, and alternating between covering her smiling mouth and biting her lips shut.

Fin took a deep drink from the cup of water he had been nursing for the day, and fixed her with his most patient expression. He still looked greatly annoyed, but it was the best he could do.

“Why would I care about the rumors going on? It isn’t any of my business.” When the final footman had disappeared with the dessert, Hannah stopped bouncing, and began twisting her torso back and forth making her soft pink skirts swish about her ankles coyly.

“You should care because the rumor is about you and Mr. Howard. Everyone is saying you two are lovers and that you both had a courting date last night!” She succumbed to laughter then and there as Fin felt a tic in his right eye appear.

“Of course we have all been assuring people that is not the case. It also helped Peter let people know his own preferences, once he saw that no one seemed to have an issue with it. I don’t even think anyone here in the castle is a part of the Acker religion, but isn’t this hilarious?!” Hannah’s chatter rushed out of her mouth in an effort to not interrupt herself with peals of gaiety.

“Why… does everyone care if I am gay or not?” Fin managed slowly as Kraken appeared at his side and gently began pawing his leg in an attempt of gaining some good chin scratches.

“Well, to be honest… a lot of the maids have a crush on you. That being said, a lot of them are also really excited for you and Mr. Howard. They seem to be die-hard supporters of your relationship.”
“I don’t have a relationship with Mr. Howard, aside from that of Cook and pain-in-the-ass King’s assistant.” Fin drawled while refilling his water cup again.
“We’ve been telling people that! I mean we all know you like Lady- Ladies.” Hannah cleared her throat daintily as the cup that had been at Fin’s lips lowered. He looked ready to strangle her.

“What were you going to say just-”
“Oh would you look at that, I better go and finish my own dinner before someone clears my plate for me. See you tomorrow morning Fin!” Hannah scurried out of the room quickly.

After staring at the closed kitchen door for several moments of silence, Fin pinched the bridge of his nose and let out a garbled unintelligible groan of frustration.

Slowly, he bent down and picked up Kraken. He pet the familiar slowly while ignoring the sweltering heat of his hearth at his back.

“I swear to the Gods, I should never drink again.” He muttered as Kraken gazed lazily up at his witch. “At the very least, I doubt anyone suspects me of being a spy now.”

Kraken said nothing, but registered that the redhead was feeling all kinds of conflicting emotions. The feline couldn’t waste too much energy worrying about him though. The kitten had his own problems as of late…

A note from Delemhach

There was a conspiracy amongst some of you...

...To make me pace out of excitement to the point of sweating profusely. It resulted in me having to turn up the A/C in my home.

You see, two more generous folks donated to my efforts in becoming an author, and once again, their donations came through I believe with their real names. So I will again profess my undying gratitude to their initials, and hope they know who they are.
L.W and S.O, you got me excited to the point of me voluntarily calling my parents despite having just spent a week with them. Thank you!

It has been a productive time!

You may notice the 'Patreon' button is all pretty and lit up, so if any of you fine folks would like to partake, click away.

After this week, I will be following a more regimented schedule of posting. Royal Road will see one chapter per week, while Patreon subscribers will receive the Royal Road chapter, as well as an early chapter a week early.
I beg of you who do subscribe- no spoilers to everyone else!
I will be doing these posts on Friday's for the time being unless my work schedule shifts.
Which it might... the world and therefore my work is quite topsy turvy. For now however, that is what is happening.

If anyone would like to debate and discuss amongst yourselves about this story beyond the comments section (Honestly you all amaze me with some of your insights and inputs. Yes I do pay attention, I just am wary of commenting on a lot of them for fear of internet trolls. I also will confess to loving the idea of being somewhat enigmatic), here is a discord link that should connect you to a channel I created for discussions;

https://discord.gg/2KENaPk

OR

https://discord.com/channels/746123384802508860/746123384802508865

One of those should work.

If any of you have any problems with the patreon or discord, please let me know. I am new with both of these platforms and am muddling my way through. Depending on how many join/ the topic of discussion I may be a bit shy in jumping in, but rest assured I'll read what you have to say- be kind but I do want to improve.

Alright, I am nervous, excited, and having a minor hopeful freakout with all of this...
But thank you.
All of you.
Since I was a kid this is what I wanted to be doing. You all are so very special in helping this become a reality.

You all changed my life, and I'll be honest, I've had a rough 7 years. You're very powerful, kind, and admirable for offering support to a stranger like me.

Before I close off this looooong AN (sorry!), I would like to pay my respects for a faithful sweet reader, LadyLark1 who reached out to me back when I was struggling with anxiety. A beloved family member of theirs passed away, and if that family member had any contribution to helping them become the thoughtful caring individual they are now, they must have been wonderful. I don't know them intimately, but kindness can be a hard thing to find at times. So I would like to draw attention to its wonderous existence in a very special person.

Alright. I'm finished.
You opulescent divine energies that fight against the darkness of the world and move it forward towards the light. As hard as it is to be nice, you are making a difference. You are making one to me. And If I as a stranger feel that, imagine how those closest to you feel.

Cheers!

Delemhach

P.S Thank you everyone who read, followed, commented, rated, reviewed, donated, favorited, and did your best this week! A second chapter will be posted tomorrow- but after that, only one per week, sorry!

Chapter 34: Turn Around

“-And I just think you two will have such a long and happy life together! Mr. Howard loves his wine and you love food, the match goes hand-in-hand!” A maid named Madeline had dropped by the kitchen to offer Fin her opinion regarding his torrid love affair with the King’s secretary. The cook found himself wondering if Ruby would finally allow him to install a lock on both doors leading into his kitchen in light of the new absurdity that flowed through the corridors.

When maid Madeline, with her long dark curls, had finished her declaration of undying admiration and exuberant cheer for Fin, he at long last paused his work. All throughout the young maid’s speech, he had busied himself by rubbing spices into the chicken thighs he was working on preparing for lunch, but once he was quite certain she had finished, he fixed her with his most bored looking expression.

“I had food poisoning. There is nothing going on with Mr. Howard and myself. I am not even gay. Now, how is it that this is deemed the ‘official kitchen business’ that you insisted it was?” He demanded, his gaze unwavering.

Madeline gulped and began rubbing her apron nervously between her fingers. Her naturally tanned complexion paled slightly, and her wide dark eyes flitted about the room nervously.

“I-I’m sorry Mr. Ashowan, I didn’t mean to interrupt you, I just wanted to-to tell you how brave and-”
“Again, I am not gay.” Fin’s lazy tone was no less disconcerting to the maid.

The poor girl stammered a few more incoherent sentences before the witch finally decided she had suffered enough.

“I’m sure you are busy and need to return to your duties, but thank you for your encouragement- even if it was a misguided belief. Perhaps you should let Mr. Howard know that, with or without a partner, he shouldn’t be too sad about not finding someone special.”

Grateful for the excuse to leave, Madeline nodded hurriedly and then dashed out of the room without another word.

Fin began to smile to himself when he considered how Mr. Howard would feel about the news that he was dallying with a male cook.

“Mr. Ashowan.” The unmistakable voice of Ruby broke the newfound silence that the witch had only just begun to once again partake in.

“Ruby, I hope you’re having a good morning so far.” He greeted the woman without hesitating in his work.

“Oh just dandy, the suitors have all arrived at the same time! The Troivackian was supposed to arrive first, but I suppose Lord Piereva caught up with their ship and slowed them down.” Sarcasm dripped throughout her flustered speech.

Fin’s hands stopped on their own accord and his heart skipped a beat.

Once he became conscious of this obvious reaction, he resumed working and hoped the Head of Housekeeping hadn’t noticed his hesitation.

“I will prepare the additional meals necessary. I will have refreshments sent up to their quarters for the guests and their entourages.” The cook’s clipped tone made Ruby frown slightly. Fin had been becoming gradually more palatable over time, so it was peculiar that he suddenly resumed his former snarky notes.

“Everything alright Mr. Ashowan?” Ruby queried, folding her hands patiently against her apron.

“Why have you stopped calling me ‘Fin’?” The cook turned the question and dodged having to answer.

“Well, I keep hearing his majesty and other nobility call you Mr. Ashowan, and next thing I found myself doing the same. Would you prefer me to resume calling you by your first name?”

“Whichever you are comfortable with.” The redhead didn’t raise his gaze as he then proceeded to mix warmed butter over the chicken thighs.

Ruby continued to study the man for another beat of quiet before shaking her head and turning back to the castle door. As she stepped through the doorway a young maid with white blonde hair and sunken eyes began to try to wedge herself into the kitchen around the Head of Housekeeping’s girth.

“Reagan, what in the world are you doing here?” Ruby demanded severely.
“I—er— I-I’m here to-”

“Oh for the love of the Gods,” Fin muttered before swinging around. “Go help tend to the newcomers.” He snapped.

Ruby seemed to gain a spark of understanding because she suddenly grabbed the young woman’s slender upper arm and began dragging her away while lecturing her in hushed tones.

Once he was alone again, Fin pressed the tops of his fists into his cooking table and closed his eyes with a long sigh.

He knew it had just been a matter of time before Lady Jenoure was going to be plagued with nobility vying for her attention, and eventually, her hand.
It didn’t make it any easier now that the time had finally come..

Fin had pointedly ignored thinking about the inevitability of Lady Jenoure’s marriage, and now that he did so, immediately began working to convince himself that it would never have worked anyway. Besides, there were plenty of other women in the world.
Men too apparently… not that that particularly meant much personally to Fin.

After the witch tightened his fists briefly against the table’s surface, he braced himself and pushed off. He had the tray of chicken magically fly into the oven before he summoned a large glass jar of homemade cool tea from the cooling hole. It had peaches, lavender, and mint.

It was made by boiling the water and letting peppermint tea steep between ten to twenty minutes before removing the tea ball, while leaving the other ingredients to soak in the water in the cooling hole for a full day.

It was a splendid summer drink, one he was sending in a decanter to each suitor’s chamber.
Except for Lord Piereva.
For the Earl, he sent regular hot tea with a very special root Kasim had shown him… Along with some very tasty but dry muffins.

Once he had the trays assembled, he called for the footmen, who arrived promptly, and whisked the teatime meals away.

Seeing Lord Piereva’s tray disappear through the doorway brought a smile to Fin’s face, and it was around that time that his aides traipsed through the garden door.

“Fin, Captain Antonio wants to see you when you have some spare time.” Peter announced as the group brought in the peeled vegetables for the evening salads.

“It might be a while; the suitors for Lady Jenoure have just arrived. I’m sorry to say I will have to send you out to peel more vegetables before lunchtime.” The cook’s bland tone was painfully obvious as his facial expression matched his voice.

Hannah and Peter shared a meaningful glance, one that had Fin frowning in an instant. The Knights became taken aback by the cook’s shift in expression, having missed Hannah and Peter’s wordless communication.

“How many people will be staying here and how long?” Sir Harris drawled in a near whine, appearing oblivious and or uncaring of the tension in the room.

Fin’s sharp gaze cut to the Knight who nearly winced under the piercing stare of the cook.

“I was informed that one of the Zinferan suitors recently inherited his title from his deceased uncle and that he travels with an entourage of ten people, while the other Zinferan travels with fourteen. The Troivackian noble brings a modest five, while Lord Piereva has returned as well with his usual twelve.
Approximately forty-four people in total.”

Every aide’s face paled, but no one dared to groan aloud.

“I’ve done some preparations for this, however the vegetables will be the toughest as we cannot prep them too far in advance. I recommend you all get started.” Fin turned back to the next two trays of chicken thighs, and waited for his colleagues to leave.

After a good deal of shuffling, the cook was certain they’d all picked up the extra vegetables on the ledge and departed, when the softest swish of skirts drew his eyes back upwards. There must have been some level of ferocity in their gold-flecked depths, for Hannah took a sharp inhale of breath when he rested his gaze upon her.

“Yes?”

Hannah took a deep breath in, clearly fortifying her strength before speaking.

“Are you alright?” She blurted out her voice a little too loudly.

Fin’s eyes narrowed for a brief moment before he continued his work on the food.

“Perfectly fine. Why do you ask?” Suspicion laced his words as he began to wonder what Hannah was getting at.
He sincerely hoped she wasn’t going to offer her opinion on his relationship with Mr. Howard.

“Are you upset because of the suitors for Lady Jenoure?” Hannah asked softly, her cheeks burning.

Fin raised his head and lifted an eyebrow while going perfectly still otherwise.

“What makes you ask that?”
“We… Well… I… You two are always bickering, but you two talk to each other more than anyone else.” The petite blonde looked anxious, but clenched her hands into fists at her side in steely resolution.

Fin dropped his stare down to the table in front of him for a brief moment before slowly drawing himself up.

“Lady Jenoure and I share camaraderie due to my education level. I am not what you would call… ‘normal’ in that regard.” When his aide responded with a small frown he sighed and added;
“Hannah I… I’ve been educated as well as most lower level nobles.”

She nodded, her frown clearing at once. It didn’t come as a surprise to her.

“Were you the bastard of a Lord?” She whispered conspiratorially.
“No.” Fin snorted somewhat bitterly and rested his hands on his hips. “I am perfectly legitimate, I just have had an unusual upbringing. Now, please don’t think again about something so untoward. Such rumors could ruin the Lady Jenoure and that would be greatly unjust.”

Hannah looked like she wanted to say more, but was cut off when the castle door opened once more, revealing none other than mage Lee and Keith.

Fin wanted to throw a chicken thigh at them, but managed not to.

“Mr. Ashowan, we were wondering if you happened to know where the tenth fountain that was sent for the Prince’s birthday wound up. We have relocated most of the… wondrous gifts.” Mage Lee cleared his throat while Fin smiled cheekily at the mage. Keith stared back and forth between them perfectly perplexed.
“However, we cannot seem to… find the last one. We wondered if you or your aides had seen or heard where it had wound up.” The mage eyed Hannah warily as he carefully crafted the question.

“Can’t say I have, but come find me after dinner and I would be happy to lend you a hand.”

Keith’s puzzled expression cleared as swiftly as the Knights barracks when Sir Taylor broke wind, and instead he beamed.

“Father isn’t that wonderful? I can stay and offer my skills to the new guests while the cook helps you this evening. I cannot believe you said he was a good-for-nothing know-it-all with a stick up his-”
“Come along Keith.” Mage Lee barked as he grabbed his son by the back of his collar and dragged him away.

Hannah had her mouth covered as both she and Fin stared at one another and both immediately burst out laughing.

“Keith really has no filter or self-awareness does he?” Hannah managed, wiping errant tears from her cheeks.
“He must get it from his father.” Fin rubbed the back of his neck while still smiling.

“Oh! Before I forget…” Hannah strode over to a small burlap satchel she had placed on the window ledge under the round window earlier that morning.

From it she drew out a black apron that she handed to Fin.

“What’s this?” The cook asked dumbly as he looked at the expert stitching along its ties.

“I made one for all of us kitchen staff! I noticed how easily your white apron becomes stained and thought a darker color might be better. I even added a pocket! A secret one on the inside.” Fin felt his cheeks grow red and words died in his throat. He then noticed in the bottom left corner a small skillet sewn in with gray thread. Its handle was crossing a familiar broom with red twine holding its bristles together.

“Hannah, this is… amazing. You did this yourself?” He immediately removed his stained white apron from around his hips, and tied on the new black one that he could tell was made with stronger material than his old worn one.

“I did! I have to go give the rest of the aids theirs now.” The young woman glowed with pleasure at Fin’s praise.
“Did you embroider all of them?” He wondered while smiling warmly down at the young woman.

“I did! You’ll have to wait for them to show you though. No peeking.” Hannah winked while her cheeks remained rosy.

Fin held up both his hands in surrender.

“I understand. Get going then, I can’t wait to see how they look.”

Hannah had one foot outside of the garden door with the hot summer sun pouring in, when the witch called out.

“Thank you. I… feel a lot better.” The young woman cast a smile over her shoulder that would’ve made lesser men weak at the knees before she bounded outside happily.

Once again in solitude, Fin looked down at his present, his heart full to the point of bursting.

When he glanced back up at the now empty doorway, he couldn’t help but feel a deep gratitude bloom in his chest.

‘Everything is going to be alright… one way or another.’

He thought peacefully to himself right as the fattest ginger cat he had ever seen strolled across the end of the garden path. Taken aback, the cook peered around the room for Kraken, and found the fluffy black feline peeking out around the doorway and then looking back to his witch.

“You sure seem to be popular lately.” The kitten let out a broken mew before slowly trudging out towards the new visitor, his tail drooping ever so slightly as he went.

*

Annika fingered the corner of the coded message in her hand with a tremor of agitation. The suitors had just arrived, so it would be hard to meet with her informant- but he claimed it was urgent.

While she didn’t like arranging a meeting during the daytime, she acknowledged she had no choice but to go as soon as possible. Everyone would be keeping a sharp eye on her, particularly in the evening. With three prospective marriage partners sharing a roof with her, it was to be expected.

“Lady Jenoure?” Annika’s handmaiden Mary called softly to her mistress who had already thrown the missive into the flames of the hearth that blazed despite the heat of summer.

“Is it lunchtime already?”
“Yes my Lady.” The maid was perhaps in her early thirties with quiet deep blue eyes, and a complexion as pale as the moon. She had been with her mistress since her very first day in Daxaria.

Annika sighed and looked at the afternoon garb she had lain out for her first meeting with the suitors.
She had chosen her most unflattering dress. It was a plain navy blue sheath that had a conservative neckline, and long loose sleeves with long holes connecting from the shoulder down to the cuff of the dress.
She donned the fresh attire, and added simple gold studs befitting her station, and a gold ring to her middle finger.

Once she had finished with that ordeal, she bound her hair back in a simple knot at the base of her neck. After a brief glimpse of the looking glass, she deemed herself ready.

Simple. Elegant. Dull.

Adopting the slowest pace possible, Annika made her way down to the banquet hall that already sounded chaotic. She closed her eyes, briefly preparing her most vacant expression as the sounds of clattering dishware and loud obnoxious laughter filled the air.

She heard the doors open, and she stepped into the stifling hot sun filled banquet hall. The nobility seated at their tables along the wall, and the Knights at their centre tables all quieted as she strode smoothly down the wide isle that led to the throne where the King sat staring at three men.

“Ah, Lady Jenoure. Thank you for coming so promptly.” There wasn’t any note of irony in the ruler’s voice, but Annika knew he was aware of her dawdling.

“May I present Lord Geun Nam. A Lord from the Southern region of Zinfera.” The first Zinferan man turned around, his high cheekbones and dark slanted eyes regarded her with a haughty raised eyebrow. He wore bright red loose pants, and a white coat embroidered with gold flower designs. His hairless chest was exposed, and a red sash that matched his pants was tied around his hips. His long black hair was partially pulled back in a bun, and he wore a small gold cuff earring in his upper right ear.

After giving the Lady a critical once over he bowed with a flourish.

“Pleasure to make your acquaintance.” His voice was as smooth as chocolate.

Annika kept her expression as vacuous as Keith’s brain when she curtsied back.

“Beside Lord Nam is Lord Milo Miller. He is set to inherit a title as he has inherited one of his father’s many estates in the West of Troivack.”

The man towered over nearly everyone in the room. His shoulders were broad, and his stance was strong as was customary of Troivackian men. The thick black waves of his hair were cropped short, and as he turned, Annika found herself momentarily stunned by his blue eyes. Troivackian’s were known to be dark, but periodically one was born with blue eyes or paler skin due to mixed marriages with Daxarian women. The evidence was clear on Lord Miller’s face of such a pairing happening sometime in his family history. His clear blue eyes were intense and at first off putting, until he smiled at her genially and bowed.

“A pleasure to see you again, Lady Jenoure. We met briefly at one of the Troivackian court balls many years ago.” When he straightened, his pleasant expression remained perfectly intact.

“I do not recall meeting you prior as it has been a long time since I’ve been in Troivack.” She curtsied, feeling more than a little rattled at his show of friendliness despite being of Troivackian nobility.

‘No wonder they labeled him as weak back home.’ She thought to herself.

“Last, but certainly not least, I believe you will recall Jiho? He acted as a Zinferan diplomat for our Beltane festival. Since then, he recently inherited his uncle’s title and lands. He is now Lord Jiho Ryu. He was regaling us all with the incredible story of his life- you should really hear how he went from being a dockworker to a Lord.” The King’s obvious admiration marked the man as his preferred suitor for Annika, and so when she locked gazes with the new noble, she was prepared to hate him.

Except, in his dark eyes, was surprising depth and peace. There wasn’t lust or judgment like the first Zinferan. In fact, just as Lord Miller had, this man smiled in a warm manner and bowed. His hair was cropped unusually short for a Zinferan, and was swept to the side with some kind of pomade that smelled exotic and enticing. He wore a crisp, silk white tunic covered by a long periwinkle silk coat and tan pants. He had done a beautiful job of melding the two different cultures together in one.

Annika curtsied again, almost forgetting to keep her outward facial expression that of a simpleton.

“Shall we eat?” The King’s pleasant tone permeated the hall, and as if on cue, each man bowed and offered their hands to Annika.

She didn’t have to feign being struck dumb right then.

The Lady looked to the King for help, but froze when she registered another set of eyes on her that had been hidden behind the suitors.

Her brother stood, scrutinizing her every move as he always did.

She then knew exactly how to handle the awkward situation.

With another deep curtsy she rose.

“Gentlemen you all flatter me with your kindness and consideration. However, I do believe as an unmarried woman it would be most appropriate for my brother to escort me to my place.”

There was a glint in her brother’s eye that made her want to punch him in the face. She knew what that particular look meant.
It meant he was going to toy with her, and unless she wanted to raise suspicion, she was going to have to let him.

A note from Delemhach

Eyes were barely open this morning when I was doused in your collective awesome glory.

Thank you everyone for reading, commenting, reviewing, rating, favoriting, and following!

Also, all those new patreon subscribers? Heck yeah you're getting a shout out.

A very flustered thanks to:

JT, Pika T, Midjii, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, WMA, J.O

(If I think it's your real name I'm just posting initials or partial name)

If any of those people listed would like me to remove their name for their privacy, please PM me and I will do so immediately.

So Patreon is indeed a thing, as is the discord discussion page you can join at the following link.

https://discord.gg/AXDnwEW

If anyone had trouble with the link in the previous chapter, this should be better!

I will also be posting a picture of Kraken in The House Witch channel on the discord page in the next hour for those of you who may not have seen his image on the patreon tier. He's extra fluffy.

Well you delectable morsels of wholesomeness, I hope you enjoyed the new chapter. I wish you a merry Friday full of fun, smiles, diabolical food, and heavenly sleep. Try not to break too many hearts with your dripping good looks, and I will be posting again next Friday!

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 35: Finishing Touches

Fin was whisking the meringue with an added vigor as he tried to keep his thoughts regarding Lady Jenoure’s suitors at bay. The pesky images of her sharing her real laugh with some other man, or them bantering together, or showing her vulnerable expression had plagued him all night.
Somehow the more he tried not to think about it, the more the thoughts bombarded him.

Thunder rumbled in the darkened skies outside the kitchen’s garden door. It’s growing fury ratcheting from far above with low booms and sharp cracks, but the witch barely registered the commotion as he continued trying to focus on anything but the Lady.

Just as the cook had worked the ingredients in his bowl into frothy peaks, Sir Taylor strode in alone while shaking his head.

The cook watched the kitchen Knight proceed to remove the white apron Hannah had made for him, and hang it on the garden door handle.

Fin was becoming more and more intrigued as arguably one of the largest Knights in the castle turned and walked over to the redhead’s side, still not having said a word. Sir Taylor proceeded to crouch down and begin rummaging around the smaller table Fin had tucked under his larger cooking table. The new addition held his extra knives and plate ware that he needed while the suitors were visiting.

The cook opened his mouth to ask what in the name of the Green Man’s antlers was he doing, when Sir Harris jogged up the path.

“Hannah! Hannah you don’t need to tell the cook! Seriously I didn’t mean-” Sir Taylor straightened, a new paring knife in his hand.

“Do I look like Hannah to you?” He growled while rounding the table, crossing the room, snatching his apron off of the door handle, and stomping past his startled fellow Knight.

“Depends on the angles.” Sir Harris countered over his shoulder as Sir Taylor strode back down the garden path and out of sight.

When Sir Harris turned back to the kitchen, he found himself staring at the cook who was pointing at him and beckoning him forward. The redhead’s gaze was filled with murderous intent.

“What did you do?” The cook’s tone couldn’t have been any more threatening.
“Nothing! She’s overreacting!”
“What did you do, and this time unless you want to lose some fingers you will tell me.” Picking up his favorite knife and tossing it once in the air, Fin maintained eye contact with the Knight.

Sir Harris instinctively curled his fingers into fists and stepped back.

“Gods- it truly was nothing! Peter hasn’t shown up today, probably having to deal with all the maids telling him to ask Mr. Howard out on a date. So without him there, I took it upon myself to point out to Hannah that she shouldn’t only spend time with Peter if she’s looking for a husband. At this point, she should marry one of us Knights because she isn’t getting any younger.”

The look of startled incredulity on Fin’s face at Sir Harris’ recounting of the event made the Knight feel all the more defensive, so he tried to finish the story.

“She then went berserk and threw her paring knife in my general direction before storming off.”

The silence that followed could’ve rivaled that of a funeral.

Fin put the knife back down, picked up the meringue bowl, and returned his attention back to the teatime snacks. He then said;

“Good luck.”

Sir Harris was in the process of throwing up his arms in exasperation when the woman herself careened into their midst. Tears streamed down her face and her cheeks were red, but her eyes… Fin knew she could kill someone.

“Hannah perhaps before you explain to Sir Harris why he shouldn’t say-” The cook began quietly, hoping to calm the obvious chaos in the young blonde woman.

“Fin, one of the Knights beat up Peter. Someone named Sir Thoel.” Hannah’s fists were curled in rage, and every piece of her trembled for revenge. “They broke two ribs and pummeled his face. Physician Durand is tending to him, I just found out because of one of the maids. Apparently there was a follower of Acker amongst the Knights who goaded his friends into help- what’re you doing?”

The witch’s face had drained of color as he rounded the table and picked up his broom. He gripped its wooden handle firmly, his expression unreadable aside from the cold deadly intent in his eyes.

“I’m going for a walk.” The ferocity in his tone was obvious despite it being flat.

“What are you going to do to him?” Hannah asked, her voice hoarse with raw fury.

“If I’m lucky, something permanent.”

Fin stalked out of the kitchen, down the garden path, past Sir Taylor who had just returned to his fellow Knights, and around the western corner of the castle towards the barracks.

“What is the cook doing?” Sir Andrews asked while staring after Fin with a raised eyebrow.

“Someone named Sir Thoel beat Peter. He’s bedridden.” Hannah had been forced to jog to stay in Fin’s wake, and had paused by the group to explain while she caught her breath, her ire palpable.

The Knights shared only a moment of silent glances before Sir Taylor announced;

“I feel like stretching my legs for a walk.”

Hannah watched as the men stood and moved militaristically, their intention abundantly clear as they quickly marched towards the barracks that Fin was already nearing.

Hannah watched them all go trembling.
She did not like being powerless when her best friend lay injured in his bed over something so ridiculous.

She bolted back to the kitchen. Kraken scampered out of her way panicked as the woman skidded to a halt in front of the cook’s table, mere inches from the chair the poor feline had been resting on. Hannah then spotted the particular tool she had been looking for, and smiled demonically.

*

Fin stood in the middle of the training ring with his hands folded over the hilt of his broom in feigned casualness.

The Captain appeared near the gate to the training ring with a frown. Fin’s eyes moved unnaturally when they shifted to the man. Without any other part of his body acknowledging he saw Antonio, he shouted out.

“One of the Knights, a follower of the religion of Acker, assaulted one of my aides. He is now bedridden. I seek his due on his behalf.” Fin’s voice unnaturally boomed over the men that had gradually come to see what was happening.

The rest of the kitchen Knights had just arrived, and they leapt over the training ring fence and positioned themselves in a flanked formation behind the cook. Each of them wore the aprons Hannah had made, which very clearly divided them from the rest of the Knights that had gathered wearing muddied grungy tunics and trousers, some even wore pieces of their plate armor.

The Captain straightened to his full height. He turned towards the crowd of his men, and they in turn all stepped away to reveal the only one of them that followed the religion.

“Sir Thoel, did you act alone?” The Captain’s growl made many of the Knights shift away from the Knight who had been standing at the back. He was tall with sandy brown hair, and blue eyes that had occasional dark streaks. He was lean, but the five Knights that stood behind him appeared bulkier, though shorter.

Fin stared at the man, his brow lowered.
There was something shifty in Sir Thoel’s eyes that immediately sent warning signals to the witch’s mind.

“We were there Captain.” One of the lackeys voiced up, though he sounded far more hesitant.

“I see.” The Captain strode up to the leader of the men, his blue eye glinting as thunder rumbled above them. “This goes beyond a mere dispute. What you did, Thoel, was assault a civilian. Mr. Ashowan, I will have this man and any of his participants flogged should you deem that the best punishment.”

“No Captain. Mr. Thoel needs to know what I will personally do to anyone if they think they can harm one of my aides.” The obvious slight of neglecting to call the man by his Knightly title made Thoel sneer.

“Fine by me.” The man announced without waiting for the Captain’s input. “Defenders of a sinner should be held just as accountable. Five against one is a little unfair though. I will bring those who were with me when I distributed justice on behalf of our Gods.” Thoel strode forward. The five men behind him looked significantly less confident as they neared the group of kitchen staff.

When Sir Thoel stood three feet away from Fin, his jeer turned into a twisted smile. The sight would’ve been more than a little chilling if the cook didn’t know the man would be lucky to be alive by the time he was through with him.

“You made a mistake thinking the Gods are on your side, cook. You should’ve just let the Captain flog us.”

“What’s wrong sweet buns? Worried we’re going to show you what we do to bad biscuits?” Sir Andrews called out with a smirk of his own.
“Worried we’re going to batter you up?” Sir Harris called out with a small snort.

“You’re all idiots.” Sir Thoel tried to sound derisive, but his cheeks had flushed in anger the moment Sir Andrews had called him ‘sweet buns’.

“Would you look at that? Thoel is scared we’ll leave his meat tender!” Sir Harris called back.

Fin’s intense glower slowly melted into a cold smile as he watched the man facing him grow more and more uncomfortable.

Thoel was now a shade of crimson red.

“You’ll burn in the fiery pits of-”
“Our cook can whip more than just cream, you ass.” Sir Lewis shouted out making the Knights around the ring burst out laughing as they began to catch on to what the kitchen aides were doing.

“Are you going to stand there taunting us, or are we going to fight?” Thoel seethed.
“Oh we’re getting to that.” Sir Taylor rumbled.

Sir Thoel roared, his hands curling into fists as he addressed Fin again.

“Why’d you bring the broom cook? Need a weapon to go against just me?”

“Hardly. I was going to sweep you off your feet and show you a good time.” Fin’s chilling smile as he delivered the statement, followed by his slow wink, made Thoel snap. He launched himself towards the redhead who swiftly stepped to the side, and tripped him.

Thoel stumbled forward into Sir Andrews' fist, the blow landing firmly in the man’s gut.

“What’s wrong Thoel? Can’t take a yolk?” Sir Harris dropped his elbow sharply into the man’s back, knocking him to the ground.

Fin stared at the remaining four men who all hesitated when he squared off with them again. His confidence that his kitchen Knights would handle Thoel was abundantly clear.

The first of Thoel’s men to step towards Fin was one of the bulkier Knights, his dirty blond hair nearly touching his shoulders.

The cook casually tossed his broom at the man. The movement was so sudden that the Knight caught the broom without thinking, which occupied his hands and mind. This meant the roundhouse kick Fin executed crashed into the side of his head knocking him out without any defensive action.

The remaining three Knights in front of Fin paled. The cook then felt two of the kitchen Knights return to his side. Thoel must have been dealt with.

The remaining three lackeys decided to move as one this time.

The man in the centre of the trio with a scar running through his right eyebrow, swung an uppercut at Fin. The cook blocked the attack, and immediately stopped the following jab from the Knight’s other hand. Fin then gave the man a sharp kick with his heel into his groin. The two kitchen Knights at his side had apparently been Sir Lewis and Sir Andrews, and they had handled their own opponents just as efficiently.

The Captain strode towards them.

“Sir Harris you once again have shown the men the importance of mentally distracting one’s opponent. These men don’t usually go down so easily.” The man then turned to Fin whose expression had become unreadable.

“We will need to discuss more serious consequences for Sir Thoel. I will place him in the castle dungeon for tonight while we decide his fate. The King will be consulted. Will tonight after dinner work for you Mr. Ashowan?”

“I was going to keep helping mage Lee find the… the tenth fountain.” The cook’s voice had dropped so low that only the Captain and himself could hear. “But this takes precedence.” Fin added quickly.

“Ah.” The Captain straightened and glanced back towards the barracks. “I happen to know… where that fountain went.”

Fin was about to ask another question when a sudden shriek followed by a bang and distinct crunch, sounded behind them. Both he and the Captain spun around already in combat mode, then froze at the sight before them.

Hannah was standing over a bloody and barely conscious lump that must have been Sir Thoel, while wielding Fin’s iron skillet.

The Knights surrounding the ring were all shouting at the same time, and it took a few moments for both the Captain and cook to figure out what exactly had happened.

Apparently the kitchen Knights had been turned around trying to listen to the Captain, when Thoel had pulled a knife from his boot behind their backs.

Little had Thoel known, one hundred and fifteen pounds of blonde rage was watching with a skillet.

Both the Captain and Fin stalked over and regarded Thoel’s new injury…
Injuries.

“Broken jaw and… a lot of teeth lost.” The Captain stood and accepted a tea towel Sir Taylor offered to wipe his hands. The fabric stained with Thoel’s blood was then dropped atop the man.

“She could’ve killed him, he got off lightly.” Fin observed gravely as he reached over and grabbed the pan from Hannah without sparing her a glance.

The kitchen maid wasn’t finished apparently, as she then snatched the pan back from Fin, and turned back to the crowd of Knights that were watching, completely enthralled with the events.

“If any one of you tries this SHIT again with Peter, or harass any of my friends that are maids, there is nowhere in this Godsforsaken kingdom you will be safe from me. I know where you all sleep, I cook all your food, I know who washes your clothes and bedding, and if I have to chase you into a six-foot deep hole, I will. GOT IT?” The furious roar from Hannah made a few Knights go pale, and if any of them thought that they should poke fun at her, the kitchen Knights that all stood behind her glaring shut them up.

She whirled around then and brandished the pan in Sir Harris’ face. Fin stepped forward to intervene when she spoke.

“YOU, I will marry when I am damn well ready and to whomever I damn well want to! So you can-”

The expletives that left her mouth made Sir Harris’ jaw drop.
Some of the Knights even learned a few new curse words, and others merely developed a healthy respect for the little maid.

Fin took back his pan once he had recovered from his own shock. Hannah turned around wrathfully, exited the ring, and walked through the crowd that parted to make a clear path for her.

When she had cleared each layer of Knights, applause cheers and whistles erupted behind her.

She turned back around, her eyes flashing but they continued their loud roars of approval all the same. With a final huff she resumed her trek back to the kitchen.

*

“Where are you running to?” Lord Piereva snapped as he winced against the pain in his gut that had been churning since late the previous night.
Three of his men were whispering with some of the Daxarian guards and they all began rushing from his quarters towards the door.

“There’s a huge brawl going on down in the training ring!” The Lord’s squire explained, the desire to witness a good fight bright in his dark eyes.

“I see. I’ve been meaning to go down to the ring to see if the Daxarian’s measure up to our standards in Troivack.” The Earl stood, and immediately twitched while hunching his shoulders.

“All of you leave.” He barked without further explanation. His men were used to such sudden shifts in their master’s mood, and knew that it was best to obey without further question.
The Daxarian Knights had the audacity to shoot him dubious expressions and exit his chamber at a far more leisurely pace.

Lord Piereva made a mental note to teach them manners.
…Later.
He dove for the chamber pot and dropped his trousers.

*

“I’m sorry to hear your brother is unwell.” Lord Jiho Ryu bowed slightly while offering his concerns to Lady Jenoure while she ate. She nodded with an air of disinterest.

“Yes, not sure what it was that could have made him so violently ill. Lord Miller ate and drank everything he did- it truly is a mystery.”

When she was certain no one was looking, Annika risked the tiniest of smiles as she began to suspect who might have been responsible for her brother becoming indisposed.

Little did she know, the Zinferan on her right was having a very similar thought- only he didn’t know why his friend the cook would do something like that to the Earl.

… At least not yet.

A note from Delemhach

For fun, I've found two actors to represent the Zinferans in my mind.

For Jiho Ryu- Ahn Hyo-Seop

For Geun Nam- Lee Tae Hwang

The Zinferan Lord Milo Miller? Who knows. Henry Cavill? Tough call.

ALRIGHT!
You lot... have been phenomenal.

A very very big thanks to the following patreon people!

Powernap, HS, Kieve, Crazy_AI, Bakerdea, Mars Kiyu, JO, Cacophnix, B liz, Lord_Fuzzy, Midjii, Salty Pepper, PikaTrebond, JT

If anyone would like their name removed for privacy, please let me know!

These keen kitties will be getting Chapter 36 today as well, but it may take me a tiche of time to work out my first patreon post. So it WILL happen just have a nugget of patience, and enjoy Chapter 35!

My poor editor went back to work this week and is a bit overworked, so if there are any glaring issues, sorry for that! I'm sure we will get things sorted soon!

Feel free to join the discord page The House Witch, the link is in the AN of Chapter 34, but I'll update it in here too.
I've wound up participating a lot in the discussions because you lot are just too damn irresistable. There are also pictures of Kraken there (Yes that was bribery).

Thank you everyone who has read, followed, favorited, commented, rated, reviewed, donated, and subscribed on patreon!

I am so very excited that Chapter 37 has already been started and is well underway. Who knows... there could be an early chapter sometime this week...
Depending on whether or not that will kill my poor wonderful editor Hugh.

I hope you all have terrific weekends, and that whatever you're working on or through, you know you're going to crush it. If it ain't alright, it ain't the end. I know you lustrous beings of kindness and wisdom that feed the world and all its people with your incomparable greatness, will be nothing less than 100% glorious.

Alright you beings of phosphorescent wiles, enjoy the new chapter!

Chapter 36: Trial and Error

“Gods, did you ever stop to consider that I wouldn’t have wanted you to seek justice for me?” Peter was propped up in his small single bed, his ribs bandaged and his face swollen.

Fin perched beside him on a small three-legged stool, having brought the man his lunch early knowing that he wouldn’t have time to later. He really could only stay for a brief visit to let his aide know of the morning’s events.

“There was no calming Hannah down. Not to mention her… colorful speech at the end that may make the Knights start to behave a little differently towards the maids.” Fin explained with a grin.

“I’m surprised the Knights didn’t revolt against her.”
“On the contrary, she has had two formal requests for a courting date from two of them in the hour following. I think, for some strange reason, it made her very popular and desirable to them. Even Mr. Harris is ready to drop down on one knee.”

Peter shook his head mystified.

“I’m a man myself, but sometimes, my own kind behaves in a way beyond my comprehension.”

Fin laughed and slowly stood with a stretch.

“I better get back. Until we find another aide to temporarily cover for you, we’re going to be horribly busy. Get better quickly.” As he headed towards the door of the cramped but well kept chamber, Peter called out.

“How are you doing with Lady Jenoure’s suitors being here?”

Fin slowly turned back around.

“Did Hannah say something to you?” He asked suspiciously.

“No. We just have caught you two having moments together and figured it out.” Peter’s eyes twinkled.

“What moments?”

Peter began to look incredibly uncomfortable as he shifted his body against his pillows with a wince.

Unable to further inflict suffering on the man, Fin dropped his head to his chest and with a sigh, waved his hand.

“Don’t worry about it for now. I’ll get it out of you when I feel it’s a fair fight.”

Peter tried to smile, but this evidently caused the man even more pain, and so he settled for a bemused grimace.

“Take care of yourself.” Fin added softly with a kind smile as he turned and closed the door behind himself.

Peter’s chambers were in the glamorous east wing servant’s quarters, on the second floor, and so Fin decided to take the exit by the rose maze on his journey back to the kitchen for a change of scenery.

As he strode down the winding stone steps, he passed by two maids heading in the same direction that whispered behind their hands to each other when they saw who was nearby. The cook unconsciously hunched his shoulders against their attention. Shoving his hands in his pockets, Fin rounded the servant stairwell exit, and turned immediately right to go outdoors. The gossipy women turned left much to his relief.

The rain hadn’t yet broken out despite the ominous thundering from earlier, and there were even rays of sunlight beginning to beam down in cracks of the gray day.

As he walked, his eyes cast to the ground, he thought about whether or not to prepare the fluffy vanilla cake with strawberries and cream for dessert, or if that was too simplistic. He almost failed to hear the pounding footfalls approaching him as he mulled over the dilemma.

Fin stopped in his tracks as he watched Mr. Howard barrel towards him from the direction of his kitchen. An errant dirty blonde curl sprung up from the humidity, while the assistant wore entirely black save for a long silk vest of icy blue.

“Mr. Ashowan, have you and mage Lee still not found the tenth fountain?” He demanded angrily without any other form of greeting.

“No, but-”
“What? What is it with witches and mages, hm? Do you just enjoy messing around with-” Fin hastily slapped a hand on to Mr. Howard’s mouth, silencing the man instantly.

He shot the outraged assistant a bored expression with a single raised eyebrow.

“What does the word ‘secret’ mean in your vocabulary?” He whispered.

The redhead lowered his hand, but not before he noticed the maids from earlier watching them from the nearby castle windows behind Mr. Howard’s back.

He knew what he was thinking of doing was going to land him in some degree of trouble but… he’d had a stressful morning. Having a bit of fun would help.

“Mr. Ashowan, I ask that you restrain yourself from touching me. Apparently there are enough rumors circulating about your preferences.” Mr. Howard straightened himself with great dignity, and tugged gently on the lapel of his vest importantly.

“Mine? Last I heard, they are all rooting for my aide Peter and yourself.” Fin made sure to keep his voice barely above a whisper, as he shot the man a cheeky half smile.

“Myself and… and an aide?” He shook his head and slapped his right hand to his face before dragging it down slowly, stretching his features comically.

“Peter is a wonderful man, I’m sure you’d both share the love of the finer things. Perhaps stop by while he’s recovering from the beating to offer your support.” Fin’s serious expression and addition of the information on the aide’s current state of health, worked in effectively distracting Mr. Howard. He had also said the last sentence a little louder for the eager ears nearby.

“Yes, I was hearing about that from the Captain. I heard your kitchen Knights handled the situation? I’ve informed the King that a disciplinary meeting will be held this evening for a short while post-dinner. I will send someone to retrieve you.”

“Actually, the entire kitchen staff handled the situation.” Fin crossed his arms while speaking lightly, keeping his eyes on Mr. Howard and not on the growing audience from within the castle that the assistant hadn’t noticed.

Mr. Howard visibly balked while blinking rapidly. He fixed the cook with an expression of dramatic confusion.

“Wait- did you use- don’t you have a female maid under your command?!” The broken sentence made Fin grin.

“I didn’t use magic and you should know that Hannah was the one to break Sir Thoel’s jaw and knock out some teeth.”

The assistant’s jaw dropped.

Fin laughed and clapped the assistant on the shoulder. He then leaned in so that he was a tiny inch from the man’s ear.

“You’ll hear all about it after dinner.”

He resumed his trek back to the kitchen with his hands in his pockets, and didn’t turn back around, even when Mr. Howard hammered the last nail into his coffin by shouting at his back.

“You better give me the full story this evening!”

The hearty laughter that came from the cook puzzled Mr. Howard, until he turned towards the eastern doors to the castle and noticed a cluster of young maids scampering away the moment he saw them.

“I’m going to kill him.” Mr. Howard seethed as he stalked into the castle and tried not to curse too loudly.

*

Annika sat in the centre of the rose maze, completely unaware that a steamy dramatic love affair was being imagined by the maids of the castle, while she bided her time in the presence of Lord Miller.

She had successfully dismantled any conversation from progressing, and to her satisfaction, the man was fidgeting with the flouncy tea set she had personally chosen to use for her first chaperoned outing with the Troivackian.

“You look—er, lovely.” He smiled, albeit strained, making Annika give a bored, single shoulder shrug. She continued to stare around the garden indolently.

“Thank you my Lord.” She reached for her teacup that she had generously doused with moonshine prior to his arrival in the garden, and gulped it gratefully.

“It’s always strange in these situations I’m told. Do you miss Troivack at all?” The poor man was grasping for straws.

“No.”

He could grasp until his fingers fell off, she was not going to give him an inch.

“Oh? What do you like so much about Daxaria?” The man’s eagerness at having a new potentially interesting topic almost made Annika pity him.

“The food is good.” She answered shortly as she picked up the strawberry rhubarb tart on her plate, and bit into it gingerly before taking another sip from her teacup.

“Ah, that it is! Everyone who recently came here from Troivack has admitted that much about the castle���s latest chef. He must have studied for many years to be so talented. To have such flavors…” Lord Miller reached out and plucked up a blueberry square that had crumbled brown sugar and baked oats atop.

“I suppose.” Annika placed her empty cup back on the saucer and waited as one of the footmen rushed forward and refilled her cup. Silently wishing she had the opportunity to add some more Troivackian moonshine, she crossed her legs and leaned back in her chair.

Lord Miller took another sip from his own cup and let out a long sigh.

“Pardon me my Lady, I must break Daxarian customs.” The man withdrew a plain silver flask from his black coat’s breast pocket and topped the brew with the clear liquor that Annika immediately recognized.

He must have noticed her stare, because he broke into a warm smile.

“Would you like a taste of home my Lady? I know you must remember how strong it is, but perhaps a little nip?”

Annika couldn’t resist.

She proffered her cup wordlessly, and when he really did only splash in a tiny amount, she grew impatient.

“I’ve not forgotten the moonshine, go ahead.” She ordered firmly.

“My Lady, I’d rather you not become so indisposed in the middle of the day on our first-”
“I’ll be fine. Have you ever drank with Lord Piereva?” She drawled.

The aggravating man shook his head and twisted the cap back onto the flask.

“You’ve been away for a few years now and-”

Annika sighed and withdrew her own flask with his ornate designs, unscrewed its cap, and filled her cup to the brim.

When she had finished putting the flask back in the discreet pocket in her skirts, she locked gazes with Lord Miller who had watched speechless.

She waited for his judgment, his barrage of lectures on the proper etiquette of a Troivackian woman. She took a gulp from her tea without looking away from him once. When she didn’t cough, vomit, or faint, but instead continued looking thoroughly bored, he surprised her for the second time that day.

He began to laugh.

It was a hearty booming sound that sounded as though it lived in the cave of his chest at the ready at all times.

He really was a black sheep of Troivack.

Annika found herself fighting off a smile.

“Well my Lady, a toast to the superior liquor of our country?”

She raised her teacup and gently chinked the china without another word.

*

Her second ‘meeting’ of the day, the Lady Jenoure was supposed to have a late and leisurely lunch with the Zinferan Lord Ryu. The date was set up in the courtyard garden, and everyone but absolutely necessary personnel had been sent away. The clouds seemed stubborn in sharing the torrential downpour it had threatened earlier in the day, and so the garden had been lit using tall torches planted in the ground around the couple.

Annika was already tired and annoyed at having to maintain a constant façade. She blithely admitted to herself she had grown lazy since her time in Troivack, back when she was constantly behaving as another person, and manipulating everyone and everything.

“The greenhouse is quite an impressive structure. I have never seen anything like it.” The Zinferan observed calmly. He hadn’t forced any conversation on the Lady after she had given him one-word answers to his opening greetings.

However it was becoming a problem, as he seemed to thoroughly enjoy the silence.

Annika was in the process of gearing up to be the chattiest noble alive, when the man continued.

“We have a greenhouse in every Lord’s household to provide fresh fruits and vegetables in the chillier months, though we hardly get the same amount of snow where I am from. In fact, your Daxarian winters nearly killed me back when I first arrived here. I had to stay for nearly two years under the care of a kind family on the isle of Quildon.” The Zinferan raised his goblet of water to his lips and sipped thoughtfully, clearly comfortable with performing a monologue to his lunch company.

“Whom did you stay with?” Annika blurted the question before she could stop herself.

Lord Ryu turned his eyes to her and smiled fondly.

“A single mother who was a gifted healer and her son. He is actually the cook here in the castle now. I had nothing to do with that promotion however.” The Lord added with a good-natured smile.

“He is a talented cook.” Annika managed as she delicately speared the pasta that had been prepared by the very man they spoke of. It was a refreshing dish, prepared with tomatoes, basil, Troivackian feta cheese, and Troivackian black olives. It was a light, delicious meal that somehow comforted her worries as images of a certain redhead came to her mind’s eye.

“I’m surprised you aren’t asking me more questions about my new ascension into being a Lord. Everyone else has nearly questioned me to death. I am grateful for the reprieve.” He raised his goblet in thanks then returned to looking around the garden while remaining perfectly still.

Annika couldn’t put her finger on what felt so wise and old in the young man. He couldn’t have even been a decade older than herself, and yet he felt even older than Lord Fuks or mage Lee.
There was a grounded strength that had a calming, yet authoritative aura. He would be an excellent Lord, that much she could tell.

She continued watching him closely without saying a word for a while, trying to figure out the strange man.

“You are opposed to marriage amongst us three aren’t you?” The Lord suddenly turned with a kind smile on his face. He stared at her compassionately while gently folding his hands.

“I am happy to help my country, why would you say such a thing my Lord?” It would take a lot more than an abrupt accusation to throw Annika off her game.

“I was here for Beltane, remember? You were incredibly clever and witty back then. While you still kept to yourself, you aren’t nearly the dullard you’re trying to convince us that you are.” His tone wasn’t accusatory, so much as amused and praising.

“The festivities had a lot of libations. I may have been more forthcoming.” She shrugged enigmatically as she took another sip from her cup.

“Is it that you do not want to marry again? Or is it perhaps that you care for another?” Lord Ryu asked gently, dropping his voice so that only she could hear. His tone was a pleasant combination of soothing and understanding.

“Nothing of the sort. I am sorry I am displeasing you.” Annika replied, meekly dropping her eyes in feigned hurt.

Once again, her performance didn’t warrant the reaction she had been anticipating.

Lord Ryu burst out laughing, his brilliant smile catching her off guard as she hastily sipped her goblet to hide her flummoxed thoughts.

“Oh you’re good my Lady. However I didn’t get where I am today by being a foolish man.” He smiled fondly at her and sipped his goblet again.

The rest of the luncheon passed in thoughtful quiet between the two of them.

Though Annika had to thoughtfully admit she was beginning to worry…

*

It was a final tea date in the mid-afternoon between Lord Nam and the Lady Jenoure where she finally caught a break.

Plush red lounge couches that the Lord had brought from his home had been set out in the gardens, a canopy erected, and a table covered in platters of fruit, bread, and cheese between them. Two decanters of wine sat out ready behind two ornate goblets awaiting that had been polished to a gleam. Annika didn’t have time to admire the artistic layout however, as she was in the throes of trying to arrange herself gracefully on the chaise with little success.

The cloudy day had continued on, yet despite this, the Lord still had one of his servants fanning him.

His bare chest was exposed once more in his ensemble of a gold silk coat and white linen pants, but it didn’t bother him to be disrobed in front of her apparently. Instead, he eyed the Lady with a quick, bored glance.

“Welcome Lady Jenoure. I know you must be quite weary from having to meet with so many of us in a day.” He drawled with a sigh while closing his eyes.

“Not at all my Lord.”

Lord Nam opened his eyes, a coy smile on his face.

“Is it common for you to find yourself in the company of multiple men?”

“Of course not my Lord. I simply meant you all have been kind.”

The amusement on the Lord’s face melted away and he gave a small snort.

“How dull.” His eyelids fluttered closed.

After a few awkward moments of silence he opened his eyes again, and with a sudden burst of energy swung his legs over the edge of his couch.

“What kind of man is it that you like?” He demanded with an openly suggestive smile that almost made Annika laugh.

“Frugal.” She replied, delighted in watching the look of disgust flash briefly across his face.

“Frugal in his generosity you mean?” The Lord demanded clearly trying not to openly scorn her.

“No, as in he knows how to find contentment with what he has. Perhaps someone who enjoys a bit of banter, deeply cares for others, and is stronger than he realizes.” She couldn’t stop the smile from spreading on her face then, and even Lord Nam was momentarily stunned by it, despite her controversial words. A small blush had crept up in her cheeks as her gaze fixated on the ground.

“I see. You are far more innocent than I would’ve imagined for a woman of your age.” He let out another weary sigh before continuing.

“Such a man lacks ambition, or the ability to relax and enjoy life. It sounds like a laborious existence.” Lord Nam waved his hand lazily.

“I prefer to think of it as responsible and purposeful.” Annika countered evenly not taking kindly to the jibe at her age. She wasn’t even in her thirtieth year!

“How disappointing. You really should learn to embrace a better reality.” The man reached out his hand without glancing her way, and Annika watched gleefully as a servant rushed forward and filled a goblet for their master and handed it to him.

The Lady nearly whooped in joy.

‘You’re absolutely perfect.’ She thought to herself delightedly.

Annika felt a million worries begin to melt away inside her chest and mind.

She had found the perfect answer to almost all of her problems…

She just had to toy with Lord Nam a tiny bit more, and hope her bet would pay off.

A note from Delemhach

Oof. At long last, I've been excited to release this chapter to you lot.

That being said, the kind gentry of patreon offered plenty of excitement.

Speaking of the delightful beings, special thanks to the patreon subscribers:

A.G, Faeblood, Seadrake, Curls, Powernap, H.S, Kieve, Bakerdea, mars kiyu, cacophonix, B liz, Lord_Fuzzy, Midjii, SaltyPepper, PikaTrebond, JT.

As usual, if you'd like your name removed from the shoutout please PM me and I'll get 'er done. Chapter 37 will be posted later today for you beautiful fluffs.

Thank you eveyrone who has read, rated, reviewed, followed, favorited, commented, joined the randomness of the discord server for House Witch, patreoned, and shared the story!

To join the discord channel follow this link here:
<br/>https://discord.gg/AXDnwEW

The rest of you rapturous cupcakes that no one is able to resist, stay frosty, and know that while there are many mind-blowing parts of this world, you are the cherry on top that draws the best parts of life in.

You all have been the best parts of my year with this story. I'll never be able to thank you all enough. Or compliment you enough, so I'll continue to do so shamelessly, you fantastical beasts that conquer the world with wonder.

Have a great week!

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 37: The Good, The Bad, The Fluffy

Kraken sat on the dock at the bottom of the steep hill that Austice had built itself into, and gazed out at the docks before him while remaining perfectly still- not even a whisker twitched. Scrappy Carl yowled obscenities at him from the stern of the Zinferan merchant ship that was on its way back to its homeland.

‘That’s one problem taken care of’ the kitten thought to himself blithely as he watched the ship grow smaller in the distance. Once he was certain the boat was well and truly underway, he turned around and saw Fat Tony, sitting side-by-side with Sylvia watching him.

“Well played kit. Scrappy was gettin’ pretty puffed lately. Caught him the other night swappin’ paws with Popkins Perkins, and I’m not interested in starting a turf war just yet.” Tony lumbered his way towards the black kitten that was already the same height as Tony, though not the same girth.

“You’re growin’ pretty quick. That have somethin’ to do with bein’ a familiah or are you just gonna be one of them big cats?” Fat Tony demanded appraisingly.

“I think I’m just a big cat. My dad said he was part wild cat? At least I think he did. I was too young to be pulled from the litter so my memories are hazy.”

“Why were you pulled early?” Sylvia purred with genuine interest.

“Tavern keeper found us in his alley and drowned everyone but my brother and myself- my mum had hid us real good. Random man found us and gave me to a woman who gave me to my witch. ”

“Damn pity when that happens.” Fat Tony let out a small snort. “So listen kit, if you want to be my new runner, you gotta train with Paws first.”

Fat Tony turned and began to amble back up the dock towards land, weaving in and out of the regular dock traffic with ease despite being the approximate shape and weight of a pumpkin.

“I don’t know of Paws. What will he teach me?” Kraken asked as Sylvia shot him a flirtatious blink on his right.

“Paws is the master of stealth, subtlety, scrapping, and even human seduction.”

Kraken’s quick steps faltered as he stared in alarm at the orange tabby who had stopped to catch his breath gratefully on the cobblestones of Austice’s main road.

“Human seduction?!” Kraken could not hide his disgust.

“Keep your scruff on kit. He just teaches how to make any human like you.”

Kraken let out a yawn, and sat down feeling significantly more at ease.

“Oh that’s easy. Endear yourself to the human females and their kittens. The males unconsciously wish to protect their females and offspring, and don’t like tearing a companion from them.” Kraken explained, while casually glancing around at the many dirty trousers and skirts that swept by the trio of cats.

“That don’t always work, kit. Take it from a seasoned vet.” Tony cautioned casually.

Having regained his wind, Tony began trotting further west down the road along the Alcide Sea, making Kraken glance around all the more skittishly as he noticed the human folk growing dirtier and stranger. Some babbled to themselves, some shouted obscenities, some were half exposed on the streets.

Fat Tony made a turn and suddenly the three cats were moving back uphill. Though the narrow alley did eventually widen, and the homes gradually became nicer, Kraken still found his ears twitching at any small sound.

Eventually they found themselves outside of a home that was connected in a row with others, with a faded chipped green sign hanging above its door that was made illegible by the ravages of time.

“When someone asks why you’re there, just say Tony sent you. If Paws wants payment, tell him I got the fish for Tuesday.”

To say Kraken was apprehensive would’ve been an understatement.

The familiar could feel every one of his long silky hairs wanting to stand on end, but he fought it off. He had earned his promotion. He had to see it through.

It wasn’t every cat that sought out a gang, but he knew his witch better than the human knew himself. Fin was more involved in politics than he realized, and Kraken was not going to let the fluff-head fail. The familiar wanted his own cats to command, to find those enemy humans that were hiding in the city, and to alert his witch to their presence as quickly as possible.

Kraken pawed only once at the chipped and worn door that had probably, at one point, been painted the same green as the decrepit sign, and mewed. He waited, then repeated the action, until he found himself doing it over and over in rapid succession.

At long last the door swung open, and an elderly woman who very clearly was lacking in her vision leaned out of a shadowed house and peered around blindly.

Darting between her legs into the musky dankness of her home without a second thought, Kraken tried to put his apprehension behind. However, when the smells hit his silky black nose, the could tell there were fifteen cats just on the main floor of the house.

Some were trying to make kittens, some were grooming, some were sleeping, but none were Paws.

How he knew this, Kraken had no idea. Slowly he made his way over to a narrow set of stairs that led up to the second floor. He had to mind his paws on dusty, sticky steps as they creaked under his soft footfalls that threatened to cave at any moment. As he climbed, he passed many questionable scenes and smells that he didn’t wish to commit to memory. The small cramped house had stained wooden floors and furniture. Shredded curtains, the smell of burnt food…

Kraken felt sorry for the human that lived there.

None of the other cats seemed to care that they were making the being that provided them food and shelter live in absolute squalor. The familiar was already not thinking highly of Paws as he reached the top of the stairs.

For some reason, his instincts told him to head to the room at the end of the narrow hallway to the left.

He was almost in front of the scratched up door when three cats burst out of the room hissing and growling at each other.

The two that came out last seemed to be fighting as a team. One had funny black spots on his gray fur, while the other was a snowy white, fluffy male.
The one they ushered out was a snarling female calico.

“LET ME TALK TO HIM! STOP THAT- I WILL FUR YOU UP IF YOU DO NOT RELEASE ME! LET ME IN!” She screamed outraged as the two cats that forced her out of the room.

When the fine aged female noticed Kraken watching her unseemly behavior, she gave a courtesy hiss before darting down the stairs swearing her revenge, urine leaking from her as she went.

The two thugs turned to Kraken, their backs already beginning to arch.

“Fat Tony sent me. I’m here for training.”

The duo stared at each other briefly before turning with low growls back towards the room.

Whatever Kraken had been expecting after witnessing the sty from downstairs, it wasn’t this.

The room had wooden crates stacked to create a ledge around the entire room, with a thick carpet underneath his paws. Bowls sat atop the bar filled with mysterious liquids. Some had strange leaves floating in their depths, others a fish eyeball.

There were a series of candles lit around the room casting hazy illumination, and as Kraken regarded the scenery, he couldn’t help but notice the purrs and chirps die down to complete quiet as they all rested their gleaming eyes and whiskers on him.

“What can I get for you?” A tabby cat missing his left eye sat behind the crate. Kraken quickly realized that he was the only one that would be allowed on that side. Stepping closer cautiously, while also painfully aware that he was still being watched, he leaned closer to the tabby.

“I’m here to see Paws. Fat Tony sent me.” Kraken chirped quietly while also growing tired of repeating himself.

Before the tabby could answer, a low purr rumbled through the crowd.

“A new runner for the gang?”

Kraken’s head pivoted and his eyes locked on a cat that was black from his shoulders down to his tail, but had a snowy white face save for two strange triangles and a dot by his throat.

“I am. I’m Scrappy Carl’s replacement.” Kraken announced hoping that this would help the news spread.

“I see. Well come here, let’s have a purr hm?” The mysterious cata nnounced in sultry tones.

By the time Kraken reached the side of Paws, everyone had resumed what they’d been doing before.

“I’m Kraken.” The familiar greeted briefly.

Paws nodded slightly as he used his tail to gently swirl the bowl in front of him, that had a particularly delicious looking fish eye.

“Paws. James Paws. Though it would seem you’ve already heard of me.” The feline gently lapped his bowl, all the while keeping his bright green eyes locked on the kit beside him.

“I only just heard about you this morning.”

“I see. Well, do you think you got the claws to train with me then?”

There was a rumble of amusement in the cat’s eye that made Kraken suddenly second guess himself. He couldn’t understand what exactly about James Paws had made him aware of an underlying danger, but he found himself dwelling over it with trepidation. He knew though, that regardless of what was before him, he would do anything to ensure his effectiveness for when his witch eventually needed him.

“I do.”

“Very well then.” Paws straightened from his bowl and the tabby from earlier limped over.

“Would you care for some treats, Paws?”|

“Why not. Shaken before poured if you wouldn’t mind Brolly.”

The tabby bowed his head behind the crates and produced a small burlap sack of dried meat that he shook, making every cat’s head in the vicinity swivel over once again.

With surprising agility, Brolly managed to send a few of the treats skittering out onto the crate that Paws sat upon. The cat deftly snapped up the treats so quickly that Kraken almost thought that they had fallen through the slats to the floor.

His nose told him otherwise.

“Shall we begin?” Paws gave him a half smirk at the young kit’s astonished face, but Kraken blinked, and nodded.

Paws was going to be an interesting teacher, he could tell.

***

Fin stood with his hands on his hips staring at the barracks, while refusing to be the one to break the silence. After a very stressful meeting regarding Mr. Thoel’s fate, he had needed this.

“Captain, could you please repeat that?” Mage Lee was still confused at what Antonio had been insinuating. Fin had guessed all too easily having recalled certain details of the night that was to never be discussed in public.

“The tenth fountain… my men found it in the barracks.” The Captain cleared his throat while glancing around nervously to ensure none of the Knights had left dinner early.

“That makes no sense! How could a fountain possibly-”
“Mage Lee… do you remember what happened when I challenged you to make that tenth fountain while we were all lounging in the ninth fountain?” Fin asked, pinching the bridge of his nose and trying desperately not to burst out laughing.

“I told you,” Mage Lee cleared his throat uncomfortably as he started. “I told you I was the Green Man, so of course I could make a tiny fountain, then I said I needed to relieve myself and the Captain said the barracks were nearest if I needed to use the facilities-”

The mage’s eyes suddenly grew round as the full extent of his memory flexed. His mouth hung agape, and Fin couldn’t hold himself back any longer. He roared in laughter, not caring who heard him.

“My men are quite fond of the new fountain in the… garderobe. No need to move it.” The Captain was looking to the rosy horizon in the distance as he tried not to display any emotion.

Fin was in the process of wiping his eyes when he straightened, and turned to face the mage who had turned a beautiful shade of vermillion.

“I’ll give you this, you mages sure can make things fun.”

Still chuckling to himself, Fin thrust his hands into his pockets and began striding back towards his kitchen while shaking his head.

Dusk was embracing the warmed Earth, with a blush along the horizon and bright stars beginning to awaken above.

As he walked in the silence, his smile slowly faded from his face, and Annika once again appeared in his mind. He hadn’t had to think about her for a few hours, but it made her reappearance all the more forceful as he looked toward his night with resigned dread.

The cook had the feeling that sleep was once again not going to be forthcoming.

*

Fin was in the process of pounding the dough on his table, the sky outside still threatening but not delivering rain, when Ruby entered the kitchen.

She took one look at Fin’s pale yet determined face, then at the dough on the table he was brutalizing, and guessed that he was not in a fit mood to begin with.

“Mr. Ashowan, with the absence of Peter you will be needing another aide. I have selected one of the maids who, as your preferences dictate, has clean hands and nails. She has already been sent to your aides outside, though I must ask what you intend to do when it rains?” She had meant to keep the greeting short, but as it often did, it got ahead of her.

Fin stopped his merciless thrusts against the dough, but didn’t turn around.

“Very well. I will introduce myself when they come in. Should it rain I will either erect a tent for them or allow them in here depending on how the lunch preparations come along.” He resumed his work but Ruby couldn’t withhold her astonishment and annoyance.

“Honestly! What in the world is so bad about them working in here with you? I daresay this room is-”

Fin turned around, and fixed his weary flat gaze on her. Ruby then saw the dark circles under his eyes, and stopped herself.

“A discussion for another day,” she ground out irritably as she then turned and slammed the door behind her.

Pounding his hand on the dough one final time, Fin magicked the bread into the nearby oiled bowl, and the tea towel to lay over top. He then opened and slammed his oven door shut with great gusto. He had pulled out the roast with its vegetables and apples simmering in its juices with enough force to make the dish slosh on his arm and burn him. He cursed tightly, clenched his fists, then took a steadying breath.

He had just picked up his knife when he felt it.

Terror. Pain. Danger.

Someone was in trouble, and they weren’t far away.

A note from Delemhach

My spouse has been very excited for you to all read this chapter, as they were the ones to come up with the idea for James Paws. They are getting really into Kraken's side story, so there may be another POV down the line- what can I say, my partner's fun and cute lol.

Well my dears, with your brains that are as perfect as your faces, thank you.

For my patreon supports, special shoutout to;

WH, MJL, CMT, Alternative Facet, matticide FOWD, AL, NLRUmbra, AG, Faeblood, Seadrake, Curls, Powernap, HS, Kieve, Bakerdea, mars kiyu, cacophonix, B liz, Lord_Fuzzy, Midjii, SaltyPepper, PikaTrebond, and JT.

As usual if I thought what popped up was your real name I used the initials, and if anyone would prefer that I not list their name, pelase DM me and I will remove it pronto!

Thank you again everyone who has read, commented, favorited, followed, rated, reviewed, donated, and subscribed!

I will be altering the Tier system on Patreon soon to include a 2$ Tier ideally by next week due ot popular demand. I will be removing the $20 Tier and adding additional early release chapters to the $5 and $9 Tier. Right now I just have to finish getting advanced chapters written and edited and then we will be good to go! Barring some tumultuous occurrence, it should be ready to go by next Friday! You can see exactly what Tier does what at that time.

With all this exciting news, don't think I have forgotten to study the best ways in which to make you all aware that you are special, brilliant people that  couldn't look away from even if I tried.
The ambiguity of the limitless number your joi du vivre gives me is staggering. In light of these tough times, I've heard some pretty horrendous tales about what some people are going through, so I want you all to know I give a darn about you. You matter. You alone are in charge of the fantastic world you see and perceive, and you have earned that by being beyond expectation in the universe to exist and thrive. You deserve all the love you have and more.

Cheers all!

Delemhach

Chapter 38: Thorns and Roses

A note from Delemhach

Music recommended for this chapter to play right after Fin says he isn't gay or around the halfway point if you want more of it:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=RcrAD35_P70

The song is meant as a kind of outro, and t'was discovered thanks to none other than Kieve! Thanks for the find!

Someone was in trouble.

Gods, was it the Queen and the baby again? Hannah? Eric?

Fin tried to force his thoughts away from the splitting pain in his left side.

He clutched his forehead in agony as his thoughts raged hard against the static burning in his mind.

“Where should I go?! What should I…” Fin forced the images of every place he had been in the castle through his head to see if any of the images jumped out to him. He tried to hold the faces of those he cared for, when all of a sudden he knew.

Annika.

She was heading towards the rose maze from the forest.

Fin shoved the carving knife into its sheath at his side and took off at a sprint.

Miraculously, as he ran no one saw him, but as he neared the halfway point to the entrance of the maze, he looked over his shoulder instinctively. Fin could see a small hooded figure he knew had to be Lady Jenoure approach the exit of the maze in the distance. She was stumbling, and periodically doubling over as she hastened towards her destination. As the witch squinted, he could see some kind of flurry behind her in the trees. As she neared the thorny hedge, he reached his hand out, lightning springing from his fingers as he cut a small clearing for himself to dart through. He could hear the faint panting of Lady Jenoure coming from another hedge a few turns away from Fin, as he sought to reach the centre to intercept her. The witch immediately ran forward upon hearing her, only to hit a dead end. He could no longer hear her.
He cursed softly as he then heard the footfalls of Annika’s pursuers in the distance.

The witch darted back the way he came, took a left instead of a right, and once again could hear Annika’s rasps. He looked at the thorny hedge in front of him, and in a moment of desperation, mentally screamed at the hedge to unfurl for him. He didn’t want to burn it and show her attackers where she was.

To his surprise, the hedge obeyed right as her black cloak fluttered into view. Without another thought, Fin wrapped his arms around her and spun her back through the hedge swiftly before she could react, the thorny leaves already beginning to furl closed. The roses were unhappy that he had forced his will upon their thorns- but he didn’t have time to feel shock over sensing them.
Fin’s hand already covered Annika’s mouth when he felt her stiffen, his body was shielding her smaller form with his own. They could hear her pursuers stomp past where she had been moments before.

“She can’t have gone far. Not with that wound in her side. Let’s split up.” The man’s voice was gruff and breathy as he addressed his followers.

Meanwhile, Fin was doing his best to keep his own quick breaths quiet. When he gazed down into Annika’s pale upturned face, her dark eyes were wide as she then registered who had grabbed her.

They shared a moment of silence as they heard the feet of the men grow momentarily distant.

“Can you get to the kitchen?” Fin whispered, his voice slightly hoarse.

Annika’s eyes flitted to the dead end of the hedge, then to the turn where one of her pursuers were bound to appear at any moment.

“I don’t know that I can carry you, but lean on me best you can,” he instructed softly.

Despite not hearing an answer, the cook led Annika towards the burned opening in the hedge. Holding onto her hand, Fin managed to guide her through, and set them off at a brisk walk with him supporting her weight while heading back to his kitchen.

Rain began to spittle down on them, but as they reached the corner of the castle, the deluge that had threatened to come for days finally broke upon them. They were only a few steps from his kitchen regardless, but they were both soaked in a matter of seconds before the duo entered the castle through the garden door.

Once in the warm confines of the kitchen, Fin immediately enchanted both of the doors locked, and double-checked that his spell to stop onlookers peering in through the window was intact. He felt momentarily bad about his aides being stuck in the downpour, but then again he was quite certain that Annika was in no shape to lie to them about her astonishing apparel and state of wellbeing.

He managed to seat her on the ledge by the window where he would get the best light to check the wound, and observed that neither pursuers were up for discussion.

Stepping back with his hands on her shoulders and enraptured by her lack of expressions, the witch was only mildly surprised to find the Lady studying him as well while looking more than a little stunned.

“I heard them mention an injury, where-”

“It’s nothing! I can go to my room and-” Annika twisted towards the kitchen door to the castle but gave a small yelp. The pain made her clamp her mouth shut and visibly wince as Fin slowly but firmly kept her seated.

“Where?” Fin asked again, but more gently.

“Left side. The ass got me while I was fending off the other three.” She grimaced as Fin gently removed her cloak. The witch quickly noticed the blood dribbling around her fingers as she clutched her side. His panic, rage, and worry exploded in his chest. His face must’ve morphed into a troubling visage, because with her other hand- also caked in blood, she gently touched his cheek.

“It’s okay. It won’t kill me.” She whispered softly while hoping to soothe some of his apparent anguish.

Fin ignored her, and lifted her hand from the wound to inspect its depth.

After kneeling on the ground and gently swiping away some of the blood that had already slowed its flow, Fin could see that she had been right. The wound was not life-threatening, but she still needed to be stitched.

“I need you to lie down on my cooking table so that I can sew you up.” He explained, raising his gaze to hers.

“You know how to do that?” Annika whispered, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.

“My mother was a healer, I helped periodically.” He explained shortly, helping her to her feet and guiding her over to the table that still had the lunch preparation sitting out.

Fin’s eyes fluttered, and the table stacked beneath the cooking table levitated out, and cleared itself. The meal and all the prep drifted over to its surface, and a wet soapy cloth from a nearby bucket wiped it down in a matter of minutes. All the while Fin did nothing but support Annika, and will it to happen.

The witch then gently pressed his fingertips to the table’s surface, and Annika watched amazed as the dampness left over from the cleaning immediately evaporated.

“Handy skills you have.” She murmured with a small grunt, as Fin helped her up before turning back to his kitchen.

He found the needle he used for stitching up the roasts and some threads that would have to do.

It wasn’t until he turned to her after sterilizing the needle, that he realized he would need her to lift her tunic to accomplish his task.

She must’ve figured out what had him frozen because she smiled ruthlessly.

“Never seen a woman’s side before?” She teased, staring at the stone ceiling of the kitchen.

“I… I’m sorry. I have to lift your top partially to mend you,” the witch was the color of tomatoes.

Annika laughed, but winced slightly, snapping Fin out of his stupor. Without thinking, his hand shot out and gently rested atop her silky black hair that was tied back in a sleek ponytail. Fin gently rubbed his thumb over her forehead and hairline.

“Do you want something to bite down on while I do this?” he asked apologetically.

“Fear not. I’m always prepared.” When he realized then that he was touching her, the witch dropped his hand to the table. He still didn’t let it fully fall back to his side however…

With a fleeting look of disappointment that Fin was relatively certain he had imagined, Annika procured her flask from the pocket of her trousers. After she took several gulps of the Troivackian moonshine, she nodded at him to signal her readiness, her composure never wavering.

“You look more troubled about this than I am. Trust me, I’ve been in worse scrapes than this.” She said jovially.

“Who did this to you?” Fin’s question came out quietly as he studied Lady Jenoure’s good-natured façade.

The Vicountess’ expression immediately sobered.

“Troivackians that came with my brother. I don’t know how many of my informants he may have found, but my brother apparently doesn’t know it’s me yet. He has his suspicions is my guess, but the men didn’t see my face. Three of them are dead in the woods. I’ll have to hunt down the last two once you finish up with me here. So could we please get this started?” She added impatiently as her mind fixated on the unpleasant task ahead of her.

“You’re going to… there are three bodies in the woods?!” Fin’s shock snapped her eyes to him. She studied the cook with an unreadable expression, her face immediately masked.

“It was them or me. Is that a problem?” Her tone was cool, and her eyes took on a deadened shade of dark brown that made Fin stare down at the Lady with faint remorse and disgust.

Annika felt her stomach churn sickeningly at witnessing the cook's reaction to who she truly was.

She turned, her face composed, her nerves fortified. She refused to let him see how disappointed she was.

“Who is it that made you become this?”

Annika lost her composure when her head snapped back and she saw that Fin’s expression hadn’t changed.
She had misunderstood his reaction to her words.

He was disgusted that her past had required her have to resort to such callous methods. Somehow… it was clear to her then that that was what he had meant.

“Troivackia is a brutal place. Especially for women. However, my grandfather recognized I was the only one of my father’s children who had a knack for deception and he took me under his wing, albeit reluctantly. He was one of the most skilled spies of the kingdom,” she explained while trying desperately to school her features once again.

Fin slowly began to roll up her tunic. His hands were hesitant as he did so, but he figured it would be better while Annika was distracted to start sewing her wound closed.

The plan backfired quickly when he failed to continue asking questions. Instead he fixated as inch by inch, Annika’s smooth, naturally tanned skin appeared under his hands. He pretended not to notice the goosebumps rising on her skin, and genuinely failed to notice the blush on her face when he finally came to the wound.

It spanned perhaps four inches, and upon further inspection, Fin was relieved to see that it didn’t look to be deep enough to have hit any of her organs.

“See? Not that bad.” Annika declared as Fin gingerly pierced her skin with the needle. He could tell she was trying to get him talking again to distract herself from the pain. Her entire body had turned rigid, and he became instantly worried that he would have to tie her down to finish the job.

“It would seem Lady Jenoure, that you and I have become each other’s nursemaids these days.” He said slowly, not moving the needle until her body had relaxed into faint trembling.

“That a problem?” Annika demanded, a little too breathily.

“Well I suppose I prefer you than Mr. Howard.”

“I heard that rumor about him and Peter- I must confess, quite a few of the noble Ladies here in the castle are quite taken with the notion.”

Fin resumed his work then, lacing two stitches before pausing to give Annika a rest. She was already sweating profusely.

“The Ladies?!” Fin paused his work to laugh. “I thought it was solely the maids. Gods, he is going to murder me.”

“You started it?!” Annika laughed then gasped in pain at having done so, which instantly ceased all of the redhead’s humor.

“Well it was originally about me and Mr. Howard, but I may have… redirected it a bit," the witch admitted with a hestiant smile.

The cook could tell Lady Jenoure was physically fighting the urge to laugh as he tried to finish another two stitches hastily.

“I’m surprised you-” Annika took in a sharp breath and Fin once again found his body responding on its own accord, as his right hand snatched her own. The witch let her squeeze his bones until they neared their breaking point.

“I’m surprised you knew I was in trouble.” Fin released her hand after a moment to resume his work.

“I can sense when someone is in extreme pain, terror, or danger if they are in my home," the redhead explained as he worked his way towards the end of her wound, unaware of the sweat coating his brow.

“Why didn’t you go to save Peter then?” There was a strange note of uncertainty in Annika's voice that Fin found himself quick to address.

“Peter was attacked on his way back up to the castle after visiting the village one evening.”

“You two aren’t… I mean are you…” Fin completed two more stitches, and noticed that adrenaline or shock must have kicked in, because Annika had stopped seizing up.

He failed to notice the apprehensiveness in her voice as she hinted at his sexuality.

“I am definitely not gay,” he answered while refusing to look at her.

‘Which is why you should be a little more self-conscious of allowing me to see anymore of you than is appropriate.’ Fin thought to himself as he knotted off the last stitch and immediately straightened.

When he gazed down into Annika’s face she remained unreadable to him, which somehow made him smile.

“You must be a fantastic spy, I cannot glean anything from you and I just sewed you up.” Fin slid his hand gently under her back and slowly helped her to sit up without agitating the stitches. The Viscountess stayed seated on his table while slowly allowing herself a moment to adjust.

“Oh I am. I can be the seductress,” Her expression morphed into one of sultry teasing. “Or the timid dutiful woman,” Her eyes dropped and she curved her shoulders ever so slightly, her mouth drawn down almost in a look of pained shyness. “Or the dullard.” Her face became vacant as her mouth hung open slightly and her eyes went out of focus.

Fin let out a small chuckle before he gently tugged at the collar of her tunic.

“In my kitchen, I want only your honest expression.” He smiled warmly down at her.

Annika’s eyes snapped to his, her mouth closed, and she swallowed.

She was staring at him, her face a mixture of nervous anticipation.

“Who are you trying to be now?” Fin teased, his eyes glowing as he gazed down into her brown eyes that suddenly shone.

She still looked pale after having been stitched up, but some color was beginning to rush to her cheeks.

“I—I-I’m…” Annika’s expression was searching his, when something in her gave way. She moved too quickly for him to do anything to stop her.

She grabbed the front of his tunic and pulled him to her.

Then, she kissed him.

A note from Delemhach

... I hope you all enjoyed this chapter as much as I did writing it you saucey minxes.

Thank you everyone who read, subscribed on patreon, followed, favorited, commented, reviewed, and rated!

Boy oh boy do I have news...

Patreon now has a $2.00 Tier (Meal Tier) for anyone that is interested, and the Tiers of $5 (Kraken Tier) and $9 (Hearth Tier), will now get an extra 2 chapters early a week!

I may be a little slow getting that chapter 40 up there today, as I was late submitting it to my forgiving editor and hopefully will hear back from him sometime today.

Special shoutout to my patreon people:

Darcy C, Taylor B, Grant LM, Kenneth K, Pavante, Bobtur, RisingFlamez, Levi C, Elsie N, James N, William H, Mattijn JL, Conner MT, matticide FOWD, NLRUmbra, Faeblood, Seadrake, Curls, Powernap, Henrique S, Kieve, Bakerdea, mars kiyu, cacophonix, B liz, Lord_Fuzzy, Midjii, SaltyPepper, PikaTrebond, and John T.

If you dazzling dudes and dudettes want to chat amongst yourselves about the story, or just for fun, feel free to check out the discord page;

https://discord.gg/AXDnwEW

I wish you all the absolute best. You are all transcendental goodness, wrapped in breathtaking gorgeous, topped with brilliant, and stepping out into the world with magnificence. With the strength to handle your own life, and to change at any time to be what you need. I know you all can and will become the absolute best version of yourself that makes you glow inside and out. Let's face it, you all are incredible all the time, even at your lowest, but when you value yourself and feel good?
Holy crap, step aside Heidi Klume, sit back down there Jensen Ackles. We gotta try and scrape our jaws off the floor for these people.
(Also those celebrities I mentioned are spectacular, but we all gotta admire when you guys step into the room).

In other words...
You all make my heart skip a beat.

Have a fantastic weekend, and those patreon people keep an eye out for your early chapters!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 39: Batter Up

The second her lips rested on his, fire burned through Fin. There was nothing else in the world, only the feeling that everything was finally right. Everything was incredible. No thoughts could exist.

For Annika, tingling exploded in her belly. She leaned closer to him, feeling his warmth, and knowing that she belonged in its enticing reach.

She didn’t know how long it had been in the silence with her mouth on his, but when she pulled away and saw the slight reddening in his cheeks and his look of breathless confusion, she felt her stomach flip.

“I-I’m so sorry. Please don’t feel like just because I-I’m a Lady you can’t say no. I know I shouldn’t have-”

Fin’s hands were around the back of her head, his thumbs pressed gently against her jaw and cheeks when he kissed her again.

This time it was more desperate, yet somehow still tender as he loosed his pent up passion for the noble he had no right to share a meal with, let alone kiss.

His body rocked forward, drawn to every inch of her, wanting to touch every part of her being. Fin felt as though he couldn’t ever stop as everything from the soles of his feet to his tallest hair finally felt like he was Godsdamn right where he was meant to be.

Annika gripped his tunic still pulling him to her, wishing she could forever live in that moment where she was so happy she could cry.

Fin felt himself wanting more, needing more, and as he gently pressed even closer, Annika began leaning backwards, pulling him down towards the table with her. Fin’s right hand moved from her face to her back. Her tunic still remained rolled up but when he felt her exposed back, it was as though a jolt shot through him and snapped him back to his senses.

He immediately released Lady Jenoure, and braced his hands on either side of her on the table. He took shallow gasps to recover more fully from the surrender of fervor that had inebriated him, and didn’t dare look at her as he did so.

Annika couldn’t mask her disappointment fully as she stared dejectedly at him. She knew what he was going to say the minute he stopped. She watched the way he was regaining control with every breath, and felt her hopes sinking down through the floor.

He pushed back from the table and stepped away from her. Annika’s hands trembled ever so slightly as she unfurled her tunic back down, and for a brief moment, rubbed the fabric between her fingers hesitantly.

“My Lady I-” Fin’s voice was hoarse as he stared at the ground, trying to settle his pounding heart.

“Don’t you dare.”

Fin’s eyes snapped up to see Annika glaring at him, the hurt obvious on her face mixed with frustration.

“What do you-”

“Godsdamnit Fin this is ridiculous!” She snapped as she stepped down onto the ground, straightening her shoulders and resisting the urge to wince at the pain that came from the movement.

“It isn’t ridiculous. You know we can’t, you know-” Fin started his hands opening and closing in fists as he stared to his right instead of at her.

“What do you want from me?” The coldness in her tone made Fin slowly turn his gaze back to her.

“Please don’t ask me that.” His voice was quiet, but no less harsh.

“Do you just want to bed me? A quick roll in the sheets? Is that why it isn’t worth pursuing? A meaningless fornication isn’t worth risking your neck; that I can completely understand. Tell me that’s the reason, and I’ll accept it with no hard feelings.”

Fin’s jaw clenched and his eyes shifted to a spot on the window behind Annika. The rain pounded it relentlessly, the tattering the only sound in the room as the Lady stared furiously up at him. After a few moments, she spoke again.

“Just admit that’s it. I’m taking a great risk too you know. You’d be fired sure, but I’d be scorned and outcast. I’d never marry again. Hell, I could even end up causing Daxaria to be slaughtered in a war over it.” The bitter loathing in her tone failed to make him look at her again.

“This wouldn’t go anywhere past a few trysts.” Fin’s voice was tight, his face still. “You deserve better than a few reckless meetings that could cost you-”

“I’m the one who will decide what I want to risk. Not you. Right now I just want you to tell me what it is you want. Honestly, I’m starting to think you like toying with me. Making me want you more and more, then being cold and distant to make me feel alone in my feelings for you. Making me chase you to confirm it. Well I’m not going to make a fool of myself for you.” She snapped acidly stepping nearer to him.

“If all this is is a physical need to scratch an itch, why don’t we just bang it out now and leave it at that, hm? I promise I won’t do anything stupid like renounce my fortune and title for you over one coupling.” Her words dripped with anger and challenge.

Fin’s eyes finally fell to hers, and that was when she saw how incensed he was. He stared down at her icily, and stepped nearer while staring down at her.

“You want me to tell you why I won’t say anything? Why I won’t just take you on my kitchen table?”

Annika didn’t scare easily, but he was making her feel… aggressively worried. She didn’t let him see that though. She steeled herself and scowled up at him.

“Desperately. Enlighten me.”

“Because if I do that, I won’t ever let you go. I want every part of you and I’ll take it, and then? You’ll hate me. You’ll hate what being with me will cost. You’ll lose not just your fortune or favor in court. The war aside? You will lose the right to be close to the Queen whom you love. You won’t be able to make a difference in this kingdom if you can’t be a spy, and that’s who you are. I am not worth you giving up everything. You barely know me.”

Fin’s words had an odd affect on the Viscountess.
Her ire and hatred melted on her face, and instead she suddenly looked distressed and as though she could weep.

“Then let’s find a way! We can try to find how it could be acceptable. You already are growing closer with some of the most influential men on the continent- y-you’ve saved the Queen and her child, you saved all of us from Hilda! You-”

Fin cupped her face again, and for a heart stopping moment, Annika thought he was going to kiss her again, which silenced her words at once.

Instead, he pressed his forehead to hers, and stared into her eyes with open anguish.

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry-”

“Stop it.” Annika bit out, her voice cracking.

“We can’t.” The words choked Fin, but he still said them, his hands dropping to his sides as he once again stepped away from her.

For a minute, Lady Jenoure genuinely appeared to be on the brink of tears. She stared at his face pleadingly, but when she saw his resolute stubbornness, her iron core sucked back her emotions. Her face went perfectly blank.

She looked him in the eyes without a whisper of emotion.

“Coward.”

Turning on her heel, Annika stalked over to the garden door, her hand was on the handle as behind her Fin stared defeated at the floor rubbing the back of his neck. He couldn’t watch her go. The urge to have her back in his arms was too strong.

“Oh Mr. Ashowan?”

The singsong voice Annika used made Fin’s insides twist painfully.

Using every ounce of self-control he possessed, he mastered his face and looked at the Lady, only to regret it instantly.

She beamed a flawless smile at him.
Her fakest one yet.

“No hard feelings, you’re right. I barely know you.” She left then, without a second of hesitation to delve back into the pouring rain outside.

Leaving Fin rubbing his face and finding himself in desperate need of shouting.

*

When the aides returned after the lunch flurry was over, they could all see something had the cook well and truly distraught. There were the restrained movements, the lack of verbal response, oh- and the kitchen knife that floated behind him of its own accord.

The new kitchen aide Heather and the rest of the kitchen Knights gaped openly on the garden path, while Hannah slapped her hands on her eyes and wordlessly herded the group back from where they came before the cook noticed his audience. She then bullied all of them around the edge of the gardens so that Fin would neither see nor hear them.

When she was certain they were outside of earshot, Hannah nodded to signify they could begin to speak.

“What the hell was that?!” Sir Harris exploded his eyes wide with panic.
“Are there ghosts in the kitchen?” Sir Taylor wondered, his blue eyes round.
“Is Mr. Ashowan a mage?!” Heather squeaked before she hastily covered her mouth again.

Hannah held up her hand and once again silenced them.

“He really is terrible at hiding his nonsense.” She muttered with a sigh before speaking up.

“No. Fin is a witch. If he were a mage, he would have one of the crystals the mage academies give out to their graduates remember?”

The aides all had their jaws dropped.

“Is that why we had to work in his cottage instead of the kitchens when it rained yesterday?” Sir Andrews asked faintly.

“Yes. I have no idea why he hides it, but I don’t want to bother him by letting him know his secret’s out with his staff.” Hannah explained patiently.

“W-When did you find out?” Heather’s voice came out as a squeak.

“Peter and I found out shortly after Fin got the new window replaced by Lord Fuks. I guess he forgot for a day or two that he didn’t charm it because I could see and hear inside, and I saw him using his magic as he cooked.” Hannah paused, shaking her head before continuing. “He charms the window to show himself cooking away, but none of the floating cutlery- enough of that though. We have a bigger issue.” She announced importantly.

“What could be bigger than finding out our cook is a…a…” Sir Andrews faltered on the words, still trying to wrap his head around it.

“A witch. Yes yes. You’ll see because it ties together with that.�� The kitchen staff were too befuddled to argue with her.

“Fin and Lady Jenoure are in love, and I’m certain that it is why he is losing control of his magic.” Hannah declared, meeting each and every eye upon her.

Sir Lewis, Harris, and Andrews shared nervous chuckles as they glanced at each other nervously.

Sir Taylor was the only one still struggling to emote; yet he was the first to speak.

“Well he certainly aims high enough.” The Knight remarked glibly while nodding at Hannah.

“Yes he does. Then again, Lady Jenoure has been a little obvious herself over him.”

The blank blinking stares Hannah faced over her last statement lasted for a few moments before they all broke out laughing.

“L-Lady Jenoure?! The infamous Viscountess known as one of the most beautiful women on the continent? The woman with songs written about her, wealthy and powerful men after her- and you think she wants the cook?!” Sir Harris had tears streaming down his face as he doubled over gasping. The only one of them not in full commotion was Heather.

“I get it.” The maid said with an attempt at appearing nonchalant.

The Knights gradually quieted down, and Sir Andrews was the first to address the newest kitchen aide.

“What do you mean you ‘get it’?”

Heather briefly glanced at Hannah who pursed her lips, rolled her eyes and nodded in affirmation to the girl.

“You know Mr. Ashowan is really attractive right? He makes amazing food, and even though he’s not a Knight, he can fight- everyone knows that. He defended Hannah, and now he also has magic powers? He is very desirable. I just thought he was gay until the last few minutes.” She shrugged.

All the Knights grew concerned by the seriousness with which the girl spoke.

“Fin is desirable to women?” Sir Harris ventured slowly, his voice filled with awe.

“The majority of the women in this castle feel that way, yes.” Hannah affirmed patiently.

Sir Harris turned his hazel eyes to her deep blue ones imploringly.

“Do… do you like him?”

“Not even slightly in that way. He’s more like… a grumpy dad. I’d say older brother, but I see him yelling at me to get off his flowerbeds better than I do him having a bunch of boyish revelry with friends or pulling pigtails.”

For the first time in the discussion, everyone was in agreement.

“Alright, so Lady Jenoure and our cook are a thing- isn’t she in the midst of picking a new husband?” Sir Lewis observed quietly.

“She is. Which is why we need to light a fire under his ass. He is trying to contain everything, but is failing horribly. Hence the knife show.” Hannah waved over her shoulder.

“He could more than likely earn quite a bit of wealth and status if he relied on his powers or actually tried- he’s just being an idiot. The King has sought his company more times than I wish to count.” Hannah shook her head with a sigh. “So, we need to help him along at every turn.” She ordered imperiously.

The Knights glanced at each other, and the small maid was worried she had lost her audience, when Sir Taylor stepped forward.

“What would you have us do?”

Hannah grinned her demonic smile.
The smile that was starting to become quite frequent…
Much to Sir Harris’ delight.

*

Fin was in the midst of a deep stress the morning following his encounter with the Lady Jenoure, and everyone was pretending not to notice. Except for the young Prince sitting at his table.

While the aides had a more gentle, nuanced approach to dealing with the disgruntled cook, the precocious seven- soon to be eight year old had his own methods.

“Why are you being weird?” The boy asked after watching Fin slap down the head of lettuce with enough vigor to rattle the knives on the table.

The cook’s eyes snapped up to the young boy, and he immediately sought control of his features.

“Just a lot on my mind. So your father changed the day of your masquerade?” Fin asked, trying his best to turn his mind away from Lady Jenoure.

“Yeah! I mean… I don’t mind ‘cause I’m not great at dancing.” Eric leaned his cheek into his right hand looking weary beyond his young years. Fin nearly laughed aloud.

“If it makes you feel any better, I can’t dance a single step. On Quildon, there weren’t even town dances. Everyone generally kept to themselves there.” Fin explained while managing a small grin at the boy. The Prince listened while sipping his milk, unable to feign interest in the cook’s dull history.

The lad suddenly perked up, unaware that he now sported a dapper milk mustache.

“Hey! What if you learned with me! Then, I wouldn’t be the worst and, and you could come to my party. My dad changed the theme too… it’s now a costume party, but I kind of like that better. I want to be a Kraken!” Eric rushed out excitedly, his voice unknowingly increased in volume.

The kitten sharing the name of the sea creature was on his way out the garden door, along with the aides, but at hearing his name he turned and let out a small ‘mew’. Fin didn’t understand why the rest of them all turned around slowly with conspiratorial smiles as well.

“That’s right Fin! You should learn to dance with him!” Hannah rushed out gleefully while taking several steps back into the kitchen.

The cook shot her a withering stare that she promptly ignored and continued beaming.

“Yeah! I’m tired of Morgan making fun of me. I could ask Lady Laurent to teach me here instead! Mother won’t mind, and I could get my snack sooner.” Eric announced looking entirely too pleased with his idea.

Fin could feel his cheeks growing hot as everyone around him shared animated looks.

“What about all of you? You all can dance?” He asked with the faint hopes that they would provide him an escape.

“We’re Knights. Of course we can.” Sir Lewis blinked astounded that the cook was forgetting their elevated status. He then frowned down at his apron, and his shoulders slumped for a brief moment before straightening.

Fin’s gaze darted to Hannah.

“Even I know the country dances.” She shrugged.

The witch was still skeptical over the mischievous glint in Hannah’s eye, but turned his attention back to Eric, who was already giving him wide, pleading eyes.

‘That is not even fair.’ He thought grumpily.

“Alright. Fine. I will participate in your dance lessons, but we are pretty busy these days Eric. So we will most likely have to start these instructions veeeery early in the morning. Are you sure that’s what you want to do?” The cook was expecting the child to hesitate at the very least, but he underestimated the Prince’s commitment to his idea.

He was nodding so enthusiastically that there wasn’t any wiggle room for Fin to argue the point further.

“I’ll go to the dance lessons Eric, but I do not think your parents would like a lowly cook at the ball. It isn’t proper.” Fin pointed out reasonably, not noticing Hannah’s look of determination and the Knights sharing secretive smiles.

Eric looked thoroughly annoyed.

“All day I have to learn about proper things. How to walk, bow, talk… I hate it. Why can’t I be friends with who I like and have them around?” The Prince looked visibly upset, so Fin decided not to bring up their class divide and instead comfort the boy.

“There are a lot of things that are tough in the world, but just remember one thing.” Fin smiled, and despite the boy wanting to wallow in his predicament, the cook could see he was eager to hear his advice.

“In my kitchen, it isn’t like out there. In my kitchen, we can all eat, talk, and laugh as much as we want. It doesn’t matter if it is your dad or the local vendor that is here, my kitchen is safe. So if you want a break from all of that, come see me okay?”

Eric beamed up at Fin, and the Knights grinned as they all turned and left the room to return to work.

The Prince dug back into his afternoon snack of jam slathered on gooey cheese and bread, and Hannah spun around enthusiastically and skipped outside.

Fin shook his head, but he did feel marginally better after having helped someone else with their own issues. If only his were so easily fixed.

A note from Delemhach

...Before you kill me, just remember the story has a ways to go!

Special shoutout to patreon peeps!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Midjii, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Henrique S, Powernap, Curls, Seadrake, Faebloood, Amit G, Asaadullah L, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, Mattijn JL, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Grant LM, Taylor B, Darcy C, Alex H, Jason M, Calvin, Svarog, Nelson, Logan, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, RageBone, Robin R, Rasmus Byg A, Peter L.

Bit of sad news regarding patreon- an individual or two I will not name has been manipulating the site in order to not have to pay the full amount for a higher Tier for bonus chapters. This is completely unfair to those of you that have been kind and fair in your subscriptions, and I have already started investigating how I can put an end to that kind of nonsense. So keep an eye out, and sorry to the rest of you wonderful people!

Alright, no more serious. Pure silly. Silly Silas here.

Thank you everyone who read, commented, favorited, followed, rated, reviewed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord tomfoolery!

You inspiring breaths of magnificence are the sources of hope for everyone caught in the midst of their nights, trying to last until their own dawn. While the dark can be cold, I hope you all know that a certain author thinks of all of you, and that while you wait for the warmth of morning on your face, you can keep a bit of warmth to sustain you in your heart. It is not always easy to struggle and crawl your way through on your own.
I have complete faith that all of you will persevere because you you've survived your entire life until now. Don't ruin your perfect score.

And on that note.
I sounded like a suburban mom on her third glass of wine doing a Facebook post.

So now I will promptly ruin it.

I like your face. It matches the rest of you, and it makes you the complete package. While I hate to watch you leave, I love to watch you-
Absolutely not. I don't like seeing you leave because otherwise I can't see your increible souls coming out through your beautiful eyes, smiles, frowns, and goofiness.
I'm sure you all have wonderful butts, but your face is where the rest of the world is lucky enough to see you in all of your beauty and handomeness.

Have a great weekend everyone!
Pareon chapters will be up over the next few hours.

Also special shoutout to my editor Hugh who is a delightful human being and works insane hours, and still has the patience to care for House Witch.

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 40: Stewing Storms

*Annika’s afternoon following the kiss*

She stood on the other side of the garden door for a moment trying to make sense of the jumble of emotions inside herself to gain better control of her face.

Anger Annika was familiar with. Anger could fuel her task at hand in the downpour…
But there was another… an ache in her chest, an almost painful rasp that clawed its way up to her throat…
Sadness and grief.

‘Abso-bloody-not!’ Annika’s hands curled into fists as she cursed herself mentally and began to step down the garden path. ‘Some man is going to turn me into a simpering idiot? I’d rather tie myself to a Troivackian ship and be dragged back than become something so pitiful.’

As she stomped her way towards the forest, thoroughly furious and refusing to be ‘heartbroken’, she was able to ignore the pain in her side. Her resolve was teeming with the indignation that she could ever be broken up over a bloody cook who was a weak, stubborn, insufferable, a good kisser-

‘Godsdamnit.’ Annika couldn’t help but think to herself as she reached the perimeter of the woods and listened intently. Nothing but the sound of pounding rain and thunder reached her ears, and so she ventured into its shadowy depths carefully.

'I just had to kiss him. Just haaaaad to go being all… vulnerable and gross. Godsdamnit Hank, I blame this on you thoroughly!’ She snapped out towards her deceased husband.

‘Before you, I never would’ve succumbed to such vomit worthy scenes or emotions. Hell- I never would’ve been interested in him!’

The memory of Fin’s caring protectiveness when Hannah stood up to the King flashed through her mind’s eye.
His facing off against Captain Antonio when he had that look of calm steely resolve that hinted at control over a great power…
His drunken kiss sending every piece of her humming with electricity and life.

‘GODSDAMNIT!’

Without even having to think about what she was doing, Annika immediately moved between thick trees stealthily and silently. She had been forced from her horse during the attack, and so guessed that her attackers would more than likely return to the scene trying to surprise her as she retrieved her steed.

Slowly, as the Lady pushed through soggy ferns and brush, she heard the voices of two men in discussion.

“-can’t be in the maze, we would’ve found her.”

Annika could spy the Troivackian duo from her current location. She stilled immediately, the maple tree under her hands was easily wide enough to hide her figure.

“Do you think she had help?” The shorter of the men had his back to her and was speaking while clutching her horse’s reins in his hand. Fortunately, both of the men had failed to notice the horse’s ears twitching in her direction.

“It’s possible. I still cannot believe that the ‘Dragon’, was actually a woman. No wonder Daxaria is proving to be so easy to conquer.” The taller of the men looked well groomed, but was very clearly a Troivackian peasant- though if he were here with Annika’s brother, he had to at least be in the military. He had a short black beard, a receding hairline, but perfectly white teeth. His clothes were tough to distinguish in the rain, but there wasn’t any sign of finery on him.

“She did take out Zern, Nathan, and Davies though.” The shorter man Annika couldn’t see, but his odd accent when he spoke indicated he was of the peasantry class.

“Aye well… didn’t know she had a second knife with her.” He shrugged.

Annika turned her attention to her horse and eyed her compact crossbow strapped on the beast’s left side.

Too risky.

Annika knew that while she was a keen shot with a bow, and a good arm with a knife, she only had one knife left.
Then again she also had enough rage to throttle fifty men as the feeling of Fin’s lips remained imprinted on her mouth.

Not to mention his piss poor excuse to not even try to find a way for their relationship to be accepted in some measure by the King.
Their relationship…
There wasn’t even a relationship to speak of!

Annika could feel her ire growing the more she thought of Fin’s rejection.

‘Well I guess he just means more to me than I to him. Enough of this, this doesn’t change my plan. I will not be made to be an idiot by him again.’ She announced in her mind darkly.

Regardless of Fin’s dismissal of her, she still wasn’t going to marry any of the suitors. She didn’t need to be shackled to some husband. That would make her political tendencies annoying to hide. Though, Lord Ryu seemed far more aware of her true nature than she was exactly comfortable with.
He was definitely a clever man…

The King was quite astute for having selected the newly ennobled Zinferan for her. If she had to choose between the three of them, he would definitely be the most likely one.
Fin’s face appeared in her mind again, and she suddenly saw red creeping into her vision.

“-We’ll join the others after Lord Piereva speaks to the men that have already come ashore.”

Annika’s attention snapped back sharply to the two Troivackians then. She hadn’t been able to hear what they had been saying before, but what ‘men’ had already come to shore?

“Aye, I imagine we could actually take over the country with just the soldiers we have now to be perfectly honest. These idiots are so blindly trusting, I could be dripping in the blood of their children and they’d still offer me food.” The two laughed heartily.

“I’d wager you a gold coin that if one man held a knife to the Queen’s throat the King would hand over the entire Kingdom without a battle.”

“That wouldn’t be any fun though.”

Even though the red was filling her vision, Annika felt herself smile crazily. She was entirely unaware that she looked thoroughly terrifying.

Without thinking anything else, Annika stepped out from behind the tree and threw the knife with precise aim at the taller of the two men. It struck him between the eyes, freezing his cruel smile in place forever.

The shorter one swung around, but Annika was already behind him. She shoved her heel into his groin, and as he doubled over, uppercut him in the throat.

“I wager you a gold coin you didn’t know how badly I needed to hit someone today.” The Lady informed her opponent hoarsely over the clamor of the storm around them.

Despite his weakened state the shorter man managed to land a weak blow against Annika’s side- the side that had been freshly stitched.

She gasped but not before she once again shoved her heel into his groin. As he doubled over with a sharp cry she grabbed his own dagger from his belt.

“You fight like a dirty Troivackian.” Annika smiled with a deranged glint in her eyes from beneath her hood. “I love it.”

The soldier peeked up at her; anger, pain, and the tiniest hint of fear flashing in his eyes.

“Who the hell are you?” He croaked as Annika flipped the blade in her hand.

“A Daxarian who has had a bad day.” She ground out before giving her final blow.

***

“None of them returned?” Lord Piereva’s eyes flashed dangerously down at his squire. The man was standing ramrod still, too frightened to even tremble as he gave his report while on his knees.

“No my Lord. We intercepted the message the mercenary known as Corey was attempting to send as you instructed. We then sent five men out to discover the spy in the castle at the rendezvous point, but there hasn’t been any trace of anyone. I gathered more men and went to the meeting spot before dinner this evening, and found some traces of blood and evidence of a fight, but nothing else.” The squire paused for a short breath before adding. “The rains have washed away most of the trail and proof.”

The Earl fixed his murderous gaze to his chamber window on his left, his dark eyes staring boldly into a place no one else could see.

“The spy must have figured out it was a trap and came with back up. I will be honest Kelsey, I did not anticipate there being someone in Daxaria capable of having intelligence.” The squire knew better than to trust the restraint the Earl was exuding as he slowly turned back to stare at the top of the young man’s head.

“I will have you seek my sister now and bring her to me. I have not yet given her the orders from our King, and it has been days since we arrived.” The squire leapt up eagerly to his feet. Without paying any heed to his bruised knees he flew out of the room, grateful to have escaped a physical retribution for the bad news he had delivered.

In the silence the Earl began thinking of the possible Daxarians that had an ounce of acumen and could’ve outwitted him. The list was quite short, but frustrating nonetheless.

The mage would make the most sense as he could surely take on five men and dispose of them easily while remaining unscathed.
Lord Piereva would have to seek out information on where the Royal Mage named Lee had been that day.

Another option was Captain Antonio. Though the man seemed too direct to be secretive. He also would have a harder time sneaking away from his men- unless of course his Knights had been the one to help dispose of the bodies.

Still… the man was too blunt to be a proper spy.

Lord Fuks was too insane to be nuanced. The Chief of Military’s son Les Fuks was too spineless to ever endeavor spying on Troivack.

Lord Piereva hesitated then.
Son of the Chief of Military…
Aidan Helmer’s son… a weak cook.
However, he shared blood with a powerful fire witch. That could not be overlooked…

It was a conundrum to be certain, but Lord Piereva knew he’d get to the bottom of it. After he spoke to his sister, he would go seek out the mercenary named Corey and force answers from him. It was his own foolishness that he hadn’t had the informant followed after intercepting his means of communicating with someone named the ‘Dragon’.

The Troivackian noble was deep in thought when he heard the gentle knock on his door.

The Earl barked admittance, and turned to stare at his sister who was looking strangely pale.

“What’s wrong with you?” He demanded, his eyes narrowing.

“I fear I may have caught whatever malady you were suffering from upon your arrival.” She answered weakly.

At first Lord Piereva was suspicious, but she really didn’t look well- she was even hunching over her middle subtly. He remembered the pain of his own mysterious sickness well, and deemed her words to be truthful.

“Well this news should make you feel better. Your true King has ordered you to choose Lord Miller to marry.” The Lord watched her carefully then, even though he knew his irritating brat of a sibling would bend to his will.
“It is time for you to return to Troivack, you fortunate runt.”

Annika blinked slowly.

Lord Piereva glared.

“Very well. However I must wait until after the Prince’s ball, otherwise the Daxarian King will become suspicious and could hold us prisoner.”

The Earl snorted condescendingly.

“That pathetic soft sack? Unlikely.”

Annika’s face remained perfectly still when she replied meekly, yet somehow… firmly.

“With the added pressure of the Zinferans being here, he may become desperate.”

Lord Piereva cast an appraising eye over his sister. She might not have been as dim as he had remembered her being back in Troivack. Perhaps being surrounded by fools had forced her to start using her head.

“Very well. You have until after the ball. I heard the event was moved due to the suitors arriving early.”
“Yes.” She answered shortly, her face beginning to turn gray as she stared vacantly over his shoulder.

“Be gone. I don’t want your sick in my chamber.” He dismissed her immediately, and even magnanimously overlooked her lack of curtsy when she rushed from the room.

At least that was one annoyance dealt with properly. His sister had agreed to her true King’s order ensuring him she had no business being a spy. Not that he had ever thought that tall tale to be likely.
After the ball, he would take her home to be wedded and bedded to the weak son of Lord Miller. Hopefully whatever brats she bore would inherit the Piereva strength.

After that, Lord Piereva didn’t pay his sister another thought as his concerns turned to his need to check on the troops that had successfully snuck into Austice.

*

'How the hell did this happen?’ Fin and Annika were unaware that they were thinking the exact same thing at the exact same time.

The redhead kept his eyes fixed on the glass tower instead of anywhere near the table where Lord Miller and Lady Jenoure sat dining right in front of him. He feigned indifference to the Troivackian praising his skills in the kitchen, and tried to look at ease.

“Mr. Ashowan, did you hear me?” Fin slowly turned his head and locked his calm icy stare with the Troivackian.

“Thank you my Lord.” Fin bowed. He couldn’t look at Annika.

“What business did you have in the greenhouse? I hear the keeper is quite mysterious.” The honest eager interest in the Lord’s voice made Fin’s left eye twitch, and the noble visibly leaned back in response.

The cook had been called over by the Lord Miller after he had finished his work with the Earth witch for the day, and was seen leaving with a sack of exotic fruits. He had almost been able to pretend he hadn’t heard, but one of the footmen standing guard of the entrances had stopped him.

“Kasim is a private man. He provides the kitchen with fresh fruit and vegetables year round, and even grows some that are not native to Daxaria.”
Fin explained his eyes once again fixating on the distance.

“I see, what a wonderful way to ensure a variety of food! I’m afraid our current Troivackian government is quite indifferent to such interests as food variety. Whatever is sustainable and consumable is good enough. Except for our wine and liquor, of which we are quite famous for.”
Fin gave a short nod, but said nothing else.

Despite the cook’s outward apathy, he had been worried sick about Annika ever since she had left the kitchen. He didn’t know if she was going to be killed by her remaining assailants, or if her wound was going to get infected…
He didn’t have a right to express his worries to her however.

Lady Jenoure drank deeply from her teacup that was filled with moonshine and a splash of tea, as she tried to ignore the pain in her side from her wound, and her churning stomach at Fin’s proximity.

“I’m something of a self-proclaimed academic, so I find this quite interesting. I want to travel the world and learn about the different cultures and record them for everyone to learn about. In fact, if Lady Jenoure graces me with her hand in marriage, I would insist she join me on these ventures.” The man was smiling in a friendly manner and there was a merry twinkle in his eye. He seemed warm, kind, interesting…
Fin hated him.

“I wish you the best in your travels. I must return to the kitchens.” Fin bowed and exited the courtyard as hastily as possible, his fist clenching and unclenching at his side while the other carried the sack slung over his shoulder.

After his departure, Annika fixed the Lord with a slightly unfocused stare.

“You don’t want to return to Troivackian court?” She asked, her mind fuzzy from all the moonshine she had been forced to consume to hide her excruciating physical pain.
“I suppose I really should try and keep that on the down low. My father expects me to return, and if I am to secure our marriage, he is going to give me a piece of land for me to rule and profit from on my own. However… I want to know all about the world. I have no interest in politics. I want to travel and see everything before assuming the responsibility of a Lord. Once I return, I’ll enforce the best methods to be a profitable and good Lord to my plebes.” The excited flush in the man’s face was unprecedented, and Annika found herself stunned into speechlessness.

“I know I’m not like most Troivackians but then… neither are you.” The emphatic statement made Annika close her mouth, and wait for an opening in the conversation to excuse herself. She couldn’t mentally handle the Troivackian anomaly sitting across from her just that minute as Fin’s faint smell of freshly baked bread lingered around the table.

In truth, Annika felt so irritated and restless, that the urge to flee and disappear from the entire castle was growing. The fact that that impulse was exactly what the man across from her was suggesting, was dangerously appealing.

Raising her teacup to her lips, Annika’s foggy mind began to consider her future a little more bleakly.

She’d ensure that Daxaria would win the war at any cost.

After that though… could things really go back to any semblance of normal?

A note from Delemhach

Well well well.
We meet again.
What a delightful treat! Now that it's October I'll have to keep an eye out for tricks too I suppose...

Well everyone, thank you all who read, favorited, commented, followed, rated, reviewed, subscribed on patreon, and joined us in the discord server!

Special shoutout to Patreon people;

Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris L, Ryder-09, N0ct3m, David M, David O, C. Wilbs, Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a, Robin R, E.W., RageBone, PortlandPhil, Jasper I, Logan, Nelson, Svarog, Mohammed H, Alex H, Darcy C, Taylor B, Grant LM, Kenneth CK, Pavante, Bobtur, Levi C, William H, Mattijn JLW, Conner MT, matticide FOWD, NLRUmbra, Faeblood, Seadrake, Curls, Powernap, Henrique S, Kieve, Bakerdea, mars kiyu, cacophonix, B liz, Lord_Fuzzy, Midjii, SaltyPepper, PikaTrebond, John T.

I mentioned last week about a few individuals taking advantage of the site system, and will be making the changes today or tomorrow where subscriptions are paid when one first signs up. Sorry for any inconvenience everyone! Just seems the most fair way to go about it.

Patreon people, chapter 43 will 100% be up today, chapter 44 may be tomorrow as I became ill this week, and a day I would've spent writing had to be dedicated to Covid testing (hours upon hours of waiting and driving. stay healthy everyone!). Therefore the chapter was sadly submitted to my beloved editor later than usual. Thank you for your understanding!

You gorgeous green beans that add color variety and nutrients to the soul I hope are remembering to take care of yourselves! That includes getting outside and enjoying some great trees. Maybe a good patch of grass...
You and the sun have a lot in common so make sure you show your bedazzling smile to it! The sun may be a little intimidated by you, but after the initial meeting, I'm sure you will get along famously. Besides, you folks have no limits on your goodness and depth of kindness, so it will be easy to make yet another wonderful friend who wants to give you all the warmth and brightness you deserve in your lives.

Hope you all have a fabulous weekend!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 41: Growing Pains

Kasim stared at the charred rose hedge in front of him blankly, then turned to look at Fin. He stared with an unreadable expression at the cook for a few wordless seconds, before once again returning his attention to the shrub.

The head of the castle greenhouse and all the plants within, a skilled and powerful Earth witch, wore a rich maroon linen coat with the sleeves rolled up, but his chest remained bare. He wore matching pants, and had half of his dreadlocks tied in a knot behind his head as he continued staring at the damage of the maze while Fin grew more and more tense.

“So… can you fix it?”

“Mr. Ashowan… why is your first response to things to call down lightning?” Kasim’s tone was innocently curious as the man stared expectantly at Fin.

The cook felt his cheeks tinge red.

“I don’t always call down lightn-”

“First day we met.”

“That was because I saw vines moving on their own and could feel your insane power.” The cook explained defensively with a wince.

Kasim sighed while shaking his head. He then clucked his tongue, and shot the redhead one final disapproving glance before reaching out his ebony hand with long fingers towards the shrub.

Fin watched as fresh growth burst forward from the healthy stubs of the brambles and leaves spiraled out of the new magical growth. As the hole resealed itself, a perfect single pale pink rose peeled back its petals into a magnificent bloom like a bow atop a perfectly wrapped gift.

Kasim gently plucked the flower and turned to Fin. He held it out to the cook, but when the man tried to take it, Kasim quickly lifted it out of his grasp and gently bopped him on the head with it.

“Be more careful, hm?” Fin gave a half smile as he took the rose, from his friend, and the two turned in unison to stride back to the castle where the occupants were more than likely finishing up their lunch.

“I won’t bother asking you why you set fire to a hedge- I know you better than to try finding out.” Kasim announced with his hands clasped behind his back.

“Which is one of the many reasons I like you so much.” Fin replied grinning more easily before adding on;
“I don’t always use lightning, you know. The second time I needed to go through the bush it… it moved for me. Which was strange. I have never really influenced plants to move unnaturally before. I can make things grow a little bit better than the average person-”

“My eggplants beg to differ.” Kasim interrupted, but his tone was jesting.

“I didn’t know the beetles would be so tenacious!” Fin explained, his tone jumping higher as he once again sought to prove his innocence and skill.

“Back to what you were just saying, plants are more aware than you think Fin.” The man began to explain as they neared the castle doors. “They sense things in the earth and the creatures they privilege with their support. While you may ask favors of plants and the Earth, they may choose not to listen, or just as easily decide to obey you.”

The men stopped a few feet from the doorway, far enough that anyone on the inside of the castle wouldn’t be able to hear them.

“They always obey the Earth witches though.” Fin pointed out with a frown.
“Us Earth witches tend to be recognized as part plant- and charming ones at that.” Kasim’s brilliant white teeth flashed and Fin found himself already grinning.

“So you’re saying they might not listen to me next time?”
“That hedge is pretty pissed off with you my friend. They only listened because they like your hair and you caught them off guard by speaking to them. I don’t know that they will be as… receptive next time.” Kasim explained, still smiling.

“They like my hair?” Fin repeated raising an eyebrow in disbelief.

“Roses are quite fussy. I cannot always understand why either.”

“I didn’t realize I could be aware of the Earth. Objects I can sense, and in dangerous circumstances people in my home, but plants? That surprises me.” Fin glanced back at the rose maze, and felt a pang in his chest as he remembered the night he and Lady Jenoure had strolled through the colorful blooms.

“Being aware of something forms a connection, which then solidifies it in your world of awareness.” Kasim observed as he turned back towards the castle, his feet were still completely bare.

“I don’t know that I want to know how much the cabbages like manure though…” Fin informed the Earth witch, who laughed warmly as they mounted the steps together.

“Well Fin, I will see you next Sunday.” Kasim gave a small nod of his head before he turned and strode smoothly into the castle. His feet never made a sound as he disappeared down the corridor and around the corner.

Fin began walking in the opposite direction back towards the kitchen, when Mr. Howard appeared from around the corner clutching two scrolls to his chest.

“Good afternoon!” Fin called waving the rose he still had in his hand at the man who immediately stopped in his tracks and glared.

“What is that?” The assistant demanded tightly.

Fin had actually forgotten about the radiant bloom in his hand, but at seeing Mr. Howard’s expression to it, couldn’t help but smirk.

“This is a flower. Why? Does this scare you?” Fin’s borderline evil smile melted into a bright grin as he then tilted the rose down towards the assistant’s face. The man glared daggers in response.

“Because of your ‘prank’, I have received an inconceivable number of maids declaring their support of my love for Peter. The other half of the staff support my torrid relationship with your own person.” The man snapped angrily, a small blush rising to his cheeks.

“Well aren’t you popular! Doesn’t it make you feel good that so many care about your happiness and wellbeing? I bet you’ve never spoken to seventy five percent of the people in this castle before my well-intentioned meddling.”
“You’re a pain in the ass that I wouldn’t hesitate to shove down a flight of stairs.”
“I am grateful then that the kitchen is on the main floor.”

Kevin Howard scowled in silence at Fin for several long moments.

“Well fine, if you don’t want the rose I will find someone who does.” Fin’s air of indignation only succeeded in making the assistant’s cheek twitch.

As the cook started strolling past the man, he paused and turned his chin over his shoulder.

“You need to accept the love offered to you in this life.”

“I’d sooner accept the pox than anything you offer.” Kevin Howard barked as the redhead waved with the rose over his shoulder while heading back to his kitchens.

When Fin entered the room where his magic had continued his work for him in his absence, he took a quick appreciative sniff of the rose in his hand and felt a small piece of his heart lighten at the soft fragrance.

He set the bloom down on the far right of his worktable, away from the mess, and turned his attention to the tasks at hand.

The cook took his magically imbued knife gently in his hand, stopping its own magical work, and took over dicing a ruby ripe tomato for the dinner that evening.

He worked with an outward calm that was as forced as the blank static in his mind. Annika was alive, so he shouldn’t be so worried. However, the wound in her side could easily become infected. Not to mention sitting, standing, curtsying, could all be very painful…

Fin’s heart twisted. Without seeing a physician, she wouldn’t be given the herbs necessary for managing the pain. Then again she could have had her own private stock…
Though something in the cook said otherwise.

Fin had nearly convinced himself several times over that sneaking away to see her was merely what a decent person should do. However, the small hissing voice in his head had reminded him that a decent person wouldn’t jeopardize the Lady’s reputation by acting familiar towards her.
Sighing, the cook slid the diced ingredient into a wooden bowl that sat atop the counter.

He was about to lose himself to another tornado of thoughts surrounding Lady Jenoure, when his ears picked up unfamiliar voices on the other side of the shut garden door.

When he had been handling the rose bush conundrum, Fin had closed and sealed all the doors for anyone but himself. Given the summer heat, he doubted anyone would seek out the kitchen with its high fires and enclosed space.

Setting the knife firmly on the table, Fin made his way to the garden door and opened it wide. He saw a group of Troivackian Knights standing in the garden talking and laughing amongst themselves, their plate armor glinting in the July sun.

“If you don’t mind, please get off the turnips.” Fin’s icy voice reached the men easily as they all cast uniformed looks of annoyance and boredom in his direction.

“We were told we could relax here until our Lord Piereva has finished testing the troops.” One of the men called, his face somewhat slimmer than his two bulky companions.

“You were not instructed properly. Get off the gardens.” Fin could already feel the need to teach a good, permanent lesson to those Knights well up in his belly and chest, which in turn made his fists clench hard enough to nearly shatter bones in his palm.

“So you’ll get us some chairs to sit an’ drink then?” One of the Troivackian men had spoken up. The man had a neck as thick as the entire width of his shaved head.

“I am busy preparing food. If you all could please go off and-”

“Oyy, we obey our master Earl Piereva. He would skin you alive if he heard you were contradicting his order.” One of the men sneered cloyingly.

“He is not the master of my kitchen. Now leave on your own feet or by spontaneous exertion that lands you on your back.” Fin demanded, forcing a falsely lazy gait as he strolled out onto the garden path. He only stopped when he was a few feet from the men. The cook eyed their boots that crushed the vibrant green plants beneath their feet with a brief flit of his eyes, steeliness paling his blue eyes.

The men chuckled darkly as they all slowly straightened to their full heights, though much to their displeasure, the cook was still an inch or two above nearly all of them.

“You think we’re scared of a Daxarian cook just because-”

Fin hit the man in two places with the heel of his palm, and watched satisfied as the soldier fell to his knees before his face rushed the ground.

The Troivackians that remained standing all drew daggers though they had swords at their sides as well.

“I won’t ask again. Get off my turnips.” Fin’s deadened expression failed to convey his murderous intent as the men all snickered, though with slightly more concern as they eyed their fallen comrade who was still sleeping like a newborn babe.

“Gentlemen, I fear you are needed back in the training ring. Earl Piereva has summoned you.” Lord Jiho Ryu appeared behind the beefy men soundlessly, making them all jump and whirl around panicked.

Jiho eyed their drawn weapons with a single narrowed stare, making them all hastily sheath their weapons and bow. Though they looked thoroughly sour as they did so.

Lord Ryu stood with his hands clasped behind his back and watched them haul up their unconscious friend, all while casting murderous leers towards the cook.

Once the troupe had disappeared around the castle corner, the Zinferan turned to Fin with a cocked eyebrow.

“It isn’t like you to pick fights.” He observed as the redhead picked up a rake that had been leaning against the fence post and began loosening the packed dirt from where the Troivackian soldiers had been standing moments ago.

“I feel very protective of my turnips.” He explained mildly, not wanting to meet his friend’s eye. He didn’t want to think about Jiho with Annika… it was doing things to his breathing.

‘I could’ve also given and taken a good beating to feel moderately better.’ He couldn’t help but think to himself.

The Zinferan strode over and placed himself directly in front of Fin on the pathway, and waited for the cook to finish his task.

Jiho watched his friend closely as he worked, then saw how the witch turned away from him to place the rake back where he had first picked it up without looking at him or saying anything.

“Have I done something to upset you Fin?” Jiho asked tilting his head ever so slightly as he watched his friend shove his hands in his pockets and hunch his shoulders ever so slightly.

“Not at all. Congratulations on becoming a noble, I’m sure your sister is thrilled.” Fin finally locked gazes with the Zinferan, but had to immediately fight off a flinch at the directness. He managed a smile at his friend, and genuinely meant his warm wishes as he thrust every other emotion from his mind.

“Fin I lived with you for years, I know something is bothering you. Something with me apparently.” The redhead strode past him heading back to the kitchens.

“Everything is as it should be, you should get back before they notice you’re missing.” Fin called out forcing his tone to be more jovial. Jiho frowned at the peculiar wording, and so trekked behind the cook’s footsteps.

Once back inside his kitchen, he realized Jiho had followed him.

‘He always was silent as a cat.’ Fin thought dryly.

“Did you want a drink before you went back?” The cook asked as he picked up his knife and resumed working.

The Zinferan didn’t answer but instead continued studying Fin in his unsettling way, until his eyes dropped to the rose on the table and then jumped back up to the cook with sudden clarity.

“Oh good Gods, a Viscountess?!”

Fin dropped his knife in shock. His eyes snapped up, as Jiho stared at him in awe.

“What are you talking about?” The witch snapped. While his voice was convincing, his face had paled ever so slightly.

“It’s because of you isn’t it?” Jiho suddenly was smiling as all the pieces of the puzzle fell into place before him.

“Have the Troivackians made you drink their moonshine? You’re not making any sense.” Fin steadied himself as he shook his head and forced a smile despite his insides beginning to twist.

“It’s because of you Lady Jenoure doesn’t want to get married. Gods, the two of you are in love with each other aren’t you?”

Fin reviled the words and shook his head.
“I’m not-”

“Why are you treating me so coldly then?”

The cook’s mouth snapped shut and he fixed Jiho with a confident level gaze.

“I’m not treating you coldly, I just have a lot on my mind because of all the extra mouths to feed and-”

“We’re better friends than that. I wondered why you hadn’t come to greet me yet! It couldn’t have been because of my ennobling- that wouldn’t really affect you at all. Besides, when you saw my elevated position last time you had no qualms whatsoever. I haven’t seen you since then, so it was nothing I’ve done. Which means something else is making you uncomfortable. Lady Jenoure has been acting as though she is the slack jawed village idiot, but I know she is far more intelligent than that. It’s therefore obvious she doesn’t want to marry. Not to mention the only time she ever snapped out of her façade for even a moment was when it had something to do with you, or the food.” Jiho concluded smiling proudly while Fin stared aghast at the man.

“You got all that from me behaving strangely?”

“The rose. Something about it inspired me and my instincts are rarely wrong.” The Zinferan smiled brilliantly.

“For the love of-”

“I understand you can’t admit anything or else face grave consequences. I’ll be seeing you later Fin, I think we should have a little chat over drinks.”

The Zinferan noble turned and waved over his shoulder without turning back around. He strode purposefully back out into the sweltering summer day, leaving Fin standing alone in his kitchen, too stunned to move.

“How in the hell did he do that?!” The redhead then proceeded to mutter every curse he knew over and over. When he ran out of them, he restarted.

He glanced at the rose on his table after he had time to settle his thoughts, and thought about Annika once more. Her teasing tone, her flask glinting as she topped up any beverage she had in front of her, the sad gaze she had given him in the maze…

‘Godsdamnit.’ Snatching the rose from the table, Fin turned to the castle door and stalked out of the room.

A note from Delemhach

*Reads in plush armchair with bookshelves behind me and a crackling fire beside me with Kraken sleeping curled up on the rug in front of my feet.*

Oh. Why hello there, I hope you enjoyed this new chapter, as I thoroughly enjoyed writing the part with Kasim.

You look positively aglow right now you know that? That starry sky behind you really is the perfect background to show how your radiance is like an aura around you.

Hmm... speaking of your aura, did you know I can tell you have this flame in you? I can see it burning, warming you from your heart that is too good for this world, all the way down to the tips of your beautiful toes.
I apologize, this fire must have you sweltering with that kind of magnificent blaze in you.

Then again, I can already tell you're hot all the time in more ways than one, so I can tell you are quite fine.
Open the window if you'd like, and don't worry about me. You're cooler than any breeze that could role through and I find it quite refreshing.

Ah, perfection.

Well now, take a seat, there's a pot of tea on that table there, and please grab a cookie. I made chocolate chip and snickerdoodles, they should be chewy and warm still.
You can read on your phone if you like, or feel free to grab one of these musty tomes behind me. Kraken might demand some attention from you- do not be disturbed by the drool.

Of course, I expect you're used to others drooling around you. Tissues are on the mantel- mind passing me one in fact?
What can I say, you have a potent effect.

Well, put your feet up, and relax. You've earned it. Sometimes a little rest while you work to change the world will change your own.

*****

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, followed, favorited, subscribed, joined us on discord, and commented!

Special shoutout to:

Kieve, PikaTrebond, John T, SaltyPepper, B liz, John T, Conner MT, Cacophonix, Midjji, Bakerdea, mars kiyu, HenriqueS, Powernap, Seadrake, Curls, Faeblood, matticide FOWD, Mattijn JLW, James N, Levi C, Pavante, Grant LM, NLRUmbra, Darcy C, Jason M, Svarog, William H, Elsie N, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Alex H, Bobtur, Mohammed H, Nelson, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Chris Lord, Nick S, Simas A, Hannah K, Clarence O, Logan, Jasper I, Ragebone, E.W, Robin R, Rasmus b.a, Peter L, Joe, Sarah D, C.W, David O, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, David M, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Matthew D, Danielle W, Lord_Fuzzy.

Patreon chapters 45 and 46 will be posted over the enxt few hours for Kraken and Hearth Tier, and the next chapter will be unlocked for the Meal Tier.

Have a fabulous weekend you magical sprites, stay toasty!

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 42: Strolling Through Strife

The King peered down at the Troivackian Knights that were training in the ring in the early reaches of dawn with an unreadable expression on his face. He had positioned himself in the window on the second floor to watch the men, standing far enough back that he wouldn’t be seen.

The soldiers fought relying on their brute strength more than nuanced movements, an accurate report from Captain Antonio. Norman continued watching them bash each other mercilessly. There wasn’t an ounce of humor in their faces, and none of them spoke as they exchanged blows. Lord Piereva seemed to have fully recovered from his illness as he set to hammering down anyone that crossed blades with him.

Direct. Ruthless. No hesitations.

Norman turned from the window to see Annika standing pressed against the corridor wall looking particularly pale.

“Shall we?” He offered his arm to her as she straightened with a perfectly blank expression and took his arm gratefully.

Even through his sleeve Norman could feel the heat rolling off of her in waves.

“Is your wound infected?” He demanded in low tones.

“It is indeed. Do not worry, I’ve poured moonshine over the affliction and drained it this morning. Clara has already stitched me again.”

The King cast a worried glance down at the top of her silky black hair.

“You had to have it stitched again?”

“Lord Ryu wanted to go riding last evening for our courting time.”

The King let out a small breath of displeasure as the pair made their way to the war counsel room in the North end of the castle.
He went considerably slower than his usual brisk pace out of consideration for Lady Jenoure’s condition, and began contemplating the list of questions he had thought of the previous night for their meeting.

At long last they made it to their destination, where Annika hastily crossed the room to the nearest chair and half collapsed into its waiting seat.

“Please forgive my lack of curtsy your highness.” The Lady leaned her head back against the chairs high back, and listened as the King slowly seated himself closer to her than his usual spot would have him.

“It is I who should ask your forgiveness Annika. You are shouldering no small feat from me, and I ask you to do so with nothing but a smile.” Norman shook his head sadly as he grimaced. “I’m afraid I once again must ask your duty and inform me if you’ve learned anything.”

“The last two of the men I dispatched…” She took a deep breath before continuing as a sweat broke out over her brow. “They mentioned that there were other Troivackians in Austice. I don’t think we know of any men other than the ones under the castle roof… my gut tells me something is wrong.” She managed to crack open her glassy eyes and stare into Norman’s piercing hazel ones.

The King leaned back in his chair, and gently stroked his pointed beard tip thoughtfully.

“I’ll send a couple of my more discreet men to investigate the lower end of Austice and see if there is potentially any word of abandoned buildings becoming occupied more recently.” He reasoned out aloud.

“I have to…” Annika rested her forearms on the table in front of her and pressed on them heavily in a very unladylike manner.

Norman’s worry for her tripled.

“I have to go to my holding on the waterfront before the Prince’s ball anyway, so I will investigate myself.” She leveled the King with an uncharacteristically direct stare.

“Is there anything else you need to tell me?” Norman asked gently, clearly hoping that he could allow the poor woman back to her chamber.

“I had to send Corey away after he buried the bodies. They clearly worked out that he was one of my informants so it wouldn’t be safe to keep him nearby.” She managed to say while slowly pushing herself back to her feet. The King rose to his feet swiftly and reached for her forearm.

“I figured as much. Now if there isn’t anything else, go rest. I am ordering you to stay in bed for the remainder of the day.” Norman gently laid her hand on his arm and turned her towards the closed counsel room door.

“No hurry. It is more relaxing here than my chamber.” She informed him with a small pained chuckle.

“Would that have anything to do with that dour woman your brother ‘gifted’ you as a new maid who is undoubtedly a spy?”

“The one and only.” She grunted as they neared her chamber.

“How is it you managed to evade her to meet me this morning?”

When they reached her chamber, the King unlatched the door for her and gestured inside for her. Clara, who had been stitching on a chair by the fireplace, immediately rose to her feet. The dutiful lady’s maid was at Annika’s side instantly.

“Clara sent her to go beat the dust from the tapestries in my room.” Annika managed to reply as she gracefully shifted her reliance on the King’s guidance to the maid’s.

“At first light?” The King asked, clearly amused at her antics.
“With my illness I’m having trouble sleeping, so I am up at all hours. My new ‘gift’ has been wonderfully helpful to me in those times.” Annika managed a weak smile as she slowly made her way towards her bed, and seated herself atop the deep burgundy coverlet.

“Very well, I shall leave you for some semblance of peace.” The King headed back out the way he had come and turned back around suddenly.

“Why is it you need to go to your estate in the North of Austice before the ball by the way?”

Annika’s eyelids fluttered as she began to sway gently where she sat.

“Hm?”

Norman shook his head over his own callousness; he had already pushed her enough for the day.

“Never mind. I will ask again at a later time.”

Once he closed the door, Annika eased her way back to rest against her snowy white pillows, and let out a shallow breath as Clara hovered nearby pouring her mistress a cool cup of water.

“I don’t like you deceiving the King.” The woman announced disapprovingly.

“He’ll thank me for it later. Can you honestly see me going back to being a good wife to someone?” Annika accepted the cup offered to her and drained it gratefully.

“You were a good wife?” Clara’s soft voice didn’t fail to convey her note of sarcasm.

“Towards the end, I was the picture perfect wife and you know it. So what if I had a rough start?”
“You set fire to Lord Jenoure’s banquet hall.”
“I set one fire and you’ve never let it go.” Annika muttered, closing her eyes against the pounding headache in her temples.

“What about when you removed the painting of his mother and replaced it with a depiction of a naked, muscled, well-endowed Troivackian man?” Mirth danced in Clara’s deep blue eyes. Her milky white skin remained unblemished, as was her usual, from emotion.

“Hank had that one coming. He insisted I wasn’t making myself at home and badgered me about it for the first three months of our marriage. Besides, at least the subject of my painting trimmed his mustache.”

“What about the time with Lord Jenoure’s flock of sheep when you-”

“Clara, yes I rebelled at first- especially because I was insanely bored in his country estate, but could we please revisit the glory days when it doesn’t feel as though I’m roasting in hell?”

Back when Annika had first married Hank, she hadn’t been able to continue her espionage profession. The boredom and frustration had lead to her acting out in anger over her unsettling helplessness of being forced to marry and live in a foreign land. The result had been several juvenile acts of personal revenge. Why had an old man wanted to marry her anyway?

Hank had always responded with good humor and kindness, forcing her to repent and become ladened with guilt. The results were her maturing at a rapid rate, a gift from the man she did not deserve.

The maid gave the smallest of smiles. If her mistress was still able to be snarky, her fever was not going to be the death of her.

“Very well. Sleep now, and is there anything you would like me to give Zuma when she returns from her task?”

“Have her run into town and buy Eric a birthday present.” Annika managed as she felt her body grow heavy with the need to sleep.

‘At least all of this is helping me not think about a certain idiot…’ At long last, oblivion rose up to meet the Lady as she drifted off into a dreamless slumber. Clara stood over her mistress, watching the beautiful woman’s chest gently rise and fall thoughtfully.

“You do need another husband. I just hope whichever suitor you pick knows what they’re in for.” Without another word she exited the chamber, closing the door carefully behind her.

*

Annika opened her eyes thanks to the sound of someone entering her chamber, and could immediately tell her fever had broken. She could also tell that she was as weak as a newborn thanks to the fight her body must’ve given to regain its health.

“Are you feeling better my Lady?”

Annika’s teeth were on edge as she slowly sat up, and masked her face with her ‘dullard’ persona.

“Yes Zuma. Did you get Eric’s birthday present?”

The maid’s beautiful slim face turned towards a wrapped package on one of the chests in Annika’s room.

“Yes. I bought him a wooden mahogany sword.”

Annika didn’t even have to pretend she was displeased in order to banish the woman from her sights.

“What’s the point? The wood is exquisite but he’s a child that is training. Will he hang it on his chamber wall?” Her tone was rife with sarcasm.

Zuma’s face tightened, and Annika took great pleasure in seeing the woman’s apparent dislike of her.

“Please return to town and return it before the shops close. Perhaps instead we can get him some proper child sized chain mail. That he could actually use.” Annika waved Zuma from the room.

As she watched the woman pick up the parcel and make her exit, the Lady noted without an ounce of surprise Zuma clearly headed towards Lord Piereva’s chambers that were in the opposite direction of the castle exit.

Slowly easing herself off the bed, it was then Annika noticed a single rose on her bedside.

She picked up the bloom and gently touched her nose to the velvety petals giving it a tentative smell. Smiling slightly at the faint scent, she continued staring down into its perfect beauty as she wrapped her hand around the post of her bed, and drew herself up carefully.

Clara walked in then, and the corner of her mouth twitched at the sight of her mistress on her feet looking at a flower.

“This bloom is incredible, I thought the roses were finished for the year.” Annika explained lifting her happy expression to her maid.

“Aye, they should’ve been. That appeared on your bedside during the lunch hour when Zuma and I were away. Your suitors are very considerate.”

Annika’s pleasant expression fell at Clara’s words.

“What do you mean this just appeared? Who the hell was in my chamber?”

“I don’t know my Lady…” Clara thought to herself for a moment. Her lack of shock or concern would’ve been disturbing to anyone but Annika. “It isn’t like you to sleep through the door opening and closing.”

Annika felt her heart skip a beat. Who could have entered her chamber without disturbing her?
Fever or not, she couldn’t become sloppy!

‘Especially not with my brother on the same bloody continent.’ Annika reminded herself silently, her trepidation growing in leaps and bounds.

“Find out as discreetly as possible who wasn’t present at lunch.” The Lady demanded urgently as she sat down on her bed, and tossed the rose back onto the night table.

Clara wordlessly curtsied and exited the chamber with a small swish of her skirts.

Annika stood back up, her ire fueling her weakened body.

She couldn’t let this strange occurrence get in the way. She would take a bath, then she would prepare for the next stage of her plan.

As she looked at the perfect flower once again, her mind racing with possibilities, her stomach hit the floor when she realized the obvious answer.

The rose was a message from her brother. Thanks to Zuma, he knew where her chamber was, and if she dared to misbehave, he’d come to her in her sleep.

‘That has to be it right? Lord Miller is too wrapped up in learning things to come up with anything romantic. Lord Nam is more likely to gift me gold or jewelry, and Lord Ryu… He seems too sensible.’ She shook her head trying to clear her head. Her mind was still sluggish from sleep and sickness.

‘I mean, it’s not like it’d be Fin… right?’ Annika laughed aloud.
Kraken was more likely than Fin to bring her a rose at this point.
The cook had made himself perfectly clear after all.

***

Lord Piereva leaned back on his horse as he listened to his squire inform him of the maid Zuma’s findings as well as the reports from his men. He rode into Austice with only two other Troivack Knights.

“-the cook knocked out Sir Evans.”

The Earl’s head snapped to his left side, making the Squire involuntarily wince. Lord Piereva backhanded him at the sight of his reaction before speaking.

“A Troivackian never shows fear.” He growled. He waited a few moments before asking what he had initially wanted to know.

“How did the Royal Cook knock out Sir Evans?” The Earl demanded as his squire wiped the blood from his split lip as the Daxarians that walked the streets watched the men with mixed expressions of horror and curiosity.

“The men say he tapped him twice and he fell over. Sir Evans swears the man had a weapon.” The Squire recited while unconsciously setting his horse slightly further from his master.

“I see. What was the alleged reason for such an attack?” The Earl followed his squire and sidled up just as close as before the young man had redirected his steed.

“The other Knights said something about turnips, while Sir Evans said the cook was whining like a bitch about nothing.”

The Earl grunted and shook his head disapprovingly. As he did so, he suddenly noticed a cat with a snowy white face and chest with triangle pieces of black fur sitting on the sidewalk in front of them. Two smaller cats that were obviously females flanked him. The squire immediately reset his horse’s course around the feline.

“See that cat there?” The Earl jerked his chin in the cat’s direction. The animal hadn’t moved an inch as he watched the men pass.

“Y-Yes?” The squire returned, uncertainly.

“Despite all this traffic in this street, he moves for no one. Sir Evans could use half that cat’s mettle and would already have been promoted several times over.”

The squire didn’t know how to respond, so he adjusted his sweaty grip on his reins and said nothing. He hoped it was the right decision.

When no further physical retaliation befell him, he relaxed the tiniest bit as they began to see more impoverished plebes pass them the closer they came to the docks.

“Where are we to meet Reynolds?” The squire asked after a safe amount of time had passed.

“In the basement of a tavern around here…”

As the Earl proceeded to give directions, his mind turned over the news of the cook knocking out one of his men. His eyes squinted, and his jaw set itself unconsciously.

‘Perhaps I should start investigating Helmer’s runt after all.’

A note from Delemhach

Well ideally this is early enough for everyone! I had to hustle this morning as I have work today (normally it's one of my days off).

A massive heartfelt thanks to everyone who read, reviewed, commented, rated, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined us wacky birds on discord!

Shoutout to my patreon people!

Kieve, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Noelle, Markus W, qmanol, Clarence O, Ryder-09, Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, PortlandPhil, Nelson, Mohammed H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth C.K, Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner M.T, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Powernap, Bakerdea, Cacophonix, Midjji, PikaTrebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, N0ct3m, David M, David O, C.W, Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a, Robin R, E.W, Ragebone, Jasper I, Logan, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Grant L.M, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijn JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T,  Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato (HA!).

For my patreon comrades chapters 47 and 48 will be posted today! If not this morning then roughly 7 hours from now. Chapter 45 will become unlocked to the Meal Tier as well.

I hope you all get hugs today from someone who it feels good to get hugs from. You all are surviving and winning during a time in life that will go down in history books. You all deserve to be remembered for powering through all of the uncertainty, for toiling away when at times it feels like there is no end, or that a better place is too far away.
You all are working to make things better, and I just wanted to say you're doing amazingly. I'm workin' here with you all and we gotta beat this terrible boss level that happens to be real life.

Now, as much as I'd like to say your good looks alone will dazzle any opposition into submission (I mean it worked on my heart for you but like... I wasn't resisting that seduction in the slightest), it's going to take those breathtaking brains of wonder to really pummel this crappiness away. However you've all been able to pummel away my gloomy year some days, so we all know it's possible.
I hope you all have someone or something doing the same for you.

Have a great weekend everyone!

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 43: A Friendly Face

Lord Piereva strode through the garden door to the kitchen waving over his shoulder for the Knights to remain outside in the blistering sun and whirring insects.

Fin looked up only briefly from the cake that he was pouring an opaque glaze over to see who was paying him a visit.

“Lord Piereva, to what do I owe the pleasure?”

“One of your aides outside dares to threaten me. I will have your word that you will see her punished.”

Fin straightened, and fixed the man with a blank expression.

‘Are there poisonous fumes in this kitchen? Are the kitchen staff brain damaged?!’ The Lord growled in his mind as he wondered why none of the people he had met showed any ounce of fear.

“What did Hannah threaten you with and why?” The cook almost sounded bored.

Lord Piereva grit his teeth.

“You even know exactly the aide I’m speaking of! I suppose your lack of disciplining the wench is-”
“Did you behave inappropriately towards Hannah?” Despite the light tone Fin used, he drew out his cooking knife and began slowly polishing it with the tea towel he had tucked in the front of his apron.

“I was questioning the group of Knights regarding you, a mere cook, being in charge of their duties. She was disrespectful when she told me to go talk to you.” The growl in Lord Piereva’s voice only made Fin glare. The Lord watched the unmoving cook gripping his knife warily.

“I am in charge of those Knights because of their sexual harassment towards Hannah. Meaning there is zero tolerance for that kind of behavior towards my staff. Are you saying there is nothing you said to Hannah that would’ve warranted her telling you to come see me?” There was something about the intense stare Fin was giving the Lord that made the Earl’s temper darken.

“You dare question me on behalf of a mere maid?”

“Maid or Queen, man or child, harassment is not tolerated by anyone in my kitchen or to my staff.” Fin’s voice was quiet and he remained completely unaffected by the murderous glare from the man in front of him.

“I will bring this up with your King to see if he feels the same.” Lord Piereva hissed.

“Please do. Until then, I ask that you refrain from talking to my staff. Is there anything else I can get for you my Lord?” Fin asked, his emotionless voice grating on the noble even more.

“Why yes there is. I happened to speak with the Troivackian Chief of Military about you. It would seem you lied about your relationship to him.” The Earl snarled, ignoring his orders to not reference the discovery before Aidan Helmer himself descended upon his offspring.

Fin stilled and straightened.

There was a strange unnatural glow in the redhead’s eyes that had the Earl taking a step back.

“I did not lie. I have no father in the Troivackian court. I was raised by my mother alone.” He explained quietly.

“You expect me to believe your mother had a virgin birth?” The Lord scoffed before continuing, enjoying the sight of Fin’s hand clutching the knife hard enough to turn his knuckles white.

“Or are you saying you’re a bastard?” The last word dripped with scorn and condescension from the Earl.

Fin continued staring at the Troivackian in silence, calculating the noble’s odds of death should he be ‘accidentally’ clubbed with an iron pan.

‘No… I can’t do anything that could end up harming Annika… 
Then again… I can always do what I do best.’

Fin almost chuckled aloud, but kept it firmly locked in his chest.

The cook tilted his head suddenly and peered with a small frown at the Earl.

“Do all Troivackians have to shave their earlobes?”

Whatever Lord Piereva had been expecting in response to his taunts, it hadn’t been that.

“You impertinent little sh-”

“You dared to insult my mother with your casual assumptions. Now, be on your way, I have work to do.” Fin waved airily, indicating that the Earl was to exit before he began slicing the cake so deftly and precisely that the noble was momentarily mesmerized.

“You think you can dismiss me? You are worth less than the dirt beneath my boot.”

“Unless you plan on eating aforementioned dirt for the rest of your time here in Daxaria, I recommend you remove yourself from my kitchen.”

Never in his life had the Earl been treated thusly. There wasn’t an ounce of fear in the cook, and what was more, he appeared somehow… amused.

It was then a small voice of reason weakly spoke in the Earl’s head, it was not used to being heeded.

‘For him to be so confident… it means he has magic.’ Lord Piereva smiled slowly.

“I think we should have another talk soon Mr. Ashowan. I’ll be keeping a very close eye on you.” There was a strange glint in Troivackian’s eyes as he stared at the redhead. Fin continued ignoring him and began to turn his attention to a batch of cookies that were cooling.

With a swish of his ebony cape, the Troivackian noble left the kitchen making Fin’s instincts prickle as he did so.

Something wasn’t right.

‘That tyrant would never give up so easily.’ Fin began pondering carefully as he tried to dismiss the uneasiness in his stomach.

When he couldn’t ignore the loud warning signs in his gut, he summoned the serving staff to deliver the teatime snacks. Once that task had been completed, the cook took a moment of rest while crossing his arms and leaning his shoulder against the side of his hearth. He stared blindly at the table as server after server came and cleared the plates.

‘He brought up my father… so he must’ve wanted to get a reaction from me, but why? Was he trying to see if I would use my magic? Does my father even know what my abilities are exactly?’

Sighing, Fin shook his head and headed out to the garden pathway as the last footman disappeared with a tiered plate dish that was ladened with cakes, cookies, and small sandwiches.

He stared at the tidy rows of herbs that flourished under the meticulous care of the Royal Gardener, and slowly crouched down.

He had been putting off trying out this new branch of his abilities, but decided he could use the distraction.

Closing his eyes, Fin attempted to reach out his magic towards the herbs. Not to request anything, but to see what he could sense about them. He still found it hard to believe.

‘Tickles!’
‘Tickles!’
‘Danger?’
‘Danger?’
‘Friend?’

Fin’s eyes fluttered open surprised.

The Basil leaves had begun curling in on themselves, while the dill fluttered despite there being no breeze. The pepper plants gently lifted their ripening vegetables towards him as though eager to meet him.

Not all the plants had responded, but Fin was surprised that he could sense anything at all. The peace the delicate greens felt was unlike anything he had sensed before.

They all seemed completely content and at one…

He could also tell that they would not obey him nearly as easily as they would an Earth witch, but that he could sense their wellbeing was more than he had been anticipating!

It wasn’t at all like when he commanded objects in his kitchen.

“Mr. Ashowan?” Fin straightened immediately and turned to see Peter standing beside Hannah with an unreadable smile on his face.

“Well now there’s a sight for sore eyes.” Fin offered his hand and Peter shook it grinning.

“Physician Durand says I am fit to return to peeling and prepping vegetables so long as I don’t do any heavy lifting. Ruby says Heather can stay on to help- at least until the suitors leave.”

Fin nodded with a small grin.

“Very well, I’ll grab you a paring knife and get you working. You might regret getting out of bed so soon.”

Peter chuckled.

“Not a chance. I was going mad with boredom. Though there was a bit of excitement yesterday afternoon.” Fin nodded idly as he turned to the kitchen. He failed to notice the devious smile Hannah shot Peter who in turned had to take real pains not to laugh.

“I happened to be taking a lap around the second floor of the castle to work up my endurance, when I heard Lady Jenoure’s maid Clara inquiring about a rose that appeared in her bed chamber. She was talking with some of the entourage for both Zinferans, but no one knew anything about it.”

Fin gave no indication that the news affected him as he rounded his cooking table-, other than his face becoming devoid of any emotion as he reached underneath the table and procured a knife for Peter.

He handed the small blade to the man, and began wiping down the cooking table to begin preparing for dinner.

“Apparently Lady Jenoure is a little upset if what I was given to understand was correct…”

Still, Fin remained stoically unreadable.

“I hope everything is put to rights for the Viscountess then. You two better get to work. Tonight we are serving duck. We will serve it with a beet salad and mashed potatoes with caramelized onions. So lots of peeling to get done.”

The look of disappointment on both the aide’s faces made Fin narrow his gaze.

As the two turned and slowly trudged to the garden door, Hannah suddenly perked up and swung around.

“How was your first dance lesson this morning?” She asked excitedly.

Fin continued staring at the small blonde skeptically, and after a moment of saying nothing, she had the decency to blush.

“It would seem I am as unskilled as the Prince. Now get back to work.”

Fin watched them go, and didn’t move a muscle until they were out of eye-line.

‘They better not be doing what I think they’re doing…’ He thought to himself slowly before turning to the task at hand of preparing dinner.

Fin strode through the castle door and across the corridor to the larder door, where he began collecting ingredients for dinner.

As he did so his mind turned to the news that Annika was upset by the rose he had left on her bedside…

It had been a stupid impulse on his end.

She had been flushed with fever and fast asleep when he had knocked and opened the door a crack to drop off the bloom, and against his better judgment, he had still entered her vacant chamber.
He had left it there for her to see hoping that at the very least, perhaps it’d brighten her day.
He didn’t know it’d lead to such a fuss…

‘Why is anything to do with that woman complicated?!’

Shaking his head, Fin proceeded with starting to pull out the ingredients he would need to prepare the dinner. He was in the midst of the chore, when a series of giggles drew his attention down the corridor.

He had to blink several times over to make sure he wasn’t hallucinating at the sight of a blonde woman clad in bright yellow silk, flanked by a brunette wearing a pale green, and another woman in pale purple strolling down past the servants dining hall.

Fin hurried back into his kitchen. Something about their presence didn’t bode well with his already overworked instincts.

He thought he was out of the woods after a few moments when he heard neither a knock or a titter, but the Gods liked to have a laugh on occasion at his expense.The unmistakable sound of raised whispering voices suddenly broke out outside the castle door.

‘Gods, what now?’

To Fin’s slow horror, the door opened and in walked the Ladies. Each of them lifted their skirts even higher off the ground to avoid getting them dirty. They peered around the room in awe and wonder as though they had never before seen a kitchen. Then they all shot Fin sidelong glances and whispered behind their hands.

“I beg your pardon Ladies, but is there a purpose to this most unexpected visit?” Fin hoped the pained note in his voice went unnoticed by them.

“Mr. Ashowan, I am Baroness Emily Gauva, this here is Lady Aurora Danen.” The blonde woman in the centre gestured to the brunette with straight hair in a pale purple, who had wide blue eyes.
“And this here is Lady Everly Lamont.” The other brunette had a face full of freckles and somber hazel eyes.

Fin gave the shallowest of bows and hoped they grew annoyed and left.

“We came down to this er… room.” The Baroness cast a disparaging glance around the kitchen as the women behind her giggled.

None of them noticed the broom behind them that levitated in the air indignantly and shook itself angrily at their backs. They had paused in their speech to collectively giggle, and Fin could feel the tic under his left eye begin anew. He forced the broom back to its corner and to remain motionless.

<span>“I see that you have come to my kitchen. However I am very busy preparing for the dinner this evening, so if there is nothing more, please have a lovely day.” Fin bowed, dismissing them as he then chose the most unsavory task of his cooking to begin with in hopes of scaring them off.

He opened the bottom of the beheaded and plucked ducks, and began pulling out their entrails.

Fin didn’t look but heard all humor in the women drop away, and instead a small squeak drew his attention upwards. He tried not to smile in triumph at the matching expressions the three women wore as they stared sickened at the mess on the table.

“W-We came down because,” Lady Gauva swallowed with great difficulty and began to turn a delicate shade of green.

“M-my maid, Valerie, s-she heard that y-you tried to give a rose to M-Mr. Howard.” Lady Lamont jumped in, sounding quite faint when she spoke, but what she said had Fin fighting off the urge to laugh hysterically with everything he had.

“I see, and… where is it your maid heard such a thing?” Fin sounded as though he were being choked, and to both his utter horror and delight, the women all suddenly looked at him sympathetically.

Lady Gauva rested her lily-white hand on her chest as she stepped forward and her tone took on one of ‘wise matron’.

“Mr. Howard was muttering about, and I am sorry to have to repeat these words to you Mr. Ashowan, but he said ; ‘That idiot cook trying to give me a flower- I know his game’. That is all Lady Lamont’s maid was able to hear, and we just wanted to come offer our condolences for your rejection.”

Fin was terrified to speak. He was going to laugh until he was crying if he tried.

Fortunately, the women believed his silence and small blush were from shame.

“No use in dwelling on it. Mr. Howard has chosen your aide Peter- a slap in the face I’m certain since Peter is under your care after all. However, try to rise above the inclination to take out any hurt feelings on the man. You shouldn’t stand in the way of love.”

Fin risked a small nod.
He was slowly getting himself back under control when he managed to speak.

“T-Thank you. For your kind words.”

Lady Gauva nodded, looking entirely too pleased with herself.

“Perhaps you can go tell Mr. Howard my congratulations, and to be a little kinder to me… I… I don’t think I can manage it on my own.” Fin’s lips twitched and he wasn’t certain what was lending him strength enough to keep a straight face through it.

The Ladies all sighed clutching their chests as they shared determined glances to their new cause.

“Of course. Mr. Howard has always been a bitter brute, but we will not let him abuse your gentle nature any longer.” The Ladies began to chatter over how insensitive the King’s assistant was, and Fin was relatively sure he’d be laughing until the nighttime. It was around that time when they were interrupted however.

“What is it you’ve done to earn the presence of these glorious Ladies, Mr. cook?” A smooth male voice that despite being quiet was easily heard, made the three nobles twirl around with a mass rustling of silk.

Leaning against the doorframe of the garden exit, stood a man of average height, sandy brown hair, and deep green eyes. He was lean with a clear complexion and, all in all, quite pleasing to look at. Or so Fin guessed, given the excited breathiness in Lady Gauva’s voice when she spoke.

“Oh my- Reese Flint!”

Fin caught the profile of the Ladies and saw their pinkened cheeks. He immediately became intrigued and studied the man in the doorway more closely.

Who was he?

“If you fine flowers wouldn’t mind letting me have a word with the cook here, that would be greatly appreciated. Besides, you all should be enjoying the sunshine on such a gorgeous day, and going for carriage rides down by the water.” He smiled brilliantly at them and the women seemed to all forget how to speak for a moment.

“O-Of course! Come Ladies, we will let Mr. Flint speak with our beloved cook.”

The three noble women filed out of Fin’s kitchen all wearing dazed, excited expressions.

Fin turned to look at the man he had never met before who strolled in with an easy grace, and peered around the room with casual interest.

“Do I know you?” The redhead asked after a moment of awkward silence.

“Not yet.” The man turned a warm smile on Fin, one that made the witch both equal parts curious and wary.

“I am Reese Flint, the newest Bard and minstrel for the Royal Court of Daxaria, and I am just dying to get to know you.”

A note from Delemhach

Good day everyone! I hope you all are having a splendid week, and if you are not, that you will have a sudden turnaround. If that isn't possible, then I hope that you have people as wonderful as you to help you through it.

Thank you to all who read, commented, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, joined on discord, and sent positive vibes!

Special shoutout to the patreonni peoples;

Asaadullah L, Mac DB, Ryder-09, Kieve, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Matthew D, Noelle, Markus W, qmanol, Clarence O, Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, PortlandPhil, Nelson, Mohammed H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth C.K., Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner MT, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Powernap, Bakerdea, cacophonix, Midjji, PIka Trebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, MASharp3310, N0ct3m, David M, C.W., David O, Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a., Robin R, Paul R, Ragebone, Jasper I, Logan, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Grant LM, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijn JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T, Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato, Derp5000000, WhiteRabbit.

While I have Chapter 49 for patreon locked and loaded, I am still waiting on Chapter 50. I'm hoping that my dear editor is able to get that to me today. If he does end up being unable to, rest assured it will be up ASAP and I will post bonus content for all.

Not to get you all too hyped up but, Chapter 50 is... well. You tell me how you find it once I get it up.

I guess I better keep my ramblings short as you all incandescent beings are busy trying to save the world and I know I can get ranty on your awesomeness.

I hope one of the kind people you work so hard to make the world better for knows how wonderful you are and shows you. You deserve it.
Ever realize, you are one of the best things to happen to someone? Could even be a stranger on the street who took one look at you and thought "It is possible to find brilliance in the world." Could be a parent, could be for someone you haven't met yet. Could be that even if you are the villain in someone's story, that it helped change them for the better.
However the odds are very very high, that you are one of the best things to happen to someone somewhere... though I happen to have clue about why that is...

You're one of mine without a doubt.

Alrighty, thank you for your patience! If the chorus of angels that sing everytime you step out into the world have a few minutes to spare, see if they'd like to share a slice of pizza. I can tell you're going to keep them busy with your long tenacious life.

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

Chapter 44: Man of Mystery

Fin stared at the man in front of him blankly, something he expected the newcomer to bristle about given his far warmer reception from the ennobled Ladies.

To the cook’s surprise however, Reese Flint didn’t seem to mind at all.

The Bard pulled up a chair and seated himself in front of Fin, ignoring the mess of innards on the table, and turned his gaze expectantly to the redhead.

“What is it you’re here for?” Fin was more confused than annoyed at that point, but then again it never took him long to make the journey to the other emotion.

“Stories, Mr. Ashowan. A good Bard and Minstrel endears himself to the community to learn their stories. Their passions, their sorrows, their… lives. We then try to encapsulate it through the most noblest of art forms; music.” Reese placed his hand on his chest and gave a small bow from his seat while giving a flourished wrist motion.

“You come here… when I am trying to cook for hundreds of people… to ask me to tell you… stories?” Fin’s expression was unreadable, but the young man didn’t seem to be phased in the least.

“Of course! You can cook and talk can you not? I see you are an independent fellow who likes his quiet- I noticed all your aides work outdoors. I’ve found though that the quiet ones can be the most interesting at times! I once was bedding a lovely tavern owner who hadn’t spoken more than five syllables the entire evening, and wouldn’t you know it? As soon as I start kissing their-”

Fin cleared his throat loudly as he continued staring in shock at the man before him.

“Right. Not everyone likes the details. Anyway, turns out this tavern owner used to own and run a brothel, but when the girls got too old, this kind person opened a tavern for the girls to work in instead!”

The Bard finished, looking entirely convinced in his reasoning. As he stared at Fin’s stricken expression, the musician decided to continue his persuasive antics to entice the cook to share his inner thoughts.

“Take this gossip about a love triangle between yourself, the King’s assistant, and the aide who works under you for example! That alone is enough fodder for an entire ballad or two. Though, I must tell you, it isn’t nearly as awkward as bedding a witch and a mage at the same time and them only discovering the fact while in the middle of the act. Did you know a witch and a mage are two very different things?! I’ll tell you now in case you ever are in such a situation yourself- they become very violent when you tell them of being ignorant of such a thing.”

Fin debated punting the man out of his kitchen then and there.

“Let me tell you, if you ever get a chance to bed a fire witch? The sayings are true. Fire witch on the streets, brings heat in the sheets.” Reese fanned himself slightly as his eyes drew distant with memory.

Fin blinked. He had never in life ever heard a man be so abundantly open about being a slut. Not while sober anyway…
What was more, was that Reese took obvious delight in the entirety of seducing, sleeping with, and talking about it with the world.

As amusing as the Bard was however, Fin had work to do, and he opened his mouth to tell his guest. Reese on the other hand felt there’d been too many seconds of silence, and so plundered on with his usual reckless abandon.

How was anyone supposed to interject a sentence if all he did was talk?!

“I once had a particularly exciting evening with a Troivackian, and let me tell you, that entire populace in my experience cries more in the throes of passion than a newborn babe.”

Fin’s jaw dropped. He both wanted to hear more and not at the same time. While he was attempting to make up his mind, Reese predictably continued talking.

“I see now that my chatter has encroached on time spent better on getting to know you! So tell me, you tall drink of water, what’s your story?” Reese Flint winked and beamed his most enticing smile yet.

In the seconds that ensued the Bard’s lengthy introduction, Fin finally found himself slowly snapping out of his stupor. Freed from the strange hold Reese had had on his ability to function, he slowly resumed his preparation of the duck on his table.

“I’m a private person, who doesn’t like random people crowding my kitchen.”

While the words were curt, the tone in which they were spoken were hesitant and faint.

“Fair enough! I’ll come back again tomorrow. Don’t you worry Finlay Ashowan, you and I will be thick as thieves in no time. By the way, I loved your sausage.” He said while standing swiftly.

“I beg your pardon?” Fin’s mind went blank.

“You made sausage last night for dinner, and it was just perfection. Just like you.” The man gently wiped his thumb across his lower lip, a movement that Fin wasn’t sure why, but drew his attention immediately.

“Just a thought for you though, have you ever slapped a couple buns over the meat? Pile some good sauce in there and I think you’d have a messy but fulfilling time.”

Fin’s jaw dropped for what felt like the hundredth time that day. His face was frozen between a smile of amusement and shock.

“You’re the professional though, so ignore me if that isn’t how you’d like it.” The Bard then proceeded to all but skip out of the kitchen, leaving in his wake a seriously perturbed cook.

Fin looked down at the floor where Kraken sleepily cracked open a bright green eye.

“He’s going to come back everyday until I talk more with him isn’t he?”

‘Unless it isn’t really talking he’s interested in…’ Fin thought to himself briefly before shaking his head and the thought free of the confines of his skull.

Kraken gave a large yawn and resumed his slumber, leaving Fin sighing and continuing his preparation for dinner alone. Never in the witch’s life had he been so at a loss for words for such a prolonged period of time, but then again, he’d never met a man like Reese Flint before.

***

Fin stood awkwardly in his cottage in the presence of the King and Annika after having received a discreet message from Mr. Howard. The shutters were closed, the fire dwindled down to embers as the summer heat weighed down every breath, but the witch had lit enough candles that the room was cast in a bright glow.

Annika stood to his left, her hands clasped in front of her, and the subtlest of frowns on her face as the King stared levelly at the both of them from his seated position at the table with his back to the fireplace. Annika was clad in a plain black dress, and had worn black leather gloves for the clandestine meeting. With their cloaks on during the cloudy night, the noble duo were nearly fully invisible.

The redhead hadn’t a clue as to why he was there, and sincerely hoped no one had caught wind of their kiss earlier that week.

“Thank you for allowing us in your home Mr. Ashowan. It would’ve been too obvious if I had summoned you to the council room, and it would’ve placed Lady Jenoure in an even more awkward position with the suitors present in the castle.”

Fin gave a brief nod as he tried to ignore the aggressive tingling in his body at Annika’s close proximity.

“Forgive me, the two of you have met yes?” The King began sternly.

Fin tried his hardest not to let out an audible sigh of relief mixed with a laugh.

It was then he made the mistake of looking at Annika to share in the glad tidings of not being discovered. She had in fact looked to him as well, and the moment their gazes locked, it was as though every drop of blood in Fin was pulled to her.

“Yes your highness. We have met.” Annika replied, swiftly returning her cool gaze to the monarch.

“Excellent. I have summoned you both here in light of a few pressing issues as of late.” The King stood, his hands clasped behind his back as he strolled in front of the two in front of him.

“It has come to my attention that Lord Piereva is suspicious of you, Mr. Ashowan. He has assigned a man to patrol by your kitchen every hour and report what he sees. Is there a reason for this?”

Fin felt his spine stiffen, and while he sensed out of the corner of his eye a shift in Annika’s stance to peer at him, he didn’t dare look at her again.

“I believe for some reason Lord Piereva learned that my father is the current Chief of Military for Troivack.” Fin explained, bracing himself for the follow up questions that would have to undoubtedly follow.

To his immense surprise, none took place.

The King frowned deeply as he nodded to himself while continuing to study Fin closely.

“I see. That is problematic indeed… they will most likely assume you are a spy. Or at the very least try to recruit you.” The noble reasoned while he leaned against the table behind him and crossed one leg over the other.

“Your highness, why is it you have called for my presence?” Lady Jenoure bowed her head demurely and almost made Fin roll his eyes at the sight.

“Annika you have a unique advantage in that you have a maid who is under the employ of your brother reporting to him. A maid that could report… false information should you allow it.” The King began slowly.

“Yes your highness?” Annika asked after sending a darting glance at Fin. It was odd that the King was bringing up her espionage activities when he claimed to have no knowledge of the depth of relationship between herself and Fin.

“I want you to continue feeding your brother’s belief that Fin is the spy. It will occupy his time, and he will not be able to take action against Mr. Ashowan while under the castle roof.” He explained while watching the two people in front of him carefully.

“Sire, you would like me to be a decoy?” Fin realized, surprised.

“Yes. I understand this puts you in some peril. For that I am sorry, and I can assure you we will do everything we can to keep you safe. However there are concerning reports we’ve received that we need a little more breathing room to examine.” The King explained vaguely, though he did appear apologetic while looking to the witch.

“It should be fine with me. I’m not that interesting of a person anyway.” Fin shrugged.

Both Annika and the King snorted.

When they realized that they both had had the same reaction, the two nobles stared suspiciously at each other.

“Lady Jenoure is there a reason why, when you do not know Mr. Ashowan well, that you found what he said funny?”

Fin knew better than to doubt her ability to lie.

“I know what I’ve heard around the castle. For someone who is allegedly ‘uninteresting’, he has an impressive variety of opinions about him. Some admire him, others hold him in respectful regard, a select few are wary of him. It takes a complicated man to warrant a complicated reputation.” Annika explained wisely, while shooting Fin a look so dirty that he felt he needed to bathe immediately after the meeting.

“-Or it takes a private man with an imaginative staff.” Fin grumbled, quietly.

“A good observation.” The King gave a single slow nod to Annika, pointedly ignoring Fin’s remark. The royal still appeared slightly uneasy, but the explanation had sound reasoning behind it.

“Mr. Ashowan, I want you to write down nonsense with random numbers, and hand them to anyone of import that strolls through your kitchen. An example would be if you wrote; The Dragon has found six eggs, prepare a basket.”

Fin nodded. Simple enough. He could write several in advance to save time.

“I will tell the nobles you are practicing your ability to write and that they are to give their appraisal of your penmanship. It sounds ludicrous enough to draw a great deal of attention to you from Lord Piereva, so be prepared. The noble women of the castle are quite curious about you so they may not think too much on the odd situation.”

Fin had to fight off the urge to cringe at the idea of having to see and deal with multiple nobles in a day.

“I’m sure Mr. Ashowan would relish the opportunity to meet more of our esteemed, titled peers.” Annika sounded genuinely sincere in her comment, and it was Fin’s turn to shoot her a withering look that she ignored wholly.

“Excellent. Annika, I want you to direct the maids attention to the strange goings on- as well as address your notes on Mr. Ashowan’s reputation.”

Lady Jenoure nodded dutifully without a word and at last satisfied, the King straightened, and fixed his gaze on Fin once again.

“Should you feel you are in danger at any time, please let me know by issuing a code to Mr. Howard. Let’s say… ‘The roasts have gone bad’.”

Fin nodded once more, and the King then turned to Annika.

“We will take our leave this evening.”

Gracefully, she strode over to the hook where they had both hung up their black cloaks. She shook her cloak slightly before sweeping it over her shoulders, keeping her gaze downcast the entire time.
Fin struggled to keep his eyes off of her, and failed horribly. Fortunately the King was too preoccupied in donning his own cloak, and failed to observe this obvious show of emotion.

“Have a good evening, Mr. Ashowan.” The leader of the country gave a single solemn nod before opening the door, and stepping out into the night.

“You as well your majesty, and Lady Jenoure.” Fin bowed low, it was the only way he could stop himself from staring at her.

Once the door had closed he stood erect and rubbed the back of his neck while staring at the door.

‘If anything that visit just confirms how ill-matched we’d be. This cottage is all I could offer her.’ Fin looked down as Kraken suddenly brushed against his leg. It was when he looked down to the small animal that he noticed that he had inadvertently been clenching his fists.

Fin managed a tight smile down at Kraken whose pupils were the size of marbles. Black tail swishing, the feline then sauntered over to a small black pile on the floor in front of the door.

Fin frowned as he stepped forward and bent down.

His heart skipped a beat when he recognized what he was looking at then.

It was Annika’s gloves.

The rush of happiness, worry, fear, and excitement burst through him.

She’d dropped them on purpose.
She was going to come back to see him and… and…

‘Then what?’



A note from Delemhach

Hey there kibbles and bits of perfection!

In an insane rush today- new job and all. So this note will be very very short.

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, followed, favorited, subscribed, and joined the discord conversations!

Special shoutout to the patreon people:

LaughingBear, asaadullah L, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Matthew D, Noelle, Markus W, qmanol, Clarence O, Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, PortlandPhil Nelson, Mohammeh H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth C.K., Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner MT, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Powernap, Bakerdea, cacophonix, Midjii, PikaTrebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, MAsharp3310, TheyCallMeSibs, Mac DB, N0ct3m, David M, David O, C.W., Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a., Robin R, Paul R, Ragebone, Jasper I, Sean G, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Grant LM, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijn JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T, Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato, Derp5000000, WhiteRabbit.

When the higher powers that be were making you? The bag of cute broke in the bowl but instead of starting over, the higher being fell too in love with you and decided that the world needed something perfectly adorable like yourselves.

Have a terrific weekend everyone!

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 45: Everything and Nothing

A note from Delemhach

Song selection to start playing when Annika says:

"If you could trust me" middle to late half of the chapter (ish)

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BmErRm-vApI

Fin stared dumbly at the closed door, caught in the unpleasant whirlwind of his chaotic emotions.

Lady Jenoure was coming back to see him.

Why though?

The witch picked up the black gloves on the ground and turned back to his small cottage slowly. He placed the soft leather, that had a small shine to them, on his worn kitchen table carefully...
He almost laughed at the absurdity of seeing gloves that were probably worth more than half his belongings resting so innocently in his home.

Fin slowly lowered himself into a chair as he continued studying the leather material while lost in thought.
Even from where he was sitting, there was the faintly spicy smell of Annika tinting the air, and making his heart do an impressive series of somersaults.

Gods he wanted to be with her…

‘We truly know nothing of one another. It isn’t worth the risk to her.’ Fin began his usual litany of reasons why he couldn’t ever pursue Lady Jenoure. The same tired list he had been reciting at least ten times a day since their kiss...

‘She and I could end up hating each other, and then she would have risked and gambled it all on me. I’d never forgive myself for letting her take such a ridiculous path just to find out if we might work.’ The redhead slowly felt his heart slowing down as the sobering logic of reality trickled down his back.

‘Even if I were to gain some small amount of wealth, I am untitled and a marriage between us would be deeply frowned upon… she would be forced out of the castle. Our children would be outcasts…’ Fin imagined Annika dressed in peasant clothes, forced into hours of hard labor in order to get food on the table. He knew weaker women than Lady Jenoure had done it, but that wasn’t the point…

She’d been raised in great wealth and luxury her entire life, would she really be satisfied with such a bleak future? She’d never be able to see the Queen again, and would have to quit espionage, or become a mercenary, which was far more dangerous…

There really was no way they could make it work. It wasn’t like he could prance up to the King and say;

“Your majesty I’ve saved your wife’s life and your unborn child’s, not to mention hundreds of lives in the castle from Hilda. I’m helping you evaluate battle plans and assessing whether or not my father will attack in a predictable way. I’m now a decoy spy. Give me a title and a raise or I’ll let the entire country burn!’”

“Speaking of letting the country burn…” Fin muttered to himself and began rubbing his face tiredly.

‘Annika is supposed to marry in order to gain military support from Zinfera. She can’t let Daxaria fall to ruins just because she doesn’t want to- Wait a moment. Why is she telling me we can be together? She wouldn’t lose the Zinferan support just to run off with a cook. What is she planning?’ The cook's mind began whirring to life. There were pieces missing to the story… Annika was doing something… but what?

‘Well unless she tells me, I have no business knowing.’ Fin finally acquiesced to himself after moments of wracking his brain trying to see what the Lady could be plotting.

‘I’ll be firm. I will apologize to her again about the kiss the other day, explain about the rose as a calm adult, and everything will be fine.’

The brattle of the latch lifting in his front door had Fin’s heart tripling in speed immediately. His mind went blank as the familiar cloaked figure slipped into the cottage, and gently closed the door behind them.

The witch was only just remembering to breathe as he stood up when, with a slight billowing from her cloak, Annika was beside him standing on her tiptoes. Her lips brushed near his earlobe sending electric tingles throughout his entire body. Every hair on his arms was raised and his skin became covered in goosebumps.

“There is a Troivackian Knight patrolling around your cottage- he’s most likely one of my brother’s men. Is the cottage still soundproof?” The Viscountess whispered carefully, her left hand without its glove rested on Fin’s forearm, and the cook could feel his previous resolve deteriorating all too quickly.

After blinking several times and swallowing with great difficulty, the witch replied in a surprisingly normal volume.

“Yes it is. No one can hear or see in.” He snapped his fingers and all the shutters and the front door creaked slightly. “Now no one can get in.”

Annika was still touching his arm when he glanced back down at her. The expression on her face humbled him as an array of emotions crossed through her warm brown eyes. Brown eyes that he knew could turn sharp and deadly, eyes that shone when he made her laugh…

“Excellent.” Annika slowly pulled her hand away, though she remained glued to his side.

Fin refused to admit that he felt the loss of her touch more keenly than he had been prepared for.

“I left my gloves here so that we could have a few minutes to chat. Though the King is waiting for me so I won’t be long.” The stiff formality in her voice made his stomach twist unpleasantly.

“How is your wound? I know you were-” Fin started immediately, the notion of him behaving with any measure of composure a forgotten memory.

“Mr. Ashowan, you’ve made your position clear. Please do not be heartless and behave so dotingly.” Her clipped tone cut through him, and Fin found himself slowly straightening his shoulders. He had unconsciously been leaning closer to her trying to be nearer to her being.

“My apologies,” he fought the urge to rub the back of his neck as Annika swept by him and plucked up her gloves from his table.

“I came back here because what I have to say would alert the King to our being more closely acquainted than he knows,” she began in a businesslike manner.

All Fin could do was swallow- albeit with great difficulty, and nod.

“His majesty is unaware that you know I am a spy. The rest of our… encounters, will obviously never come to light. I returned in order to give you some tips and insight for your duties.”

Annika didn’t bother removing her cloak as she clasped her hands gently in front of herself, her face a cool mask of poise and grace. In that moment, she was a Viscountess. A member of higher nobility bestowing Fin her expertise so that he wouldn’t make the whole scenario a blundering failure.

“Code words to use that will provoke my brother the most- his majesty mentioned one of them before; Dragon. That is my code name, and so if you use this he will definitely grow more interested and suspicious.”

While Fin was able to calm his features into one of serenity, his eyes still blazed as they continued meeting Annika’s.

“Another few words would be; Spice boats, rose dusk, and Troivack ale.”

Fin’s eyebrows twitched.

“I don’t suppose you’d be interested in telling me what those words meant when you did use them. For the sake of keeping things convincing.” He pried slightly.

“Sadly I cannot. That is a matter of great secrecy, not even the King knows all of it.” Her reply was brisk, and Fin was relatively certain he could see the tension in her shoulders.

“Are there any other helpful tips my Lady might think to bestow upon me?” Fin couldn’t help the slightly dry tone of voice as he tried to remember how they were being so rigid towards each other thanks to his decision, and he needed to live with that.

“Yes. Stop doing things for free. You’re worth more than this.” She gestured vaguely around the cramped space. “I am not saying that for any other reason than as someone who knows about political advancement.” Annika explained when Fin’s expression turned wary.

“Villagers who volunteer to fight in a war and serve their country don’t expect anything more than a small pay.” The redhead pointed out tightly. He was already feeling himself grow deeply uncomfortable.

“A village soldier who saves hundreds of people- including the King’s wife and unborn, receives financial rewards and at the very least a promotion in the military.” Annika pointed out flatly.

“If you’d had an ounce of political acumen, you’d be already in a far more esteemed position. You probably would’ve already been Knighted if you had played your cards right. Not to mention being a witch? You could even seek to become a diplomat between the Coven and his majesty.” Her gaze was fierce as she leveled Fin with a no-nonsense look.

It took the redhead a minute to gather his thoughts and burning pride to reply.

“There have not been enough incidents with witches in the Kingdom to warrant a diplomat between the Coven and the castle. As for being Knighted and promoted… I don’t want to be a Knight. I don’t want to be a warrior. I’m a cook. I love cooking, creating recipes, taking care of people in my own way from afar. Sometimes a good bowl of soup or a buttered piece of fresh bread can make a terrible day feel better. I love what I do. I don’t do it because I need money, or I want power… I do it because it’s how I make the world better.” Fin no longer could meet her eyes. He had never once in his life felt ashamed for his profession. Had never felt guilty for not wanting to be more… At least until the past few weeks.

“The only reason I would ever want more is to…” Fin trailed off and felt his right hand clench into a fist. No. He couldn’t say it.

“For me?” Annika’s voice was soft.

He couldn’t look at her. Couldn’t take whatever he’d find in her face.

Pity? Disappointment?

“I’ll admit, I don’t want to be seen or treated as weak or deficient like when I was growing up, but…”

“-You like being a cook.” She finished for him quietly.

Steeling himself, Fin looked at Annika. He was attempting to brace himself for whatever soul-crushing reaction he’d find in her beautiful face.

What he saw however, was a look of such clear, abundant...

‘No. Don’t think it. Please, no.’ Fin begged himself.

She wasn’t upset or angry with him.
She was something much, much worse.

“Why do you keep everyone far from you if you like what you do?” Annika asked gently. The warmth in her voice could’ve brought a lesser man to his knees.

“Not everyone feels as accepting of witches. Not to mention a lot of people think we can just magic away their issues, or predict their futures. You can be friends with someone who says they understand, but if they’re ever in trouble and you can’t help them, things aren’t ever the same.” A haunted look crossed Fin’s face, and even though Annika wanted to ask questions, she held her tongue.

“I think the people in your kitchen are more accepting than you realize. You’ve taught them well.” Even though there was a soft teasing note to Annika’s words, Fin couldn’t help but fight a cold sweat.

“I don’t really want to find out again,” he replied his voice rasping.

Giving his head a shake, the witch rubbed the back of his neck and let out a long breath.

“I really am sorry. I honestly have no idea why for you it’s… me of all people.” Fin suddenly felt incredibly weary, as he once again met the Lady’s eyes, and noted the gentle pursing of her mouth.

“For many reasons. But if Hank taught me anything,” Annika took a shaky steadying breath. “Love is one of those damnable parts of life we can’t always fully understand.”

Fin felt doused in warm glowing magic.

She’d said it.

He couldn’t’ dismiss what he thought he saw in her gaze from before anymore.

She loved him.

In that moment, nothing else existed.

Time could’ve stopped for all he knew.

There was a force greater than he could fathom filling the air, and he didn’t know what to do about it.

“If you could trust me Fin- take a leap of faith? I think I could make it possible for us.” She whispered the words, and the cook felt emotions grip his throat closed.

“I just need to know you are in this with me as much as I am. I won’t lie and say there isn’t a risk, but I’m willing to try if you are.” Despite her face being composed and controlled, Fin saw her grip her gloves.

His heart screamed to accept.

Yet the image of Annika toiling away the rest of her life as a peasant leapt into his mind’s eye and stopped him.
How those warm loving eyes could change and regard him with cold hatred. How she would place her trust in him, but he would fail her one day. Then all he would be able to do would be to watch the chasm between them grow and grow helplessly, while they remained imprisoned together by their youthful transgressions.

Petrified by indecision and the shadows that lurked in his mind, Fin said nothing. He continued wrestling with himself, trying to win… win against the voices of his father, his tutor, the villagers, his best friend Ian…
Even the voice of reason!

Annika shifted.

“I won’t make this offer again, Fin. Believe it or not, I do have a little bit of pride left. If you’re worried about having to see me upon rejecting me… truthfully, while I soon won’t be required to marry one of the Zinferans or the Troivackian… I might consider doing so regardless. It seems my time in the castle after the war may be better explored elsewhere.” She said with a sad smile, as she swallowed back a lump in her throat she wanted to hate.

She wanted to be angry with him, wanted to rage at him, but there wasn’t anything in her to ignite with fury. Annika hated it, but he was being honest with her. He was showing her exactly who he was, and that in itself was a far larger risk than he normally took.

It wouldn’t be enough though.

How could she draw out a man who had been beaten into submission for nearly thirty years?
Because that much was obvious whenever she saw him.
While he was beginning to find his place in the world, he may not be ready to take risks for a while yet, and she wasn’t really the kind of Lady who liked to wait about.

Her words about potentially marrying again made Fin go visibly pale, but the Viscoutness turned to the door to leave all the same.

“I’m sorry about the rose.” Fin blurted out, his voice coming out a croak.

Annika whirled around, an incredulous look on her face.

“That was you?!”

“I-I- I meant to give it as a ‘get well soon’ gift. You were sleeping though, I shouldn’t have entered your chamber I know I-”

Annika crossed the room in three steps and kissed him.

It was breathtakingly perfect, and yet just as perfectly heartbreaking when she pulled away from him.

Fin stared down into Annika’s openly broken expression.

“Think of it as a goodbye kiss. Take care Fin, and be safe.”

Without another word, the Lady Jenoure had whisked herself into the shadows of the night without a second glance back.

Then all too quickly, the silence swallowed Fin whole, leaving him standing alone and defeated.

A note from Delemhach

...
Don't kill me.

Just sit tight! I know you want to scream at and shake me,so  if you'd like to join in on the venting please feel free to join is on the House Witch discord server. We have group discussions there! I will not be able to post much the next couple days as I'm working towards 60 hours a week this week, but will jump in to take my beatings when I can.

Thank you everyone who has read, commented, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed and joined us demented folks on discord!

Special shoutout to patreonni folks:

LaughingBear, asaadullah L, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Matthew D, Noelle, Markus W, qmanol, Clareence O, Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, Shaggy, Nelson, Mohammed H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth C.K., Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner MT, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Powernap, Bakerdea, cacophonix, Midjii, PikaTrebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, MASharp3310, User_P, MacDB, Ryder-09, N0ct3m, David M, C.W., Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a., Robin R, Paul R, Ragebone, Jasper I, Sean G, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijn JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T,  Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato, Derp5000000, WhiteRabbit.

There are mythic tales of Sirens singing so beautifully on the rocky shoreline that sailors are enraptured to the point where they do not care if they wreck their ships and die. They only want to be closer to their beauty.

Well my dears... you shoved those watery tarts off the rocks and wave to the sailors.

Free from the spell of the clingy wenches, they dropped to their knees in awe of your heroic greatness. Deeming you their savior and gorgeous enough to bring tears to their eyes, they swore their lifelong servitude towards you. You saved them from death, and from falling for a love as fake as a rock wrapped in tinfoil posing as a diamond. From your magnificence bore an even better understanding of what was truly good and awestriking, and so they moved forward in the world trying to spread as much goodness as they could, hoping to honor you the only way you should be. With love and respect.

Well everyone, I know this was a tough Chapter, but thank you for your strength in bearing through. If you need to look at cute animals to feel better, there is a pet section on the discord where everyone has shared pictures of their animals of perfection.

Thank you for braving the world both in the story and out, I'm glad you're here.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 46: Old But Gold

Eric stared.

He stared back.

Eric sighed and slowly narrowed his tired hazel eyes into a glare.

“Your face will freeze like that at this rate.”

The Prince continued to glare as the man dipped his cookie into the goblet of milk, and took a satisfying bite out of the dessert.

“Your highness, it really isn’t necessary for you to eat the entire plate of cookies. It is good for you to share.”

Eric slowly turned to Fin who was in the process of watching the exchange between Reese Flint and the Prince with growing humor.

“Fin. Why is he here?” Eric asked directly while ignoring the Bard who was seated in the Prince’s usual chair mowing down on Eric’s morning snack with reckless abandon.

“Sorry, he is trying to make me tell him a story by refusing to leave my kitchen.” Fin explained as he sipped from his coffee cup and rubbed his left eye wearily.

He hadn’t gotten much sleep the previous night.

“Make him leave. You’re really good at making people leave.” Eric demanded while ignoring the garbled disagreement from the Bard whose mouth was full of cookie.

“I’m a little too good at it now that you mention it.” Fin muttered as he took another mouthful of coffee.

“What was that cook?” Reese Flint had swallowed the cookie in such great haste that his eyes watered from the sheer volume pressing down his throat.

“Nothing. Reese, do you really want to peeve off the seven year old who is going to be running the kingdom in another twenty years or so?” Fin wondered while setting his cup down on the table.

“Seven year olds remember nothing. Their minds are like… what’s that thing… you’d know…”

“A sieve?”

Reese snapped his fingers several times and pointed at Fin.

“Exactly. He’ll forget all about me by then, and if he sees me again when he is all set to rule, I intend to be a handsome silver fox. I’ll have transformed from my present glowing youthful self, and I will be quite unrecognizable.” Reese then took the opportunity to reach for another cookie, only to see that Eric had slid the plate to his other side out of reach from the man.

“I’ll remember you just fine, and I’ll make sure you never get to eat another cookie again.” Eric glowered threateningly.

Reese placed his hand on his chest.

“My dear Prince! Are you to grow up and be a tyrant?”

Fin would’ve laughed had he the heart or the energy.

“Alright Bard. Shove off- I got work and no time or patience for you today. Eric you can finish the cookies, but then you better get to your studies.”

Reese studied Fin closely then, an oddly mature and serious look overtaking his handsome features.

“Why so tired Fin? Got a lot on your mind?”

It was the redhead’s turn to glare at the Bard.

“I said shove off.” He then picked up his cleaver, grabbed the watermelon from the basket to his right, and in one swift loud bang, cleaved the melon into two halves.

“Your knife show is impressive, but it’ll take more than that to-”

Eric turned to the Bard, stared him square in the turned cheek and said;

“If you don’t leave I’ll tell all the noble Ladies that you took cookies from me, and I’ll even pretend to cry while I do.”

Reese was out of his chair and out the door without another word.

Eric turned to Fin and let out his wizened sigh that Fin had come to know meant the child was about to say something beyond his years.

“Is this about that girl you like?”

Fin was surprised the boy remembered.

“Don’t worry about it Eric, I’ve just got a lot on my mind.”

“Did you…” Eric leaned in, held his hand up to cup around his mouth, and dropped his voice to a whisper.

“Did you kiss her? Is it cooties?”

Fin managed to smile slightly at that.

He was about to answer the young noble, when the door to the kitchen burst open.

“Mr. Ashowan! Someone is here for you! She came with Mage Lee’s wife and is waiting at the front doors! She has an official letter from the King and wanted to speak with you as well.” The young maid was one Fin recalled seeing who had offered her support of his romance with Mr. Howard. She was very excited to see what new drama was spilling out around him, as her freckles practically glowed pink in delight.

The cook looked at Eric sporting his usual magnanimous milk mustache, and who gave him a small shrug of his tiny shoulders.

Sighing, Fin put the cleaver down, and trudged out the kitchen door, leaving the Prince to finish his snack on his own.

The witch’s mind tried to conjure up whom he would know that would carry the King’s letter and ask to see him.

A woman if the message was correct…
His experience with women had been; those on the Island, the patients he had helped his mother with, and now the women in the castle.

Perhaps it was someone from the Coven? Then again, he had already sent off his documentation of his abilities, what reason could they have for coming unless there was something wrong with what he sent?

After passing another set of maids that were whispering and glancing at him with obvious interest, Fin took the East wing exit near the rose maze to go around from the outside.

There would be fewer prying eyes… aside from the Troivackian man that had been trailing him the moment he left his kitchen.

The Knight was having a hard time remaining inconspicuous outside however, so despite his better judgment, Fin glanced over his shoulder and gave the man a small smile and wave.

To his immense satisfaction, the Knight scowled, turned around, and walked away.

Fin continued his journey around to the front of the castle, and as he strolled closer to the massive stone steps he hadn’t set foot on since the day he faced Hilda, he could hear an authoritative woman’s voice coming from the massive stone landing.

“-Preposterous! My husband is the Royal Mage to his Majesty. I will not be forced to wait outside like some mere-”

Fin resisted the urge to twitch when he realized who was shouting at the guard at the front door.

Another mage.

He was about to turn around and head back to the kitchen, not caring that he was going to ignore whoever had had the misfortune of traveling with Mrs. Lee, when his gaze crested over the landing. In the distance he spotted a slender woman standing slightly behind the infuriated mage, clutching her hands patiently in front of her worn skirts.

She had a few gray hairs floating around her wavy shoulder length light brown hair, and her pale face was strained with a forced blankness that the cook knew all too well.

Mrs. Lee was hitting some of the high notes in her litany, when the familiar face of Fin’s mother turned and locked eyes on her son.

Kate let out a loud shriek and ran without a second glance at her traveling companion straight towards her son.

She threw her arms around him while laughing joyously and squeezed him with all her might. Fin towered over her, yet her arms still felt comforting as he hugged her thin body back, he breathed in the familiar scent of his mother; Lavender and sage. His old home.

“Oh my boy! Let me look at you!” Kate released her son from their embrace, but still reached up to grip his upper arms as she studied him with tears in her eyes.

“Somehow I forgot how handsome you are.” She moved her cool soothing palm to his cheek as she studied him more closely.
She then noticed the dark smudges under his eyes, and the fine lines that had appeared at their corners at some point during the five months since he had left home.

“I see we need to have a talk.” She gently brushed her thumb against Fin’s high cheekbone and slowly turned back around.

Both Fin and his mother then noticed that they had a rapt audience back by the doors. Mage Lee’s wife, two of the Royal Guards, and apparently Mr. Howard had appeared and were watching the reunion with mixed reactions.

“Mr. Ashowan?” Mr. Howard called over to them, the tightness around his eyes and his wary tone made Fin’s mother cast a humorous glance at her son.

“That man looks important.” She whispered to him through her teeth as she feigned a smile, and took his arm to guide her as they walked back towards the doors.

“He’s the King’s assistant.” Fin explained in hushed tones.

“Why does the King’s assistant look like he knows you and doesn’t like you?” Fin’s mother had purposefully slowed her pace.

“I’ll tell you later.”

Once they were back in front of the group that had gathered, Mr. Howard waved a scroll with the King’s seal on it.

“Mr. Ashowan, your mother traveled to us bearing this. Do you have any inclination what this is about?”

“Pardon me... mister?” Kate asked politely, gesturing towards the man who was glaring daggers at her son.

“Mr. Howard. I am his majesty’s assistant.”

“Mr. Howard, I would be happy to discuss the contents of the scroll, however it did carry very specific instructions that I was to address the matter with his majesty only.” Kate’s docile and gentle appearance must’ve softened the assistant somewhat, because his taut expression faded slightly. With a sigh, he turned to the castle doors and disappeared back inside without a second glance at Mrs. Lee.

“You’re a peasant who can read? How extraordinary. You must tell me about the brutal hardships you’ve overcome to have reached a rudimentary understanding of our literary language.” Mrs. Lee was tall for a woman- taller than some men in fact as she stood at an imposing five-foot-ten inches. She easily dwarfed Fin’s mother, both in size and volume, however Katelyn Ashowan had long since grown out of the woman who cowered from her husband.

She stared coolly up at the mage with her long white streaked hair, royal blue robes, and mage crystal hanging around her neck.

“I would be happy to. Perhaps we can swap stories about your struggles to understand rudimentary manners.”

One of the guards burst out laughing, but was quickly silenced by Mrs. Lee’s acid glare.

Fin gripped his mother by the shoulders and began to steer her away from the group as Mrs. Lee’s jaw dropped and her imperious voice shouted at them in outrage while the guards fought to regain control.

“Please tell Mr. Howard my mother will be waiting in my kitchen-”

“No need Mr. Ashowan.” The King himself stepped through the doorway wearing a deep frown. Everyone dipped into a bow or curtsy immediately.
“If you two could please follow me.”

Fin and his mother shared a brief glance before they straightened and strode past the bowed heads of the guards and Mrs. Lee.

His head and heart were racing with possibilities. He had only just seen the King the previous night, why hadn’t anything been mentioned? What was going on?!

The King said nothing until they were safely closed up in the council room that had very obviously been cleared of its occupants in a great haste. Maps and books were left strewn across the entire twelve-foot table, and every chair sat crookedly.

“Mrs. Ashowan, I am pleased to make your acquaintance.” Fin’s mother blushed, but gave another curtsy.

“T-Thank you your highness.” Her voice came out a whisper.

“I see here that I sent for you nearly two weeks ago by a special falcon carrier, and you have ridden hard relying on the seal to gain you military aid in your travels.”

“Yes, your majesty. In the city of Rollom I went to the magistrate and showed him the seal. He then summoned an escort party for me- they were all very kind!” She added hastily before wringing her hands in front of herself nervously.

Fin saw the small glimmer of warmth in the King’s eyes, and knew that the man found his mother endearing. Most people did.

“Yes, they did well. How is it you came to become travel companions with Mrs. Lee?” He asked gently.

At that, Norman saw the first familial resemblance between Finlay and his mother. The woman developed a small tic in her left cheek before she answered.

“Mrs. Lee was traveling under the invitation of her husband. We crossed paths and I… invited her along.”

Fin knew by the enunciation of his mother’s words that the one and only Mrs. Lee had invited herself along.

“I see.” Norman nodded. If he had gleaned the same information Fin had, he didn’t show it.

“Mrs. Ashowan would you-”

“Miss.”

“I beg your pardon?” Norman’s tone was gentle, which was more than likely why Fin’s mother felt comfortable speaking again. A gesture that made Fin appreciate his King all the more.

“I-I haven’t seen my husband in twenty years and the overall experience of our marriage was… less than pleasant. Please feel free to call me Ms. Ashowan, or Kate if you prefer!”

Despite the woman nearing fifty, there was a youthful exuberance around her that made her hard to dislike.

“Very well, Ms. Ashowan, would you mind kindly just waiting outside the door for a moment. I would like to have a word with your son.” Kate smiled beautifully, and could’ve been mistaken for a woman ten years younger in that moment, as she curtsied once again and rose.

“Of course!” She turned, and as she walked by her son gave his side a small pinch.

“Don’t do that thing you do.” She hissed worriedly before continuing out the door as if nothing had happened.

Fin kept his eyes on the King throughout the whole exchange, and once the door was firmly shut, a slow, wry smile spread across the King’s face.

“What’s ‘that thing you do’ Fin?” The humor in the King’s voice and face made the cook break out into a juvenile grin.

“I tend to aggravate people in a very efficient manner.”

“That you do. Were I not on that receiving end on occasion I’d admire it.” The King mused while only partly jesting.

Fin laughed slightly, then watched as the smile on the King’s face dimmed and he exhaled tiredly.

It was then Fin could see the stress and paleness on his face.

The King had been carrying on as usual, exuding the aura of a calm wise leader, but in that moment his weariness broke through.

“Why was my mother summoned here with a scroll bearing your seal?” Fin dropped his voice, and kept it non-accusatory.

“Remember… the night… with the fountains… and the wine…”

“Yes? Why- Oh no.” Fin’s jaw dropped. “How?!”

“I recall you… telling me about her healing abilities, and I was saying how I wished she could help with my wife and then-”

“Ohhh… noooo!” Fin had zero memories of the occurrence, but knew exactly what must have happened. He rubbed his face furiously as though trying to work some sense into his head.

“The handwriting is mine without a doubt, albeit messier than my usual. I summoned her to help birth my second born. I suppose Lord Fuks didn’t stop all the falcons that night.” The King sighed. As the two men finished processing the new consequence that their night of revelry had brought, they lifted their faces to each other.

When they locked eyes, there was a shared beat of silence, and then they both burst out laughing.

“Gods we have to tell the other men about this!” The King roared while doubled over with tears streaming down his face.

Fin was unable to speak as he found himself void of any breath that wasn’t used howling in hilarity.

His poor mother on the other side of the door however, was more than a little perplexed on what in the name of the Gods was going on in the chamber. Afterall, how was it even possible for her son to be familiar with the ruler of the continent?!

Eventually when the King and Fin and both calmed down, they agreed to keep the details on Katelyn Ashowan’s invitation to the castle a secret from her. Though the rest of the participants of their drunken escapades would hear all about it before evening fell.

A note from Delemhach

*Wipes sweat from forehead*

Well, I survived last chapter, though got to make some fantastic new friends on discord once they settled down with some Kraken photos! One individual was even so kind as to submit the very first Fan Art for House Witch! I will be opening up a channel for others to share more images if they happened to have some they'd like to share with people.

Thank you everyone who read, commented, rated, reviewed, followed, favorited, subscribed, and or joined the insanity on discord!

Special shoutout to the Patreon people!

User_P, MacDB, Ryder-09, N0ct3m, David M, Danielle W, C.W., Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a., Robin R, Paul R, Ragebone, Jasper I, Sean G, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijin JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T, Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato, Derp5000000, WhiteRabbit, asaadullah L, Kieve, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Matthew D, Noelle, Markus W, qmanol, Clarence O, Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, Shaggy, Nelson, Mohammed H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth c.k., Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner MT, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Powernap, Bakerdea, cacophonix, Midjii, PikaTrebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, MASharp3310, Nicolas M, Alexander G, Mael B, Sorathenobody, xXM1g420Y0I etc. (Sorry last name person there, when I would put your full name it leads to a direct link to your patron for some reason.)

You ever take a sip of a refreshing beverage? The first sip of coffee in the morning that gives you goosebumps, or the thirst quenching gulp of water that cools you right down?
That's what you do to people. An absolute delight to be in the presence of, you are the perfect start to any day.

I hope you all bear with our poor cook, and that you all find a happy moment in your day. Whether it be having a moment to sit down and enjoy a moment, or meeting a cute puppy, or getting to meet someone as lovely as yourself.

Have a great weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 47: Mother Dearest

The Queen watched fascinated as the slight woman at her bedside rested gentle hands atop her rising belly, a strange warm glow appearing over her unborn. The witch who was mother to the Royal Cook, was known as Katelyn Ashowan, a mutated healing witch.

As she continued staring at the Queen’s womb, her eyes had sparks of gold in them as she continued staring in silence.

The King was less calm than his wife as he stood off to the side torn between inactivity and wanting to demand what kind of magic Miss Kate Ashowan was using on his wife, and why?
Ainsley must’ve sensed her husband was debating interrupting the process, because she shot him a warning look that kept him glued to his spot.

After another tense moment, Fin’s mother straightened with a beautiful smile on her face.

“You’ve done well your majesty. The babe is happy and healthy, though…” Kate glanced nervously at the King, a small knot of worry appearing between her thin eyebrows.

“What is it?” Ainsley asked gently, though she had already paled in fright.

“I worry you will deliver early. It was wise of your physician to place you on bed rest. Your body is unable to continue its balanced growth for much longer past another…” The witch pursed her mouth in deep thought as she tried to calculate when they would expect the delivery to be.

“Shortly after the second moon from now if I help you along.” Kate concluded, though she sounded hesitant to say so.

“The babe isn’t supposed to come for another three months!” The King exclaimed as his voice wavered against his will.

“I know your majesty and I am sorry. If it is any consolation, I have delivered a babe a fortnight even earlier than what I see for your own, and he lived on to be a strapping young man! He was a little smaller than the rest of his peers, but took over his father’s farm well enough.” The story did bolster the Queen’s spirits for a moment, until she reluctantly asked;

“Is that the only tale of success you have?”

“I’ve had other babes around your time, some survived, some didn’t. I am sorry that I cannot promise you more than that, your highness.” Kate curtsied with her head bowed solemnly.

Ainsley and Norman shared a look of such pain and grief in that time before Kate straightened, that even when she did rise and look at the couple, she could feel their agonizing despair.

“Do not give up all hope just yet. Sometimes that is what makes all the difference in the outcome, you know!” She cheered, trying to sound as stern with the monarchs as she did her other patients.

Ainsley smiled sadly while she continued gazing into her husband’s eyes.

“Your son said that very same thing to me.” Ainsley continued rubbing her stomach, and tried to ignore her aching throat and tears that wanted to fall.

“He learned it from me of course, but I taught it because it is true. Now would you two like to know the gender of your little warrior?” Kate kept her tone light and pleasant in hopes of drawing the distraught couple out of their dismal thoughts.

Both the King and Queen’s heads snapped to the witch, their eyes rounded in wonder.

“Y-You’re magic can tell us that?!” Ainsley was breathless when she asked.

“It can indeed. Not all parents wish to know- though that is because they think it a bad omen to know. I can promise you that that is not the case.” Kate hurried to add on the last reassurance as she could see that there was a sliver of hopefulness in both their eyes that they both desperately needed.

Ainsley looked at Norman while trying to maintain her composure.

“I-I would like to know.”

Norman smiled lovingly down at his wife, the faintest sheen of tears in his eyes.

“Anything for you, love.”

Kate blushed at such open affection between the most powerful people on the continent, but couldn’t help but smile. She could tell their marriage was something incredibly special.

“Well you’re majesties, you are going to have your hands full with a little princess soon.”

Ainsley burst out in a joyous nervous laugh, as the tears escaped her eyes without any further fight.

Norman looked dazed for a moment, then a dreamy smile spread across his face.

“Eric is going to have a sister.” The King suddenly lunged for his wife, kissing and embracing her as she laughed and cried simultaneously.

Kate, feeling like an unnecessary witness to the emotional moment, excused herself quietly and left the couple alone.

She stepped outside of the chamber and closed the door softly behind herself. As soon as her hand released the handle, she let out a long sigh before smiling so widely that her cheeks ached.

Kate knew she would do anything and everything possible to see that babe into the world safe and sound, and she would do everything possible to see that the lass would grow into a woman as wonderful as her parents.

“Is everything alright with her majesty?”

Kate jumped. She hadn’t heard the dark haired beauty on her right approach as she had been too absorbed in her own thoughts.

“The Queen’s health is a matter of confidentiality. If she chooses to share that information, that is up to her.” Kate gave a small apologetic smile before she turned and leaned back against the wall beside the door, her hands folded tidily in front of herself.

The witch had anticipated the dark haired woman to continue on her way and leave her be, only the Lady seemed to be studying her closely instead.

“Can I help you dear?” Kate asked, tilting her head quizzically to the side as she studied the woman in turn.

“You just don’t look much like Fin.”

Kate’s eyes widened and blinked several times as she studied the stranger in front of her with renewed interest.

She was clearly a member of nobility, given the rich purple gown she wore with simple yet expensive jewelry. A long silver necklace with a glittering black diamond pendant hung around her neck that was nestled in a circle of diamonds. The necklace matched her bejeweled earrings and hair ornaments that had her hair partially swept back. Yes. She was obviously a wealthy woman.

Kate looked at the woman’s hands and noted that there wasn’t a wedding ring.

“Fin looks a lot like his father, the only thing he got from me unfortunately was my heart. He did get the gold flecks in his eyes from me and the bright blue from my father, though that is harder to notice at first glance.” Kate shook her head while smiling to herself fondly. “He also inherited my bumpy feet sadly.”

A corner of the noble woman’s mouth twitched, and Kate immediately grew suspicious.

It was strange how so many members of nobility seemed familiar on an intimate level with her son.

“Given your first name basis with my son, I take it you two have met?” Kate asked politely, not anticipating the sheer volume of emotions that would play through the strange woman’s eyes before they resumed a pleasant blankness.

‘Fin my love what have you gotten yourself into?’ Kate suddenly felt overwhelming fear about what was wearing lines into the corners of her son’s eyes.

“We have met on a couple of occasions Ms. Ashowan. He is somewhat of an enigma in the castle- he has been apart of a number of odd occurrences.”

Kate sighed, and in a gesture of surprisingly easy familiarity, she stepped forward and hooked her arm through the noblewoman’s arm and gently tugged her into a stroll.

“Fin likes his privacy, there’s no doubt about that, though you must understand my worry as his mother about why in the world so many powerful people seem to have a close relationship with him.” Kate shook her head while her gaze was cast at the ground ahead in deep thought.

“He is a brilliant cook who has been incredibly vocal about his beliefs regardless of who is challenging him.” The Lady ventured carefully.

“Oh Gods.” Kate’s free hand went to her mouth as she shook her head and terror swelled in her eyes.

“He’ll get himself killed here.” She whispered fearfully.

“On the contrary, he seems to somehow make friends as he does these things. The King and his closest advisors are good people.” Annika soothed with a caring glance. “Fin explains his points well and so they listen- if anything you should be worried that your son isn’t assertive enough.” She admitted before realizing she had just said indicated, in no uncertain terms, the exact level of knowledge she had about the cook.

If Kate thought this odd or peculiar, she did nothing to show it.

“Oh he’s plenty assertive if it’s for someone else, but for himself? To Fin, feeling safe, warm, and able to cook good food is enough. It doesn’t take him much to carve out a niche for himself- even if for others it’d be a little lonely.” Kate looked slightly downcast as she voiced this while clearly lost in her own thoughts on the matter.

“You don’t think he’s lonely?”

“I think he prefers loneliness to the potential pain of hurting someone he cares about, or losing them. Ah, why am I filling your head with thoughts about my son? He’s the cook here, and I’m not going to lie and say he isn’t the best there is, but you are a Lady! You’re very kind for indulging my thoughtless rambling. You must have your own exciting life!”

Kate stopped and smiled warmly up at the noblewoman, though she didn’t understand the sudden stricken look on the woman’s face.

‘He has your smile too.’ Annika felt her stomach clench painfully.

“I actually am leaving to attend my waterfront estate this morning, and shall stay for a few days. I have some household matters to attend to.” Annika explained vaguely once she regained her composure.

The duo rounded the South West corner of the castle and began heading back up towards the North East corner which was closer to Annika’s chamber.

“I’m surprised you live in the castle with an estate here in Austice.”

“Yes well, court is so thrilling I’d hate to miss a minute of it.” Annika’s distant tone earned an interested glance from Kate.

“You sound tired dear.”

The Lady Jenoure cast an amused glance at Kate, who even though was only a couple of inches shorter than herself, felt somehow significantly smaller. Which probably made the witch seem non-threatening and easy to share the very private information of Annika’s schedule.

“I have two more courting times before I can go check on my estate.”

“Oh how wonderful! Are the men handsome?” Kate queried, her excitement oddly intoxicating.

“They are.” Annika admitted, but despite her efforts, she failed at blocking the glumness from her tone.

“If you’ll forgive my saying, I know political marriages aren’t always joyous unions. Are you doing alright?” The gentleness with which the question was asked evaporated the heavy air around Annika quicker than she knew to be possible.

She tried to smile and feign her way through her answer, and yet when she stared into the earnest eyes of Katelyn Ashowan, she somehow didn’t have the energy to pretend. The woman was so obviously kind, honest, and good, it was hard to tarnish the interaction with a lie.

“I’ll be fine.”

The short reply was all the Lady Jenoure could manage, and she smiled as serenely as possible, even though she could feel the pain she exuded in the corner of her lips.

“I see.” Kate frowned, her face full of sorrow as she paused right at the corner of the North West junction of the castle. They were a mere few feet from Lady Jenoure’s chamber door- not that she was aware of the fact.

Grasping the Lady’s hand in her own, she stepped in front of the dark haired beauty.

“Do not settle, but do not let the idea of passion stop you from making a wise decision either. I did so once, and not only did I pay for it dearly, but so did my boy.”

Annika flinched unconsciously, and once again Kate failed to see the exact emotional reaction her words caused.

“Sometimes the pain of bearing through no decision is better than a wrong one.” The witch concluded with a firm nod.

Annika did manage to smile more genuinely then, when Kate suddenly frowned.

“Why is there a wound in your side?”

Annika’s jaw dropped.

***

Fin stood at his table wiping down the remnants of the dinner dishes, when he heard a soft knock at the garden door.

He peered up to see Jiho Ryu step over the threshold wearing a deep blue tunic rolled up to his elbows at the sleeves, brown trousers, lustrous tall brown boots, and a long black vest.

“I thought it’d be a good time for a chat.” Jiho grinned at Fin as easily as he had during the two years he had spent living with the redhead. Though something had changed in the Zinferan’s eyes. Something about him was more reserved. Fin recognized the shift from his time interacting with the nobility he had met since joining the castle staff. There was a moment when a wall of social divide erected itself in their mind and it showed in their gazes, whether they knew it or not. There inevitably always came the moment where Fin was looked upon as the lower end of ‘those to be commanded’.

The witch sighed while dropping his gaze, when he looked back up at his friend however, there was only a look of pure mischief. Jiho’s refined expression immediately faltered. As soon as the noble mask had disappeared, the Zinferan once again resembled the troublemaking dockworker from years prior.

“Oh Jiho… you aren’t going to know what hit you.”

The Zinferan began to open his mouth, when Katelyn Ashowan launched herself on the man from her hidden position behind the garden door- she had been grabbing a tankard of ale when her former patient had appeared.

Her arms were wrapped around him and she was laughing musically.

Fin delighted in watching Ryu’s stricken expression at being embraced so suddenly, but just like Fin, he recognized the familiar scent of lavender mixed with sage, and an astonished smile lit his face. He then wasted no time in wrapping his arms around the small woman that was clinging to him.

“Kate Ashowan! What in the world are you doing here?!” Jiho managed after the shock had worn off.

The healer released him and gazed happily up into his face.

“I might ask you the same thing! Look at you all decked out in finery. How is your ailment? You’re eating right?”

“Yes of course.” Jiho was holding the soothing familiar hands of Fin’s mother in his own and looking every bit like the chastened youth he had once been while under her watchful eye.

“I’m glad to hear it. Shall we all have a drink? I must hear about what happened to you once you went back to Zinfera! Your letters were always so vague, and while I do enjoy hearing about the spectacular trees in your country, I’d much rather hear about you. Tell me, are you married? Do you have any children?”

At the mention of matrimony Jiho’s levity dimmed greatly, and he flicked a sharp glance to Fin, who appeared expressionless aside from his piercing stare.

The cook gave a look filled with a heavy-handed warning.

Jiho looked back at Kate who was watching puzzled at the two men’s exchange while waiting for a reply.

“How about we all have a drink?” Jiho invited, masking his face once again and gesturing towards Fin’s table with a sweeping arm.

The redhead gave a tight smile and retrieved two more tankards to be filled.

His gut was double knotted in apprehension, the first knot of course being the haunting image of Annika Jenoure’s face as she left his cottage the night before.

He got the sense that the night ahead of him was going to be another difficult one. Even though it had all the ingredients of a wonderful time with his friend and mother seated at his table with ale, there was the weighted burden of dread over whatever Jiho had actually come to say that evening.

A note from Delemhach

A certain birdie in my ear mentioned that some of you may be interested in a Christmas present for House Witch. That may or may not be in the works, so ideally the little elf that reported to me was correct. I mean... birdie... birdie that told me...

I hope you are all are staying as safe as you can, and doing your best to find the good in whatever you are able to. As brutal as that is, sometimes there is literally no choice, but to focus on the smallest of good things.
Me personally? From bad jobs to bad school days, I would remind myself that the day will end. The moment won't last forever, and I will get to lie back down in bed and be warm and quiet. So whatever it is you all are working through, keep going. You're doing great, and even if you didn't do as great as you wanted to, then you know what you want to do differently next time.

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, slid on over to discord (so pumped we got some more fun beans there!), and liked on patreon!

Speaking of patreon, shoutout to;

Nicolas M, Alexander G, Mael B, Sorathenobody, xXM1g420Y0!(etc), LaughingBear, asaadullah L, Kieve, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Matthew D, Noelle, Markus qmanol, Clarence O, Hannah K, Simas, A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, Shaggy, Nelson Mohammed H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth c.k., Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner MT, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Bakerdea, cacophonix, Midjii, PikaTrebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, MASharp3310, User_P, TheyCallMeSibs, Ryder-09, N0ct3m, David M, C.W., Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a., Robin R, Paul R, Ragebone, Jasper I, Sean G, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijn JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T, Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato, Derp5000000, WhiteRabbit, Nathaniel J, FS, Daniel, Chase Sparrow, Hi, Octavia.

Well as I prepare to work 24 hours over two days, I will be thinking of you all. Wondering with great trepidation how you all are faring, if you get enough sunshine, if you still plot my death...
*Ahem*

Well you fascinating souls of epic proportions, I know you overwhelm the general populace with you jazzy mojo, but uh... I'm digging that sweet saxophone that's following you around blaring your vibes.
(The choir of angels is taking a coffee break. The nymphs have comandeered your personal orchestral theme, and them sprites came with sunglasses and fedoras just for you.)

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 48: The Kamikaze Cook

“- And she didn’t think to curb her tongue even after all of that?!” Kate gasped in laughter as Jiho finished his story of becoming an official noble.

“She was a proud woman and didn’t like to admit defeat. Often, most nobles damn themselves by refusing to be anything less than absolutely right all the time.” The Zinferan chuckled as he finished his third tankard of ale that evening.

Kate hiccupped and Fin rounded the table slowly.

“How about I help you to bed, mum?” He offered while gently clasping his mother’s upper arms.

“Ohhh I’ll be fine!” She attempted to step up out of the chair, and would have fallen to the floor faster than a bag of potatoes were it not for Fin holding her up.

“It’s fine, I needed a breath of fresh air anyway.” The cook remarked with a small chuckle.

“G’night Jiho!” Kate cheered with a half wave as she allowed her son to escort her from the kitchen.

The mother and son stumbled along the waxing moonlit path to his cottage in amicable silence when Kate suddenly threw out both her arms and turned her face up to the moon with a beaming smile.

“Oh I haven’t felt this divine since before you left! You know it is terribly lonely without you there. I know I was away too often, tending to people in Rollom, and for that I’m sorry.” She whirled around in the moonlight, and Fin managed to smile slightly as she fixed him with a most complex expression of regret and love.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t enough to make up for your father’s awfulness, and I’m sorry I didn’t throw him out sooner. I won’t regret marrying him though- because it brought me you, and you are the best thing to ever happen to me. Why you seem to know so many powerful people… to say I’m impressed and surprised is an understa-statement” She explained sincerely while slurring as she stumbled along the path ahead.

“Glad I’ve exceeded your expectations mum.” Fin replied with his hands deep in his pockets and his tired mind still working desperately not to think of a particular Troivackian woman.

“Oh love, that isn’t what I meant and you know it. You know I had a long talk with a lovely woman today. She was hovering outside the Queen’s chamber- had a devil of a wound in her side I helped heal, but-”

“Annika?! I mean… Lady Jenoure, you saw Lady Jenoure?” Fin burst out, too stunned and his mind too dulled by ale to mind his tongue any better.

“…Yes! Annika Jenoure! Lovely woman.” Apparently the ale had dulled his own mother’s perceptions for she had missed her son’s sudden attentiveness as she skipped along the path.

“She and I had a lovely chat about how you are not assertive enough. I believe that you are too vocal as is, while she believes you aren’t vocal enough for your own purposes. She truly is a brilliant woman- why if it were up to her, I have no doubts she’d have you ruling the country by the sounds of it!” Kate trilled happily as they approached Fin’s cottage door.

The redhead kept a wary eye out for any Troivackian Knights that might be following, and noticed a shape or two shift in the distance, but they thankfully were too far away to overhear the conversation.

“I’m sure Annika was merely being charitable as she enjoys my cooking.” Fin reasoned aloud as he opened the door for his mother and she stepped over the threshold with only a slight trip in her step.

“I know you know the King, the Queen, Lady Jenoure, Mr. Howard- even Jiho is incredibly important now! How did this all happen?” She wondered aloud as she stumbled her way towards Fin’s bedroom.

“Coincidences.” Fin supplied with a small shrug of his shoulders as his mother pulled off her shoes and stockings and clambered into his bed.

“Oh son, the Goddess had a plan for you and she’s seeing to it! Don’t be so naïve. You must have great importance to have crossed so many wide paths. Why are you not forging your own?” She asked as she settled her head on the pillow with a contented smile on her face.

“Probably thanks to the following repetitive phrases while growing up;

‘You think you’re special and you’re not.’

‘Don’t burn more than you have, you’ll die out quicker.’

‘Find work you enjoy and don’t demand more.’

‘Save others from themselves whenever you can’.”

Fin muttered to himself idly while rubbing his eyes distractedly.

“My dearest, why would you listen to anyone but yourself? The Goddess talks to you about what you alone can do.” Kate sighed happily as her eyes fluttered closed.

Fin smiled to himself at his mother’s flushed, happy face.

He stepped into the small room and drew the quilt up over her shoulders while also magically adding a log to the hearth, and stoking the flames slightly higher.

As he began to turn to leave the bedroom, his mother’s soft hand darted out and gently clasped his own.

“We didn’t get to have a proper chat yet, tomorrow we will, yes?” She asked softly in the darkness.

“Of course mum.” Fin assured while giving her hand a small squeeze before resting it back on the bed.

He had just set foot in the doorway to the room, when on impulse, he turned back around and asked a question that had drifted through his mind idly for years.

“Why did you marry my father?”

For a moment, he was certain that his mother had already fallen into a deep sleep, and so began to resume his exit.

“You’ve never asked about him since he left. Aside from wondering if he’d ever return…” Kate’s voice was quiet, and Fin could hear the exhaustion thickening her words. “Well my love, you aren’t so darn handsome for no reason. Your father was the same back then, and when I saw him it was like I’d been struck by a vision from the Goddess. He was so passionate, and in the beginning so… vibrant. His ideas back then weren’t as radical as when you were a child…” Fin could hear sleep claiming his mother, but she managed one final phrase.

“To be honest, I barely knew him. That’s love though, you pick someone you like and play the hand that your choice deals you.”

Fin’s spine went rigid.

He walked out of his cottage on stiff legs, and headed back to his kitchen. His mother’s words were deeply troubling for some reason…

He’d sleep in front of the fire and possibly do more prep for the next day’s meal. The redhead sincerely doubted he’d get any better sleep than the night before.

The castle lawn was already dewy, and the temperature had cooled to far more comfortable temperatures, making Fin eager to feel the warm embrace of his kitchen.

Upon pushing open the garden door however, he found that Jiho still sat at the table, his hands folded on its surface as he stared blindly into the low flames of the hearth.

“I’m surprised you aren’t in bed yet.” Fin observed, unable to fully disguise his bleak tone.

The Zinferan turned around and smiled, but it wasn’t the bright shining one he had worn while visiting with Katelyn Ashowan. It was a sad one. His eyes had drawn up their new cloak of nobility, and Fin felt his stomach churn.
This was not going to be an easy conversation.

“We really do need to talk, Fin.” Jiho stated calmly. As the cook summoned his tankard and filled it with ale.

“So talk.” Fin strolled around to stand behind his table as he began summoning beans from around the room. Unable to stay still however, he then busied himself by walking over to the water pump along the wall and filling shallow basins.

“Would you sit down? You make things more awkward when you avoid me like that.”

“I’m not avoiding you, I just have more than two hundred mouths to feed, three times a day, every day.” Fin snapped with a dark glance over his shoulder.

Jiho’s face turned stony.

“Sit down Fin. We can’t keep avoiding this.”

The dark look on the redhead’s face indicated to the Zinferan that the order was not well received.

Despite releasing the pump, the iron handle continued working on its own to fill the basins, as the cook rounded his table, snatched up his tankard, and stared dangerously at the Zinferan that was meeting his gaze without flinching.

“What do you want to discuss?” Fin demanded in low tones after sending a single pulse of magic out to ensure the room was locked and sound proofed.

“So you and the Vicscountess… you know that if you want to become ennobled you would have to-”

“I’m not getting ennobled. I like being a cook, and the Lady Jenoure and I have no relationship to speak of.” Fin’s curt tone and tense expression made Jiho sit up straighter.

“So it’s a one sided love affair? Her loving you? Or vice versa?”

“Not your business. All that is your business is that there is no relationship. There is no scandal or shame attached to Lady Jenoure.” The jarring forceful response was followed by a hasty draining of the tankard recently filled in the cook’s hand.

“On the contrary, I’d rather know ahead of time if my bride is in love with another man.”

While his expression didn’t change, Fin’s grip on the handle of the tankard tightened.

“You’re already calling her your bride. I take it she has agreed to be your wife?”

“She has an agreement with your King not to declare her intentions until after the costume ball being held for the Prince’s birthday. However King Norman has made it clear I am his first choice.” Jiho explained evenly while watching the redhead carefully.

“I was unaware the King was selecting a mistress.” Fin replied wryly while sending his tankard back to the barrel to top up his drink.

“Fin… you know how this works. Gods… I remember your study notes for your politics lessons. I came here because you’re my friend, and I’m sorry, but unless you are going to try and become ennobled, Annika will marry. Better myself than one of the other two here.”

“Oh you think so do you? That Troivackian wants to travel the world to learn how to be a better Lord and provider to his tenants. He isn’t bad looking and they have a shared respect for Troivackian moonshine. You are a little too confident I think.” Fin shrugged, pretending that his insides weren’t raging in fury and pain.

“Annika is a skilled political player, she loves the thrill of it- that much is obvious. Lord Miller is a lump of fanciful Troivackian mush that she’ll dominate, and be left thoroughly unsatisfied. She adapted incredibly well to an entirely new continent before, she’ll do well in Zinfera. I can imagine that she’ll bring several of the more unruly harem women of our Emperor to heel.” Jiho mused with a slight smile as his eyes drifted to the worn surface of the table.

There were no words in Fin’s mind, only an all-consuming roar that bore his will to decimate his surroundings and the Zinferan in front of him.

“Annika has friends here.”

“She is close with the Queen alone. She will still return to visit on occasion. Fin, I know I seem like I am being cruel, but you need to be rational. If you aren’t with her or seeking a way to marry her and not ostracize her, should she spend her life withering away?” Jiho pointed out evenly, his keen brown eyes watching the redhead in a most disconcerting manner.

“You’re not being cruel. You’re being an ass. I know what I cannot have, and I have made the right decisions to protect someone I care about, and yet you seem to think it a kindness to rub my face in what I’ve sacrificed. Get out of my kitchen.”

“Sorry Fin.” Jiho stood giving the redhead a pitying shake of his head. The witch had never considered hurting a friend before that moment.

“I know you’ve had life kick the shit out of you more than a couple of times, I don’t mean to add another blow. Just know, I promise I’ll take care of her.”

“… What kind of two-faced tadger are you?” The witch’s voice sounded ragged with restraint.

“Fin I-”

“Gods Jiho, you started as a dockworker that was shit upon by everyone, when did you getting a lucky break mean you got to take your turn dousing us peasants with your nonsense. Especially those of us who were there for you when you were on death’s bloody doorstep?” Fin only took a single breath before continuing. He knew the ale had loosened his tongue and deadened his mind, but he couldn’t hold back any longer.

“You’ve become a pretentious fuck. I don’t want to be a noble and I’ve accepted that that means I have to take some thicker lumps at times, but why do you get to look down on me for choosing a profession I like? I can’t be with someone I…I… For the love of- Jiho I am trying to be a decent person here. Yet you’re using the knowledge that that’s exactly who I am to kick me while I’m down. What the hell? We were friends!”

The fire behind Fin roared to life, surging up and over the stone’s mantel in a fury.

“For the love of Gods man, do you know how lucky you are to even have a chance to be ennobled? To climb the ranks? Men have slaughtered for a lot less than your opportunities. You’re behaving foolish and juvenilely.”

“Because I don’t want to become a pompous ass?”

“Because you could make a Godsdamn difference. You know what it is like to be kicked around, you could help change that! But you don’t want to!” Jiho’s volume had risen exponentially as he stood slowly and glowered at the redhead.

“Don’t shove your own damn, self-imposed ambitions on me. It’s my own damn life and just because I’m a peasant doesn’t mean I’m worth less than you.”

“I KNOW!” Jiho took a deep steadying breath, centering himself again while briefly closing his eyes. When he once again met Fin’s cutting gaze, he was back in control.
“Fin, I’m trying to make you aware of the consequences of your choice. If you aren’t happy with the destination after the toll you paid to get there, you might have chosen the wrong path.”

“No you aren’t. I’ve made a horribly difficult decision I believe to be right, and you are only making it harder because it isn’t what you would’ve done.”

“Fin come on-”

“Gods no. You don’t get to talk to me like that anymore. Even the Godsdamn King of this continent calls me Mr. Ashowan. So that’s what you should call me from now on. You’ll refer to me as a noble refers to a respected servant. A noble that has no Godsdamn business commenting on the servant’s private affairs when it has deliberately not interfered with your own.”

Dishes began rattling around the room, and a look of pale astonished fear filled Jiho’s features. Lightning sizzled and crackled around the room.

“You’re going to start a fire!”

The room settled slightly, but Jiho could still smell the metallic note of lightning in the air. Fin’s eyes were shining in an unnatural way that Jiho had only ever seen once before, and at that time he had not been the cause of the swell of power.

“Fin, if you’re in love with Annika and want her, then for the love of Gods do something about it before you blow the castle up.” Jiho remarked, despite every hair on his arm rising up and pulling his flesh upwards as though begging him to flee.

“Oh sure. I’ll have her denounce her title and have her wealth be taxed until it dwindles next to nothing as punishment for her disobedience against the King. I’ll stop her committing to the necessary political marriage that would save the country. She will be alienated from the only true friends she has ever had, all to toil her days away bearing my children and cleaning our cottage.”

“Right. Then what is it you want? Do you want Annika to end up with the Troivackian? Because that means the country still falls to war where Daxaria loses. If she marries Lord Nam she will most likely smother him in his sleep on their wedding night. I’m her best political match. I’m sorry, but I am. This is the reality. You always said you’d count yourself lucky if you found yourself a quiet woman who would be happy to garden, knit, help your mother, and visit with the locals so you’d never have to. To be honest, that would suit you best. You always said your personality matches your powers, and that kind of woman certainly suits your abilities.” Jiho pointed out logically.

Fin didn’t like the logic though. He had no words to explain what precisely was the matter with it, but any thought of another woman not Annika being meant for him caused violent urges.
Then there was the idea of Jiho being her husband.

“I promise I won’t marry her here in the castle. After she agrees to have me, you’ll never have to see us again. Just try and keep a bit of dignity and self-control until then.”

Fin’s eyes met with Jiho’s calm, distant brown eyes that had the impenetrable barrier of nobility shining through.

Everything in him snapped all at once.

Jiho was launched from the kitchen and through the forest beyond the castle lawn by an explosion of invisible magic that could only be felt by the Zinferan, and heard by the door bursting open.

Fin didn’t know where the man landed, but the hinges on the garden door would need to be replaced in the morning.

He spent what felt like an hour regaining control of his breath and settling his magic down. Once he did, he conceded he needed to sleep.

Grumbling to himself, Fin set out his mat in front of the fire and laid down with his tankard still in hand. The ale dulled his awareness of the repercussions of his actions completely, and all he could think of was how peaceful everything finally was. Unable to sleep, he magically continued sending his tankard to the ale barrel and summoning it back only to be drained shortly after again.

He had never been drunk and angry before…

That didn’t register to Fin’s addled mind however.

What he lacked in sleep, the cook made up for in exuberant drinking until the pink fingers of dawn splayed over the horizon.

Fin stood while swaying noticeably, but instead of attempting to sleep more or drinking water, he sent his tankard over to the barrel of ale and topped himself up yet again. He had long lost count of the number of drinks he’d consumed.

The only coherent thought the cook managed through the pleasant haze was;

‘Might as well get fired if I’m so set on burning bridges.’

A note from Delemhach

Ever have one of those times in your life where you go on self-destruct mode?

*Points upwards*

Thank you everyone who read, commented, rated, reviewed, followed, favorited, subscribed on patreon, jumped into the discord dalliance, and liked on patreon!

Special shoutout to:

Nicolas M, Alexander G, Mael B, Sorathenobody, Nathaniel J, Daniel, ChaseSparrow, Hi, Octavia, FS, Kevin M, voolb, ArturScott, Samuel A, isaiah, xXM1g420Y0I(etc), LaughingBear, asaadullah L, Kieve, Lord_Fuzzy, Danielle W, Matthew D, Noelle, Markus, qmanol, Clarence O, Hannah K, Simas A, Nick S, Chris Lord, Vistiel, Shaggy, Nelson, Mohammed H, Alex H, Taylor B, Kenneth ck, Bobtur, Elsie N, William H, Conner MT, NLRUmbra, Seadrake, Bakerdea, cacophonix, Midjii, PikaTrebond, John M, Benjamin O, Sean F, Caleb S, MASharp3310, User_P, TheyCallMeSibs, Ryder-09, N0ct3m, David M, C.W, Sarah D, Joe, Peter L, Rasmus b.a, Rober R, Paul R, Ragebone, Jasper I, Sean G, Svarog, Jason M, Darcy C, Pavante, Levi C, James N, Mattijn JLW, matticide FOWD, Faeblood, curls, Henrique S, mars kiyu, B liz, SaltyPepper, John T, Anonymous, Maxus Drakon, just_a_potato, Derp5000000, WhiteRabbit.

For all the American readers, Happy Thanksgiving! I hope you enjoy lots of quality food, but also that you manage to stay safe- even if you may be a little bit tired of having to be 'safe'.

Everyone knows the whole spirit behind the holiday is to be thankful for what we have, and to lay down our differences to eat a lot of food.

So, in case anyone was uncertain. I'm grateful for you guys. Grateful that you all are enjoying House Witch, and that these tough times haven't dampened your spirits, or your willingness to murder a random author! I will henceforth compliment you using lots of food comparisons!

You gorgeous sugar cookies that bring up my spirits with your perfect appearance and free spirits that are not unlike the crumbs that fall when you eat an actual sugar cookie. I admire your stick-with-it-ness that can only be rivaled by mashed potatoes-, and you know what goes great with your steadiness that is like the great potato? Your amazing good looks that coat you magnificent spuds like gravy.
Cranberry sauce? Pfft. You guys are more like CANberry sauce, because you CAN make the world BERRY happy with your perfect sweet and tart balance. You bring the bland turkeys to life by bringing that red intensity to them.

Well, are you stuffed full of food analagies and puns?
No?
Well here's a pumpkin and apple pie. Ice cream is in the freezer.

No jokes.
I don't joke about pie and ice cream.
Go eat some.
Especially the third most important kind of pie.
You, cutie pies.

...

Are you upset that a told a small lie? Are you shouting at your screens saying "ICESCREAM AT YOU DELEM FOR THESE TERRIBLE JOKES!"

If so my deepest apologies. I yam going to go reflect on my behavior.

On that note, have a great weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 49: Chaos in the Kitchen

“Repeat that again Dawson.” Lord Piereva’s eyes were wide.

“The door was blown off its hinges and something was shot deep into the woods. We haven’t a clue what it was.” Sir Dawson recounted while still bowed before the Earl.

“Why hasn’t anyone investigated this?!”

“The kitchens are isolated in the South East corner as you know, my Lord. There is only an old servant’s quarter above the kitchens, but it has been vacant in recent months. Down the hall is the dining area for the servants, and the larder. Beyond that are more servants quarters that would’ve remained empty during the explosion on the first floor, and no one on the second floor may not have heard the bang.”

Piereva’s mouth was clamped firmly shut as his mind flitted through several thoughts and conclusions.

“Who is watching the kitchens right now?”

“Sir Wickfield is currently watching the kitchens. Though no other activity was seen for the rest of my time during the watch.”

“I see. For now you are dismissed. Tell no one else about this.” Lord Piereva snapped out as he began rubbing his beard thoughtfully.

‘Sounds to me like magic.’ A smile that was more of a jeer twisted the corners of his lips. ‘I think it’s time I start putting a little weight on that cook.’

***

As Hannah skipped down to the kitchens, she couldn’t help but battle a yawn. It had been another long night of work, but she knew her efforts would pay off soon.

Without a doubt, Fin was starting to face his fears, she was sure of it!
Why she would even bet-

Hannah froze, Lady Lamont and the Prince were walking away from the kitchens speaking quietly amongst themselves. “Good morning,” she curtsied deeply, but the royal pair only spared her a brief glance as they continued along.

Thinking better of it apparently, Lady Laurent turned back around to face the young kitchen aide.

“Pardon me, but is there a reason why the kitchen is locked up today? Mr. Ashowan and Prince Eric are to have their lessons at this time.”

Hannah gripped her skirts tightly.

‘What the hell? Fin is always up at the crack of dawn!’

“I suppose our cook has just slept in today, sorry for the inconvenience, my Lady.” As she dipped another apologetic curtsy, unease settled in Hannah's gut.

The nobles didn’t bother saying anything more as they swept back up the hall leaving the blonde maid to straighten and immediately bolt the rest of the way to the kitchen door.

She pounded on its worn surface several times while attempting to push the door open by force.

“FIN? FIN?! YOU HAVE TO BE IN THERE!” There was an all consuming panic and rage coursing through Hannah.

‘I’ll check his cottage!’ She thought to herself desperately as she fled back down the servant’s corridor. About to barrel up the small stone steps that would lead her to the main castle corridor, Hannah ran straight into none other than Peter.

“Woah there, what’s wrong?” He chuckled with a wince of pain as his ribs protested fiercely.

“Fin isn’t in the kitchen! He blew off his dance lesson with the Prince, and I just… I have a bad feeling. Come on!” Hannah took off at a sprint, leaving her friend to join her at his own far slower pace.

She didn’t bother looking over her shoulder as Peter followed her down to the West passage where they could exit closer to the cook’s cottage.

Hannah was already halfway across the lawn before Peter had fully descended the steps, when she saw the small figure of Katelyn Ashowan in the distance. The small blonde picked up speed immediately.

“Miss Ashowan!” Hannah hollered out, her heart straining as it thundered in her chest. The woman turned and smiled brightly at the young woman rushing her way at an impressive pace.“Is Fin still in his cottage?” The maid managed in a gasp once in front of the healer. Hannah doubled over and nearly choked on her dry throat immediately after asking the question.

“Hm? No no, I’m sure he’s already hard at work- my you sure are energetic in the mornings!” Kate admired while waiting for the girl to catch her breath. “I’m actually in search of the barracks- his majesty requested I aid some of the Knights with some long-term injuries while I’m here. Would you happen to be able to point me in the right direction?” The healer witch asked, scanning the castle and its rolling lush lawns with an invigorated smile on her face.

Hannah made a wild gesture over her shoulder before she charged off towards the garden door.

Katelyn Ashowan watched perplexed with a furrowed brow as Peter slowly strode up to her.

“Pardon me, did you tell Hannah that Fin is in the kitchen?” He queried with a pale pained smile.

“Why… yes I did, but young man are you alright?”

Before Peter- a man in his early forties could reply, Katelyn Ashowan reached up and gently touched his cheek.

A golden glow that blended with the warm hue of dawn emitted from his cheek as she gazed up at him with a furrowed brow.

“Oh you poor dear! Here, come with me to Fin’s cottage and I can heal those ribs up for you straight away!”

Peter balked then.

“How did you-” The aide swiftly remembered just whose mother he was talking to and instead asked. “Y-You can heal me that quickly?”

“Of course! I… er, I have a good touch. I can’t mend bones magically but I can relieve all your discomfort!” She laughed nervously. “I am a licensed Physician afterall. Come with me, I’ll have you good as new in a few minutes!” Kate blushed at her lie after remembering Fin’s strict order that she was to tell people that she was an esteemed Physician rather than a witch to the general castle staff. Though she doubted that she’d be able to keep up the pretense for long if she admitted she could heal broken bones in minutes.

The two strolled back to the cottage, with Peter too distracted with the prospect of being healthy once again to recall that there was a small matter of a missing cook.

*

When Hannah finally rounded the garden path, the Knights were all standing in front of the door discussing something with puzzled expressions and scratching their heads.

“-appears to be off its hinges.” Sir Harris was finishing saying when Hannah finished her approach.

“Why won’t it open though?” Sir Taylor wondered aloud while sounding abundantly exasperated- he had become a little reliant on Fin’s ‘coffee’ beverage over the few weeks he had joined the kitchen staff.

“This door won’t open either?” Hannah gasped before choking yet again- she really needed some water.

“Gods woman, were you doing laps from Austice to the castle?!” Sir Harris demanded as he pounded her on the back- an action which only made the coughing gasp worse.

“Fin… missed-” Hannah resumed struggling to breathe or swallow for another full minute before she finding any success.

“He missed his dance lesson with the Prince! I pounded on the castle door and there wasn’t any reply. I just… saw Miss Ashowan, and… Fin wasn’t in the cottage either.” Hannah was still working on her occluded airway while wiping away errant tears from her face, but saw the look of confusion on the men’s faces.

Sir Taylor turned back to the door and began pounding on its surface with more purpose.

“Oyy! Ashowan! We need the fruit for breakfast!”

Not a peep from within was heard.

Sir Andrews rapped at the door next.

“Cook! Breakfast will be late!” He hollered casually, though his expression showed his more serious concern.

They waited a beat before Sir Lewis stepped forward.

“Mr. Ashowan! We need to grab our stuff and then we’ll leave you be!”

Sir Harris let out a lengthy sigh.

“Amateurs. Come on, when has our cook ever been truly motivated?”

The three remaining Knights shared puzzled glances.

“When he has to have another Knight work for him?” Sir Taylor speculated with a raised bushy black eyebrow.

“When Hannah has been in trouble?” Sir Andrews offered while casting a small shrug at the blonde who gave a single shoulder lift and a nod in agreement.

“When Lady Jenoure prances in to annoy him?” Sir Lewis pointed out innocently.

“Yes to all three. So let’s try all of them shall we?”

Hannah gave Sir Harris a flat look of unimpressed irritation.

She stepped forward and pounded on the door.

“Fin! So help me- I will get your mother over here!” She called angrily while continuously pounding on the door.

But still…
Nothing happened.

Looking a little too smug, Sir Harris stepped forward and gave a single sharp resounding rap on the heavy wood.

“Fin! The Captain sent a new Knight to join us and he’s harassing Hannah! Lady Jenoure is trying to calm everyone down, but it’s getting a bit violen-”

The door didn’t swing open so much as fall open. The heavy oak door keeled over with a bang onto the stone floor to reveal a kitchen that was…

A disaster.

Half peeled fruit sat piled on various plates on the floor and the side shelves. Beans were soaking in tubs all over the room, and the cook himself stood throwing slices of bacon haphazardly into his skillet while using the stone hearth to hold himself up.

The aides wrinkled their noses.

Despite the food and sizzling bacon, the stench of ale was strong.

“Eyy! Wass this about? … Hannah- Hey there’s Hannah! Hows it… Hows it goin’ Hannah?” Fin called smiling happily.

“Fin…” Hannah began, her expression was growing into full-blown horror at a controlled, yet brisk rate.

“Ashowan, where the hell is your tunic?” Sir Taylor barked as they stared at the pale yet toned chest of the cook.

“Oh s-ssspilled stuff on it, it happens y’know. So itsss dryin’ over there.” When Fin gestured towards his ale stained tunic drying by the window, he inadvertently caused a pile of fruit to topple over magically.

“Oh Gods.” Hannah slapped her hand to her forehead.

“Ashowan, what the hell happened to you?” Sir Taylor demanded while carefully side stepping a precariously stacked plate of cantaloupe wedges.

“Nothin’s wrong. Jusst bein’ free. You know? I mean… I can do this, thiss stuff. Easy.” Fin’s bare arms shot straight out and all of a sudden every single piece of fruit rose into the air along with half a dozen paring knives that immediately began peeling the rest fruit in the room so energetically that the peels went flying all over the place- including onto the heads and faces of the kitchen aides.

“Agh!”

“Gods- Fin stop!”

“What the-”

“FINLAY!” Hannah shouted impatiently.

“Ahh… right… shit… son of a mage. I… Can explain!” He stammered while also stumbling as he attempted to stand on his own without the hearth holding him up. The fruit returned to their designated plates around the room.

“Hannah you were right. He’s awful at hiding this nonsense.” Sir Taylor growled while flicking an errant apple peel from his face.

“What the hell do we do?! I always thought it was insane we cooked for hundreds of people with only a few of us- where are Heather and Peter?” Sir Lewis demanded looking around the room panicked.

“Peter should be here soon and Heather is experiencing a bad cycle right now… she will try to join us later.” Hannah explained offhandedly while scanning the room and gnawing her lower lip.

“Cycle? What cycle?” Sir Lewis wondered as he brushed a glob of pear from his arm.

“A woman’s cycle Sir Lewis.” Hannah was too distracted to be bashful over the topic.

“A woman's what?”

“Sirs and Lady, this is a very unapeeling topic.” Sir Harris announced while shaking his auburn curls to loosen the errant watermelon seeds from his tresses.

“Gods, what the hell are we going to do?” Sir Andrews rubbed his eyes as the fruits began to restack themselves magically.

“We need to get breakfast ready for hundreds of people with our cook being drunk off his arse?” Sir Taylor asked with a dazed expression on his face.

“… So it would seem. We can deal with whatever made him like this later. For now we need food for the servants immediately. Meat. We need- Gods get that bacon out of the pan before it burns.” Hannah winced as Sir Harris ran over to the cast iron pan and grasped its handle without realizing how hot it would be and snatching his singed palm back with a hiss.

“Son of a mage…” Sir Taylor’s look of dawning dread expressed the general mood of the group as Fin sent a tankard over to the ale barrel, had it fill itself and return to the witch while spilling over the sides.

A pounding on the castle door interrupted the chaotic situation making all heads turn and an unnatural silence settled over the group.

“Mr. Ashowan? Is the servants breakfast coming soon?”

Ruby’s voice sounded from the corridor, and each aide glanced at each other anxiously.

The drunken redhead replied before any of them could stop him.

“Sssure thiiing Ruby! Fruit salad an’ bacon!”

Everyone held their breaths hoping the Head of Housekeeping wouldn’t attempt to investigate further.

“Very well, just be quick about it!” The sound of her footfalls faded, and the group breathed easier once again.

Hannah strode over to Fin and grabbed his bare shoulders.

“Alright, I don’t know what in the world happened to make you act like a drunk Bard, but can you get breakfast for everyone out? We will try to handle the rest.” Hannah released him as he swayed merrily.

Fin responded by doing a tight spin on the spot and snapping both of his fingers.

All the fruit flew back into the air and began spinning and tilting in sync with one another while also color coordinating themselves while heading towards the kitchen door. In other words, the fruits were dancing…and were oddly coordinated despite their inebriated master.

“…We’re so screwed.” Sir Andrews slapped both palms to his face.

“Fin!” Hannah rushed forward and grabbed the redhead by his shoulders once again.

“Please, please try to remember people don’t know you’re a witch. Please. What is the simplest breakfast you can get out that door without magic in the next five minutes?” She demanded desperately.

Fin snapped his fingers and continued dancing to silent music in his head. He then began to sing slightly out of tune.

“Come in, my friend, sit doooooown,
And have y'self a pint.
The dice are fair, so grab a chair
And join us for the niiiiiiiight…!” Fin looked at the Knights expectantly. “S'nooo Cookins getting’ done without some singin’!”

The Knights all shared a look, and sighed as they joined in the familiar tavern song.

“Come on, my friend, deal in,
And bet yer coin away
No use for gold when you get old
So have fun while you may

Come now, my friend, perk up,
And set yer drink aside
Yer lookin' pale, put down the ale
At least ye've kept yer pride

Come back, my friend, t'morrow
And hope yer luck is better
No man is poor who has his friends
But no one likes a debtor!”

They finished the song while maintaining their usual tight harmony despite Fin’s less than perfect efforts. As they had sung, the food had slowed their previously frantic dancing, and sorted themselves onto well-organized platters of the nearly burnt bacon and… ham. Apparently the cook had also roasted a ham prior to their arrival.

Once the dishes were organized, Sir Taylor opened the door after an affirmative nod from Hannah, and the servants filed in while giving the crowded and oddly messy kitchen skeptical looks.

Both Sirs Andrews and Lewis stood shoulder-to-shoulder blocking the half dressed drunk cook from sight as the man chugged down another tankard and leaned against the ale barrel.

After nearly twenty minutes of toe curling tension, the final plates were carried out. It wouldn’t be for another two or three hours that the nobles sought their own morning meal.

However they still had teatime, lunch, dinner after that… and the cook didn’t look like he’d be in his right mind until the following morning.

“I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m shitting enough bricks to build a house.” Sir Andrews turned and stared at the red-cheeked cook that was already sending his tankard back to the ale barrel.

“Who here knows how to cook?” Sir Harris demanded, his expression for once serious.

“I can cook a good hearty stew.” Sir Taylor announced stepping forward.<br/>
“Perfect! I think we can do sandwiches for lunch if we can coax Fin to prepare a few more hams. What about tea time?” Hannah looked around frantically at the men.

“I…” Sir Andrews stepped forward looking thoroughly uncomfortable as he cleared his throat. “I can make a chocolate cake and oatmeal cookies. My mother had a special ingredient for the cookies that-”

“Good! Let’s get to it! Who is on breakfast for the nobles?” The blonde demanded desperately.

“I can do eggs and meat- I’ve not a clue how to bake bread though.” Sir Lewis piped up nervously.

Hannah clapped her hands together.

“We will make the drunk in the corner add fruit to compensate.”

“Eyyyyyyy.” Fin called out in reply with a bleary smile stretched across his face.

“Gods.” Hannah muttered before they all sprung into action. “How could this day get any worse?”

A note from Delemhach

Presenting the lyrical talent of Kieve!
The fellow is quite gifted with writing Irish pub songs, and so that is an original by him that happened to come up during discord discussions. Talented bit of goods that one!
If you'd like to join in to meet other cool individuals jump in on the channel, we'd love to have you!

Thank you everyone for reading, commenting, favoriting, following, rating, reviewing, subscribing, and joining in on the discord discussion!

I can't be as elaborate in my praise of you breathtaking snow beasts this day as I am veeeery pressed for time.

Special shoutout to my patreonnis, there were of a bunch fo changes to the list, so I will have to forgo posting the names today as I won't be able to post on time if I try to get that sorted! But a massive thank you all the same!

Well everyone, I hope you are having a wonderous start to the final month of 2020, and that we close out this year on a high note- even if we're given a piano with broken keys, maybe we'll just try singing yeah?

Let's crush this month, and come January? Start to gear up for a better year, as tired and upset as we may be how 2020 played out, I'm glad you all are here with me for the story. You were apart of making my year noteworthy. A time in my life I will always remember, so chins up! You're doing great things, even though sometimes it takes a while to see it. Even when it feels like life is beating you down over and over, all the times you kept going will be what shows on the other side of it all.

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 50: Charring Chats

A note from Delemhach

Song to be played when Jiho says:

"So Fin, what're you going to-"

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dWRWuY3pV2c

The Kitchen aides had just begun lunch preparations after sending out their haphazard breakfast offerings to the occupants of the castle, but didn’t waste a moment of time before they scrambled to begin preparing for the day without their cook’s assistance. Peter had joined them and was equally mortified by the situation as his fellow workers- though in considerably sunnier spirits than the rest of the aides with his healed ribs.

Fin was passed out on the floor behind the door, and the best solution the group had come up with to hide him was to stack potato bags around his unconscious body. While they worked, each one of the aides braced themselves for the chaos that would dictate the day- they all wondered how in the world they were going to pull it all off.

Ruby was the first threat to their tenuous grasp of the situation.

Upon witnessing the sight before her of the disastrous kitchen and the aides frantically working, the Head of Housekeeping raised a skeptical eyebrow at the ragtag team that were all desperate to not appear suspicious.

“Where is Mr. Ashowan?” She asked loudly enough to make all heads turn to her. The Knights shared uncertain glances

Ruby narrowed her small eyes at the Knights who all visibly paled, when Hannah stepped forward.

“Fin seems to have come down with the flu and is resting. He says he’ll try to be back in time to prepare supper.” Hannah’s face was emotionless, but her big blue eyes were fixed on Ruby, her tone perfectly insouciant.

“I see. I thought he sounded strange this morning. Perhaps I should send his mother over to see him, she has a way with healing I’ve never seen. Why- it’s almost as though she’s magic the way she has healed some of those Knights.”

The aides all shared strained innocent expressions.

“Oh we couldn’t possibly ask her to see to Fin. He’ll be fine, she needs to focus on the Knights, I mean after all they are the ones preparing for a war.” Peter jumped in swiftly as he strode forward to stand beside Hannah.

Ruby glanced back and forth between the two dubiously, but nodded slowly after a moment.

“I’ll leave you all to it. Make sure you clean up this mess before Mr. Ashowan sees it, you know how particular he is.” Then with one last sweeping glance she cleared out of the room leaving the group to let out their held breaths.

“Fin owes us big for this.” Hannah announced angrily as she turned back to her task of slicing tomatoes for the luncheon sandwiches.
There was a muttered agreement amongst the aides as they became engrossed in their objectives, and the thoughts regarding the cook's debt to them stayed on their minds through every fumbled cut and burn they received.

While they succumbed to the general panic of their day, and attempted to complete their designated tasks, the group failed to hear the faint litany of curses drifting closer to the kitchen as a certain Zinferan stomped up the garden path.

“Where the hell is that bastard?”

Lord Jiho Ryu appeared in the kitchen door, and looked as though he had been through a losing battle with a muddy hill for most of the night.
Dark bags smudged under his eyes, no less than three errant twigs were entangled in his mussed black hair, and dirt was splattered all over his once fine clothes. The Lord’s previous composure and aloof air was long gone, his gaze instead was deadly, and his ire was visibly growing hotter as it remained coiled in his chest.

The aides all looked up and immediately became weary. A new obstacle had appeared all too quickly.

“Mr. Ashowan is ill, perhaps tomorrow he will be better and-” Peter started slowly as the Zinferan openly glared around the room.

“His cottage is that way?” The man asked pointing in the direction of the cook’s home.

“Err… we think so.” Sir Lewis answered vaguely. The group was a little uneasy about lying too extensively to a member of nobility.

Spinning around on his heel the Zinferan stormed off.

“He’s going to come back here isn’t he?” Sir Andrews sounded resigned, but the dread was apparent in his eyes as he removed the skillet he had been cooking with from the heat of the hearth.

“Probably.” Sir Harris admitted while still exuding his normal aura of carelessness.

“Is Lord Ryu capable of punishing us as a foreign noble?” Hannah asked with a slight note of worry in her normally confident tone.

“Us Knights not as easily, you and Peter are a little different.” Sir Andrews explained, his tone apologetic while his eyes remained trained on the door.

“Well… can’t do anything but keep cooking. Maybe throw Fin his tunic.” Peter announced assuredly after a brief glance at Hannah who was beginning to gnaw on her lower lip.

The group had resumed their harried new duties, when they heard the much louder unmistakable cursing of the Zinferan Lord. As they all stared out the open door, they could see in the growing daylight the noble exhumed the occasional plume of dust as he stormed back up the garden path.

“I swear to the Gods none of you will be punished- unless you fail to tell me where the emotionally stunted giant redhead is.”

“Someone woke up on the wrong side of the bread.” Sir Harris said carefully as he poured a cup of water from a pitcher on the cook’s table.

“It’s bed not bread.” The Zinferan snapped as he continued glaring at the entire staff.

“Oh no. In your case it’s bread. You are crusty in more ways than one this morning my Lord.” Sir Harris offered the Zinferan the cup of water with a cheeky smile.

Jiho stared at the grinning Knight stonily for a moment.
He then slapped the cup of water from his hand while maintaining eye contact.

“Well. You certainly know how to make a splash when meeting new people.” Sir Harris feigned a hurt expression.

Sir Taylor behind him slapped his forehead, Sir Lewis’ jaw had dropped but was unable to look away, and Sir Andrews was visibly fighting against laughing.

Hannah opened her mouth after another beat of silence, when there was a low moan from under the potato bags.

Slowly, while pulling his tunic over his head and sending several potatoes cascading free from their sacks, Fin sat up.

He rubbed his eyes and stared drunkenly up at the people in his kitchen.

It had only been an hour since he had fallen unconscious, and he was still magnificently inebriated.

He began to stand when Jiho rounded on him. The Zinferan punched Fin hard across his left cheekbone, and grabbed hold of him by the front of his tunic.

Yanking the redhead who was several inches taller than him over the barrier of potato bags, the Zinferan then hauled him outside the garden door.

“You sent me leagues into the forest you idiot!” Jiho seethed before his nose suddenly wrinkled. “Gods you reek. Have you just been drinking endlessly while your staff scrambles to cover for you?!”

“It’s fine. Jus’ll get fired. It’s fine.” Fin slurred with a half grin, his half open eyes deadened.

“You’re going to throw away the job that you claim is more important than the woman you’re in love with?!”

“I’ss can cook anywheres.” Fin fought to straighten himself against the wooden fence of the gardens, only to have Jiho give a sharp uppercut to his gut.

The cook immediately vomited while doubled over.

When he finished and stood unsteadily while wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, Jiho once again grabbed the front of Fin’s tunic.

“You have a team of people that are risking getting flogged and demoted for you, without knowing a single reason as to why! A team who has to know you’re a bloody witch because there is no way that they prepared an entire breakfast without any help from you. You’re going to screw over these good people, destroy your reputation as a cook, and our friendship because you won’t go after her?”

“We’re getting flogged?!” Sir Harris’ incredulous voice burst out of the kitchen, making Jiho’s eyelid start fluttering ever so slightly as though he were actively trying not to twitch.

Fin didn’t say anything for a moment, his drunken features stilling as he stared at his friend. Then, for the first time since he’d come to be aware of his pull towards the Lady Jenoure, he showed his true emotions.

His defeat, weariness, and hopelessness was so potent that Jiho released the cook without thinking.

“Fin… come on. Why won’t you try? This is insane and doesn’t make any sense.”

“I ‘lready told you.”

Jiho’s face hardened and his gaze sharpened.

“Do I need to hit you again?”

Fin’s shoulders sagged and he gave a hollow smile.

“Go ’head.”

The Zinferan was about to do just that, when it just so happened that the only force in the world that could ever command full obedience of him made their presence known.

“Jiho. Lord or not you will cease this instant and tell me what you think you two are doing.”

Katelyn Ashowan was striding up the garden path, and while she wasn’t hurrying, she was moving like a general moving to command his troops.

Jiho turned, his mouth opening and closing several times as he tried to find some way of explaining what was happening.

“Fin, are you sick? A woman calling herself the Head of Housekeeping said you came down with the flu.” Once she was standing in front of the two men, they both shrank under her level stare as though they were once again rambunctious youths.

“No.” The redhead muttered as he raised a shaking hand to rub his eyes.

“Are you drunk?!” Kate demanded as she noted the unsteadiness.

Before Fin could lie, she had snatched at his hand, though she immediately let it go with a hiss as a fire blazed in her eyes.

“Is this what you’ve been doing since you’ve gotten here? Working drunk? You take this opportunity- this job so lightly?” She bore down on him in such a way that the slight healer seemed more like a giant towering over the cook. At least that was how it seemed to Jiho and the aides that watched transfixed.

“He’s never done this before.” Sir Taylor interjected from the overcrowded doorway.

Katelyn Ashowan turned her irate gaze to the bear of a man, and he visibly winced.

“Pardon the interruption Ma’am.” He added hastily.

“I see. So what is so damn special about today hm? The two of you getting into trouble again?”

“I have nothing to do with-” Jiho started defensively, but one threatening look from the matron had the Zinferan firmly closing his mouth.

“Is it because you think I will let you drink as much as you like and I’ll make you as good as new whenever you please? Because I said it to you before when you first tried your first drink and I’ll say it now; if you choose to be an idiot, you will suffer like an idiot!” Fin said nothing in defense, only nodded quietly while rubbing his face slowly.

“Wait! You can sober him up?!” Hannah had launched herself from the doorway before a second thought could stop her.

Kate glared at the new interruption, and while Hannah did take a step back, she braved speaking again.

“Ma’am, I understand that our cook is behaving badly… but… we really need him back to normal. We’re barely managing to keep up.” Hannah pleaded while folding her hands demurely in front of her skirts. “Could you please help him if only for our sakes?”

Katelyn’s jaw set as she turned with flashing eyes to her son.

“I have never been disappointed in you before today. I cannot believe you are my son. That you would abandon your staff like this…” She trailed off angrily, and Fin’s cheeks flamed red as he fixed his eyes on the ground.

Everyone present shifted uncomfortably in the silence after her ringing reprimand.

“All of you get back inside. Your cook will be with you shortly. None of you will want to see this.” She announced placing her hands on her hips as she continued glowering at Fin.

One by one the aides and Jiho filed back into the kitchen. Once they were all back inside, Sir Taylor hoisted the door off the floor and set it against the door frame to give the redhead and his mother privacy.
Once that was concluded, it began.

The sound of retching carried on for several minutes.

It was then followed by a long period of silence, followed by even more unpleasant sounds.

After nearly an hour, Fin returned.

His face had tinges of green, and he appeared to be a bit wobbly on his feet, but it was clear he had sobered significantly.

When he strode into the room with his mother behind him, he didn’t meet anyone’s gaze as he turned to the door and with a snap of his fingers, the hinges in the wall began to reattach themselves. The door was mended within a minute.

Once that task had been completed, Fin turned to the expectant faces that varied in emotions as they regarded him.

The Knights all bore sympathetic expressions, Hannah looked hesitant, Peter looked serious and intent, Jiho looked annoyed, and his mother continued baring a dark cloud that could crack at any moment.

“I want answers, now.” Katelyn Ashowan demanded tightly.

Fin let out a slow breath.

“Before I do, I would like to apologize to all of you. It had not been my goal to be unable to perform my duties and leave you all stranded. I made the mistake of thinking I could handle myself, and I am very sorry for my misjudgment. I will never place any of you in that position again. Thank you for your consideration and for covering for me when I did not deserve it.” Fin gave a small bow to his staff, which effectively made them all grow incredibly uncomfortable.

Their cook wasn’t one for long speeches, or for vulnerability. To see him in such a state was more than a little unnerving.

“Good. Now, what in the world has gotten into you?” Katelyn’s firm tone wasn’t less angry, but it was quieter than it had been previously.

Fin stared at Jiho directly.

“He and I had a fight regarding a matter that is affecting me more than I thought it would.” The redhead explained vaguely.

Hannah rolled her eyes to the ceiling, muttered an expletive then turned to Katelyn.

“Mr. Ashowan is in love with Lady Jenoure- you’ve probably seen her by now if you’ve been to see the Queen. Black hair, curves that make most men forget they have tongues?”

“I have… met…” Kate began slowly as she turned with a new shocked expression on her face to look at Fin who was staring at Hannah in frozen horror.

“You… knew… everything?” His voice was ragged.

Peter stepped forward looking slightly less intense than before though no less somber

“Yes. You forgot to charm the window Lord Fuk’s gave you for the first two days and we saw your magic. We also happened to overhear a few conversations between you and Lady Jenoure… it wasn’t hard to figure out what was happening between you two.”

Fin raised both hands to his face and rubbed aggressively.

“You’ve always been terrible about hiding your nonsense.” Jiho muttered to himself.

“That’s exactly what I’ve been saying!” Hannah chimed in shaking her head and crossing her arms over her chest.

“We have no idea why you want to hide the fact that you’re a witch, or why you won’t pursue Lady Je-”

“Young lady I’m going to have to stop you right there.” Katelyn Ashowan rounded on the group, her face a mix of several strong emotions. There were still traces of her anger, but there was also now sadness and anxiousness.

“You do not know what witches face. There is still a large group of people that have hung onto anger and hate for our kind out of fear. Fin once saved his best friend from drowning, but because he didn’t use his magic to do so, everyone scorned him. They assumed Fin thought he was better than them and wouldn’t waste magic on a normal human. They stoned my boy, and called him horrible names for years, and he has been alone-”

“That’s enough.” Fin cut his mother off stepping forward and shooting her firm glance.

“Very well. However, pursuing a noble is out of the question. That Lady will only be damned if she happens to return your feelings.” Katelyn shook her head morosely as she stared at her son with understanding and severity.

Fin shook his head ignoring her pity and addressed the group in front of him again.
"I'm sorry to have worried you all. I will try to keep a better lid on my juvenile impulses and-"

“Oh good Gods!” Jiho snapped as he stepped forward and fixed the two Ashowans with a look of exasperated anger.

“I managed to become ennobled, Fin you can too! Besides, the Lady herself is quite intelligent. I have no doubt that she will have some kind of plan if she truly wants to be with you- If you would just take a damn chance!”

Hannah stepped forward next glaring at Fin with her arms still firmly crossed.

“We don’t expect you to use magic for anything other than what you’ve already agreed to. Like starting lunch for example.”

Fin straightened at the thinly veiled reminder, and gave a quick nod over his shoulder that summoned several ingredients over to his table from around the room. The various food items immediately began preparing themselves.

“Wonderful, now that that’s dealt with,” Sir Harris stepped forward and placed a hand on Hannah’s shoulder- only to have her slap it off her immediately.

“Look, it seems kind of crazy to all of us that you have all of this magic and have already been helping the King only to-”

“Helping the King?!” Katelyn exclaimed turning wide-eyed to Fin.

“Err… yes. How does it make sense that it’s impossible for you and Lady Jenoure to be together when the impossible has already happened more times than anyone can count?” Sir Harris tried to awkwardly ignore Fin’s pained expression as his mother began staring intensely at him once again.

“We’ve all been rooting for you.” Hannah added with a firm nod.

“Yeah. Honestly cook, even as Knights, I can say that it seems like there has to be some way it can happen.” Sir Taylor moved forward again while Sir Lewis and Andrews nodded behind him.

Fin felt his throat constrict when he saw all of their earnest faces offering support and encouragement. His gaze fell to Jiho then who, at long last, no longer looked ready to throttle him.

“You’re not alone anymore Fin, you have an honest to Gods shot. With all of us and Lady Jenoure herself already thinking it's a possibility? I’m serious. You aren't wrong for wanting more for yourself, or wanting to try and be happy.” The Zinferan then addressed the healer. “Kate, when has Fin ever tried to be closer to someone? When has being alone ever bothered him before? You always say the Goddess has a plan, isn’t it worth taking a chance to see if this is it?”

Fin’s right hand twitched and a muscle in his jaw worked resiliently to fight back the overwhelming surge of gratitude he was feeling.

“You’re limited on your own, we can all see that now- you seem to have the emotional maturity of a chicken,” The Zinferan started glibly “-But you’re a good person. You deserve this. So what if your path isn’t straight-forward? When has anything in your life been obvious? You’re usually pretty good at turning a bad situation around, and now when it seems like there isn’t any other way, all of a sudden you have all of us here wanting to help. Seems a bit too much of a coincidence, don’t you think? Why not go where the water’s pulling you?” A corner of Jiho’s mouth lifted and his brilliant white teeth flashed.

Fin still wasn’t able to talk, he didn’t know what to say.

Kate’s cool hand slipped into his own and drew his suspiciously shining eyes downwards.

“I… I don’t know exactly what you’ve been doing here since arriving but… if loving this woman brought you all of these people? Then maybe...” She whispered the words. “Fin, I think you need to play your hand now. I trust that they will make it possible. I'll do anything I can to help you as well.” She nodded to the group of friendly people staring at her son with collective determination and care.

Fin swallowed with great difficulty and raised his gaze to the expectant faces around the room.

“She,” The word came out choked. He cleared his throat and tried again. “She said goodbye already. She won’t offer a chance to me again.” He licked his lips that suddenly felt dry.

Hannah snorted.

“Please. Women say that knowing men’s propensity to be slow as snails. Us females have a separate deadline than the one we say. Whether we realize it or not.”

“The costume ball!” Peter jumped in, smiling brightly as he looked pleased to have reached the answer so quickly.

Hannah nodded.

“That’s probably it.” Jiho agreed intently. “So Fin, what are you going to do?”

The smile grew slowly, but by the time it had finished spreading, it was blinding. The redhead felt his heart skip several beats as he gazed around the room, for a moment unable to process the overwhelming support. He felt the freedom and terror of leaping into an unknown future, but as he stared at each face before him he knew his determination and courage had hardened.

“I think I’m going to start taking my dance lessons a bit more seriously.”

A note from Delemhach

Soo... I hope you enjoyed the chapter that had been planned maaaany maaany months ago! I have been excited for you guys to read it, so I hope you liked it!

Thank you everyone who read, rated, favorited, followed, reviewed, commented, joined discord, and subscribed!

Special shoutout to the patreonni team!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, asaadullah L, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Peter L, Joe, Sarah D, C. Wilbs, David M, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Sceptor, SImas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Paul R, Shaggy, Sean G, LaughingBear, TheyCallMeSibs, User_P, Sorathenobody, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, xXM1g420Y0I05etc, Nathaniel J, Daniel, ChaseSparrow, Octavia, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane L.U, Samuel A, isaiah, Georgi G, Ainz OG, Alex, Oiva M, Jan L, noah S, Eric S, obadiah R, HoBozBT, SoSpooky, Scott K, Khalydor, John E, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Red Sloth, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gabriel S.

Did you know, in stringed instruments if you are talking around them, and you hit one of the string tones, they will ring? It means you're voices have struck a frequency that makes the instrument resonate with the matching note. So if you're in a room full of instruments- and you hit, say a perfect D note (if they're all in tune) the entire room, will be alive with ringing.

That's what you do to the world. You go out, and you find the purest tone, and you make everyone around you come alive by sharing your note. Next thing you know you'll be surrounded with beauties like yourself, making things a little more magical, and a little less dull.

Christmas gifts and competitions with rewards are being discussed on discord for all of you! Jump on over to the channel if you'd like to participate!
A poll is also being run on patreon for members, so if you haven't voted yet, please do!

Have a terrific weekend all.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 51: Poking The Wrong Bear

It was the morning of the ball, and Fin had gotten little to no sleep the previous night. He had tossed and turned while trying to find the right words to say to Annika, and it was proving to be more than a little difficult. He kept imagining the various responses she could give to each well-crafted speech he would make, and the amount of possible replies was making the cook’s heart beat faster than his whisk as he worked on the morning omelettes. The Lady Jenoure could respond with disgust, disappointment, or even ignore him entirely… but there was also the chance that she could smile.

She could smile, embrace him, and tell him all of her devious plans that would be full-proof. Then they would never have to agonize over touching each other. Never have to say goodbye in all of the worst ways.

It was when Fin envisioned that particular outcome that he would smile despite his anxious uncertainty. Giving his head a shake, the cook tried to block his thoughts regarding the ball and focus on preparing the extensive meals for the day. He would need every ounce of attention and care when it came to Eric’s birthday cake, as the confectionery was designed to act as Fin’s gift to the young Prince. The cook had begun creating a cake in shape of a dragon, and had been experimenting with various alcohols to somehow make it appear as though it were breathing fire. A feature Fin had no doubt would bring the boy some excitement.

After a few moments of working in the growing heat of the kitchen, the cook went and opened the garden door to let in some fresh air, despite it being a downpour outdoors. He pushed the squeaking door into the rain, and was turning back to the glowing kitchen, when he noticed the dark figure standing at the end of the garden path…
Whoever it was, they stood leaning against the fence at the end of the path, with a black hood drawn over their face.

Fin’s gaze sharpened.

He reached out to the garden plants in his mind, and asked how long the man had been standing there.

‘There when you came.’
‘Here with others.’
‘Friends?’
‘Tickles!’
‘Trouble?’

The soft small voices that drifted through Fin’s mind made the hair on the back of his neck stand erect. They were equally wary about the stranger, and so the cook replied.

‘Bad stranger.’

The plants shifted away from the hooded figure, but he didn’t seem to notice- his eyes were trained on Fin alone. Not that his eyes were visible, but the cook could feel their intensity on him.

As he stared motionlessly at the stranger, he studied their build and height, and after a few moments, he was relatively certain that it was none other than Lord Piereva standing there.

Fin left the door open, his stomach riddled with knots as he strolled back to his table, picked up his knife, and began cutting up the fruit he had already set on his table.

Slowly the Lord strode up the path and through the door. He lowered his hood to reveal his glinting eyes, a cold smile lighting his face.
“Good morning Earl.” Fin greeted softly, his eyes studying the oddly cruel expression on the Troivackian’s face.

“You’re a busy man.” Lord Piereva began as he continued watching the cook. A puddle of rainwater around him continued to grow, though he predictably failed to apologize.

“I prepare food for hundreds of people several times a day. It makes sense that I’d be busy.” Fin explained as he continued cutting fruit without looking at his hands.

The Earl’s icy smile grew.

“Most impressive. Especially when you are taking the time to learn to read and write,” he continued his eyes glinting.

Fin was surprised at how quickly the Lord had come to him regarding his ‘secret’ note passing in the castle, and so he made a point of hesitating before answering to further the suspicion the man clearly had.

“It’s important to learn new things.” Fin ventured while making his tone hesitant but keeping his face still.

“It is indeed, it is indeed… Would you mind terribly showing me how your writing is coming along?” The Lord’s head weaved side to side as he asked the question. At that point, Fin wouldn’t have been surprised if a forked tongue flit out of the man’s mouth.

“I would be happy to my Lord, however I have two breakfasts to prepare and there isn’t any paper or ink here today.” Fin walked over to the ledge of the room and picked up two bags of apples and hauled them effortlessly to the table.

“How unfortunate.”

Slithering forward at an unnatural speed, the Earl was suddenly in front of the cook. He snatched the front of the Fin’s tunic and twisted it in his fist before jerking the redhead close enough to be nose-to-nose with him.

Fin didn’t bat an eye despite his heart lurching at the surprise.

“I know you’re a little witch just like your devil of a father.” The Earl’s eyes were slightly crazed, and Fin could feel something evil brewing in the air. “However, your father doesn’t care if you live or die. So whatever offer you may or may not get in the future, I advise staying on his good side. Explosions or not, I doubt you know what the Troivackian Chief of Military is capable of.” The trickle of cold laughter stained the Earl’s voice.

The noble had anticipated a flicker of emotion, a whiff of magic.
He got neither.

Instead, the witch regarded the Earl carefully before speaking. He didn’t appear bothered in the least that he was being held in a very threatening way.

“I don’t have a father, Lord Piereva. So whether or not a stranger cares about my livelihood, or lack thereof, matters little to me. Though I must confess, I am quite curious what kind of deal you think I should be agreeing to. Particularly with a man who sounds about as trustworthy as your even tempered moments.”

Rage and hate deeper than most were capable of feeling appeared in the Earl’s eyes. Fin hadn’t seen anything like it since Aidan Helmer himself…

“Lord Piereva I suggest you release me.”

The Earl sneered for a moment before releasing Fin. The redhead continued meeting the Troivackian’s gaze until he had reached the doorway of the garden.

“I’ll always be watching you Mr. Helmer. I suggest you act cautiously.” The smug smile Lord Piereva bore after calling Fin by Aidan’s last name almost made the witch blow him further into the forest than he had Jiho.

“Ah- I understand you’ve been travelling a great deal this year and that taxes the mind, but my last name is Ashowan. I can write it down for you if you’d like to bring me some parchment and ink.”

The Earl’s gleeful expression dimmed as he then stormed into the rainy morning without sparing another glance back.

Fin’s hands were on his hips as he watched the Lord disappear, his improved mood the previous days was in threat of decline. Giving his head a shake, the cook instead chose to focus on his work. He was beginning to cut up the rest of the fruit when a quiet knock from the castle door broke the tempestuous silence.

“What is it?” Fin called briskly as he kept his eyes on the oranges he was in the process of peeling. He was too absorbed with thoughts of Lord Piereva’s crazed look to think more about who could be visiting him at that particular ungodly hour of the morning.

Jiho stepped through the doorway looking tired and wary at the same time. The Zinferan Lord wore a deep blue silk vest that extended past his slim waist, tan trousers, and a snowy white tunic underneath. His hair was half tied back, though the small bun at the back of his head was less than immaculate.

Fin stopped his work after the two men locked gazes, then strolled over to his garden door and closed it firmly. He didn’t need any spectators for what was sure to be a less than comfortable conversation.

“Coffee?” Fin asked simply as he strode back to his table purposefully.

“Gods yes.” Jiho announced desperately as he stepped further into the room with his hands clasped firmly behind his back.

“What brings you to my kitchen before the sun is fully risen?” Fin set the clay mug down in front of the chair on the far left and waited as Jiho slowly seated himself.

“We hadn’t really spoken since you launched me into the woods,” the Zinferan explained shortly.

Fin pressed his lips together as he tried not to laugh at the flat tone Jiho had used.

“That is true. Though after getting a couple good shots in I thought we had resolved the matter,” the cook reminded dryly while smiling. He picked up his own coffee cup and took a drink as the fruit and knives began to magically take over his previous task.

“We dealt with how you were being an ass, yes. Though if I’m being honest, your resolve seemed quite deep to not to go after Lady Jenoure. I’m surprised it only took a room full of people lecturing you.” The Zinferan’s eyes were watching the redhead carefully as he sipped from his mug.

Fin smiled down at the table as he thought back to that fateful day.

Aside from his mother, he’d never had people rooting for him. Never before had a group of people come together to support and accept him, especially when he was being a dunce. If that could happen… why couldn’t even crazier things come about?

“I know the odds are in my favor when Hannah gets fired up,” he confessed, grinning and setting his cup back down. The day began to lighten outside the large round window and the rain continued its rhythmic pattering on the glass in the background of the conversation.

“Your blonde aide? I’ve been hearing the strangest stories about her from the Knights here at the castle,” Jiho speculated with a small frown.

“You two should chat more. She nearly killed a man with my frying pan, you’d like her.” Fin’s mild tone did little to fix Jiho’s alarm.

“She what?!”

“It’s fine, he was going to try and stab someone.”

Jiho closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.

“Why is everyone around you insane?”

Fin laughed and turned around to grab the very pan he had just referenced.

“Maybe it’s the water?”

The Zinferan snorted and set down his cup.

“By the way, how was it that you were conscious when I came back? Normally after blasting someone you sleep like the dead for nearly a day,” Jiho realized suddenly.

“Ever since coming here I think I’ve grown more powerful. Bigger house, more people to take care of… I think my abilities grew to accommodate me.”

Jiho leaned back in his chair thoughtfully.

“Ever think about what that could mean if, oh I don’t know, a war broke out?” At the redhead’s alarmed look, the Zinferan Lord continued. “Fin, do you think you’d be able to protect the entire castle if it became threatened?”

“That is a big uncertainty. I would not want the King to rely on that, only for me to pass out or worse after prolonged use.”

Jiho didn’t argue but there was a curious glint in his eye that Fin didn’t like one bit. Fortunately for them however, they were interrupted when Hannah, Heather, and Peter strolled through the castle door, followed by four drenched Knights entering through the garden door.

“Right, well I better leave you all to it.” Jiho stood and strode over to the door before casting a mischievous look over his shoulder. “Tonight’s the ball Fin, think you’re ready?”

Glancing at the faces of his aides, the cook saw their hopeful, firm, and trusting smiles.

“Not at all, but I’m going to try. I’m pretty sure you lot would kill me if I didn’t.”

“You’re not wrong.” Hannah’s deadly expression didn’t show any hint that she was joking.

Jiho looked at the small blonde with sudden interest.

“I don’t think we’ve been properly introduced. I am Lord Jiho Ryu.”

***

Sitting on a worn chair under the eaves of Fin’s cottage, Katelyn Ashowan had just polished off a sandwich for her lunch. She was just beginning to resume her work on sewing Fin’s clothing for the ball, when a shadow crept up over her hands. She peered up into the cool gaze of the black haired dark eyed man who was obviously a noble, and immediately her stomach twinged. There was a coldness in his eyes she had not seen since her husband staring at her as though she were prey, and it made her nauseous.

“Good day my Lord.” Katelyn bowed from her seat and hoped against all hopes he had no business with her.

“That there in your hands. The material looks finer than what a peasant should own.” The Lord cast an appraising gaze at the cream colored tunic the healer had in her hands.

“Ah well, I hold out hope that my son will be married one day. It’d be wonderful if he’d look as fine as his father did on our wedding day.” Kate pretended to smile innocently, but her uneasiness around the noble was growing far too rapidly.

“His father you say?” The Lord’s eyes shone, and Kate immediately regretted whatever it was she’d said to make him look like that.

“Yes. He’s no longer with us of course, but he was something fierce on our wedding day.” Kate could feel panic rising in her throat. What was this man on about?

“Odd that your boy doesn’t use his father’s name.” The Lord’s lips were curling at their corners and Kate thought she’d retch.

“You seem to have taken a keen interest in Finlay my Lord.” She observed while forcing an idleness in her voice that she did not relate to in reality at all.

“He is an interesting person. I hear he felled one of my Knights in two blows, and has beaten other Knights of Daxaria, yet has never faced any consequences. Odd that he doesn’t acknowledge he has ever had a father and prefers taking a woman’s last name.”

Kate could feel herself growing pale. She wanted to be away from the man as quickly as possible.

“As a mother I find my son to be a wonderful sort, as all mothers see their children. I must confess my Lord, I am still quite tired from my journey here, I believe I will retire for a nap. Good day.” Kate rose to her feet and dipped into a respectful curtsy.

She had only just risen when the garment in her hands was snatched from her.

“I would like to ask around the castle to confirm this wasn’t pilfered from anyone. If you’ve done nothing wrong, I will have it returned to you.” Then the Lord turned on his heel and strode away with his shoulders straight and his head held high.

As he retreated towards the castle with his black cape fluttering in the daylight, Kate’s hands tightened into fists.

“If the Goddess has any sense, that man will be punished for every misdeed in this life and the next.” She cursed angrily before storming into the cottage.

She couldn’t imagine what they were going to do for Fin’s clothing for the ball, but as she closed her eyes and took a steadying breath, she envisioned the crowd of faces all eagerly wanting to help her son.

She knew in her heart everything would be fine, and so her thoughts turned back to the Lord that had blackened her morning.

Katelyn Ashowan had grown out of leaving retribution to the fates every time someone deserved a good comeuppance, and so she began crafting her own plan of how to bestow vengeance on the Earl and remain unscathed.

A note from Delemhach

YOU! YOU THERE! HALT!
Are you aware that you are wanted in all 195 countries?
Not for doing anything bad.
Everyone just wants you.

Lots to say to all of you today, so hopefully you can keep with me for it.

How would you like to have your pet (any pet) alive, or sadly passed, immortalized in the story?
If you've been participating in The House Witch discord server, you may see where this is going...

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~There is to be a competition!*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Fan art for the House Witch submitted under the 'comely-competitions' channel will be voted for to see who will get to place the furry loved ones in the magical world with Fin, Kraken, and Annika!

The deadline will be December 31st for susbmissions, and January 3rd to cast your vote!The winner will let me know what their beloved pet friend looks like, and their personality. Their pet will be included in upcoming chapters where I have some unclaimed character openings!

This is to have fun, so do not stress about your artistic ability- stick figures are about the best I can do, so anything you submit I'm sure we will all love!

For rules and voting, please visit the comely-competitions channel- the link will be posted below in the comments (This text box won't let me post in link form). You don't need to have an account to submit your work on the discord server, but if you have any trouble, feel free to PM me on any House Witch media (Royal Road, discord, Patreon), and if you send me the image as well as your preferred ID name, I will post it to the channel for you.

Any other questions, either visit the channel or shoot me a message. There are lots of helpful individuals there as well!

Phew. Okay! A little nervous as nothing like this has been done before.
Well here's hoping you all partake in the festivity, and that you all are getting pumped up for your oncoming present... *wink*

Thank you everyone who read, commented, favorited, rated, reviewed, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord channel!

Special shoutout to the patreons!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, asaadullah L, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus ba, Peter L, Joe, Sarah D, C. Wilbs, David M, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Shaggy, Sean G, LaughingBear, TheyCallMeSibs, User_P, Sorathenobody, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, xXM1g420Y0I05etc, Nathaniel J, Daniel, Chase Sparrow, Octavia, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane L.U, Samuel A, isaiah, Georgi G, Ainz OG, Alex, Oiva M, Jan L, noah S, Eric S, obadiah R, Hoboz R, SoSpooky, Scott K, Khalydor, John E, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Red Sloth, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gabriel S, Aethri c, Chris, Adam A, Karanbir N, Tapio AS.

Well time to clock in for my long work days, but - OY. OY. What the?!
Who spilled the entire bottle of cute all over you?!
...
Damn. I can't complain, but I don't know if the world is ready for this.
Be safe out there, not everyone can handle you're charms!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 52: A Little Help

The aides were in full motion the day of the Prince’s ball as they peeled and even helped with some of the dicing and chopping of vegetables under Fin’s watchful eye. The rain let up by late morning, and so they took some of their work outside if only to relieve themselves of the excruciating heat of the kitchen. That being said, they no longer had to be beyond the view of the room as now they all had admitted to their intimate knowledge that the cook was a witch.

None of them asked questions, and after the first hour of fruit and knives whizzing around the room, they no longer flinched in surprise or concern.

The staff was in the middle of carrying in some of the food after they’d peeled them at the end of the garden path, when all items working magically laid down suddenly, and ceased their work.

As the aides looked around themselves in confusion, Fin didn’t have time to explain before Reese Flint threw open the castle door. The Bard leaned against the door frame with an arm above his head, crossed ankles, and his eyes were covered by strange dark glasses that none of them had ever seen before.

“Well well well! The aides are working in the kitchen? It would seem like there’s been some development here.” The Bard sauntered the rest of the way into the room and seated himself at the table with a roguish smile directed at Fin. “Good morning, gorgeous.”

“Reese, today is not a good day for this and- can you even see out of those?” Fin frowned as he tried to judge where the man’s eyes were fixed.

“I can! This handy little number I found lying around while I was paying a visit to the man named Kasim. You know, the one who guards the greenhouse tower.” Reese tapped the side of the glasses once before trying to pick up a sliced strawberry, only to have Hannah slap it out of his hand.

“Kasim is in charge of the greenhouse, he isn’t the guard.”

“Oh sure, and you’re a ‘normal’ cook.” Reese waggled his eyebrows playfully.

Fin snatched the glasses off the man’s face and hastily stored them in his pocket.

“I don’t know why you are fixated on me, but you need to leave. Otherwise we won’t have enough food to feed everyone.” Fin folded his arms and stared disapprovingly down at the Bard.

“Don’t mind me, I can just watch!”

Slapping her hand down on the table’s surface, Reese turned to stare at Hannah whose cheeks were red from the heat of the room and her hair had grown quite frizzy despite being braided from the harried work.

“Look here, if you want to be a pain in the ass, that’s your business, but when you get in the way of us working that’s mine. Get. Out.”

Reese’s face lit up as he grinned at Hannah, completely unperturbed by the young maid’s threatening stance.

“Oh now you saucy little lady I have been hearing about left, right, and center around the barracks. The men of this castle are quite taken with you and your feisty ways.”

There was a beat of silence while Fin’s eyebrows were raised nearly until his hairline. Crossing his arms, he watched and waited to see what the Bard was about to suffer at the hands of the petite blonde woman who looked as though she were envisioning a bloody effigy .

“Fin?” Hannah’s gaze never left Reese’s.

“Yes?”

“Can I hit him?”

“That depends. First, you have to tell him to stop making you uncomfortable, then if he persists, I will take care of him myself.”

Reese straightened in his chair and all levity left his face as he regarded Hannah more seriously.

“My lady, I promise you I did not mean any harm. I will cease this instant if my words make you displeased.”

Hannah looked at Fin helplessly.

“They don’t normally learn that quickly.”

It almost sounded like a complaint coming from her.

“I think you’re becoming a little blood thirsty these days,” Sir Taylor called over warily. “Might want to keep an eye on that.”

Hannah scowled and turned away from the Bard, who turned to Fin with a pleasant smile on his face.

“I never mean harm. All I do is for the sole purpose of music and mutual fun.” He winked charmingly.

The cook shook his head at the man. The Bard really wasn’t like anyone he had ever met. It seemed he was in perfect control of himself and really just was a hedonistic thrill-seeker, but didn’t let his preferences come at the cost of others.

“Listen, we really are busy Reese, as fun as it is insulting you while you shamelessly flirt with anything human, we have a long day ahead of us.”

Sighing, the Bard stood up and strode back to the door.

“Very well, I suppose I will go and try once again to get to know the stunning Lady Jenoure. She’s finally returned from her estate and apparently even brought a guest that she’s hiding in her quarters.” Reese sauntered back to the door unaware of the eight pair of eyes boring into his back.

“I was unaware Lady Jenoure had gone somewhere,” Fin started carefully.

“Well, why would you be? She’s a Viscount-ohhhh!” Reese turned around with his eyes sparkling.

“No. No no no no.” Fin snapped desperately, waving his hand furiously to try and ward Reese off.

It was no use. The Bard was a dog who had found his bone and he was not going to give it up for anything.

“My dear, sweet, limber Cook, do you have a little crush on the famed beauty of Daxaria?” Reese was practically vibrating in his fervor. “Did she smile at you and give you purpose? Did she tell you to be kinder to your aides and no one had dared speak to you like that before?”

Fin was saved having to reply by Sir Taylor who stepped forward, picked the Bard up by the shoulders, and tossed him into the corridor before slamming the door shut.

He turned back to the room shaking his head and sighing.

“Cook you need to be a much better liar if you want to keep any secrets.”

Everyone in the room burst out laughing and slowly resumed their duties as the anticipation for the ball rose with each passing moment.

***

The final course of the banquet was served, and the last servant carried out the last platter of dessert. Night had already fallen around the castle, but the darkness did little to dampen everyone’s bright mood and spirits. There was a hum in the air, the stars were twinkling brightly, and there was even a cool pleasant breeze rustling the forest in the distance. The time had come. Fin only had a few hours before he would be required to send out a final wave of food late in the night for the wine and ale-soaked nobility, but he had until then to talk to Lady Jenoure.

The aides turned their expectant faces to the cook once the door was closed, and in the silence that was burgeoning with anticipation, Fin felt his heart begin to race.

“Well, I guess I better try and disguise myself now.”

The Knights glanced at one another and shared a quick nod before they stepped forward.

“You see Cook, we uh... we kinda guessed a while ago you’d want to go to the ball, so we’ve been... preparing things for you,” Sir Taylor began slowly.

Fin’s jaw dropped.

“Err that’s okay, but thank you. My mother and I have sewn together something that could pass for-”

Words died in Fin’s throat as Hannah reached into a basket that had been hidden behind a crate of onions and drew out a fine black linen tunic, coat, and trousers. The coat was embroidered with gold thread, and looked fit for a member of nobility.

“How did you...” Fin’s words trailed off as he fought back the wave of warm gratitude in his chest. The aides beamed proudly.

“Well, I’m the only one as tall as you, so we tailored one of my coats. Was a little too lean in the shoulders for me anyway.” Sir Taylor explained while giving a single shrug of his tree trunk sized arm.

“It’s a costume ball, so I made you a mask, a cloth to tie around your hair, and a hat.” Hannah nodded to Peter who had gone to another shelf in the kitchen, and drew out a black cloth, a captain’s hat, and a black mask.

“I was unaware sea captains wore masks.” Fin managed to jest weakly even though he was feeling anything but cavalier about the gifts his friends were bestowing upon him.

“Fine, just say you’re a leprous sea captain.” Sir Harris shrugged with his arms firmly crossed over his chest.

“That doesn’t make any sense-” Sir Andrews began indignantly.

“For the love of- everyone up there is drunk! I doubt anyone is going to quiz him about his costume!” Sir Harris snapped back incredulously.

“Well I’ll know. Just say you’re a pirate.” Sir Andrews muttered as he crossed his arms stubbornly.

“Actually, Harris you raise a good point. Fin, what will you do if Lady Jenoure is thoroughly sotted already?” Heather piped up, her wide eyes filled with genuine worry.

“Did you just call me ‘Harris’?”

Fin ignored the Knight’s mock amusement at the timid maid foregoing his title, and addressed her concern.

“I doubt she will be. In a room full of royalty, it wouldn’t be like her to make a scene.”

“Until a short while ago, I would’ve said the same about you,” Peter reminded dryly.

Fin blushed at the reminder of his less than appealing behavior not even a week earlier.

“She is better at maintaining her composure... and better at drinking for that matter.”

At the last description, everyone was in complete agreement.

“Sounds good to me, but quick question...” Sir Lewis, who was normally a quiet observer, spoke up then.

When all eyes turned to him, he gestured over his shoulder at the then closed door.

“What are you going to do about the Troivackian Knight that has been following you around?”

The room fell silent.

They‘d all forgotten that there had been one of Lord Piereva’s men tracking Fin’s every move of every hour of every day.

“You could just stay in here afterwards and sleep in front of the fire like you did before we fixed up your cottage,” Sir Taylor suggested.

“Er... well... you see I would normally, but we’ve been sweating in this kitchen all day, and I was thinking I should maybe bathe.” Fin rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

“You do not need to try quite that hard!” Sir Harris exclaimed seriously.

“Oh no, he definitely should do that.” Hannah and Heather were nodding while frowning as the Knights shared confused glances.

“Alright, so how are you going to go back to your cottage, bathe, and then come back in costume without being followed? Not to mention getting into the ball itself.” Peter wondered aloud.

The room was completely quiet for a full minute before a slow smile began to stretch across Sir Harris’ face.

“You know... I’d be curious to see how the Troivackian would respond to a little... romantic interest being thrown his way. It might help persuade him to retire early for the night.”

Hannah and Heather rounded on the auburn-haired Knight with sparks in their eyes.

“Do you know how dangerous that is for us?!” Hannah exploded.

Sir Harris turned to the two women with his hands on his hips.

“Before I say anything else, I’d just like to say that Hannah; we all know that Knight would be in far more danger from you, than you from him if we were all nearby and Fin loaned you his pan.”

Hannah continued to glower darkly up at him.

“-However I wasn’t suggesting that either of you or Heather flirt with the man.”

Everyone’s face morphed into confusion.

“I was wondering how suave our good friend Peter here was.”

The aide’s jaw dropped.

“The man could kill me!” Peter spluttered in disbelief.

“We’d be nearby in the bushes, and if he tried, you know that the King would have grounds to imprison him.”

“I don’t like that you aren’t denying my death as a possibility,” Peter narrowed his eyes at the Knight. “Why don’t you do it?”

“Because of all of us, I am the most likely person to be killed after unintentionally infuriating someone.”

“You mean you don’t do it on purpose?!” Hannah remarked mortified.

Sir Harris ignored her words and clapped Peter on his slender shoulder. “Come on. Where’s the daredevil, the legend of a man who ran naked around the castle.”

Peter said nothing for a moment as he continued to glare at the Knight.

“Who here told this big-mouth about that?” The aide demanded icily. “I learned things myself about everyone that night, you know.”

The rest of the Knights all became fascinated with various spots on the ceiling and floor, and none of them volunteered the answer.

Exasperated, Peter let out an agitated sigh.

“Fine. I’ll do it, but if I’m in trouble, you lot better get in there quickly. I’m just going to try and make him uncomfortable to the point of leaving right?”

Sir Harris smiled brilliantly.

Fin had his mouth covered as he watched the entire scenario play out, but could no longer stop himself from interjecting.

“Peter, I can’t ask you to do this. I’ll figure something else out, I promise.”

The aide held up his hand without looking away from Sir Harris.

“No Fin. Everyone here but me helped get things ready for tonight. This is my role.”

“Why are you all doing this for me?” Fin asked quietly after a moment, unable to fully convey his overwhelming sense of gratitude and awe over their collective efforts.

Everyone looked at the cook blankly, then shared glances amongst themselves before answering.

“You helped everyone who’s ever needed it, of course we’d do the same,” Hannah explained as though it should’ve been obvious.

Fin swallowed with great difficulty.

“Thank you everyone. Truly, no one has ever done anything like this for me before.”

There was a moment of uncomfortable silence before Sire Harris cleared his throat.

“Right, well... Peter do you own a tighter tunic by any chance?”

A note from Delemhach

Ahh well I hope you all had a wonderful time over the holidays! I apologize that there was no notice of the post delay- I was a little ambitious on what I could accomplish this year, so thank you for your patience!

When writing this, I am mildly ashamed to say, I laughed when Sir Taylor chucked Reese out of the room- mainly because for some ridiculous reason I just heard 'YEET' in my head.
Judge me all you want. I deserve it on that front.

Friendly reminder of the competition going on in the House Witch discord- right now we have one fabulous submission of a drawing of Annika, and it is running unopposed! So scurry on over. Also just feel free to check out the artwork- it is quite good.

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, shared, subscribed, and joined in on the discord!

Special shoutout to the patreon people:

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrale, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, asaadullah L, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus bs, Peter L, Joe, Sarah D, C. Wilbs, David M, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Shaggy, Sean G, LaughingBear, TheyCallMeSibs, User_P, Sorathenobody, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, xXM1g420Y0I05etc, Nathaniel J, Daniel, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, Samuel A, isaiah, Georgi G, Ainz OG, Oiva M, Jan O, noah S, Eric S, obadiah R, HoBozBT, SoSpooky, Scott K, khalydor, John E, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy n, Joseph C, Red Sloth, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gabriel S, Aethri c, Chris, Adam A, Karanbir N, Tapio AS, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, Zachary V.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

A certain jolly elf was perusing the Naughty and Nice list, and had to readgust his glasses as he peered at your names.
Stroking his beard for a few moments, he leaned back in his chair and looked up to Mrs. Clause with a small frown.

"What is it dear?" She asked him patiently while shaking the snow off of her red knit shawl. She had just been checking on the reindeer.

"When was the last time I had a group of people that were nice, thoughtful, supportive, too gorgeous for their own good, and soulful?"

Mrs. Clause paused. Turning to the fireplace she adjusted a lone stocking, while taking the time to warm her fingers.

"Well?" Kringle softly probed his beloved.

"I'm thinking... there's the gang of bikers that protect children in court," She mused slowly.

"Yes, this group does fit in with them quite well."

"There are the people who save abandoned and hurt animals."

"Remind me to give those folks a bit of extra Christmas magic," Santa nodded to himself still frowning.

"Hmm, well it sounds like the group your talking about are in good company. What do you think we should do for them for Christmas?"

A rosey glow of excitement builds in Santa's smile. "Perhaps we ask one of the people they've been so kind to."

"Who might that be?" Mrs. Clause rounds the desk and wraps her arms around her husband's shoulders as she peers down at the familiar parchment bearing her husband's elegant quill strokes.

"An author... Delemhach? Yes, I'll ask Delemhach. It seems like this group changed their life and helped bring a little magic to someone's tough year. More than that, I think they all helped to give this author some hope. Hope in people, in good, in a touch of wonder..."

Mrs. Clause smiles down at her husband, and kisses him on his cheek.

"Let me know what you end up giving them. These people sound amazing."

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

On a particular boxing day, sipping coffee, an author smiles at a screen.

Readers from far and wide, basking in their post holiday cheer were ready for rest and enjoyment...
Unaware that that something a little bit extra is on it's way later in the day.

*Sleigh bells begin to jingle*

Chapter 53: Cinderfella

Sir Karter Dawson stood at the edge of the King’s forest with his arms crossed and his finger tapping his forearm impatiently. He had hoped to join the festivities at the ball, but of course, Lord Piereva wanted to see if his threats towards the Royal Cook would make the redhead act out rashly. A ball with nobles flooding in from all over the continent would’ve been far more interesting than standing around waiting for the gangle redhead to bed down for the night… Though, if there was to be any other late night food for the guests, it could mean an even longer night for the cook.

Speaking of which- the door to the kitchens opened, and out filed the Knights, along with at least one of the other aides.

‘Perhaps they’re going drinking. Lucky bastards.’ Sir Dawson rubbed his eyes tiredly and waited for the cook to exit.

Sure enough, after a few minutes, the unmistakable tall figure of the redhead exited into the night, shutting the door firmly behind himself.

As was usual, he strode purposefully to his cottage, his small black cat following him along happily.

Occasionally, Sir Dawson would hear the cook talk to his cat. Uncertain of the words, but finding it all together very peculiar that the redhead would do such a thing, Sir Dawson would file it away for his report with the Earl.

The cook entered his cottage that was closed as tight as an ale barrel, and the sound of him conversing with his mother drifted out periodically.

Nestling his shoulder against an oak tree that was twice his width, Sir Dawson settled in for another long night.

“Do you always get the boring shift?”

The Knight nearly leapt out of his skin. Standing behind him was one of the cook’s aides looking all too innocent in the pale moonlight of the night.

“Just out for a walk,” he grunted, narrowing his gaze at the newcomer.

“Why don’t I join you? You have quite muscular legs and I wouldn’t mind a pair of my own,” Peter winked.

Sir Dawson’s face was frozen. It had to be a diversionary tactic. There was no way an aide of the cook’s just ‘happened’ to come out into the woods to express an interest in him.

“No.” Sir Dawson turned his attention back to the cottage, fixing his gaze to the shuttered windows.

“If you keep stalking the cook he will be more repulsed than interested.” The pitying note in Peter’s voice made the Knight turn back around, a strange glint in his eyes.

“You think I’m following your cook because I desire him?”

Peter smiled and pressed his hand into the trunk of the tree by Sir Dawson’s head and leaned in a little bit closer.

“No need to be shy, just about everyone has had a crush on him. He’s a tough slice to butter though.” Peter shook his head slowly, still smiling intently at the Knight.

Sir Dawson swallowed with great difficulty.

He would not let this servant distract him.

“I have no interest in the man aside from his suspicious behavior.” Sir Dawson’s voice came out a growl, yet somehow the aide didn’t flinch. Instead, he chuckled.

“Oh please. That dullard?” Peter raked his eyes over Sir Dawson’s toned chest and bulging sleeves. “Tell me, do you have to train for hours everyday to get biceps like those?” The aide had conveniently forgotten how to express shame.

“You are trying to distract me. Be gone,” Sir Dawson tried again, he narrowed his dark eyes even more.

“Well, you started it by strutting your business up and down that garden pathway the past few days. You need to be held accountable, you know. Besides, everyone is inside having fun or asleep. Why can’t you enjoy yourself every once in a while? Or is your Earl set on being a wet sock about that- what’s his name again? Lord Puny?”

Despite himself, Sir Dawson snorted.

“Ah! Would you look at that, you have me weak at the knees with a smile like that.”

The Troivackian tried to keep a straight face, but it was futile, he laughed again. The aide was too outrageous for words.

“Do you sweet talk your way into every bed in the castle with these distasteful compliments?” Sir Dawson blurted out before he was able to stop himself.

For a moment, the Troivackian could’ve sworn a small look of shock crossed the aide’s face, but he didn’t have time to think on it, because Peter’s face suddenly lit up in a smile.

“What’s your first name, Sir…?”

“Dawson. Karter Dawson.”

“You know Sir Karter Dawson, I happen to have an excellent bottle of family made absinthe back in my quarters. Would you perhaps be interested in joining me for an hour or two.”

Sir Dawson snorted then shook his head. Folding his arms and leaning slightly closer to the aide, he dropped his voice huskily, “I doubt your absinthe will hold up against Troivackian moonshine. I have to bring it from home so that I don’t have to taste Daxaria’s inferior alcohol.”

“Why don’t we have a taste test then, hm?”

Sir Dawson glanced over his shoulder briefly at the quiet cottage. Odds were higher that he’d be able to get more information out of the cute aide than watching the cook’s home. Why not have a nice evening while getting more done?

“Very well, lead the way. We’ll see if your smart mouth lives up to the standard it set.”

The faintest of blushes swept across the bridge of Peter’s nose as the Knight pushed off from the tree and took several steps forward.“Shall we?”

There was a tense moment when Sir Dawson truly wondered if the aide had been bluffing in order to be a distraction, and some part of him felt oddly… displeased.

Then, Peter smiled again.

A strange warming sensation spread through Sir Dawson that he did not want to think anymore about.

The aide took a few steps and stopped at the Knight’s side.

“I’ll show you the way then… Karter.”

As the two men strolled off into the night speaking amicably, they eventually disappeared around the castle corner. The group of Knights that had been huddled in a thicket of underbrush only a few yards away from where Sir Dawson had been previously standing watch, began to stir.

The men all stood up swiftly at the same time. Their jaws had dropped roughly around the time that the Troivcakian Knight had flirted back with Peter, and they all remained open.

“What the hell just happened?!” Sir Taylor balked as he tried to comprehend exactly what he had just seen.

Sir Harris let out a small laugh of disbelief.

“I think our dear friend Peter might be partaking in an intimate nightcap with one of the Knights close to Lord Piereva!”

“You don’t think it’s a trap and he’s going to hurt him do you?” Sir Lewis worried aloud as he stared after the aide with a slight frown.

The men shared uneasy glances.

“Alright. Two of us will go and try to keep an ear out to be sure that Peter isn’t in any trouble.” Sir Taylor announced nodding to Sir Andrews and Harris.

“Why us two?!”

“I’m too big to be sneaky. You’re good at talking, an’ Andrews has the lightest step of all of us.”

No one could argue his reasoning, and so the men split up. Each group would have their own stories to share the next morning. However, both sides would have a few important differences…

***

Fin stepped out of his bed chamber as his mother tilted the empty tub back into the corner of the cottage. It had been the first purchase Fin had made with his salary the day after his drunken escapade, and it had been a wise decision. The second purchase had been a pair of good black boots that would be able to pass at a noble’s ball, but that he could also wear for years after.

When Katelyn Ashowan turned and took in the sight of her son, her hand moved to her chest.

“My love, you look… noble.” She grew a little teary eyed at the sight of her handsome boy looking so poised and regal.

His hair was clean and swept to the side, and he was clad head to toe in fine clothes.

Fin winced in embarrassment, but gave her a small smile. An action which made him look more like his usual self.

“I’ll keep to the shadows best I can. Afterwards I’ll be back in the kitchen for the late night feast. The servants will come around midnight for the dishes so I have until then. Sorry I didn’t end up wearing what we worked on.” Fin handed his mother the bandana and hat as he then strode over to one of his kitchen chairs and seated himself so that she could tie it for him.

When the cook had walked into the cottage that evening, Kate hadn’t said a word about her encounter with the Troivackian Earl. Just as she predicted, something had worked out for her son.

Focusing back on the task at hand, Kate took great care in ensuring that the black material covered every strand of his coppery locks that shone after his bath.

“Do you think she’ll have you then?�� Kate tried to hide the warble in her voice. Her son felt like a new man to her somehow. Bigger, stronger…

“I don’t know. I turned her down twice and I haven’t heard from her in days, but I’ll still say what I have to. I’ll find out if she still wants to gamble on a stubborn ass like me.”

Katelyn wrapped her arms around her boy and tried to blink back the tears, but they spilled over all the same.

“She’s a fine Lady. I wondered why she seemed so glum about her suitors.” She kissed the top of Fin’s hidden hair and stepped back. “I have a good feeling about tonight. The Goddess must be happy about this plan- for whatever reason.”

Fin chuckled and stood, he carefully tied the demi-mask around his face. It was a plain sleek black mask with no finery or ornaments, which suited his objective even better. He donned the hat last, and turned to his mother one final time.

“Would you be able to recognize me?”

Kate stared appraisingly at him from head to toe.

“The coat makes your shoulders broader and the boots make you stand even taller. You’re quite an imposing figure right now, my love. I would recognize you after looking at you for a good while, but only if I were close.”

Fin let out a shaky breath and nodded gratefully.

“Well then, if anyone knocks, don’t answer.”

Katelyn smiled and gestured to the door.

“I love you my sweet boy. Be safe.”

“I love you too mum.”

Then, with heavy footfalls, Fin left the cottage and disappeared into the night.

Kate let out a long breath and half collapsed into the kitchen chair.

She was in utter disbelief that the plan had gone off without a hitch, given her nasty confrontation with the Troivackian Earl that morning. Upon remembering the encounter, she felt her anger begin to swell again.

Turning to her own bag of belongings that she had brought, Kate began rummaging around and drawing out some of her physician’s instruments. She was still crafting her own personal revenge on the Troivackian Earl, though she needed to learn more about the brute before enacting any retaliation. As she worked, she silently chanted the same mantra over and over in her mind.

‘No one bullies me or my family without facing the consequences.’

***

Fin stepped in through the East castle entrance, near the maze garden. Several masked noble women that were giggling pulled along their equally giddy partners towards the balmy summers eve. Some of the women that swished by gave a second glance at the impressive figure that drifted by them. The castle guards nodded to each of the respective guests, and to Fin without batting an eye. He responded as he knew he should; by ignoring them completely.

Admittedly, the cook was having a hard time keeping his shoulders perfectly straight. Keeping his head high and his gaze direct was another matter entirely- but his pounding heartbeat wouldn’t allow him to grow complacent. He had to appear like he belonged.

As Fin strolled down the castle corridor, he did his best to melt into the shadows away from prying eyes, until the din of music and laughter reached his ears. The redhead’s steps slowed, and he knew he was nearly upon the doorway to the banquet.

As he rounded the corner, the entrance to the party appeared. Massive oak doors yawned wide with intricate wrought iron hinges and handles waiting for him. Two guards stood watch, their backs pressed against the solid wood. Bright warm light gleamed into the otherwise darkened corridor, nobles donning all sorts of costumes drifted in and out of the ball. Some had discarded their masks, while others wore entire felt masks to look like animals. An impressive alligator costume stumbled past Fin as he tried not to betray his hesitancy in his step.

With an imperceptible deep breath, Fin stepped in front of the banquet hall.

Guests were beginning to surround a large table where plates and cutlery had been stacked to serve. Standing on the steps that lead up to the King’s table, stood a familiar small child. The Prince looked smashing in his fiery red, black, and gold mask, with a fine red coat, snowy white tunic, and pants. The most impressive feature however, were the wings that appeared crafted out of fabric so fine that it appeared sheer.

Fin smiled without thinking, and stepped into the room, his previous worries and anxiety momentarily forgotten.

Until he realized what was about to happen…

The cake.

He thought it had been served an hour ago.

The servants had brought it out of the kitchen but evidently had not yet served it. The last course must’ve run later than scheduled!

Fin quickly side-stepped out of the doorway and pressed himself against the back wall, earning him a few curious glances from the nobility. He did his best not to look away, instead giving a regal tilt of his head.

As he forced a casual stance, he began quickly searching the room for Annika. He saw several beautiful gowns that whirled with every movement, or glittered in the shifting candle light, but Fin could tell at a glance that none of them were the black haired beauty.

As he searched, he thought about how Annika was first and foremost a spy. If she didn’t need to play the political stooge, she’d more than likely dress inconspicuously to observe the occupants of the room.

Fin changed the direction of his gaze to the perimeter of the room. Several giggling noble women were allowing their costumed mates for the night to paw at them, or flirt shamelessly without any reprimand. The men were thrilled. A flash of lily white flesh in one corner, a scandalously cut gown in the other. None were Annika’s naturally tanned skin.
Despite his careful scrutiny of the wall, he still nearly missed a stream of black hair flowing down an equally black billowy dress that had thin silver designs along its hem and fluttering sleeves. To say the dress was underwhelming given the beauty that hid beneath it would’ve been a kind description.

Fin watched the smallest sway in Annika’s movements while she conversed with another masked noble, and came to the conclusion she was trying to remain as bland and inconspicuous as possible.

Not that it mattered to him, however. For Fin? She glowed brighter than any candle in the entire hall and- like a wounded soldier seeing a light in the window of his home, the redhead stepped towards the promise of warmth.

A note from Delemhach

*sleigh bells jingle*

Special shoutout to Prof Doofenschmirtz for your Christmas gift as they offered tribute for a couple extra chapters for all of you. This incredible human is rocking the discord feed if you'd like to shoot him your thanks!

Hope you guys enjoy the bonus chapter!

Chapter 54: Words of a Feather

Fin was about to take a step further into the room, when there was a flurry of movement from the servants, and the majority of the candles in the room were snuffed out.

Then, with his voice magically amplified, Reese Flint began to sing.

“This is for you dear Prince. Happy Birthday to you…”

The rest of the room joined in, the exuberant voices ringing in unison. With a smile, a certain cook joined in as he watched Eric beam happily over all his guests.

It took four servants to carefully maneuver the gigantic dragon-shaped cake through the room of nobles, though once everyone saw the baked masterpiece it didn’t take them long to clear a wide path.

As the final note of the song rang out, one of the servants lit the carefully rubbed bourbon on fire, and the effect was complete. A dragon wrapped around a castle (the castle was a small wooden figure Fin had made very roughly), with the fire extending out on the table-sized platter.

Everyone was awed and burst out in loud applause as the Prince’s jaw hung down to his chest.

Servants began relighting the room once the applause had died down, and the King gave a small nudge towards his son. Smiling fondly down at the young boy Norman waited, it was clear that he had forgotten that, as the host, he was expected to make a speech.

Closing his mouth and blinking in the renewed lighting of the room, Eric scanned the crowd and swallowed with great difficulty.

“T-Thank you everyone for coming to my ball. I like your costumes a lot, and I hope you all have fun.” With his cheeks turning a deep crimson, Eric stepped back beside his father. It was obvious to Fin that the boy was fighting against the impulse to hide behind the King.

Everyone applauded politely, and then the music began once again.

Fin decided to take the opportunity of everyone’s divided attention to start moving through the room.

He was halfway towards Annika, when a masked blonde woman in a peach gown stumbled into him.

“Oh shhh- I’m soo sorry!” she slurred heavily, gripping his arms to steady herself. When the young woman looked up, she found herself staring into a very solid chest. When her eyes moved higher, she saw the set of piercing blue eyes regarding her calmly.

“Are you alright, my Lady?” Fin asked in a low voice. He didn’t want to draw too much attention to himself.

Her red glassy eyes peered up at him.

“Yahs.” 

“Glad to hear that. Pardon me.” Fin gently helped right the woman, and sidestepped around her, cutting between the shoulders of guests and serving staff alike.

He realized he was beginning to draw attention with his steady pace however, and quickly grabbed a goblet off of a passing tray to sip. A couple Daxarian Knights were eyeing him up and down curiously- most likely due to the fact that he was taller than the majority of the guests and staff, and Fin had to fight every nervous urge in his body to appear relaxed under their scrutiny.

The redhead then struggled to remember what to do with his hands as he gazed around the room at all the splendor, and did his best to not stare at Annika’s back.

When the Knights grew distracted by a buxom Lady dressed as a rabbit, Fin melted even further into the crowd until he was nearly pressed against the stone wall.

He drifted past one of the stone pillars where an elderly Lord dressed as a jester was bent down talking to a woman of a similar age who wore a matching costume. They appeared too absorbed with one another to pay him much mind.

As Fin neared Annika, he could see that she donned a black mask with a beak, and realized then that she had dressed as a crow.

Her fluttering black dress was the perfect costume for remaining inconspicuous…
Clever and subtle. Two of her greatest strengths...

Fin watched her talk calmly with a Lord that was dressed as a novice Physician. Her posture was perfect, but he could see from the slight lean of her head she wasn’t truly focused on her conversation.

The longer he watched her, the harder his heart beat. The room was fading around his vision as he waited. He wasn’t even sure what he was waiting for, but at that moment he was content just to see her.

He was so lost to his own thoughts on Lady Jenoure, that he was brutally startled when there was a tug on his sleeve.

Looking over swiftly, Fin saw the drunken woman he had helped earlier peering up at him from underneath her feathered mask. He could see her cheeks were tinted pink, and that she was still quite unsteady on her feet.

“Who’re you?” She gave a small hiccup as she stared at him expectantly.

“I’m a pirate of the high seas my Lady.” Fin tipped his hat though he felt horribly ridiculous doing so.

“Oh… Are you… Are you going to ask who I am?” Her bottom lip began to protrude in a pout.

“I am not. Forgive me my Lady, but…” Fin gestured with his goblet towards Annika. “I’m hoping to have a brief discussion with the crow over there.” After a short nod, he partially turned away from the woman to signify the end of the conversation.

Unfortunately, the libations of the evening had whittled away the woman’s social sensibility.

“That’s Lady Jenoure!” The woman leaned over and whispered conspiratorially “She’s supposed to be picking a suitor after tonight!”

Fin had just opened his mouth to reply, when a cool female voice interrupted from behind him.

“It’s rude to talk about other people’s business.”

Annika stood only a few feet away from them. Her one arm was crossed around her middle, resting her hand in the crook of the other arm that was lifting her goblet to her mouth.

The woman beside Fin squeaked and tried to slink behind him. The redhead, however, felt himself smile while lowering his hat, so she couldn’t see his face when he turned around.

“I’m sorry to say it is in fact my business, Lady Jenoure.” He cast his voice down, and gave himself a slight rasp.

He could practically feel the raised eyebrow she was giving the top of his hat. Fin felt the young damsel behind him edge away and melt back into the crowd, leaving him all alone with the Viscountess.

“How is it your business?” Her voice was icy.

“Well you see, I intend to make a proposal for your hand this evening myself.” Fin bowed and offered his upturned palm, while his other tucked his goblet behind his back.

There was a beat of silence, not that the redhead was surprised. He felt borderline giddy as he waited for her reply to his absurd declaration.

“If you would like to make a formal bid to wed me, please see his majesty,” she answered stiffly, before turning back towards the crowd.

Fin straightened, still smiling. “Your response is the only answer that matters. Though I will need to know your opinion on a very particular matter first.”

He knew she wouldn’t be able to resist asking.

Annika turned back around, and Fin could see from the rigidity in her back that she wanted nothing more than to clobber him.

He braced himself.

“What particular matter is that?” Her scathing derision could have cut a weaker man into pieces.

“Tell me, have you come to hate witches and stubborn cooks? If so, that might prove fatal to my cause.” Despite his forced, dry tone, Fin’s heart was in his throat as he slowly tipped his hat up away from his eyes, and gazed down into Annika’s stricken stare.

Even though she remained silent, Fin could see the color drain from the lower part of her face that was bare. She had realized who he was, and the knowledge appeared to have robbed her of breath.

Gradually, the shock sunk in. Annika suddenly looked him up and down carefully, as though suspecting him to be an imposter.

Fin took a tentative step closer.

“I’m afraid I might have to insist on an answer, before I commit myself to bachelorhood.”

Annika opened her mouth and closed it. She was completely at a loss for words, her throat had swollen shut from emotion, and her entire body felt as though lightning had just coursed through it. She tingled all over.
As the Viscountess tried to grasp for words, the beginning notes of the next song began. Feeling completely embarrassed and awkward, Fin reached out and gently took her hand. He waited, giving her the chance to pull away, but she did no such thing. He set his goblet down on a tray that was being carried by a passing servant, then gently took Annika’s and set it down beside his.

Nothing else existed around them as Fin pulled her into his arms, and they began to slowly step to the dance on wobbling legs.

While most of the couples had paired off on the dance floor, they proceeded to dance back further and further into the shadows of the room, until they neared the banquet hall’s doors.

“I thought you didn’t dance,” Annika finally said. She felt the warmth of emotion in her cheeks as they stepped together in a perfect blend of slow whirling black.

“I learned.”

Fin knew that his dance instructor Lady Laurent would’ve given him the lecture of a lifetime for what he did next, but somehow, he couldn’t be bothered to care.

He drew Annika closer to himself, and felt everything in the world fill with goodness.

Everything was vivid, brighter, happier, hopeful…

He could smell the strange aroma of spices that always lingered around the Lady, and found himself gently inclining his head slightly closer as though drawn in by it.

“So when are your dancing feet going to turn to cold feet?” Annika’s voice hitched as their dancing became more of a sway in a particularly quiet corner of the banquet.

“I’ll buy the best quality socks so they always stay warm.”

Her grip tightened on the material of his sleeve, and Fin could feel the pain and fear coursing through her as she dared to trust his words.

He cursed himself bitterly.

“I’m sorry I was a stubborn ass. I… I don’t expect you to forgive me for being a coward, but… I had to tell you… even if I’m too late. Just in case there is still a chance.”

“Tell me that you’ll buy better socks?” she bit back while gripping onto his coat all the tighter.

“No. That I love you.”

Annika’s eyes widened and a small breath escaped her lips. Fin could see that she was barely hanging on to her composure as she clenched her teeth.

He knew if he didn’t keep talking she could reject him with her next breath.

“I will trust you completely. Whatever plans you have, whatever you say you want, wherever you want us to go. I will trust you.” He released one of her hands, but gently gripped the other and hid it between them so no prying eyes could see. “I know you better than I know most people, and I know you will do everything in your power to make things work out. If you will still have me… I just want to be there with you.” Annika swallowed with great difficulty and dropped her gaze. Fin didn’t know what that meant, and so laid the rest of his soul out for her judgment.

“I’m not alone anymore because of you, and even if you say no and want me to bugger off into an open grave, I want you to know that you’ve changed my life. I-”

A trio of drunk Knights that were passing by accidentally knocked Annika from behind, propelling her straight into Fin’s chest. There was a beat of silence between the pair as they both blushed and failed to rectify the situation. It was too intoxicating to want to stop…

Closing his eyes, and using a strength he didn’t know he possessed, Fin carefully took Annika by the shoulders and had her step back so she could properly see his eyes. He needed her to hear every last word.

“I don’t have anything to offer other than the fact that I am capable of changing for the better, and I am trying every day. I want to someday be good enough to be your home. If you still think that you’d like to take a risk on me, I will do everything I can to make sure you never regret it for a single day.”

Fin felt cold sweat building underneath the black coat as he tried not to hide his gaze, to not assume he was going to have to accept the loss and rejection. He watched her carefully while trying not to appear too awkward.

Annika didn’t notice. Not that Fin knew exactly how flustered he was making her… There was no way that he could know she was dizzy.

That she wanted to say something.
Anything.
She wanted to respond to Fin’s confession in the most honest way possible, to tell him everything within her that she had never showed another person. To find solace and a life of their own together.

Before Fin could receive the reply he so desperately needed, a great clamor began near the King’s dias as the young Prince ran off into the crowd. The King stood with a frown and nodded towards the guards by the party’s entrance.

Without thinking, Fin lunged for the boy as he streaked by them towards the open doors.

“Let me go! I don’t care if he’s a cook! Fin made my cake! He worked so hard, he should be up here! I’m going to bring him up and you can’t stop me!” Tears ran down Eric’s face. “I want Ruby here too, and Kraken! Hannah is nice, what about my governess? This isn’t fair!”

The redhead stilled as the boy squirmed in his arms. Thankfully, he no longer was wearing the wings. The lad had very obviously been pushed hard that day, and all the early mornings before the ball in his dance classes, and his words made Fin love him all the more.

“Eric.” Fin had clamped the boy down enough that he was able to speak directly into his ear. The nobility had cleared a path for him as he carried the Prince back towards the King, and so was able to speak quietly without the risk of being overheard.

The boy stilled at being called by his first name, then peered at the side of Fin’ masked face confused.

“If you go down to the kitchens to get me, you’ll get me fired. I’m glad you liked the cake.” Fin kept up the appearance of a smile, while speaking through clenched teeth. He could see the Prince stare at him in astonishment, right before he broke out in a smile.

“You came to my party!” he whispered excitedly.

“I did. You can’t tell anyone though, promise?”

The Prince didn’t get a chance to answer before Fin set the boy down on the step and bowed low to the King. The disguised cook backed away towards the party, not realizing he was entering the musicians designated corner.

The King stared sternly down at Eric, and after a few hushed words, the Prince wiped his tears away with the back of his sleeve, and turned to face the newly quieted party.

“I am sorry for my childish outburst. I am going to bed now.” Eric’s hands were balled into fists at his sides as his cheeks flamed in embarrassment. When he stepped woodenly down from the dias, his watery eyes drifted over to the crowd where Fin stood. The redhead gave him the smallest of winks, and once again, the Prince was all smiles once again.

The crowd remained quiet until the young boy had left the room.

“Right! Now we can properly drink!” One of the Troivackian Knights hollered out, and everyone laughed and suddenly the laughter and chatter seemed to double.

“My my. I must say, I haven’t ever seen the Prince be calmed by someone so easily, except by a certain Royal Cook.”

Fin felt his blood freeze as he slowly turned to see the delighted expression of Reese Flint.

“Well hello there Captain Handsome, having fun this evening?”

A note from Delemhach

*High above the snowy world, an elf on Santa's sleigh slips, and accidentally releases a chapter.*

Heh.
Prof Doofenschmirtz insisted on a couple chapters, and patreon folk had a good discussion about letting you guys sharing some of the cheer. Ain't he great? I know he blows me away with his fantabulousness on the regular.

Hope you enjoy the surprise chapter, and that you incredibly resilient strong folk remember how special and meaningful your words are. I promise.

I have pondered quite a number of songs to listen to for Fin and Annika's dance here, one of which being When the Pary's Over by Billie Eillish, but please, I am open to suggestions. It has driven me crazy for months.
Meet up on the discord server or post below what you think suits best. I'd love to hear what you all think!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 55: Fin's Finale

A note from Delemhach

*~*~*~*~ATTENTION PLEASE*~*~*~*~

This chapter was months of planning, months of waiting, and so I had 2 very particular songs selected to go along with it while you read.

I put in a few weeks of thought into each one on making sure it suited the moods to the scenes, so do this deranged author a small favor and throw it on for a listen when they're cued.

Cue for the first link For the following link:

Click play when "The instrumentals began" is said.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=CgJuABnEQBk

Cue for the second link:

"Fin waited several beats of silence before he walked over to the door and gave it a small tap with his finger"

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YnvbvSNpRlM

Fin didn’t dignify the Bard with an answer as he turned towards the crowd, placing his back to the man. He needed to get to Annika and hear her reply before returning to the kitchen. He could not be delayed again.

Lord Piereva strode past Fin at that moment, failing to notice him as he addressed the Troivackian Knight at his side. The Earl had predictably not worn a costume, and stared around the festivities with open derision.

“-Dawson isn’t at the cottage? Then I’ll go check myself if that cook is where he ought to be.”

Fin froze on the spot. The Earl was several strides ahead of him, and he had no chance of surpassing him, even if he tried to run to the kitchen using an alternate path. His hands clenched at his sides as he tried to think despite the disaster unfolding before him.

Then, a certain Bard he had already forgotten about, spoke.

“Need a distraction?”

Slowly turning around, Fin felt a creeping dread settled into his stomach.

Reese Flint had his tunic unlaced to reveal part of his bare chest, and his hair was swept up and to the side. He sported brown trousers and a forest green coat that was cut snugly against his hardened form — frankly it looked uncomfortable to the redhead. Behind the Bard was an impressive ensemble of musicians that looked to their leader expectantly for their next song.

“...How much time can you buy me?”

“A single song.”

“How would you-”’

“Darling he is almost at the doors. Grant me a favor in return and you will get your head start.” Reese smiled innocently as Fin turned and saw that the Bard was sadly correct.

“Fine,” the redhead snapped in desperation.

Reese smiled again, closed his eyes, raised his hand in the air and let out a long breath as he drew it down slowly back down in front of himself.

“I’ve dreamed of this moment.”

“What the hell is wrong with you?!” Desperation layered with exasperation could be heard in Fin’s voice.

“I haven’t gotten to do something like this since my time with the Emperor of Zinfera.”

“What?”

The Bard didn’t answer as he snapped his fingers, and over his shoulder shouted;

“Clarisse, Angelisse, buckets! Don’t even dream of being a beat early!”

He then grabbed an odd short metal cylinder with a glass orb at its top.

Throwing his arm out, Reese pointed directly at…

Keith Lee.

The mage’s son was standing at the opposite corner completely alone, holding a goblet. When the Bard signalled him, he smiled, then drew out his wand and gave it a wave while muttering a word they were too far away to hear. A beam of bright pure white light shone out of its crystal tip as every other candle in the banquet hall was extinguished.

Reese pointed at Lord Piereva and Keith’s smile broadened as he aimed the light at the Earl and the entire room fell silent.

The Bard stepped forward into the light, and the crowd shifted as the Troivackian Lord slowly turned around.

The instrumentals began as Reese began strutting slowly to the beat and swaying his hips towards the Earl.

“Humidity is rising, barometer's getting low
According to all sources
The street's the place to go
'Cause tonight for the first time
Just about half-past ten
For the first time in history
It's gonna start raining men”

As he moved in slow body rolls, Reese would reach out to one of the adoring Ladies that had flocked to the edge of the dance floor, and gently caress a lock of hair or hand. Sighs and giggles followed that confused Lord Piereva, especially when the Bard’s green eyes never left his face.

“It's raining men, hallelujah, it's raining men, amen
hallelujah, it's raining men, amen
Humanity's rising
Barometer's getting low
According to all sources
The street's the place to go
'Cause tonight for the first time
Just about half past ten
For the first time in history
It's gonna start raining man
I'm gonna go out to run and let myself get
Absolutely soaking wet”

Reese suddenly dove to his knees at Lord Piereva’s feet as two buckets of water doused him from the sides. His tunic was transparent, water droplets trickling down his body as he stared up hungrily at the stunned Lord.

It's raining men, hallelujah
It's raining men, every specimen
Tall, blonde, dark and lean
Rough and tough and strong and mean,”

Reese Flint stood and began dancing closely around the Earl before summoning the crowd of fawning noble women he had worked into a fervor. Unprompted, the women began twirling around the Bard and Earl, brushing feathers and fans against them, all while they attempted to press their bodies closer to the two men.

The King sat on his throne with his hands steepling over the tip of his nose and grinning mouth to hide his amusement. Captain Antonio at his side was on the brink of hysterics, and wasn’t even trying to hide it, while Lord Fuks stood to the side of the throne and was jerking his shoulders to the beat of the song. Mr Howard watched mortified over the King’s right shoulder.

“I wish Ashowan and Mage Lee could see this,” the King called over the music, as the Captain succumbed to uncontrollable laughter. They were unaware that the House Witch was a mere twenty feet away and equally as delighted as them.

“God bless mother nature, she's a single woman too
She took off to heaven and she did what she had to do
She taught every angel she rearranged the sky
So that each and every woman could find her perfect guy
Oh, it's raining men, yeah”

Annika was standing shoulder to shoulder with Lord Jiho Ryu, her jaw hanging open wide enough to catch an entire swarm of flies before she leaned over to the Zinferan.

“This is the greatest night of my life.”

Reese continued shimmying and dancing in a tight circle around the Earl while the noble woman continued to dance closely with their swirling silk skirts and costumes. The Lord was completely hemmed in, but was defeated more by the flashing low cut bodices and ample bosoms than the Bard.

It was then that Reese managed a hasty wink in the redheads direction- a gesture that was sorely misinterpreted by the crowd of adoring noblewomen as they collectively swooned.

Fin finally snapped out of his stupor, and began to maneuver his way through the crowd, resuming his escape. He tried to see Annika, but the party goers had shifted and without much light, Fin had no way of knowing who was where.

Hastily, he slipped through the sweltering bodies, amazed that the noblemen did not seem to mind their wives behaving so outrageously, as they were all too amused by the situation to fully care.

*

Annika stood shaking her head as the dance came to an end and Reese Flint bowed to the wild crowd.

“Thank you everyone! A round of applause for this dashing Troivackian Earl for spicing up that number. You were a terrific sport.” Reese Flint bowed to the Lord whose expression darkened as the women gradually faded back into the crowd.

He stalked off purposefully with his Knight, Sir Wickfield, on his heels.

“I wish there was a way to hold that event in my memory for the rest of my days.” Annika chuckled as her eyes continued to scan the crowd for Fin. She had lost sight of him after he had set the Prince down. It was odd that he had rushed off without hearing her reply…

Then again, what if he had changed his mind after confessing?

‘I have no right to be surprised if that’s it. He is probably drunk and just came to wish the Prince a happy birthday.’

“So have you made your decision regarding your future husband?” Jiho asked breezily with his hands clasped behind his back. He surveyed the room with a serene expression behind his mask. He had come dressed as a blue jay, and wore fine blue silk with swirls of cream to best bring the image home.

After doing another cursory scan of the room and seeing neither hide nor hair of a Captain’s hat, or black coat with gold thread, Annika felt her newfound hope withering away inside her chest.

“I suppose so.” She replied bleakly. For once she didn’t have to pretend to be dull — she felt dull. All the light in her felt as though it had a bucket of ash doused over it.

“Wonderful. I am certain we will have many brilliant children.”

She turned slowly to stare at the Zinferan who looked perfectly pleased with himself

“You think I will choose you?”

“We both know I am the obvious choice.”

When Annika didn’t say anything in response, Jiho turned to the doors with a slight frown.

“Hmm, odd. I suspect the cook must be overwhelmed right about now.”

Annika’s head snapped back to stare up at the Zinferan Lord.

“What do you mean?”

“Well my Lady, he dismissed his entire staff this evening in order to prepare the late night meal all on his own. I suspect that is why Lord Piereva is as angry as a bear. He most likely is hungry and went to speak with him. Poor man.”

Annika felt the wretched hope fill her yet again.

Had that been it? Had he come to only talk to her then needed to rush back to his duties?

“You know, sometimes the simplest explanation is the right one.” The Zinferan’s voice once again broke her thoughts.

Annika blinked several times before she turned and saw Jiho smiling down at her knowingly.

Too knowingly…

“Do me a favor, my Lady?” Jiho began as Annika’s eyes began to narrow. “Don’t ever be afraid to give an emotional shove to that stubborn ass. Even if it’s over a cliff.”

Her breath caught in her throat.

“What are you-”

“He’s terrible at hiding his nonsense, and I can see that his affliction is beginning to spread. I recommend that you retire straight to bed this instant to rest and avoid worsening the condition.” With a wink, Jiho crossed his arms over his chest and stared back over the party.

Smiling with enough radiance to embarrass the sun, Annika went up on her tiptoes and planted a platonic kiss on Jiho’s cheek.

Then she slipped out of the banquet.

Jiho leaned his head back against the wall and plucked a goblet off of a tray a servant carried by him.

‘Well Fin, try not to mess it up. We’ve all done all we can.’

*

Exiting the banquet hall with a stumble, Fin took off running towards the doorway to the maze. He couldn’t head straight to the kitchen as that would be too suspicious.

By the time he reached the exit, his lungs were screaming. He mentally tried to gauge how long he would have before the song ended and the crowd cleared enough for Piereva to leave. Fin was nearly down the steps, when he screeched to a halt behind a costumed couple that were in the throes of a passionate kiss.

“Erm… I don’t mean to be… could you maybe…” The couple remained oblivious to the inconvenienced figure. “Forget it.”

Fin leapt the rest of the way down the steps into the soft grass and bolted down the castle wall, making sure to duck beneath windows and keep his face turned away when he would hear the occasional laugh or shout.

He rounded the corner of his kitchen, and before entering, magicked the hearth fire out. He didn’t need anyone peering in.

Diving into the darkness, Fin immediately stripped out of the mask, bandana, black coat, and tunic. He yanked out his backup work tunic from under a bag of flour, and pulled it over his head. He tied his apron around his waist, and with a hasty snap of his fingers, had the fire roaring again. He ceased all magical cookery that was preparing the midnight meal, and dusted his apron and arms with flour for good measure. He hid his costume under several stacks of potatoes, and mentally begged Sir Taylor for forgiveness if it became ruined in any way.

He was beginning to pull a tray of brownies out of the oven, when the castle door was thrown open with great force, and in strode Lord Piereva with Sir Wickfield behind him.

The Earl leveled Fin with a scathing appraisal of his appearance. Fin raised his eyebrow and glared back.

“Lord Piereva, to what do I owe the pleasure?” The cook asked dryly.

“Where’s my Knight?” The Earl barked while striding further into the kitchen until he was in front of Fin’s table.

Sighing, the redhead set the pan down and placed his hands on his hips.

“Well let’s retrace your steps. Where did you last leave him?”

“I’m in no mood for your smart ass remarks.” The Earl growled while Sir Wickfield’s eyes gleamed. The man was salivating over the promise of violence.

“Is the ball really so bad that you have to come harass me? Are there no noblewomen interested in your obvious need for a hug- or is it because you evidently need a doctor?” Fin leaned the tops of his fists on his table. He knew he was taking a dangerous risk in baiting Lord Piereva, but he couldn’t stop the giddy excitement of the night singing in his veins.

“ The Earl needs a doctor?” Sir Wickfield looked at his master worriedly. Before the large Troivackian could say anything, Fin jumped in yet again.

“Of course he does. It is unwise to leave that stick up his ass for too long- it could become infected.”

The Earl’s hand shot out and yanked Fin up by the tunic. His eyes were wild like a boar’s as his other fist came sailing down towards the cook’s face.

Only he didn’t hit the cook.

He hit the tray of brownies that Fin had grabbed and used to shield himself with.

Snatching his hand back with a hiss, Lord Piereva’s knuckles were already growing pink from the burns that came as a result of his strike that had landed in the bottom of a hot pan. Fin set the tray on the table and tutted.

“Half a tray of brownies ruined.”

“I’LL HAVE YOU FIRED COOK! YOU HAVE MY-”

“Lord Piereva. You have harassed me, my staff, have people following me, you just physically attacked me, and while in the beginning I was cordial, there is no need for me to continue being so now. You haven’t once went to any of my superiors with your grievances. Which means one thing and one thing only; you will be in far greater trouble than I will be should the King find out you are acting the tyrant in his castle. You are a guest here, my Lord. You do not get to get away with behaving like a spoiled brat.”

For several moments the Lord looked as though he were about to explode.
His face grew vermillion red, his eyes bulged almost as much as the vein in his forehead, and his hand was inching suspiciously closer to the hilt of his sword.

Sir Wickfield looked as though it were the morning of the Winter Solstice.

The door to the kitchen suddenly opened then, as servants filed in to start carrying out the trays of food for the midnight meal. At the very end of the line Ruby appeared in the doorway, and with a single glance surmised that Fin was about to be stabbed.

“Lord Piereva, a Lady Keely Hawkins is looking for you in the banquet hall.”

“Who?” The Earl snapped, his vein still throbbing mightily.
“Lady Keely Hawkins? I believe she was dressed as a colorful fish this evening. Bright pink if I recall.”

The Earl’s attention was captured.

He cast a lone glare at Fin as he began to walk towards the door.

“We aren’t finished with this conversation cook.” He snarled, all the while missing Ruby’s dark expression directed at him.

“Have a terrific evening my Lord- oh. You have a feather in your beard by the way.”

There was a violent snort, but the Earl stormed out of the room and slammed the door shut behind him.

Fin waited several beats of silence before he walked over to the door and gave it a small tap with his finger to lock it for the night. The servants would place the dirty dishes in their banquet hall to be dealt with in the morning. The kitchen was cluttered enough.

As he turned back to his table, Fin gave a small spin with extra effort.

Next thing he knew, he was smiling and dancing to himself as he dusted flour off his hands and remembered feeling Annika in his arms whirling around the banquet.

The kitchen began to magically clean itself around him as he grew more and more exuberant in his dancing. The witch let himself celebrate the euphoria of the night’s rousing success, and couldn’t stop his smile becoming the occassional burst of laughter as he gave a particularly energetic spin.

“I’m glad you saved that footwork for when you could be alone.”

Fin swung around and found Lady Annika Jenoure leaning against the garden doorway with her arms crossed over her chest.

She wore men’s trousers, her black cloak, and no longer wore her mask. She stared at him with an unreadable expression, but even though she was hiding it, Fin knew why she had come.

He could feel it.

“I’ll have you know a very beautiful crow thought my dancing was spectacular this evening. What brings you to my kitchen, Lady Jenoure?”

He began striding towards her slowly.

“I was checking to make sure the castle was properly protected. There was a mysterious pirate at the banquet after all.”

Grinning broadly, Fin stopped in front of Annika with his hands on his hips.

“I see, and what would you say to this pirate should you find him?”

“You promise you won’t have any second thoughts?” A small smile of her own was beginning to bloom on Annika’s face.

“Love, you’ve been my first and only thought for quite some time.”

Annika looked like she wanted to laugh and bicker with him more, so he did the only thing he could think of to keep such a challenging woman happy with him.

He kissed her.

As Fin drew her further into the kitchen, the garden door swung gently closed behind them, and locked.

No one would enter or leave Fin’s kitchen for the rest of the night, but the two that remained in its cozy glow didn’t mind one bit.

A note from Delemhach

Bahahaha.

I have been waiting to post this chapter to you all for so. Long. I hope you enjoyed it!

Not going to lie, I am eager to hear what you delightful sparks of joy might say on the matter.

If anyone is wondering if a barometer was invented during this time period, it was invented in the 1643, and what with there being witches, I figured it wasn't too far of a stretch. I wasn't kidding about spending probably an unhealthy amount of time on finding the perfect songs for this chapter. Not oging to lie, I was laughing to myself while writing this.

Thank you everyone who read, commented, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord page!

Also- as time went on I ended up working with a couple extra gracious souls for editing!
Special thanks to:

KIEVE and PIKATREBOND! They are amazing human beings and I cannot appreciate them enough,

Special shoutout to the other patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, asaadullah L, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus ba, Joe, Sarah D, C. Wilbs, David M, N0ct3m, Ryder-09,
Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Shaggy, Sean G, LaughingBear, TheyCallMeSibs, User_P, Sorathenobody, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, xXM1g420Y0I05etc, Nathaniel J, Daniel, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Ainz OG, Oiva M, Jan L, noah S, Eric S, obadiah R, HoBozBT, SoSpooky, Scott K, Khalydor, John E, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Red Sloth, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric c, Chris, Karabnir N, Tapio AS, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, Zachary V, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, Skyhawk.jack, Antonis T, Mifa, Noah J, Driftward, Kelvin F, Highway Jack, JacbnW

Whew.

Well, I hope you all had a fantastic New Years, and while we can't say that this new year will be better necessarily, we can try to be better ourselves. As hard as it may be, and as much as you may just want to collapse on the ground and wave the white flag (you can find me there every Thursday with a pizza), you are far more resilient and capable than you know. Your limits are what you set for yourself in terms of pushing what you can handle. You are insanely powerful and can just decide 'This thing could destroy me, or I can punt it out the bloody door of my mind and do something awesome'. It is very sad how little people aren't able to do this, and as soon as one person shows how incredible they are, it often inspires others.

That I have definitely seen, and let me tell you it's a force to be reckoned with.

I know sometimes it is tough to see how much there is to pull for, but it's there. The potential. As well as a mildly deranged author who is cheering for you.

Oh!

Before I forget, winner of the art contest;

JASHIN!

He rendered a beautiful drawing of Annika, and if anyone would like to check it out, jump on over to the discord server.

Have a fantastic day everyone!

Cheers,

Delemhach

Chapter 56: Coffee Klatch

Fin stirred the next morning on the floor on his pallet in front of the embers of his hearth. The room was incredibly warm, and as he turned onto his side, he found himself grateful that he wasn’t wearing any…
Wait what?
Fin’s eyes blinked open slowly before the events of the previous night came flooding back to him, jolting him awake. His eyes opened as he looked over to his side, and found Annika sleeping peacefully beside him in a similar state of undress.

All at once, Fin felt his insides melt.
He’d gone after her…
He’d played his hand, and wound up with the most gorgeous woman on the continent in his arms throughout the night.

Leaning over, Fin brushed a kiss against Annika’s temple and slid closer to her. Relishing in the feel of her smooth skin against his, he relaxed against her.

The dark haired beauty let out a soft grumble and Fin’s smile brightened. He loved that he had just discovered that she was not a morning person. Her feelings on the matter varied greatly.

“Morning,” he greeted merrily. She groaned irritably then turned onto her other side, but did so so swiftly that it caught Fin by surprise. Her new position had her forehead pressed against his bare chest, her soft breath tickling his skin.

“Do you want some coffee?” Fin whispered while already summoning more firewood to stoke the flames higher to boil water for the brew.

“Mmmmnffgh what?” Annika mumbled incoherently.

“Coffee. Do you want some?”

“What… is… coffee?”

Fin’s eyebrows shot up. While he knew that the serving staff wouldn’t be aware of what the brew was — as its beans were a foreign export from Troivackia — he had expected Annika to have tried, or at least heard of them. He had thought it odd none of the nobility had ordered the drink when he had initially purchased the first few bags…

“Wait here.” Fin kissed Annika’s temple and rose from the pallet.

The Lady promptly fell back into a demi-sleep as she felt her muscles and thoughts be at ease for the first time in what was — most likely — years.
She was drifting pleasantly between the realm of a heavy sleep and gradual wakefulness when a strange smell overcame her. It was smokey… mouth watering… intriguing…

“Alright my Lady, give this a try.”

Frowning in displeasure, Annika attempted to open her eyelids despite feeling as though they were weighted down with stones. Bleary, she searched around unsuccessfully for her tunic, until Fin handed it to her.

Standing slowly, she pulled the garment over her head with a small moan. Smiling, Fin placed a clay mug with a rounded bottom in front of her, filled with dark liquid. It looked like tea, but blacker.

“Give it a try.” Fin was sipping from his own cup while watching her with a cheeky glint in his eyes that suggested he was anticipating something amusing.

Annika gave him a dubious glare before lifting it to her lips and taking a tentative sip.

The bitterness bit her tongue, and she was about to spit it out, but managed to swallow it at the last minute. For some reason, Fin seemed so intent on…

“Oh.” Annika’s eyes widened and the muscles in her face relaxed. It was like her body was responding to the sun after months of darkness. Goosebumps rose over her arms and legs in pleasure. The ebbing warmth began to fill her and clear away the last vestiges of sleep. “This tastes like crap but… Gods I didn’t know how much I needed this.” She took another mouthful.

“I’m surprised you even have taste buds after drinking so much of your moonshine,” Fin teased, while sipping his coffee. He took a seat at the table as Annika did the same. He leaned the side of his head into his right hand while the other hand cradled his own mug. The steam from his cup curled wistfully in the golden glow of dawn, making pretty patterns in the air before cooling.

“It’s an acquired taste, but it still requires taste,” she retorted indignantly. The glint of humor in her eyes had an unsettling effect on the cook.

Fin’s coffee cup paused its journey to his mouth as his heart skipped a beat.
Everything was perfect.

He was sharing his favorite moments of the day with the woman he loved after spending the entire night with her. The world was quiet, the coffee warm, and the sun poured in like honey from the window. The light cast Annika’s tousled hair and easy smile in an angelic frame, and Fin knew from the bottom of his heart he would remember that moment with her for the rest of his life.

Annika reached over and tapped his nose with her index finger.
“I don’t have much longer here, so maybe do more than just stare at me.”

Giving his head a small shake, he straightened and took another mouthful of coffee.

“Do what exactly?” Fin asked, lifting an eyebrow skeptically as Annika stood and yawned.

“Well a morning kiss isn’t out of the question.”

“Ah. I kissed you before you woke up so…” Fin’s cheeks flamed red as he suddenly avoided her gaze.

Annika’s fingers rested against her chin as she gazed at Fin mischievously.

“Why are you being so bashful, hm?” She stroked her jaw thoughtfully as the redhead wrapped both hands around his mug and took a sip. “I mean… we already…” She trailed off, giving him a cheeky smile.

“I know!” The redness in Fin’s cheeks crept up to his eyebrows. He risked a glance at the Lady, and realized that she was moving closer to him as cautiously and quietly as a cat. Jumping out of his seat, Fin rounded the table.

Annika turned a slow, sly smile on him and rested her hands on the well-loved wooden surface between them.

“What seems to be the issue lover?” She drew out the word ‘lover’, making Fin turn nearly purple as he both cringed and smiled.

Annika raced around the corner of the table, but Fin was quick. He shot over to the other side, maintaining his distance from her. The Lady changed her direction swiftly, only to have him do the same in defense.

By the third attempt, Annika feigned another direction change, and managed to grasp the sleeve of his tunic. They laughed until their sides ached throughout the entire chase.

“Alright you crazy man, what is this about?” She wrapped her arms around his waist, holding him firmly against her hips.

Fin peered down into her happy face and gave in immediately. Closing his arms around her and reveling in the pleasant shock that flushed through him at touching his Lady again, he smiled.

“Alright. As wonderful as coffee is, there is a nasty little affliction that comes with it.... I didn’t want to ruin this morning with anything.”

Annika’s look of mild confusion was blended with concern.
Fin sighed, tilting his head back and looking to the ceiling. Though admittedly, his exasperation was all for show. That morning, he didn’t have a care in the world.

“Kiss me and see if you see what I am talking about.” His head dipped closer to her, eyes occasionally dropping to her mouth.

Still perplexed, but of course wanting to be accommodating, Annika lifted her heels off the ground to bring her lips to his.

The kiss was soft, pure, and the couple felt as though there was a fire between them lighting their insides.

With their hearts beginning to beat a little faster at the gravity defying pull they felt, Annika remained uncertain about what the redhead had been talking about.
That is, until he let out his soft contented sigh.

“Your breath could wilt a meadow.”

Fin roared with laughter, and pulled her into a tight embrace.

“Ah well, my Lady, I hate to say it, but your breath could kill a unit of perfectly healthy Knights.”

Annika partially broke their embrace as she leaned her head back with raised eyebrows. The spark in her eyes indicated some impending verbal sparring, when there was a sudden pounding on the castle kitchen door.

“FIN! FIN! THE CAKE WAS AMAZING! FIN! C’MON! YOU’RE ALWAYS UP THIS EARLY!”

At the sound of the Prince’s shouts — which more than likely woke the entire castle — the couple sprang apart.

Annika darted to the garden door only to suddenly whirl around and rush back to Fin with a panicked expression.

“My brother is having you followed, remember! I can’t be seen leaving here!”

Fin’s mind raced. Eric would take one look at Annika dressed in men’s trousers and tunic, with her mussed hair and swollen lips and have all kinds of dangerous observations that could be repeated to anyone.

“Hide.” Fin ushered her over to the stack of potato bags, but she wrenched her hand from his and shook her head.

“FIIIIIIIIIIN! I HEAR YOU MOVING AROUND IN THERE! ARE YOU IN TROUBLE? SHOULD I GET THE CAPTAIN? OR MY DAD?!”

“No Eric! I’m fine, just give me a moment to tidy some junk away from the door!” Fin answered hastily, before turning back to Annika.

“No. Put me behind the door, then distract him so I can slip out. If I’m gone too long, people will notice! I need to get back before the maid my brother-”

“FIIIIIN HURRY UP!”

Not having time to finish her explanation, Annika rushed to the door with Fin on her heels. Once positioned, Annika gave him a firm nod, and the redhead threw open the door.

The Prince stood in the centre of the entrance, wearing only a plain tunic and trousers. Clearly, he had escaped his room before his governess could get his outfit sorted. The freshly aged eight year old beamed up at his friend. Then, without any warning, he threw his arms around Fin’s waist and hugged him tight.

The previous tension in Fin faded away as he bent down and picked Eric up, returning the embrace. The fact that he managed to pull the child further into the room, and Annika was able to slip out unnoticed, was an added bonus.

Placing the lad down again, the cook stepped back with his hands on his hips.

“I must admit, it is obvious to me you are approaching manhood quickly.”

The boy giggled in pleasure. “I know! Soon I’m going to be even taller than you!”

“Possibly! So tell me all about your birthday. I only got to see a little bit before I came back to serve the late night meal.”

With that, the duo resumed their normal morning activities. Fin prepared snacks for Eric, and the eight year old regaled him with the most interesting parts of the night.

After nearly an hour, the Prince’s poor disheveled governess came to fetch her ward. The woman appeared to have gotten around to her own festivities the previous night, as Fin assessed her pale face and the faint odor of ale around her.

The cook had nearly completed the servants breakfast when his aides joined him. Hannah looked antsy, the Knights looked exhausted, and Peter looked… strangely exuberant.

“Good morning.” Fin greeted each of them with a warm smile.

Both Sirs Lewis and Harris looked a little green, while Sirs Andrews and Harris appeared oddly pale and shifty.

“Coffee?” Fin asked, looking to Sir Taylor — who had become quite vocal about his need for the beverage in the morning.

“Yes,” the Knights answered in unison.

“Enough chit chat! What happened?!” Hannah exploded, pounding the table with her palms. Sir Taylor and Lewis winced.

Fin’s eyes jumped to the petite blonde, who was already red in the cheeks.

“Err… what happened to you lot?” Fin raised an eyebrow in the direction of the Knights as he blushed deeply.

Everyone shared worried glances.

“Out with it Ashowan.” Sir Andrews had an edge to his tone that immediately made Fin respond with half-smile.

Failing to give his captive audience an answer, he instead rubbed his neck and avoided their gazes. The group let out aggravated moans.

“Really Fin?!” Sir Andrews complained, exasperated.

“All that stress for nothing?! I swear, Heather has been sick for two weeks because of the worry you give us!”

“It went well. I’d rather not say more… for… personal reasons,” Fin managed to say, his hands coming up defensively.

“Judging by the pint-sized cloak tossed over the apple bags here, I’d say our cook did just fine,” Peter announced with a bright smile. He held up the midnight-black cloak, which was very obviously meant for someone far shorter than the cook.

Fin closed his eyes and sighed. Perhaps he really was terrible at hiding his nonsense…

“So what happened to all of you last night?” The cook tried to change the direction of the conversation yet again, as he waved his hand and breakfast continued preparing itself.

Everyone shifted uncomfortably, and Fin felt himself go still.

“Is everyone okay? Did anyone get hurt?” His heart twisted in his chest.

“Oh we’re all fine… physically anyway,” Sir Andrews muttered, while sharing a meaningful look with Sir Harris.

“Speak for yourself,” Sir Taylor muttered as a cup full of coffee floated into the Knight’s waiting hands.

“Some things can’t ever be forgotten.” Sir Harris looked uncharacteristically somber.

“I didn’t know you were there!” Peter cried out.

Even Hannah became distracted with the state of the Knights.

“Alright let’s start with you.” Hannah pointed to Sir Andrews who sported dark smudges under his eyes and a haunting aura.

“Peter persuaded Sir Dawson to leave his post. Harris and I followed to make sure he wasn’t in trouble. Little did we know we should’ve been the ones to be protected.” Sir Andrews shivered.

“I don’t understand.” Hannah frowned and turned to Peter, who made a point of avoiding her gaze.

“They heard Peter being amorous with another man,” Sir Taylor snapped. He drained his coffee in a single gulp and slid the cup back to Fin in his demand for more.

“You slept with a Troivackian?!” the maid demanded in an incredulous tone, her hands rising to her hips.

“I didn’t know it’d go anywhere when I flirted with him! Besides, Karter is a-”

“Oh it’s ‘Karter’ now?” Hannah’s arms were crossed across her chest as she scowled up at Peter. The man looked as though he wanted to run straight for the garden door and flee for the woods.

“Perhaps we-” Fin began while trying to exude a calming tone.

“Not a word from you! My friend has some questions he needs to answer!” Hannah trilled, her voice rising in hysteria.

Fin glanced at the Knights who wore matching expressions of ‘maybe we don’t try to get in the way of this’.

Fortunately for Peter, they were interrupted by someone who could take the situation in hand.

“Good morning everyone! Fin! My love, you must tell me how-” Katelyn Ashowan strolled into the room, rosy-cheeked and beaming. When she caught sight of Hannah descending upon Peter however, she halted. “What seems to be happening here?”

“This man I thought to be a good fellow slept with the enemy!” Hannah snapped, her eyes glittering in anger.

Katelyn looked to Peter who gave her a desperate, pleading look. Her gaze shifted to Fin, who gave a single shoulder shrug.

“Well, just because someone is from an enemy land doesn’t make them an enemy. Not every citizen is their leader. Hannah dear, why don’t we go for a walk. I’d like to return to the barracks and check on some of the Knights, unless Fin you need her this morning?” Katelyn asked respectfully as she reached out and gently clasped Hannah’s hand.

“No no! Go right ahead.” His overeager response earned Fin a deep scowl from the blonde maid.

Kate patted the young woman’s hand and guided her outside, leaving the men to wait with baited breaths to ensure Hannah wouldn't change her mind and fly back at them.

Once the duo was at the end of the garden path, the remaining group took a collective breath of relief.

“We should try to reign Hannah in a bit more.” Sir Andrews declared shaking his head.

“I’ll say… at this rate, I’ll be kissing her feet and begging her to marry me in no time.” Sir Harris was gazing longingly at the open doorway where the women had disappeared.

Sir Taylor cuffed him up the back of his head.

“Knock it off.”

“So what happened to you two?” Fin redirected the conversation eagerly as he addressed Sir Taylor and Lewis.

The two men responded by sharing a silent forbidding look.

Sir Lewis shook his head under sir Taylor’s gaze, his stress growing more and more apparent.

“We got drunk with your mom!” the man blurted out, while shrinking away from Sir Taylor.

“You what?” Fin thundered, taking two menacing steps closer to the men — who immediately took three steps backwards.

“It isn’t anything bad Ashowan! She found us guarding the place and asked us to come in and share an ale… Next thing we knew we were deep in our cups playing a few good-”

A knock on the castle door silenced the men.

“Mr. Ashowan? I’d like to have a word with you.” The unforgettable voice of Captain Antonio rang out from behind the door.

Fin felt his face pale as he swallowed with great difficulty.

If the Captain was coming to speak with him, that meant something had happened… or he had in fact been noticed at the ball. The cook didn’t know which was worse.

In a matter of minutes, his morning tranquility evaporated into nothingness, and Fin began mentally steeling himself for the next wave of chaos.

A note from Delemhach

Ahhh alright, had a lot of work this week and I'm once again having to go in early, so I can't do a long AN, or even do my special shoutout today sorry!

Thank you all for all your support, and I hope you enjoyed the new post.

Also, you're looking great today. New haircut? New sense of inner peace?
Well whatever it is it's working for you. I can safely say even though it is freezing rain here today it feels like I'm sitting on the beach in Hawaii when I'm around you radiant guys an gals.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 57: The Cat's Meow

Fin stood staring at the Captain with his arms folded across his chest as the aides filed out the garden door. Oddly, Sirs Lewis and Taylor had nearly run from the room the moment the Captain entered.

Captain Antonio peered around the kitchen with his one good eye, his shoulders stiff and his cheeks tinged with pink. The man seemed to be avoiding looking at Fin, which only made the cook all the more anxious as he waited for the leader of the Knights to speak .

“Ashowan, I am very sorry to have to deliver this news to you…” The Captain cleared his throat and widened his stance.

The redhead’s heart stopped.

They knew.
He’d gone to the ball, and was about to be fired.
Gods, did they know about Annika and him already?

“You missed… Lord Piereva having the new Bard dancing against him under a literal beam of light in front of every noble in the room.”

Fin blinked. Then remembered he ‘had not heard’ of the events yet.

“You’re joking,” he managed at long last. Fortunately, the Captain was too distracted with trying to maintain his composure to notice.

“No. I swear to the Gods, I wish there was a way you could’ve seen it. Though, it may not have been as funny to you as the rest of us. Have you met Lord Piereva?”

Fin raised an eyebrow as a slow smirk climbed his face.

“Many times.”

The Captain was nodding distractedly when he finally registered what the cook had just said.

“Why have you met Lord Piereva ‘many times’?”

“The Earl often has diarrhea and wants to discuss his food.”

The Captain was completely caught off guard by the response and snorted before he could stop himself. “That is interesting information. It would explain the man’s disposition for sure.”

Fin nodded, using every ounce of his inner strength to feign seriousness.

“I am sorry I missed such an event. He is an unpleasant man. Pardon my saying so,” the cook added, while feigning a somber attitude.

The Captain shook his head, his features immediately drawing taut.
“How someone like Lady Jenoure and the Earl could be related, I’ll never know.”

“Troivackia often treats their eldest noble men like Gods. The women are expected to be silent, strong breeders from what I”m given to understand.” Fin felt his jaw set as his mind threatened to envision Annika being raised in such an environment.

“The saying ‘two heads are better than one’ can be applied to an entire populace when it comes to genders. A pity they don’t realize the strength of this.”

Fin nodded before he realized there was still an odd tension in the air. Something was off with the Captain. The redhead turned a skeptical eye to the man, and the Knight — being his usual perceptive self — seemed to acknowledge that he needed to dive into what was troubling him sooner rather than later.

“Err… Ashowan. I… As you may have heard, I lost my wife many years ago.”

Fin felt his eyebrow lift.

“Last night I was on my way to my mother’s cottage, when I encountered Sir Taylor, and he invited me to join himself and Sir Lewis in your cottage with Kate…”

Fin felt his fingers grip into a fist.

“Well I… er… She is an incredibly charming woman and… I do not mean to cross the line or pry into-”

“Captain?”

“Yes?”

“For the love of the Gods, are you trying to tell me you want to court my mother?”

The Captain of Daxaria’s military said nothing for nearly a minute before he finally met Fin’s gaze.

“I am. She is unlike any woman I have ever met.”

“As Captain of the Knights of Daxaria, aren’t you supposed to marry a noble?” The cook asked in choked tones.

“Er… well… I’ve always been a lower noble, and I’ve earned a good deal of favor with the King through the years…” The Captain cleared his throat. “My position is appointed based on skill. It does not factor in ranking or heirs, so I have a bit of leniency pertaining to my domestic interests.” The Captain looked like a young awkward man attempting to ask a girl’s father for permission to go for a stroll. The fact that he was well into his sixties was irrelevant.

“I see.” Fin didn’t want to ask the next obvious question, but knew the conversation would drag on for longer than he’d prefer otherwise. “Captain… are you trying to ask for my permission?”

Captain Antonio coughed and awkwardly covered his mouth as he tried to maintain his composure.

“I...er… of course your mother is a grown woman who can make her own decisions... However, you and I have on occasion crossed paths in an informal setting, and it would feel strange if I should pursue a carriage ride with her should you object.”

Fin lowered his forehead to his hand, and began rubbing soothing circles into his temples.

“Captain, my mother isn’t aware you know about my father. Which also drudges up the small matter of her still being married to Troivack’s Chief of Military. Not to mention she hasn’t heard of hide or hair of him in decades. Have you thought this through at all?” The cook asked with mounting tension.

“Your mother has not laid eyes on your father for more than twenty years. Should worse come to worse, she could formally appeal to the magistrate of Rollom for desertion. Leaving her open to-”

“-Alright. You’ve given this some thought.” Fin let out a long sigh. “I honestly cannot speak for my mother. I can only say that should you disrespect her or attempt to harm her, I won’t be fair in our next fight.” In truth he was sounding drastically calmer than he felt.

The Captain bowed slightly, his face slightly paler.

“I will treat your mother-”

“That’s enough. No more. Nope. No. Good day Captain,” Fin shook his head firmly, hands on his hips and his eyes fixed on his work table.He couldn’t look at the man quite yet.

The Captain opened and closed his mouth twice before turning towards the garden door and striding out with an unnatural stiffness in his shoulders.

*

It took Fin nearly an hour after the Captain’s departure to settle into a peaceful rhythm of prepping vegetables and shaping pastry. Yet with all the welcome of a mage at a witch’s wedding, the thought slammed into the cook’s mind all the same.

“Godsdamnit. It isn’t as though my mother will be interested anyway…” The redhead rubbed the back of his neck and focused on taking slow peaceful breaths.

He needed to think about the positives.

For one, the Captain hadn’t known about his attendance at the ball. Another blessing was that no one had noticed Annika leaving the kitchen as far as he was aware.

So what if his mother wanted to pursue a relationship with… with…

‘Godsdamnit.’ He knew he had no right to feel protective or annoyed for his mother... but the idea that she could be at the mercy of someone who wasn’t only physically more powerful than her, but politically as well, perturbed him deeply.

Fin braced his hands against his work table and hung his head.

‘I should just wait to see if she wants to meet with him. No use in getting worked up over eggs not even lain yet…’ Taking a fortifying breath, the cook brought back the image of Annika’s smiling face from earlier that morning.
He felt a smile stretch across his face as he allowed the warmth of the memory reach all the way to his toes.
Picking up his knife, Fin returned to work just in time to notice his familiar’s return.

Kraken strolled into the kitchen and peered up at his witch for a few moments peacefully before leaping up onto one of the chairs.

Lifting his gaze, Fin stared at the fast growing kitten.

“Where have you been all night?” he asked airily, his mind drifting further from the Captain, and instead deeper into pleasant thoughts .

“I hope my witch knows how much I’ve worked for his cause one day. It’d be nice if he… oh. Oh, he smells different today. Did he finally succeed in mating for kittens? I hope he remembers this time... I swear, if I thought pooping on his bed would help I’d-”

Fin reared back so quickly he nearly fell into the fire.

“Did you just talk?!”

The feline stilled immediately.

“Kraken?!”

“...What is my witch on about? He couldn’t possibly have heard me. We haven’t ever been able to communicate before.... I do hope that isn’t going craz-”

“SON OF A MAGE!” Fin’s eyes were bulging out of his face. “You just talked about pooping in my bed and making kittens and, and-”

Kraken’s ears flitted back.

“What in the… meow? Meow?” The cat turned his face partially away. Kraken stated the ‘meow’ as a human would, making it all the more disturbing.

The redhead rounded the table and snatched up the cat, staring at him closely.

“This has to be a familiar thing… how does that make sense though?! We’ve barely been around each other lately, how could we have deepened our bond? Speak! What has happened?”

Kraken began to wriggle furiously in the redhead’s grasp.

“MEoooW!” The fluffy feline sounded even more unsure in the word as he repeated it.

“Speak damn it! What in the hell is-”

The castle door opened as Kraken began sliding from the witch’s grasp. Distracted, Fin looked to the doorway to see Annika standing there stunned.

Fin stared at Annika.
Annika stared at Fin.
Kraken stared at Annika.

A pleasant shock ran through the witch, making him release the cat back onto the chair he had been grasped from. Seeing his chance of freedom the feline leapt away in the name of freedom.

“Wait! No! Kraken, get back here! Speak damnit!”

“Meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow!” The feline raced out of the room and was loping across the castle lawn in a matter of seconds.

Annika was watching the entire scenario unfold wordlessly, an unreadable expression masking her face.

“It isn’t as crazy as it looks,” Fin protested awkwardly. He already knew it was exactly as crazy as it looked.

The Lady stared at him for a long time before slowly walking over to the cook.

“Fin, have you been drinking?”

*

*Annika’s morning*

She had barely had time to don her sleepwear before the dreaded maid her brother had placed in her presence as a spy rapped at her door.

Annika sat up, blinking wearily. She didn’t even have to feign her exhaustion.

Zuma entered and gazed at the Viscountess for a moment longer than was appropriate before curtsying. “My Lady, what would you like to wear to meet Earl Piereva?”

Annika felt her previously joyous mood disappear abruptly.

“I cannot see my brother this morning. I already have two meetings arranged by lunch. He can wait until tomorrow. I will try to visit him before supper,” Annika ground out flatly. She had never relished acting like a spoiled brat, but when it came to irritating Zuma, she found herself making all kinds of exceptions.

“The Earl will be most displeased if-”

“Know your place Zuma.” Annika turned a dark glare to the maid, who stared back with glittering hatred.

That was all Annika needed.

She stood and strode over to the woman, who curtsied only once she was standing toe-to-toe with the Lady.

“Do you know who you serve Zuma?”

The woman didn’t answer immediately, and so Annika reached out and grasped the maid’s chin.
While she wasn’t inflicting harm, the woman still flinched.

“I work for you, my Lady.” Zuma’s voice was too calm. Too controlled.

“I see. You serve me, yet you question my schedule and decisions. A woman I barely know, who is already disrespecting me, is pushing my brother’s agenda.” Annika’s eyes flashed.

Zuma felt her confidence sink as she realized that Lady Jenoure was not an air-headed noble to be easily manipulated. She had to warn Earl Piereva that his sister could not be underestimated… that she was as vile and… as conniving as a…

“You’ve shown nothing but duplicity and insolence since becoming my maid. Go ask my brother if I will receive a gift credit for returning you.” The scorn dripped from Lady Jenoure’s words as her eyes darkened to blackness. A coldness that made Zuma shiver seeped through her skin.

“M-My Lady to refuse a gift such as my-”

“Again you challenge my judgment. Again you overestimate your importance.” Annika’s hand dropped from Zuma’s face as Clara silently entered the room.

“Very well, maid. I will do as you wish and treat you as one of my own servants. You will be confined in a cell until the Earl leaves for Troivack. No one but myself will be allowed to visit you. Anyone that tries to defy this order, will be treated as a spy against his majesty King Norman Reyes.”

The Troivackian maid’s face paled.

‘She can’t be serious. She wouldn’t risk angering her brother. Even if she is more intelligent than he believes…’

“Clara, please call for the guards.”

In a matter of moments, three Daxarian guards had received their orders and escorted Zuma to the dungeons.

Annika knew such a punishment would breed antagonistic gossip. The King of Daxaria was known for disapproving of nobles who abused their power — especially when it came to harsh punishments of the serving staff. A staff member being sent to the dungeons was nearly unheard of in the castle, and even outside the inner court in the homes of nobles it was deeply frowned upon.

Once the woman had been carted off, Annika prepared for her day, while pretending to not notice Clara’s expectant glances.

Once washed and dressed, Annika turned towards the door, only to find Clara blocking her.

“Is there an issue?” she asked patiently, despite automatically recounting the number of knives she had hidden on her person.

“You did not come back to your chambers until this morning. Where were you?” Clara asked pointedly while examining the Viscountess from head to toe.

“Not that it is any of your business, but I had an emergency at my estate in Austice. I have a special guest arriving this afternoon for the midday meal.”

Clara stared skeptically at her mistress before the Viscountess grew impatient.

“I just punished someone for their disrespectful behavior, don’t make me do so again for consistency’s sake,” she snapped, before regaining control over herself. Exhaustion blended with anticipation was not a winning combination for the Lady.

“Where are you heading to mistress?” Clara’s tone was mild, despite her intention being far from it.

“I need to confirm the menu for my date with Lord Nam this afternoon,” Annika replied as she swept past Clara.

Once outside, the Lady proceeded down the corridor with her chin held high and her expression impenetrable. Her inner thoughts were a different matter entirely…

‘Godsdamnit was it too soon to sleep together?! Should I ask him to forget all about last night and instead we slow things down?’ She nodded a greeting to Lord Guava as she approached the staircase.

‘He could still have second thoughts. I jumped into this without a contingency plan, which is unlike me… this could go up in flames…” Annika descended the stairs towards the banquet hall while passing several tired serving staff and nobles alike.

‘I jumped on any sign of hope from him, which was presumptuous. I was too desperate… Gods. What has become of me? I don’t even know him!’ Annika’s steps faltered as she realized that she was repeating one of the reasons the cook hadn’t wanted to pursue their time together.

Entering the banquet hall, she barely registered the signs of the festivities that must have only wrapped up an hour or two before her arrival. There were still sleeping Knights on the floors, food left out, spilled ale everywhere…

‘I’ll go see Fin.’ Annika turned towards the kitchens. ‘I am a noble woman simply seeking breakfast without wanting to deal with sticky floors and slurred greetings,’ she reasoned to herself as she turned down the east wing corridor.

‘It isn’t like it would be so strange if I should go and ask for a cup of, oh what was that beverage called again? Coffee? Or would I seem too desperate? What if I am being too cumbersome after our night together by returning only a couple of hours after we’ve parted?!’ Annika’s stomach began to twist in a way it never had before.

‘What if I become like some of the simpering Ladies that wait day and night at the threshold for their lovers to return?’ Annika shuddered, but didn’t stop her progression towards the kitchens.

As she approached the kitchen door, a sensation of doom settled over her, she paused.

‘No. Fin has been kind, respectful, and trusting of me. He is unique, clever, strong…’ Her heart was doubling its normal pace.

She needed to get ahold of herself again.

‘He is the man of my dreams, the man that I love… everything is wonderful.’

Reclaiming her confidence, Annika pushed open the kitchen door — to find the redhead shouting at his cat.

“-Speak damnit! What the hell is-”

They all stared at each other — when the cat was eventually released and ran away ‘meowing,’ Annika continued staring at Fin. The only thoughts she found herself able to repeat in that moment was:

‘The man I love… the man of my dreams…’

A note from Delemhach

ALARM DIDN'T GO OFF FOR WORK! WILL HAVE TO POST ABOUT HOW SPECTACULAR YOU ARE IN LIKE 15 HOURS! WILL UPDATE THIS AN! THANK YOU ABSOLUTELY EVERYONE FOR BEING WONDERFUL AND YOUR SUPPORT!

Cheers,
Delemhach

***UPDATE***

People are lucky to have you.

Thank you for your patience all, and remember to take a rest if you need to. No pressure, not expecting anything form you other than that you just sit that great butt down, and just let go. Close your eyes. I'm not gonna bother you, ask anything from you, expect anything from you. Just here to be supportive and maybe get you some good food. Remember, you deserve those moments. Go easy on yourself, you're trying a lot and working hard.

Thank you everone who read, rated, commented, reviewed, followed, favorited, subscribed, and joined on the discord feed!

Patreonnis you marvelous members of mankind;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, asaadullah L, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus ba, Joe, Sarah D, C. Wilbs, David M, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, White Rabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000,Shaggy, Sean G, TheyCallMeSibs, User_P, Sorathenobody, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicoas M, xXM1g4200Y0I05etc, Nathaniel J, Daniel Chase Sparrow, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane L.U, isaish, Georgi G, Ainz O.G, Oiva M, Jan L, noah S, Eric S, Obadiah R, HoBozBT, SoSpooky, Scott K, Khalydor, John E, H. Scott, tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Red Sloth, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris,Tapio A.S, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, Zachary V, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, Skyhawk.jack, Antonis T, Mifa, Noah J, Driftward, Highway Jack, JacobnW, nathaniel m, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin Gray, Majorana.

If anyone noticed that I am even later than I originally said I would be with this updated AN. My my. You're observant and gorgeous.

Work ran late and over 12 hours I sat I believe about 7 minutes total, I more or less collapsed once home.

So thank you for being your generous forgiving selves!

Cheers (part 2),

Delemhach

Chapter 58: Up In Arms

Annika stared at Fin across his work table as the knives magically prepared the food for dinner.

“So… you heard Kraken speak to you,” she began hesitantly.

“I did. I’m not completely sure… but that isn’t the weirdest part of my day!” Fin knew his pride was on the line when he began speaking with a defensive tone. He had to try and salvage the situation before Lady Jenoure began regretting her decision to be with him.

“...What was the weirdest part of your day?”

“Captain Antonio wants to court my mother.”

Annika’s face grew strained as she processed the new information. She didn’t want to insult Fin or his mother inadvertently, but was uncertain whether or not laughing was at all appropriate...

“Oh,” was all that came out of the Lady’s mouth.

“I still don’t know your plan for you and I. Does this interfere with us in any way?” the redhead asked, unable to mask his hopefulness.

Staring at the open garden door where the fluffy black feline had just escaped, Annika felt her heart beat double its normal pace. “Fin… Do you hear your cat speak to you? If so, I need to know sooner rather than later.”

Annika was doing everything in her power to be even tempered and reasonable. Even though within her mind, there was an obnoxious buzzing that was beginning to increase in volume.

“I’ve never heard Kraken before today and I… er… it’s a familiar thing…”

Despite the obvious tonal doubt in his words, Annika latched onto Fin’s explanation.

“I see. I suppose I understand that there are parts of your abilities that may seem… odd.”
She didn’t understand, but she didn’t want to start an argument on their first day of…. Gods knew what. Shovelling the occurrence away in her mind for another time, Annika remembered why she had wanted to come to see him in the first place. It was then she recalled how uncharacteristically nervous she was being back in the same room as Fin.

“I am expecting an important guest to arrive just after the beginning of the midday meal. If you could arrange a luncheon to be set for the rose maze, I would be greatly appreciative.” Her voice seemed to be coming out of someone else’s mouth. There was no way she could sound so proper and removed from a discussion with the redheaded witch.

“Of course my Lady, I will see to it myself…” Fin glanced over her shoulder, then at the castle door before lifting a cheeky grin. “When will I be seeing you again?” he queried in lowered tones.

Annika felt her cheeks flame in pleasure as she realized that he was just as eager to see her as she was him.

“Today is important for my plan, so it might be best if we do not see one another until things settle down. I will come see you as soon as possible.” Annika couldn’t meet his gaze for some strange reason.

“I understand. I don’t suppose you might tell me about this plan at all?” Fin prodded gently. He didn’t want to let on how insecure her reply had made him. He had genuinely hoped that with his confession and their coming together, there would be no further secrets from them and he wouldn’t have to stay away from her nearly as much as before.

‘She’s still a noble and I’m still a cook… that doesn’t magically go away…’ he reminded himself sternly. Even so, the enchantment of their night and morning together began to grow tinged with the gray of reality.

“I will. I just didn’t want to say anything beforehand, but I-”

Just then, Ruby the Head of Housekeeping strolled in through the castle door.

“Mr. Ashowan, the- oh! Viscountess!” The woman dipped into a low curtsey. “Pardon the interruption, I was merely tasked with sending for Royal Cook.” Ruby kept her eyes cast downwards dutifully.

Annika shot an apologetic glance to Fin before her features shifted to a look of cool superiority.

“Not at all Ruby, I was merely giving the cook my instructions for my luncheon with Lord Nam this afternoon.” Taking a graceful step towards the doorway, the Lady gave a kind smile to the Head of Housekeeping before she disappeared from sight.

Ruby turned back towards Fin with a raised eyebrow. “You must have displeased the Viscountess greatly for her to look so coldly at you.”

Fin almost laughed.

“Err, nothing I can think of. I believe Lady Jenoure was merely intent on making sure her meal with the Zinferan went well.” Clearing his throat casually, he changed the topic. “You were asked to send for me?”

Unconvinced, Ruby continued gazing skeptically at the redhead. “Mr. Howard wishes to speak with you. He sends for you quite often, for a man who claims to want nothing to do with you.” She said the last part more to herself than to Fin, and so missed the mischievous smirk on his face.

“Very well, I will alert my aides and be up to see him shortly. Will it be the council room?” he queried, while beginning to untie his apron from his waist.

“No, this time he has requested you in the Captain’s quarters.”

All levity in Fin’s mood disappeared. Ruby fortunately failed to see this.

“I see.” He stalked over to the garden door, his stomach churning as he tried not to think about his discussion with the military man only hours before. He knew he was being called to look over another battle plan, but found himself dreading the encounter wholly.

He informed his aides to work back in the kitchen as he would have lunch magically preparing itself, and would require them to be present if he was not back in time for the serving staff to come.

The group all agreed with several moans and groans over being subjected to the heat once again, but they were already picking up their materials as Fin turned back to the castle.

*

Annika sipped her teacup rigidly with her eyes downcast. Lord Nam’s pained expression had become the norm during their courting dates together, and this afternoon was no different. While the summer sun beamed down on the couple, Annika wore a drab high neck gown. It was gray and thankfully a light chiffon dress, and she had even risked a pair of pearl earrings with a ring of diamonds around them for jewelry.
She caught the eye of a footment standing near the mouth of the maze, and saw him give a nearly imperceptible nod to her.

It was time.

“I-I hope you don’t mind Lord Nam I’ve invited a dear friend of mine to join us. She came to visit for the Prince’s birthday, but unfortunately was unwell the night of the ball.” The Viscountess knew it was incredibly poor manners to invite a third party to a courting date. She hoped that this ‘error’ of social behavior was met with the disappointment she was aiming for. She even pretended to be nervous when she glanced at the Zinferan, and nearly cackled aloud when she saw his look of annoyance.

“I barely saw you last evening at the ball, and now you throw another person into our time together? This insult to my character-”

“Presenting, Lady Marigold Iona, daughter of Duchess Roberta Iona.”

A young woman with long auburn hair that glowed like embers in the sunlight appeared at the entrance to the maze centre, silencing the Zinferan. She wore an extravagant cream colored gown with intricate gold embroidery around the gauzy hem and cuffs. Garishly large diamonds dripped from her ears and matched the necklace adorning her pale throat. Her hazel eyes were bright, and as she strolled further into the garden, Lord Nam’s jaw slowly opened.

The Zinferan noble slowly rose from his seat as Lady Marigold neared, while Lady Jenoure smiled into the rim of her teacup.

“Good day Lady Iona. I am Lord Nam.” The Zinferan bowed, and she curtsied in response. Lady Marigold’s eyes were already alight with pleasure as she noted the extravagance of his garb and entourage behind him.

“Good day. I see you have the acceptable amount of servants with you,” she observed bluntly. An observation that would normally earn her a look of disapproval or disgruntlement from the Daxarian nobility, only garnered a look of pleasure from the Zinferan.

“Doesn’t everyone?” he scoffed.

The Lady Iona cast a disparaging look at Annika, who pretended to be very enthralled with the cloud formations overhead. “Tell me, those pants you’re wearing, were they made by-”

“The famous Zinferan stylist Eun Gim? Of course. Why would I not fund one of the greatest talents of our land?” Lord Nam asked with a playful smile on his face as he watched the Lady with growing interest.

“-Especially when he is said to be very exclusive with who he sells to.” Lady Marigold raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed.

Annika cleared her throat. “Lady Marigold is visiting from Sorlia — she was one of the Ladies considered for marriage to yourself. I hope you don’t mind the awkward situation.” Lady Jenoure blushed and hunched her shoulders over the table.

Both Lady Marigold and Lord Nam rolled their eyes, then realized that they had responded identically.

They exchanged a meaningful gaze before the young Lady Iona turned back to the Viscountess. “How is it you were supposed to be the finest match for our guests?” she asked childishly.

“I-I...err… his majesty is very kind, and hoped I would lay my mourning for my late husband to rest. Another reason I believe was that he didn’t want to risk placing any pressure on your father’s legacy.” Annika gave a dutiful nod of her head. Afterall, Lady Marigold did technically rank above her.

Marigold folded her arms gracefully while lifting an eyebrow in Lord Nam’s direction.

“Tell me Lady Jenoure, would you be opposed to my picking Lord Nam’s brain regarding the textiles of his home land? You seem quite… comfortable with your tea.”

The volume of insults and violations of courtly behavior were staggering, and Annika could’ve kissed the bratty woman for all she cared.

“Not at all. It is splendid weather to enjoy a peaceful cup of tea. Afterall, solitude is best for reflecting on the proper humility for a widow like myself-”

Lady Marigold gently placed a hand on Lord Nam’s arm and smiled up at him.

“Tell me, how did you manage to convince Eun Gim to make only a pair of pants? I can tell that your jacket, while of high quality, is not made by the same hand.”

Once the two rounded the corner of the exit, followed by at least three members of Lord Nam’s entourage, Annika leaned back with a broad smile. Pulling out her flask, she topped her cup up, and crossed her leg. Her posture was that of a woman of leisure — as opposed to the timid mouse she had feigned to be.

The remaining two members of Lord Nam’s entourage shared skeptical glances as they noticed Annika’s change in disposition, but she couldn’t be bothered to care. Knowing dear old Nam, he wouldn’t listen to anything they had to report if it had to do with her. She had infuriated him at every turn with lectures of propriety, humility, and frugality. The fact that he could’ve sworn her off and returned to Zinfera had been no small risk. Luckily, it had all paid off.

In truth, Annika had thought it would take a great deal more manipulation to make Lady Marigold desirable to any respectable nobility. However, it were as though Lord Nam had been sent by the Goddess herself. The couple suited each other all too well.

“I must avoid any brats they breed at all cost,” she muttered to herself with a small chuckle.

Closing her eyes, Annika enjoyed the warmth of the sun on her face as she pondered the coming days.

Her next biggest challenge would be handling her brother. Lord Piereva was going to try and force her to marry Lord Miller. She planned on playing up to his pride and the fact that she no longer had to get married as a means to refuse, but knew that in itself was a risk.

Her other option was convincing Lord Miller to flee of his own accord. Encourage him to travel and study on his own before his King could enlist him in the war. That move would be an even greater gamble however, as he could easily turn around and tell King Matthais. While she no longer was under the King of Troivack’s law and command thanks to her marriage with Hank, she would be hunted for defying him. It’d be a matter of time before he’d have her killed.

Annika was about to head back into the castle to try and get a nap in, when she heard her brother’s unmistakable growl behind her.

Slowly, she turned and saw the footmen standing by the maze exit with panicked expressions. They had clearly tried to prevent Lord Piereva from interrupting her, but had failed miserably.

“Where’s the pansy Zinferan you’re supposed to be on a court date with?” he snarled once she had risen and curtsied.

“He stepped away for a moment with some of his entourage,” she answered, while keeping her eyes downcast. Her heart began to pound as she wondered what had brought him to her.

“You refused to meet with me.”

“I had to meet with the suitors for our final courting times before giving his majesty an answer this evening,” Annika answered emotionlessly.

“Your answer will be Lord Miller. Why not inform him now and be done with it?”

She didn’t have to look up to know he was glaring down at her.

“It could be seen as suspicious activity for me to make the decision early, and it would be an insult to-”

Lord Piereva snatched her arm and wrenched it painfully upwards, forcing Annika’s eyes to lift to his as she yelped in pain.

“You defy me?” he demanded. “I heard you sent away my gift this morning to the dungeons. Did you think I wouldn’t learn of your insult? That you should shame your own kinswoman and have her barred — it’s as though you don’t trust your own brother in his judgement of character.”

One of the footmen that had been watching the scene unfold had fled---most likely to get help.

‘Gods. If Lord Nam comes back and sees this he might feel some kind of pity for me and acquiesce to marrying me,’ Annika thought irritably. While her arm did hurt, she had experienced far worse pain before. She also knew that while he might break her arm, she would kill him before he could reach that level of violent frenzy if need be.

“Your gift was putting on airs and being disrespectful. She is a maid and thought she had the right to question me, despite being a descendent of the Piereva family. I didn’t think you’d want such disrespect to pass, brother,” Annika explained, forcing her voice to sound thin and weak.

She could tell her words made him hesitate. She had played his pride countless times, but alas, it seemed he was in a particularly foul mood that day.

“That maid was a gift to help you remember who you truly serve. I see you have a problem with that.” His grip on her arm turned to bone crushing, yet she kept her face controlled and turned down.

“Hm? Is that it? Why so quiet sister? You’ve always been a brat, perhaps you’ve forgotten that I-”

“Lord Piereva you will release Lady Jenoure this instant.” The unmistakable voice of the King made the Earl’s head snap around. The man glared for a brief moment before dropping his sister’s arm.

Norman strode forward, his hazel eyes flashing as he stared down the Earl unflinchingly despite their size difference.

When he reached the bear-sized Troivackian, he braced his legs apart, clasped his hands behind his back, and waited with a hardened expression. “You forget your manners. Kneel.”

Lord Piereva was about to bark at his sister to do the same, but saw that she had already lowered herself. It was then with sudden clarity, that the Earl knew who his sister was truly loyal to.

Bending his knee for the briefest of moments, the Lord tried to rise again but Norman held up his hand stopping him.

“I have received a number of reports concerning your behavior as of late Earl Piereva. You’ve been harassing the staff, threatening some of them, and now you assault an esteemed member of Daxarian nobility.”

Lord Piereva’s lip began to curl.

“Your behavior is becoming increasingly hostile and disrespectful, and it will cease this instance. I have sent a letter to your King Matthais with an account of each of your offences, and it has been agreed upon that you will be imprisoned until a vessel arrives for you from Troivack. Lord Piereva you are hereby suspended from the Kingdom of Daxaria until further notice.”

Standing all too swiftly, the Earl rose with a roar. “My King would never agree to such a-”

Mr. Howard had silently appeared over the King’s right shoulder and proffered a rolled parchment with the Troivackian King’s official seal.

Lord Piereva’s eyes narrowed.

Captain Antonio appeared flanked by his highest ranking Knights, and clasped irons over the Earl’s wrists.

“Foolish man. I’ll have you beg my forgiveness on your knees after we’ve slaughtered every last one of your people in the war.”

Norman continued staring at the Earl without a flicker of emotion, but the guards didn’t take him away, instead the King took a step closer, smiled, and said;

“You have a bit of food in your teeth.”

He then turned on his heel and walked away, as calmly as he had entered.

Shouting and swearing loudly enough to be heard throughout the castle, Lord Piereva was escorted off the castle grounds to the Lendenhoff Holding — the prison for nobles that was scarcely used.

Annika was left standing nearly alone in the garden, unsure of what to think or feel after what had just happened.

Slowly, she walked towards the remaining footman-- a young man that was clearly very shaken by the events. “Once Lord Nam and Lady Marigold return, please inform them I am going to lie down for a time.” The poor lad couldn’t even speak, but he did manage to nod after meeting her concerned gaze.

When Annika exited the maze, she passed by Norman who was watching her brother be forcefully escorted away with an unsettlingly cavalier stance. The two shared a wordless nod before she continued on towards the castle, leaving the King to his thoughts.

*

With a sigh, Norman closed his eyes and began to mentally prepare himself for what he would have to do before the ship for Piereva arrived.

‘I’m going to have to tell Finlay the second half of the message from Matthais…’

Mr. Howard returned to Norman’s side after personally witnessing the Earl leaving the castle grounds.

The two men then began their silent journey back to the castle.

‘How am I supposed to tell him…?’ Norman gave a somber nod to the guards at the doorway as he mounted the steps. ‘Troivack’s Chief of Military will be the one coming to pick up Lord Piereva, and when he does, he will be staying for three days.’

Turning down the corridor, the King headed back towards the barracks where the very witch he was thinking of worked on battle plans. Norman’s quip towards Lord Piereva about the food in his teeth had been a response that he had imagined the cook likely to use when he felt like being particularly vexing…

It felt oddly wonderful to use on an enemy.

With another inaudible sigh, Norman decided he didn’t need to tell the witch just yet about his father’s pending arrival. The redhead had seemed in good spirits for once when the official reply from King Matthais had come in, and for some reason, the King didn’t want to dampen the younger man’s day.

With his thoughts turning to his own son, and unborn daughter, he tried to fathom what kind of father would sow such deep pain and anger in their own kin. Not to mention how meeting the man who sired Finlay Ashowan could be anything, but definitely not inconsequential.

‘It will be interesting indeed to see what Aidan Helmer is like in the flesh.’

A note from Delemhach

There are some staring at this author's note that need to know how gorgeous they are. It's you. If you know that already, then you should also know your brilliant. Not to mention kind.

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, joined on the discord page, and DM'd!

You guys are an immovable force of positivity and potential that still amazes me. Some of your comments have me chuckling throughout the whole day, and some of your DM's have honestly made my entire day. It's incredible how perfectly capable you all are of making someone feel great. I hope you feel that way too, because you deserve to!

Anyhow. Not super creative with your compliments today- don't worry I got some in the ol' cooker for you down the road.

Special shoutout to patreonnis:

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Feablood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner M.T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog , Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, David M, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Shaggy, Sean G, TheyCallMeSibs, User_P, Sorathenobody, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, xXM1g420Y0I05etc, Nathaniel J, Daniel, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deana L.U, isaiah, Georgi G, Ainz O.G, Oiva M, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, HobozBT, SoSpooky, Scott K, Khalydor, John E, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Red Sloth, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris, Tapio A.S, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, Zachary V, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, Skyhawk.jack, Antonis T, Mifa, Noah J, Driftward, Highway Jack, Jacbnw, nathaniel m, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin G, Majorana, lala jhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M.

Time for me to finish the vestiges of my coffee and then begin my loooong work stint.
You all have a fantastic Friday, and I hope you liked the new chapter.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 59: Troublesome Times

Annika strolled into the castle after watching her brother’s arrest, her skirts clutched in her hands, and her head light with emotions. All that mattered was that she returned to her chamber before anyone could see her true feelings. As she tried to process what this new development meant for her strategy concerning the war, as well as her relationship with Fin, her vision turned inwards. Blindly turning towards the servant’s stairwell, Annika was suddenly grabbed and hauled through a nearby open door.

Immediately, more than a decade of training overtook her, and she jammed her elbow sharply back into her abductor’s ribs. After a hasty instep that had the person release her, she whirled around with a knife already in her hand drawn from her sleeve.

Only to see Fin standing in front of her wincing and hunching over his ribs.

“I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to-”

He stepped closer to her, and slowly, but firmly closed the door behind her. Taking two steps closer, the witch had Annika’s back pressed firmly against the wooden surface, with one hand remaining pressed to the door. His other hand raised, and gently stroked the side of her face.

“Are you alright?”

Annika stilled. She was confident that she had just cracked one of his ribs, and yet his focus was entirely on her. It was intense, and disconcerting, and... and…

She blushed.
“Of course I’m fine I-”

“Your brother grabbed your arm pretty roughly, is it bruised?” Fin’s eyes moved down to the arm in question, but Annika was distracted with the question of how in the world he knew about the event.

“Were you… spying on me?” She asked slowly.

“No. It was strange…” He frowned slightly as he tried to explain what he experienced properly. “In the past, I could sense if someone was in extreme pain, or felt intense fear, but today with you... it was like I could see you and hear who was talking to you. I knew where you were just by a feeling, but couldn’t see anything else.” Fin frowned. “In truth, since we’ve been together, my abilities are doing strange things. I need to talk about them with my mother and-”

“Does your mother know about us?!” The color drained from Annika’s face as she stared up at Fin, her heart racing.

“No! No no… I mean everyone suspects we’ve… you know... because honestly getting to the ball took a lot of effort from my aides, mother and, Ji-” Fin trailed off and cleared his throat quickly. “No one knows about the details. What I meant was; I need to ask my mother about changes to my magic. I’ve been putting off talking to her about them for a while, as it usually leads to an interrogation but-”

Annika sighed and let her forehead fall onto Fin’s chest.

“Your inability to keep secrets concerns me.”

“The amount of secrets you insist on having concerns me.” Fin chuckled.

Wrapping her arms around the redhead, the Lady hugged him gently. She still wasn’t convinced his ribs weren’t smarting fiercely from her attack.

“At least this part has always felt strangely easy.” She mumbled while allowing herself to feel soothed by his closeness.

“As long as our attraction isn’t the only thing that comes naturally.” Fin remarked while returning the embrace. “So what happened with your brother after he released you? I couldn’t hear any more after his threats. Though, I need to get back to the barracks soon so I don’t have much time.” He added morosely.

“It’s fine. I’ll tell you la-”

Fin pulled free from her hold and stepped back. Fixing Annika with a somber stare, he shook his head. “No. There is no room for so many secrets in this relationship. You asked me to trust you, and that’s what I’m doing, but you need to trust me too.”

Annika felt her anger spark. Folding her arms across her chest defiantly, she didn’t speak immediately.

“I didn’t say I wouldn’t tell you, only that I would tell you later! You just said that you needed to leave.”

Fin mirrored her and crossed his arms. “When will you then? There has been nothing but vague answers and promises for quite some time about telling me your plans. If I’m really going to gamble it all, you need to be more forthcoming with me.”

Annika didn’t even consider his words before replying.

“Fin. We just started whatever this is. It takes time to explain, and furthermore, I’m not going to be an open book within a few hours!”

“I’m not asking you to be an open book, I’m asking you to tell me important details that I should know!”

“If it is imperative that you know, then I will-”

“No you won’t! You like controlling everything and being the one pulling the strings, only I’m not on the opposing side of you anymore, Annika. I’m on your side, and we are supposed to be doing this together.”

The sound of footsteps passing by the door had both of them fall quiet. Once the silence had once again returned, Fin let out an agitated breath.

“I should be getting back. Excuse me, my Lady.” Fin stepped over and opened the door, leaving Annika alone in the room with her steaming anger.

*

When Fin re-entered the barracks in Captain Antonio’s private office, he found the King had returned from whatever duty he had been called away for, and all the men were talking quietly.

Slowly easing himself back by the map spread across the Captain’s desk, the group raised their gazes to Fin. The King’s gaze sharpened as he recognized that the cook’s former jovial mood had dissipated, but decided not to question the matter further in front of the others.

“One of our sources has reported that there are fifty thousand men ready to sail in Troivack.” Captain Antonio announced pointing at the capital Troivackian city of Vessa.

The King nodded pensively. “Not to mention the most recent reports stating that there are soldiers already here on our shores. We don’t know their numbers, or if they are in more than one of our cities.”

“When exactly did we become aware of the threat of war from Troivack?” Fin asked, his mind gradually shifting back to the task at hand.

“Just after the Winter Solstice two years ago. Though last winter was when the threat became more concrete.” Captain Antonio answered gravely.

“How many soldiers did his majesty Matthais have at his disposal at that time?” The redhead levelled everyone with his stare.

“Less than twenty thousand.” Lord Fuks replied while his eyes began to slowly widen. The Lord was beginning to piece together what Fin was building to.

“That means he could have begun smuggling those men onto our shores for two years, for the first wave of attacks. After that, they could’ve begun recruiting to bulk up their forces.” The witch straightened and stared at the map with his arms folded frowning. There was something off about the whole thing… Something they were missing…

“He wouldn’t have posted nearly twenty thousand men just here in Austice, we would have noticed it, especially with our food levels. The city is packed as is, and there aren’t many places to hide. Not to mention Troivackians tend to stick out in our country.” Lord Fuks began stroking his chin thoughtfully. “Even if the Troivackian King continued sending his men supplies, twenty thousand soldiers are hard to conceal.”

As everyone stared at the map, a sudden bone chilling thought crossed Fin’s mind. Lord Fuks said the very words in the redhead’s mind, having reached the conclusion moments sooner.

“He could’ve placed men in every city. If we summon our armies to Austice for when the ships come, we will leave the cities without enough protection if, perhaps, five thousand trained Troivackian soldiers are already hiding within their walls.”

A weighted silence fell over the group.

“We need to investigate every building in every city. We can leave no stone unturned.” The King’s quiet voice broke the tension, and he turned a calm face to each man before him.

“We need to find these men, and dispose of them immediately.”

*

Fin entered his cottage wearily that night, his mind full of anxiety pertaining to the war. He knew he had done everything he could to aid them in how his father could strategize, but he wasn’t confident he’d done enough.

In truth, he doubted he really was the best person to give insight into Aiden Helmer’s mind, but the only other person who could provide the council with better information was Katelyn Ashowan. It had never been considered as a possibility to ask for her help even for a moment, as Fin refused to taint his mother’s peace with knowledge of her husband.

Turning towards his pallett that was already set out for him in front of the hearth by Kate, the redhead let out a long sigh.

He hadn’t liked how he’d spoken with Annika earlier. While he did need more information, he knew he should have approached it more tactfully.

Afterall, a woman who had survived as long as she did because of her ability to play her cards close to her chest, was not going to suddenly tell him everything. It made perfect sense, and Fin knew he would need far more patience with her if they were to work.

He’d wanted to try and seek her out before retiring for the night, but Annika’s warning earlier in the day to give her space until her plans had time to settle, had echoed in his ears.

Resigning himself to several sleepless nights, Fin collapsed onto his knees, then face first onto mat. Despite his earlier reservations, sleep claimed him without hesitation.

*

It was past midnight when a strange pressure on his chest woke the witch again. As he tried to open his eyelids, the weight of relaxation beckoning him to once again fall unconscious suddenly lifted when he registered a tickling sensation on his neck.

Opening his eyes, Fin found himself staring up into the glowing green gaze of Kraken. The feline’s pupils were the size of marbles.

“Good evening… witch.” Kraken began awkwardly. “We have much to discuss now that you can… hear me.”
Fin closed his eyes and squeezed them shut. He did not want to deal with the possibility that he was sinking into insanity. It was probably a familiar thing, but in the middle of the night was not when he wanted to reason it all out.

“In the morning Kraken… can’t we do this… in the morning?”

“Witch, you have the most unpleasant of existences. You are awake and busy at first light, and do not find time to rest until deep into the night. Now is the best time.” Stepping down off of Fin’s chest to sit beside him, the feline patiently waited as the redhead sat up. “I also recognized a look of disappointment in your new mate when we were last seen conversing. Tell me, does the interesting smelling female not like cats? Or was it that she thought your mind furred? Either way, interruptions should be avoided.”

Rubbing his eyes, Fin leaned his back against one of his dining chairs that was firmly tucked into his table, and faced his familiar.

“What is it we need to discuss at great length this moment?”

Kraken stared up at Fin without a sound, and the witch began to wonder yet again whether or not he had been hallucinating the entire exchange.

‘Gods… what if I am crazy… what if I never actually spent the night with Annika… is Annika even real?’ His hand came up and pressed against his mouth. Perhaps this was what had happened to his father. Aiden Helmer had gone mad. Completely crazy. Perhaps Fin appeared to him as the devil… or a very threatening bovine...

“Do you really have no questions?” Kraken chirped irritably. “Your familiar can communicate with you beyond what is the norm. Do you not wish to get to know me? Are you so self-centered that-”

“Good Gods. Are you in your young adult agonies?” Fin asked with a pained expression. It was common knowledge that young adults had no shortage of pains as they battled the task of growing into the world and their minds.

“I know nothing of which you speak! Now, I have been busy studying and earning my new position with-”

“Fin? What’re you doing up in the middle of the night?” Kate opened the door to Fin’s room with a yawn.

“Hairballs! For someone who hates fellow humans you are surrounded by them!” Kraken sauntered away, his fuzzy haunches brushing Fin’s arm as he moved.

Rubbing the back of his neck, the redhead didn’t answer his mother immediately as she stepped further into the living space. Kneeling down in front of her son, Kate watched Fin closely, a concerned expression pulling her features taut.

“Were you talking to yourself just now?”

Fighting down the urge to snap, Fin let out a long breath. He was exhausted and anxious… he didn’t even know what exactly had happened to Lord Piereva after he had grabbed Annika…

“I’ve started hearing my familiar. As in, I hear him talk to me, and he understands what I say.” He lifted his face to his mother to gage her reaction. “Am I going crazy?”

Kate studied him closely for several moments before slowly seating herself on the ground with her back against the fireplace.

“No. I do admit, it is not common for witches to hear their familiars. However, it is more likely to happen amongst deficient witches. I have a theory, though it is just that. A theory.”

Fin waited expectantly.

“I think deficient witches don’t always separate themselves from their familiars as much as pure elemental witches do. I think the pure powered see the relationship more as master and beast, whereas deficient witches are more likely to see them as friends.” Kate’s eyes moved over Fin’s shoulder and nodded at Kraken who was watching the exchange from the shadows. “Call over Kraken, we need to have a conversation. All of us. Love, translate for me please.”

The redhead turned his chin over his shoulder, and with a long breath finally did as his mother ordered.

“Kraken, my mother has questions for you.”

“Glad to see at least one cat in your family has a good head on their shoulders.” Stalking back over to the Ashowans, Kraken seated himself and glanced back and forth between them while only giving one slow blink up at his witch.

“Alright, what is it your mother cat wants to know, you overgrown kitten?”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, commented, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on the discord channel!

Special soutout to the patreonnis:

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, BLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmas ba, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander, Nicolas M, xXM1g420T0I05etc, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Goergi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, obadiah R, H.Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, skyhawk.jack, Antonios T, Mifa, Noah J, Highway Jack, Jacbnw, nathaniel m, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin Gray, Majorana, lala jhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M, Amit G, pledged by name, Klakras, Michael K.

I hope today you all think of something that is simply good. Doesn't have to be a massive elaborate thing with hidden meaning. It could be, "That bird landed in my backyard. That's awesome".

I find on the days I post here, they are my good thing because they have all of you. Simple as that. You don't need to be anything less or more, you just are goodness to me.

If anyone is struggling with dark corners that they don't feel comfortable telling family or friends about, remember if that's what you choose to do then it is your responsibility to find the light to face. If you can't do that for yourself, you need to find someone with a match- or go rummaging around that crap drawer we all have for something like a floodlight.

Take responsibility and care for yourself because you are all you have at the end of some days...

Well yourself, and an author who thinks you're wonderful and doesn't have to know everything to believe so.

You'll be alright, because even if you don't feel like you are, the rest of you intrinsically knows your brilliance, you just gotta circle back around and remember that.

Have a great weekend everyone and remember to be kind!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 60: Family Feuds

“I see,” Kate had a finger pressed to her mouth as she frowned thoughtfully. Between Kraken and her son, she had just been filled in on the development of Fin’s new ability. As she listened to him describe the experience, her mind had begun whirring to life.

“Fin, I think your decision to pursue Lady Jenoure has brought you closer to the essence of your abilities.” Standing, the healer began to pace in front of the fire while the redhead remained seated on the ground, wondering if there would be any chance of getting back to bed before dawn.

“How do you suppose?”

“Well,” Katelyn stopped and stared down at her son pensively. “A home is supposed to be filled with love and openness isn’t it? When you think of a ‘home’, you don’t think of it as a place where people who love each other cannot be together. I think with you embracing your feelings and pursuing your relationship- even if it seems unlikely to end well-”

“Thanks mum.”

“-Even if it seems unlikely to end well, it is what a home should have.” Kate finished scowling down at Fin. “I think you can only now understand Kraken because you aren’t fighting against rules that have no place in a home.”

“Your mother is a wise woman. Could you please tell her to scratch under my chin at her earliest convenience?” Kraken looked to Fin pointedly then back up to Kate.

“I can’t keep track of all the things my powers involve.” The cook sighed, ignoring Kraken’s glare.

Katelyn’s studious gaze softened. As she crouched down in front of Fin, she reached out, and gently stroked his cheek. Drawing his eyes up to her own, he knew he couldn’t hide his true feelings from her. She knew him too well.

“My love, I think you are taking on more than you should. It might be time to start admitting your limitations.” She remarked quietly. “It will be better for them in the long run as well if your potential and abilities are maximized. What task is draining you the most? Is it all the preparation of the food or-”

“It’s the hours. Being in the kitchen from before dawn to after dusk, and helping the King on top of it all-”

“Helping the King? Ah. That young Knight, Harris I believe? He mentioned that you’ve been doing so. What is it exactly you have been helping him with? His diet plan? Is he recovering from substance abuse and needs more fluids delivered regularly?” The intensity of her questioning paired with exhaustion made Fin’s mind go blank.

“Could we do this in the morning by chance?”

Kate blinked, breaking free of her focused intent. During her years as a healer, she was used to waking and being alert for long painstaking hours. This meant that when a new dilemma to unravel presented itself, she wasted no time in delving in- a tendency that had not always boded well for Fin.

“When else can we talk about this?” She asked pointedly.

Fin glared at Kraken who stared back smugly.

“Look. I can’t continue working with no sleep and pulling off sixteen hour days.” He snapped angrily.

“You need to request shorter hours! Have someone else take care of-”

“I’m not talking about this now. I’m going to sleep in the kitchen. Goodnight.”

Standing abruptly, Fin stormed out of the cottage leaving both his mother and familiar alone. The witch headed back to the kitchens, wondering briefly why for once he was not being followed by a Troivackian Knight, but didn’t have the energy to dwell on it.

Upon crossing the threshold, it took Fin only a breath to realize he wasn’t alone in the room.

“Who’s here?” He called out while taking a sideways step away from the door to place his back against the wall.

“What the- Good Gods Finlay, do you never sleep?” The King’s voice crested the silence. As the witch’s eyes adjusted to the light of the room, he recognized the pointed beard tip in the shadows belonging to his ruler.

“Are you alone, your highness?” The witch asked with a sigh already guessing the answer.

“I am. I just came down for a bit of ale and a think.” Norman turned back to the mug in his hands, his posture for once slightly slumped.

As Fin stepped further into the room, the hearth and every candle gently rose back up. The kitchen was cast in a cozy glow, and without a word, the redhead wearily retrieved a mug of ale of his own before joining the King at the table.

“Why are you up still?” Norman asked, taking a sip and keeping his gaze fixed on the fire in front of him.

“My mother can be chatty at night. I came to get some sleep.” Fin admitted before realizing the connotations of his statement.

“Ah, sorry to intrude. I will be back up to my chambers shortly.” Norman took another gulp of ale.

Fin looked to the monarch, and saw in the hazy light the shadows that plagued the man. The war hadn’t even begun, but the stress was written in every deepened line around his eyes and forehead.

“Do not worry your majesty. Sometimes we all end up carrying burdens that threaten to break us. Having some quiet and an ale can be good for perspective. Or tea if you prefer.”

“There could be twenty thousand troops in Daxaria waiting to attack our citizens, the Zinferan military has not yet been secured, and my wife is going to have our daughter before reaching a full term which means one or both of them may perish.”

“...I’m sorry to say ale is the strongest alcohol I have.”

“Don’t worry. It does just fine for times such as these. Anymore and I wouldn’t be able to carry on.” The King’s thumb gently rubbed against the rough mug, his mouth pursed as though he wanted to say something.

“Mr. Ashowan, there is something I wanted to wait to tell you. However, the more I think on it, the more I believe you should know sooner rather than later.” Norman turned to look at Fin, the half of his face illuminated in the firelight somber.

The witch felt his heart skip a beat. Whatever it was the King had to say, it was not good.

“Your father is coming.”

The flames in the room burned brighter, and the smell of electricity made the hair on Norman’s arms stand at attention as Fin stared back with a blank expression.

“Why?”

“I had Lord Piereva arrested today, and the Troivackian King is sending his Chief of Military to retrieve the Earl. He will be staying with us for a few days to bear witness to the betrothal between a Daxarian and Zinferan noble.” The King kept the witch fixed under his attention.

Fin’s grip around his mug tightened, and his heart raced wildly. “My father is coming here. When?” He repeated slowly in a daze.

“My guess would be that it will be a couple of weeks.”

“I don’t like this sire. Something is… wrong about the entire situation. My father is up to something. So is the Troivackian King if he warranted the Earl’s arrest so easily…”

“I was thinking the same thing to be honest. We can try to figure out what they may be planning tomorrow.” The King finished the last of his ale, his gaze turning to the mug in his hands.

“Your highness I might need more help for my duties. Either in the kitchens or… somewhere else if I am going to spend half my days with you. While my magic can continue to work while I’m not in the room because it is still in my home, it does drain me more if I’m not in the same space. Especially as I am not able to handle any of the tasks by hand, it means my magic is doing my entire job while I work with you.” Fin felt his cheeks flame as he spoke.

Norman turned a tired smile to the witch. “Your aides aren’t helping you as much as you’d like?”

“No it isn’t that… They don’t really know how to cook for the most part. Not the way I can.”

“No one can cook the way you can, Mr. Ashowan.” The King complimented with a regal nod.

“I guess I just… I’m sorry. I don’t know what I’m saying.” Fin sighed and shook his head. He regretted even trying to broach the topic. What kind of person pestered the King, who carried the weight of his country, in the middle of the night?

“You need a break.” Norman offered gently. His tone was patient. “I understand. I feel similarly, though I suppose I have more nights to myself and sleep than you do.”

The King pondered silently to himself for a few moments before speaking again.

“Very well. Mr. Ashowan, you are doing your country and crown a great service as of late. All while performing your regular duties, and yet you are not receiving any recognition or promotion at this time. How about I give you a week off to recuperate. In exchange,” The King held up his finger as Fin opened his mouth to protest. “I want you to investigate Austice. I want you to try and find where some of the soldiers may be hiding. Go to some of the local taverns and try to hear any rumors that may be going around. Try to learn if there have been any large groups of Troivackians milling about. We recently lost an informant in the city, and having a pair of eyes I can trust will be worthwhile.”

Fin considered the offer with his mind working sluggishly. It would be nice to have a bit of a rest from his duties, even if he was technically still working…

“Thank you your majesty. I will do my best to figure out where the Troivackian soldiers may be, and try to rest and get my head on straight before my…” Fin cleared his throat. “Before Aiden Helmer arrives.”

Norman nodded and gave him a small smile before clapping the witch on the shoulder. “Thank you. Now, I better get up before my wife wakes and decides she would like to be cross with me. Get everything ready tomorrow for your absence, and then start your time away the day after. We’ll say that you are investigating some of the local vendors for better bulk deals for the castle.”

Waving over his shoulder, the King left the witch alone with his thoughts, closing the door firmly behind himself.

Fin slowly rounded the table over to the fire, and did his best to focus on the lovely idea that he would get some time to catch up on rest. Slowly, he stretched down on the ground, not wanting to think about the possibility of seeing his father again.
He didn’t even want to consider what the man might try to do should they lay eyes on one another again…

Fin had nearly reached the soothing depths of sleep, when a final thought shattered his peace.

‘What will my mother do if she finds out her husband is coming?’

*
As the cook pounded the dough on his table, the aides watched him nervously. They had never seen the cook’s eyes so bloodshot, or his face so pale.

“Did you… get any sleep Mr. Ashowan?” Heather squeaked. She had only just returned to working with them, having come down with a nasty lung infection the weeks prior.

“Not really. Hannah you’re on apples, Sir Taylor you-”

The kitchen door burst open and Fin nearly swore out loud. He was not in a good mood that morning, and his nerves were burnt to a crisp.

A Lady Fin hadn’t ever seen before entered, dressed in finery grander than anything he had ever seen. She wore a silvery dress that sparkled slightly in the daylight, with emerald and sapphire jewels glittering on her throat, ears, and hands. She sauntered in, and studied the cook from head to toe as though calculating his exact value as a butcher would in front of the pig pens.

Behind her was none other than Lord Nam.

“Are you the cook?” The woman questioned imperiously.

“I am.”

Fin returned her stare, and didn’t bow. Technically she had not introduced herself, so he technically was not being rude.

Giving him a far slower, hungrier look over, the woman smiled up at him. Fin had to fight off the urge to cringe away from her. It was somehow abundantly apparent what she was thinking while looking at him.

“Well you certainly are a sight for sore eyes- which is exactly what I’ve heard around the castle.” The noble woman glanced over at Lord Nam, who was studying Fin for himself with a haughty eyebrow raised.

“We have come to offer you a position in our future household. You will be paid double what the King is offering, and will come with us wherever we travel to serve as our own personal cook. While I’ve certainly had better cooking in Sorlia, your knowledge of Zineran dishes has impressed my beloved.” The woman then cast a brilliant smile over her shoulder to Lord Nam, who immediately smirked back as though they shared some kind of inside joke.

Fin’s eye twitched.

“You’re a long way from home there sweetheart. Our cook doesn’t need to put up with the likes of you.”

Everyone turned in shock to stare at none other than Sir Harris who was staring at the woman with open disgust.

It was then that everyone in the room noticed that the woman dressed in the most expensive clothes and jewels the Kingdom could offer, and the slightly disheveled Sir Harris were, without a doubt, siblings. The identical auburn hair, hazel eyes, and even the shape of their jaw… it was irrefutable.

“Oh you putrid little rat! What in the world are you doing here!” The woman shrieked as she descended upon the group making everyone but Hannah and Sir Harris take several steps back.

“I work here. I’m surprised you’re risking your precious shoes on a kitchen floor to offer a job to someone.” Sir Harris sneered with flushed cheeks.

“Get out of my sight! You! Cook! Fire this man immediately! He is a blemish to this castle and any nobility that may have the misfortune of crossing paths with him!”

“Beloved, who is that man?” Lord Nam stepped in further to the kitchen while trying to peer around his alleged fiance at whoever she was shouting at.

“No one!” Swinging around hastily, her eyes flashing dangerously, the Lady blocked Sir Harris from view of Lord Nam.

“Pardon me Miss…?” Fin began, his voice a growl.

“Miss?! Do I look like a commoner to you?” She demanded before throwing her chin in the air. “I am Lady Marigold, daughter of Duke Iones!”

“Easy mistake to make if I don’t hear an introduction.” Fin shrugged feigning innocence, before either the Lady or Lord could chastise him for his lack of apology he added on to his statement.

“After all, you did not address a Knight of Daxaria with a formal introduction.”

All the color drained from Marigold’s face.

“A… A Knight? Do you mean to tell me that little urchin is a-”

“My Lady, I do not recommend referring to a man entrusted with guarding the lives of our King and Queen with such disdain.” Fin bowed his head, his tone emotionless.

For a moment the harpy failed to make a sound.

Then, in a whirlwind of indignity, she grabbed onto Lord Nam’s arm and headed for the castle door.

“A lowly Knight is nothing to a future Duchess.” She cast out with a cruel laugh.

“Say that to me when our country burns with war.” Sir Harris boomed with shaking fists at his sides.

Lady Marigold swung around, her face stretched into a cold smile.

“I doubt I’ll have much of a chance to say anything to you ever again in a war. I can tell you’ll be what you’ve always been. Expendable.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord channel!

Shoutout to the Patreonnis:

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, Noct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, WhiteRabbit, MASharp3310, Derp5000000, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Goergi G, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, SkyHawk.jack, Mifa, Noah J, Highway Jack, JacbnW, nathaniel m, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin Gray, Majorana, lala jhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M, Amit G, pledged by name, Klakras, Michael K, HSdragon.

Now, I can tell just by looking at you, that you shouldn't be doing that. Everyone knows that kind of thing is illegal, and to be perfectly frank, I have no idea where in the world you could've gotten it...
I mean... how the hell to you get steroids for good looks?! I mean it isn't even fair.

If you weren't so dazziling I'd be darn disappointed.

I mean... who can look as fantastic as you do and not have any insane reason?!

I hope you spicy salsa of a group have a terrific weekend, and that you stay safe out there!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 61: Turning Tides

The silence that permeated the kitchen was stifling. For several moments, no one looked anywhere near Sir Harris, as he stood wordlessly seething in his sister’s absence.
Peter and Heather had dutifully stepped further away from the Knights as the air crackled with the promise of violence.

“So… I take it you have some family drama?” Fin asked lightly.

“What a bitch!” Hannah exploded suddenly, her fists curled at her side. “What rank of nobility do I have to be to pummel that woman without being sentenced to death?” Hannah whirled around to face Sir Taylor who jumped at the sudden movement.

“Er-- she’s the daughter of a Duchess? Well… right now only three other noble families rank on her level. Whomever she marries will more than likely inherit the title of duke unless…” Sir Taylor glanced at Sir Harris in obvious discomfort.

“Unless I claim the title for my own damn self.”

No one had seen Sir Harris as anything other than sarcastic or teasing in any given scenario, so the man who stood before them now with rage burning in his eyes and a steely set to his jaw was all the more frightening. How could there be two extreme personalities in one being?

Fin turned to the knight cautiously. “... Sir Harris, I don’t mean to pry, but-”

“I’m a bastard.” Sir Harris’ fierce gaze moved to the cook. “My mother was the wife of a blacksmith who was commissioned by the Duke Iones for a decorative sword. It literally killed the man to make it. He had been in poor health for some time, but the pay was too generous to pass up when he knew he was dying. Within a fortnight the Duke came to our house and offered my mother half the agreed price or nothing. Unless she,” Ire choked the words from him.

“Is he dead?” Hannah demanded, her eyes glinting wickedly.

“Yes.”

“Good. My to do list is shorter,” she seethed, turning her glare back to the closed kitchen door.

Sir Taylor scratched the back of neck awkwardly. “Careful there, Hannah. If you’re heard talkin’ like that you could be exiled or flogged…”

Fin looked at Sir Taylor carefully. After studying him for a moment, his gaze moved to Sirs Andrews and Lewis.

“It occurs to me now, I don’t know nearly enough about all of you. Sir Andrews, I know your mother was a seamstress, but that’s the extent of it.”

The trio of men glanced at each other with unreadable expressions. However, the wordless communication that the three often shared took longer to be settled this time. Sir Harris was oblivious to the exchange as he stormed over to the ale barrel, snatched a mug from the shelf, and poured himself a drink to the brim. Peter and Heather shrunk towards the garden door hopefully.

Hannah gazed at the auburn-haired knight worriedly, her anger taking a back seat to her concern before she then moved her attention to the trio.

“Out with it!” she snapped.

Sir Taylor turned, a small frown on his face at her tone. For the first time in a long time Hannah hesitated, before dropping her gaze, chastened. “I’m sorry. I’m too riled up after that woman.”

The Knight nodded appreciatively before turning to Fin then.

“I am the highest ranking of us kitchen Knights. My father is a lower ranking Baron in Xava, and I’m his eldest. I will be inheriting the title Baron once he passes, as well as seeing that my six younger brothers are taken care of.”

Sir Lewis surprised everyone by speaking next.

“I am the youngest son of my family. My father was a respectable Knight, and we own several acres with tenants just south of Xava. I have three older sisters, and given that they are nearly two decades older than myself, my eldest sister’s husband inherited the majority of the land. My mother found out she was with child shortly after my father’s death--a second marriage you see.”

Fin nodded, envisioning Sir Lewis as the youngest amongst a brood of women seemed fitting.

Sir Andrews shifted uncomfortably, but received an encouraging nod from Sir Lewis that had him stepping forward.

“I am the illegitimate son of Earl Laurent. My mother was his mistress even before he entered into his marriage with Lady Isobel Laurent. Though I came more than a decade after the marriage…” Sir Andrews shifted awkwardly. “After I was born, my mother was cast out. It would seem Lady Laurent was only willing to tolerate her existence so long as there were no bastards.”

Fin’s jaw dropped.

Lady Isobel Laurent had been his dance instructor in the times leading up to the ball. She had been a prim, regimented woman, a cousin to the King…

“I never knew the nobility liked to make their lives so much more difficult,” Hannah remarked awed.

“You think my father or Andrews’ gave a rat’s ass about the price their commoner lovers had to pay?” Sir Harris barked, slamming his tankard down on the ledge. “Did you know I met my father twice before the old bastard died?” Sir Harris poured himself another ale.

“The first time I was four. He came when my mother had sent a letter pleading him for enough coin for firewood so that we wouldn’t freeze to death. The villagers had scorned her as a used woman, and so they all turned their back on us. They didn’t care that they’d known her all her life, or that she had no choice in becoming a mistress.” Sir Harris downed the tankard. “He came. Gave her three coppers, and told her that was all she’d be getting if the child his wife bore next was a boy.”

The room was deathly quiet.

“It would seem the Gods have a twisted sense of justice because all he got was Marigold. Then he never could get that cold bitch of a wife pregnant again.” Sir Harris’ back remained turned to them as he finished the second tankard. “He didn’t return until I was fifteen. He gave me an old sword and said if I wanted to inherit the Dukedom, I’d have to take it for myself. Told him I wanted no part of it. I didn’t want anything he had touched.” Disgust dripped in Sir Harris’ voice as he poured a third ale for himself.

“Then, the glorious day of his death. I received an official summons from the magistrate of Sorlia. Imagine my surprise when the Duchess and my sister saw me and learned of my existence. To this day, unless Marigold marries, I can lay claim to the title. Of course there have been several attempts to have me… dealt with. So I disappeared. I joined the Royal Knights six years ago when Captain Antonio stumbled upon me working as a mercenary.”

No one moved to stop the man from finishing the third ale. Everyone stood frozen to the spot.

“What would happen if you… if you tried to claim the Dukedom?” Sir Andrews risked asking.

“Oh my dear father had several stipulations. I had to have served in the military for at least five years, and completed a year serving a noble household to learn reading, writing, and have the basic understanding of how to run a Dukedom. An impossible task should the Duke or Duchess Iones not want it to happen.”

“I see… how would one learn anything about such a role without learning under your deceased father?” Peter piped up for the first time that morning while sharing a worried glance with Heather.

“There are three other Dukedoms in the Kingdom, remember? One for each city. I just so happened to have served under Duke Cowan in Rollom a year after Captain Antonio found me.” A ruthless chuckle escaped Sir Harris’ lips.
“Clever old git that the Captain is, knew more than he would ever let on. ‘Knew exactly who I was and what the will’s stipulation was. Of course I’ve had my suspicions that he acted on the orders of the King… Otherwise I have no doubt Duchess Iones would’ve put a halt to my joining the household of Duke Cowan.”

The mounting tension in the air was broken by Sir Taylor when he blurted out loudly, “Gods man! You mean to tell us you could be the next Duke Iones?!”

Sir Harris turned around with a cold smile that was eerily similar to the one his sister had given him earlier that morning.

“I never said I wanted it. Never planned on going after it. I wanted to go after my own fortune, but I must say…” He trailed off with a choked laugh while shaking his head. “That brat of a sister is making me rethink a few things. I don’t think I can let someone like her wield power. Not with a war on the horizon.” Slamming the mug down on the ledge, Sir Harris stormed out the garden door without another word, startling poor Heather and making her squeak.

“He was swayed so easily.” Fin blinked as he watched the back of the Knight retreat down the garden path.

“Not everyone is as dense as you,” Sir Andrews muttered under his breath. When the redhead shot him a narrowed eyed stare, the man had the good sense to look away.

“Some people survive by protecting themselves, others by adapting. I think Sir Harris is the latter,” Sir Lewis observed with a frown.

“Or he always had wanted it and just needed an excuse to feel like it was alright,” the witch added thoughtfully.

“I’m worried what his sister will do,” Sir Lewis announced, staring at the doorway.

“You think she’ll try to stop him?” Peter asked, stepping forward to rejoin the group.

���Harris just mentioned that they’d tried to have him dealt with… then there is the fact that his mother died in a fire shortly after his father’s death-”

“I beg your pardon?” Fin’s attention snapped to the Knight in alarm.

“Aye. He joined the mercenaries when he was sixteen? Seventeen?” Sir Taylor looked at Sir Andrews who nodded to confirm the information.

An icy dread crept into Fin’s stomach.

“Hannah, go find Sir Harris,” he instructed with an edge in his tone.

The blonde looked at him, perplexed.

“You’re the only one of us who can calm him down. Bring him back here. We need to figure out how we can help him become the next Duke Iones, and keep him alive in the process.”

*

Pulling the drawstring tightly on his sack, Fin straightened. His mother stood behind him in the doorway of his bedroom wringing her hands anxiously. It was the first morning of his week off of his duties, and Kate was not taking his departure well.

“I don’t like that you’re staying in the city. Why not save your coin and come back at night to sleep here?”

“Because it’s a long walk back and I think it’d be nice to stay somewhere near the sea,” he lied easily. The truth was he knew it’d be suspicious behavior for him to poke around Austice then keep returning to the castle.

“You grew up around the sea, you’ve gotten your fill,” Kate snapped irritably.

Fin turned with a smile to face her. She had been the same way when he had been preparing to come work for the King.

“It’s only for a week. I’ll be back before you know it. Besides, you’re barely here anyway. You’re either with the Queen or seeing to everyone else’s ailments.” Fin planted a dutiful kiss on his mother’s cheek. “You used to go to Rollom for weeks at a time without me.”

“Yes, but I knew you’d be safe at home!” she exclaimed, following her son as he approached the door. “Your familiar hasn’t been back since you left the other night, and you haven’t told me about Lady Jenoure and I-I- Finlay!” She called out as he placed his hand on the door.

With a sigh, the redhead turned around and embraced his mother.

“It’s only for a week. Kraken is fine, I can feel him somewhere in the city. I might even find him while I’m there. Lady Jenoure and I are… fine. Just relax! Maybe invite Hannah and Heather over to have some tea, the Gods know that Heather needs to be less afraid of the rest of the kitchen staff and Hannah needs to be a little less violent…”

Kate made a face that was a mix of hesitancy and concern. “You aren’t painting them as the most ideal of company, you know. Perhaps I’ll invite the rest of your aides over with them… I would love to hear more about all of these alleged adventures you seem to have gotten into since arriving. That Captain Antonio is quite an interesting man as well wouldn’t you say?”

Fin’s face dropped and he turned back hastily to the door.

“Have a lovely week, Mother.”

*

If he were being completely honest with himself, Fin was more than a little apprehensive about leaving the castle grounds. He just didn't want his mother to see and make him feel like an even bigger coward than he already was.

The truth of it was that Fin barely left the area that qualified as his home, and it had been that way since his childhood. Staying where he could protect himself and those he cared about made the most sense to him, so he hadn’t ever taken any unnecessary risks by wandering around in the great unknown. Even the journey to the castle had been wrought with anxiety. Were it not for his ability to defend himself reasonably well, Fin would never have bothered taking a job on the opposite end of the continent. Festivals and other gatherings off grounds were short visits for him, and the redhead preferred it that way.

Now however… something inside him was different. Risking his life to be with Annika had made him feel restless somehow. As though he’d cut away whatever was holding him back from growing…

The moment his foot cleared the perimeter of the King’s lawn, Fin felt his magic leave his body. It was always a strange sensation that he tried not to think about. If he had to liken the feeling to anything, it’d be akin to being untethered and cast adrift into a sea of unknown… Like a ship that had cast off without sails or oars.

In a matter of moments, Fin was strolling amongst the crowds of Austice. The freedom to follow the currents of people, to not feel every object, person, or plant’s presence was somehow quite peaceful. He didn’t feel what everyone was craving, didn’t sense the general mood, didn’t feel inanimate objects hum with the desire to be of use…

Another sense had been closed off, and as a result, Fin felt his other five shoot skyward.

It was exhilarating, passing by bakeries, and groups of gossiping women. He watched people’s faces as they went about their daily lives, consumed in their own thoughts, not noticing his attention on them. The smell of the sea and food cooking, the sounds of chattering and laughter, it was a wall of white noise that was somehow pleasing.

After walking for nearly an hour, the witch decided to grab a bite to eat at a pub that he was nearing on the right side of the road. As he headed towards the establishment, Fin failed to notice three cats eyeing him from the shadows of an alleyway as he passed by. The pub had an bold sign with gold lettering that shone against its deep green background. It swung cheerily above the door announcing its name to the world:

‘The All Or Null’

Taking the step down in front of the green door, the redhead reached to lift the handle when a voice sounded behind him over the noise of the street.

“Turning tail and running already? Good to see those socks are keeping your feet so damn warm.”

Fin swung around, his eyes wide. Before him stood Annika dressed in peasant garb, her long hair tied and hidden under a kerchief, and beautiful face smudged in dirt. She looked like several other women he had passed that morning on the road… only there was no hiding her fierce gaze.

Taking the step back up to place him back on the street, Fin stared down at Annika in the daylight as though in a trance. As he drew closer, the Viscountess faltered as her cheeks heightened in color at his proximity.

“Well? What do you have to say for yourself?”

He stared down into Annika’s burning dark eyes that made his heart skip a beat, then surprised her by smiling and reaching down to take her hand.

“Come inside with me, I’d like to buy you a meal.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and jumped on the discord channel!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, Portland Phil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus ba, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, just_a_potato, White Rabbit, MASHarp3310, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Jan L, noah S, obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, Skyhawk.jack, Antonios T, Mifa, Noah J, Highway Jack, JacobnW, nathaniel m, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin Gray, majorana, lala jhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M, Amit G, pledged by name, klakras, Michael K, Hi, zip, Jerzylo.

Well I hope you all had a wonderful Valentines Day! Because regardless of the type of love, you are loved. Somewhere, by someone. Maybe you don't know them, maybe it's your mom, or your dad, or your pet, or Kraken if you are holding a bag of chips, but they're out there. Sometimes it's just nice to think about that nice relationship you have there, and all the good it has brought to you and to them. Taking a second to appreciate the meaning of that is pretty awesome.

As someone who was never into Valentines Day, I can say it was always nice when my family would make sure the important thing was that everyone had 1 meal together to appreciate their loved ones.
Plus my mom got everyone small presents which hey- what kid doens't like presents.
Except for the year when my present was shampoo.
Awkward hint to a teen...

Anyway, you all have a wonderful weekend. Stay safe, and you-
Holy crap.
Uh oh.
Oh no.
Nononononononononono. Some of you are putting yourselves down.
Oh heck no. You strong, wonderful beings of endless potential, don't you dare! Think how much you have overcome in your life, think about what you have learned that has made you stronger and smarter, and think about how an author drools over your dripping good looks every week. Think about how you are so effortlessly loved because you are you. No one else, but you. Don't like where you're at? You'll do better, you'll keep going because you've come so far, you can go even further, and you will. Because you have already shown life just the beginning of what you're capable of.

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

Chapter 62: Road Less Taken

Annika sat across from Fin in the cheery pub, and studied him closely as he sat sipping his ale contentedly. Their food had come swiftly, and sat enticingly in front of them. Chicken sandwiches stacked thicker than the average man could fit in his mouth, along with a bowl filled with apples, grapes, and berries.

She hadn’t spoken since Fin had guided her by the hand into the pub, and had waited calmly while he spoke to the serving wench and placed their order.

At long last Fin turned to stare at her, a small smile on his face.

“You thought I was running from you?”

Annika’s dulled anger flared up once again.

“I haven’t heard from you since the day before yesterday, and then I hear from my maid that you are leaving the castle grounds with a bag.”

“So you dressed as a peasant and followed me?” Fin asked slowly, his smile replaced with a look of curiosity.

“Nonsense. I was already dressed this way. Since the arrest of my brother I’ve decided to stay at my estate in Austice. I sent out a decoy carriage then disguised myself in case any of his men decided to seek revenge,” she snapped.

“Then you finding me in the crowded street was a happy coincidence?” His dubious tone was not lost on Annika, who folded her arms and crossed her legs in response. It was a wonder no one realized she was nobility- no peasant woman would dare to look so bold.

“You walked down the main street of Austice and took only one right. You then continued your way down towards the sea, I happen to have to take a similar path to get to my estate.” She shifted then, realizing that a couple men at a nearby table were glancing at her curiously.

“If you aren’t running away then what are you doing?” Annika demanded while lowering her voice and leaning her elbows on the table.

“His majesty asked me to take care of some business for him. I will be returning to my duties in a week.” Fin’s expression became shuttered then, and it was clear to Annika their last encounter had resurfaced in his mind.

“You don’t have to tell me,” she retorted while picking up her sandwich and taking a very unladylike bite out of it.

“Very well,” he countered smoothly while picking up the sandwich and biting into it himself.

The two ate without sparing another word and when they finished, Fin paid the bill. He held the door open for her, and once they faced each other in the bright street, looked properly discouraged by their pending farewell.

“Guess I will see you back at the castle sometime…” Fin’s right toe turned to leave when Annika edged closer to him.

“Why don’t you just stay with me?” she blurted out suddenly, her eyes darting around them at the people who strode by them.

“I-er-uh, is that… appropriate?” He blushed while lowering his voice even further.

“Not at all, but I have minimal staff that are overpaid not to wag their tongues or comment. There have been several instances where they have been tested, and that they have all proven themselves. Come. Don’t pay for a tavern with bedbugs, just… at least come so that we might talk a bit more.” Without realizing she had done it, Annika was clasping Fin’s hand in both of her own.

Looking down at the hold, Fin blinked several times as though in disbelief before lifting his eyes once again to her.

“As long as it won’t cause problems for you,” he agreed, his cheeks beginning to deepen in color.

Annika smiled radiantly as Fin laced his fingers through her own. Stepping forward shyly, he directed their steps further down the road towards the water.

“Do you even know where you’re going?” she asked after the giddiness of him holding her hand had worn off.

“Not a clue,” he announced, suddenly stopping in his tracks, making Annika laugh.

“Alright then, come with me.”

As the couple walked, they noticed that no one spared them a second glance, as they appeared like any other unremarkable young peasant couple. It baffled Fin because to him, the graceful way Annika moved seemed like a dead giveaway that she was on another level entirely.

“Another right here.” Annika steered him towards another side street, working them further south into the city. Fin frowned when he saw at the end of the road there was nothing but the rocky wall which the city was built into.

“Do you live in a cave?” he speculated dryly.

“Aren’t you the court jester, hm? Just follow my lead.” Annika gave him a wry smile before tugging him along.

They passed by quaint gardens with flowers and vegetables all lovingly tended to by the residents of the city. The homes with their rust colored tile roofs grew shorter and shorter, until they became quaint small cottages rather than tall narrow houses. Hidden just before the street ended by the cliff, was another quieter road that continued down the hill.

At first Fin wasn’t sure what it was that was so strange about the road, until he realized that not a single home faced the street. There was neither a window, nor a hole that could provide a view, and its cobbled road was worn and broken in several spots. The air of still desolation chilled Fin in a way he didn’t fully understand, and was about to say as much to Annika as they drew even closer to the sea, when she tugged him towards a road he would have once again missed were it not for her guidance.

It was a dirt lane that sloped down into a stoney beach that was completely hidden by the strange setting of the homes and cliff. As they turned down the road, Annika glanced around them carefully, then picked up her skirts and began the journey down. Fin noted that while the road did slant down until they were at the water level, there was a stone archway marking the rise of another hill on the other end of the beach.

“Where is your estate?” Fin asked as the road levelled out beneath his feet and he stared out over the horizon. Merchant ships dotting the waters appeared peaceful to him from such a distance.

“Just around the bend of the hill.” She panted slightly before shooting him an excited smile.

Fin joined her in climbing what she claimed was the final hill, admiring the rising view and privacy as he went, and then he rounded the corner and stopped dead in his tracks.

A courtyard large enough to fit several carriages, and a grand regal manor stood before him that was carved into the cliff with stone balconies jutting out of several open doors and rooms. Gauzy curtains fluttered in the fresh sea breeze, while roses of various colors climbed the walls by the base. A fountain stood in the centre of the courtyard with various mythical sea creatures wrapped around a large rock where at its top sat a mermaid. The water that flooded out came from somewhere within the rock the mermaid sat upon, and Fin would’ve taken longer to admire and examine the piece of art before he noticed two lines of servant come down the front steps.

Fin released her Annika’s hand then, and instead grasped the sack over his shoulder with a firm gulp.
While living in the castle it had been easy to forget Annika was a Viscountess when they both lived under the roof of the king. The extraordinary home and wealth of servants in front of him however brought back the reality all too vividly.

“Come Fin. Remember, not a single soul amongst them will breathe a word.” She gave him a reassuring nod before turning back to her home.

As Annika approached her servants, she stripped off the covering for her hair, and straightened her posture.

Clara appeared from within the open front doors that rose in peaks and had stained glass windows glittering like jewels in the sun.

“Why am I arriving before the carriage?” Annika demanded without saying anything about Fin who was approaching the lines of servants cautiously. The serving staff curtsied dutifully to Annika as she passed creating an impressive wave as she moved, but as the redhead drifted by, they stared through him as though he weren’t there.

“Troivackians as you anticipated,” Clara answered briefly before glancing over Annika’s shoulder and raising a thin eyebrow. She then turned back to her mistress with a masked expression.

“He is to be my guest. Please prepare his room,” Annika declared forcefully as she spared only a glance over her shoulder at him.

“Yes, Viscountess.” Clara waved her hand at two serving women who marched back into the keep immediately. “Will his room be next to yours my Lady?”

Fin was quite certain there was amusement glittering in the maid’s eyes.

“Yes,” Annika snapped, her cheeks turning crimson. “I’m going to freshen up and change. Have the solar prepared, I want to hear what happened.”

“Of course my Lady, would you like a change of clothes prepared for Mr…?” Clara looked at Fin pointedly, the good humored smile was not lost on the redhead.

“Mr. Wit. Very well, now one more word from you and I will deduct your pay,” Annika added churlishly.

Clara made the wise decision to curtsy submissively before rising and gesturing towards the redhead to follow her. Annika had already swept through the doors and disappeared within the keep. Leaving the witch, the maid, and majority of her serving staff in the wake of her whirlwind arrival.

If he didn’t know better, Fin would’ve thought that Annika was being shy because of him, but surely the composed, confident woman he knew wouldn’t feel such things… right?

*

Standing with his shoulder propped against the open balcony doorway, Fin gazed out over the sea pensively. His arms and ankles were crossed as he tried not to think about the room behind him that felt too lavish to be touched. There were deep blue and purple couches and chairs, a four poster bed with crisp white linens, a fireplace with a magnificent stone mantle, and he was scared to examine any further. At least the view he didn’t feel guilty partaking in.

A soft knock at the door had him turn around, and he found himself staring at Annika, her hair brushed until shining, wearing a white flowing gown with short sleeves. A gold bracelet on her wrist and gold dangling from her ears. The dress was thin, and unlike anything a noble woman of Daxaria would dare to wear.

“You… You look…”

“Ah. When I’m here I… I dress as the Troivackian nobility do during the summer. We tend to not worry about thick clothing or small amounts of leg.” Annika kicked out her right foot to reveal a slit in the dress that climbed up until a place a little above and over from her knee.

Fin swallowed with great difficulty.

“You look quite different yourself.” Annika nodded at the fine cream colored tunic Fin wore with the gold thread embroidered down its front. “As annoying as Clara can be, she proves herself useful more often than not.”

He nodded. Focusing on anything other than the slit in the dress was going to be dangerous for him. Then again, they were completely alone, in a room with nothing-

“Shall we go hear what happened to my carriage?” Annika asked quietly as though sensing the shift in mood.

Fin worked on clearing his throat, but only managed to bob his head again before gesturing towards the door.

Smiling nervously, the Viscountess exited before him, leaving the redhead to say a silent prayer to the Goddess that no harm would come from his risky decision to share the same roof as Annika Jenoure.

*

Sitting in the solar, Fin waited patiently as the serving staff brought in a pitcher of water, and a tray of fruit before Clara began to speak.

“Your decoy carriage left as planned, with Zuma disguised as you in a cloak, and me following in the carriage behind. We were perhaps about halfway down the main road when the Troivackians attacked. They killed Zuma, and attempted to interrogate the footmen, but fortunately Captain Antonio arrived as per the arrangement, and arrested them. We will hear if there is any luck in the interrogation over the next few days.”

Annika didn’t move or say a word as she stared at the fruit in front of her and periodically tapped the finger that rested against her thigh.

“Were any of them men my brother arrived with?”

“Sir Wickfield was amongst them, but other than him, the rest of the men appeared to be peasantry.”

“Where are they keeping them?”

“In the magistrate’s cells. We won’t risk having them anywhere near the castle or Lord Piereva.”

Annika didn’t say anything as she continued mulling over the situation tentatively.

“Pardon me, Mistress, but are we sure Mr… Wit here should be hearing these details?” Clara asked while sliding her gaze over to Fin for only a moment.

“Everyone will have heard about this, it makes no difference if he knows as well.” Annika dismissed the thought easily. Though she was still lost in her own thoughts as she turned the situation over and over in her mind.

“The Knights should interrogate anyone who saw the attackers moving through the streets before the attack, and try to figure out from witnesses where they originated from.” She leaned back into the sofa with her arms folded.

No one said anything for a long while, and all that Fin could think was that it was a mistake joining her in her own home, when he needed to be searching Austice for the Troivackian soldiers. The men who attacked Annika’s carriage were likely from the very group he was supposed to be searching for.

“I think I may head back into town for a bit and peruse around. I’ve not really seen the city since moving here.”

Both women looked at him before sharing a quick glance.

“Very well, I’ll walk you back to your room.” Annika stood at the same time as Clara, unnerving Fin even more somehow.

The trio walked back through the winding narrow halls without uttering a word to one another. The sound of the crashing waves far beneath them, and the call of gulls were the only sounds thrumming through the keep.

At long last, Clara curtsied and excused herself when they reached what looked to be her own chamber.

Feeling increasingly sheepish, Fin walked beside Annika and wracked his brain for something to say. Fortunately, she saved him the trouble.

“Should we talk about our argument? Strangely we haven’t discussed that at all…” She pretended to be casually looking out the windows as they walked, but Fin could see the tension in her forehead.

“We haven’t. To be perfectly honest I was just happy getting to see you so suddenly that I hadn’t thought of it since we met this afternoon.”

Annika’s cheeks deepened in color as they neared their respective rooms.

“I can’t always tell you everything.” She turned to face him. Staring squarely up into his bright blue eyes that seemed even more brilliant from being by the sea.

“I can’t always go on blind faith,” Fin countered with equal sincerity.

The two shared a long suffering silence.

“Where does that leave us then?” Annika asked tightly, her heart skipping several beats.

Unsure he had the ideal answer to such a question, Fin opened his mouth to reply, only to have the sound of incoming footsteps had him ushering her into the nearest chamber door.

“Where that leaves us is with each other. Faults and all. I agreed to try this, Annika. I know I have a ways to go to be worthwhile to you as anything more than a...a…” He couldn’t find the words. Instead, he cleared his throat and looked away. “Regardless, perhaps we could try to meet each other halfway?”

Annika fidgeted slightly before she let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.

“We’re in it together, Fin. Good or bad, that’s what we said when this started.” She looked up at him, her gaze so uncharacteristically vulnerable that all other thoughts left Fin’s head.

Reaching out, he drew her into himself, and once she was in his arms again, there really was no way they could argue against finding a middle ground. Especially when part of the middle ground involved crisp white linens and a room all to themselves.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed. subscribed, and joined on the discord feed!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis:

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Scarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N03t3m, Ryder-09, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, Zachary V, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, skyhawk.jack, Antonios T, Noah J, Highway Jack, JacbnW, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin Gray, Majorana, lalajhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M, Amit G, pledged by name, Klakras, Michael K, Hi, Zip, Jerzylo, E.W.

This week I have been strangely tired. Waking up and then needing a nap in a mere few hours after the fact. So... I have to ask... I thought because you all were dreamy that we'd get to hangout more in the land of the subconscious? Is that not how your good looks work?

Damn.

Well, I sadly need to dash off to the ol' grindstone and hopefully shot gun some coffee into my body beforehand.

However, I wish you all the best of luck on your endeavors, because not only do you deserve it, but because I count myself pretty lucky to have you all supporting the story. So you lot should get some of that goodness sent back to you!

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 63: Fin's Kitchen Nightmare

Fin awoke the next morning feeling better rested than he had since he had since beginning his position as Royal Cook. He had wondered if he would have trouble sleeping on a bed stuffed with goose feathers instead of the floor, but found that it was an unnecessary worry in the end.

After he finished dressing and had planted a kiss against Annika’s temple, he had quietly retreated from the room, acknowledging that she would not be awake for several hours yet. The sun had not yet risen, and Fin knew he could get a lot done in the day before his Lady awoke.

‘Perhaps I can find some useful information in Austice and get back in time to have lunch with her.’

The thought made a spring appear in his step as he walked purposefully back down the winding corridor towards the stairs he had first climbed upon arriving. The morning was pleasantly cool, but there was a taste in the air that hinted towards the heat that was awaiting the citizens of Austice once the sun rose.

It wasn’t until he was halfway down the grand staircase that Fin crossed paths with another person. An elderly maid carrying an armful of fluffy white towels was mounting the steps with her tired eyes cast downwards as she walked.

“Good morning,” Fin greeted.

The poor woman let out a yelp and nearly fell down the stairs in shock.

“Oh my- Good morning Mr. Wit! Forgive me, I didn’t hear you!” She took several calming breaths while placing a pale wrinkled hand over her chest. “I am terribly sorry I didn’t anticipate you or Lady Jenoure to be awake for many more hours, it will be a bit of time before breakfast is prepared in the dining hall-”

“Oh, please don’t fuss. Sorry for startling you, I actually just need to know where the kitchens are. I am more than happy to prepare-er-grab my own breakfast.” Fin felt his cheeks deepen in color. He didn’t need them to know just how far beneath their beloved mistress he was…

"Of course not Mr. Wit! You are a guest here! I will escort you to the dining hall this instant- oh. The towels.” Turning around on the step to peer down at a young maid that was crossing by the foot of the stairs, the elder called out. “Delores, please show Mr. Wit to the dining hall, and tell the cook to get his meal ready immediately.”

Fin cringed internally. While the soft mattress may have agreed with him, the excessive servitude most certainly did not. However, he could tell that the older maid would be far harder to goad into having his way, and preferred his chances with the younger woman.

After retreating the rest of the steps and standing in front of the young woman, Fin observed that Delores was perhaps only a few years younger than himself, and was incredibly pale for the time of year.

“Come with me, Mr. Wit.” She curtsied politely and Fin had to stop himself from bowing in response.

The morning was getting out of hand.

“Delores, was it?” Fin asked as she straightened.

“Yes, sir.”

“Right. Please call me Fin, and-I promise that I sincerely mean this; don’t take me to the dining hall. The kitchen is where I actually requested to go.” He gave her an apologetic smile that instead of endearing her to his request, had the reverse effect of making her take a step back with a frown.

“Sir, I am more than capable of relaying any messages to our cook about what you would like to eat.”

Fin wanted to rub his eyes in frustration, but could tell that wouldn’t convey the right tone.

“Delores, I wasn’t making the request because I doubt your capability. I just am more comfortable having my food in the kitchen when I am the only one eating.” He held up his hands in defeat, his weariness over the situation climbing rapidly.

Was there something truly grotesque in the kitchen that made it such a strange request?

The young maid peered at him as though he were a few eggs short of a dozen, but tentatively nodded.

As they began to move across the grand entrance of the estate in the same direction she had been heading, Fin decided to try and break the awkward silence that had stretched on between them.

“Have you been working for Lady Jenoure a long time?” he asked conversationally.

Delores slowly turned and stared at him. Her expression indicative that her opinion of him was rapidly plummeting.

‘What in the world is wrong with these people?’ Fin began to grow increasingly worried for the staff in Annika’s estate… was she a complete monster to her own servants when she wasn’t at the castle? Were they terrified of anyone ‘friendly’ with their mistress? What in the world could it be?

After a couple minutes of prolonged silence, the maid reached the end of a short hallway that was just off of the dining room. Placing her hand on the kitchen door, Delores shot him one last questioning look, and it was all Fin could do to remain calm and not break the door down in exasperation.

Opening the door for him, the maid hastily leapt away from its entrance, and scurried off before whoever- or whatever was inside could see her.

“Who is it?!” A voice boomed out menacingly.

Fin jolted at the bellow, and immediately felt himself internally reach for his magic, only to find it wasn’t there. This paired with the maid’s behavior set him more ill at ease than he had been since leaving the castle.

Stepping forward cautiously, the redhead revealed himself in the doorway. The man staring back at Fin matched the voice that had first exploded from within the room.

A massive burly man with a thick black beard, and massive muscular arms stood behind a cooking table. A Troivackian. His dark eyes glaring at the intruder for a moment before easing itself back into a pained look of respectfulness.

“You must be Lady Jenoure’s guest.”

Fin was relatively certain he could detect a note of disdain in the man’s voice.

“That I am, and you are...?”

“Raymond.”

“A pleasure to meet you, Raymond.”

He grunted.

Fin entered the kitchen and cast an appraising eye about him,while trying not to be obvious about doing so. It was well stocked, if a little cluttered and messy on a few of the shelves that stood around the room. Though, he was pleased to see that despite there being the occasional spilled potato, or dusting of flour, the place wasn’t dirty.
It was perhap half the size of his kitchen in the castle, but the one feature that had Fin stop in his casual perusal of the room, was the open stained glass doors that looked out over the sea and let in a refreshing morning breeze.

Taking a deep breath of salty air, Fin turned with a smile on his face, unaware that he had been examining the kitchen with his hands behind his back as though he were a teacher examining his student’s work. Even though Raymond, who was glowering at him, was a few years older.

“What a lucky man you are.” Fin grinned.

Raymond’s hostile expression shifted to open bewilderment.

“You get this fantastic breeze to cool you down so that this room isn’t stifling. Not to mention the view is spectacular.” As he spoke, the redhead kept his gaze fixed on the horizon where the soft touches of a pink dawn began cresting over the sea in promise of another brilliant sunrise.

“What can I do for you, Mr. Wit?” The terse reply succeeded in making Fin turn around, his eyes cutting to the Troivackian with interest.

“I was hoping to eat my breakfast here and watch you work.” The witch walked over to the kitchen table, and folded his arms over his chest.

“You’ll be more comfortable in the dining room, sir.” Raymond’s physical response to his visitor joining him at the table was a curling of his lip.

“I like to watch people cook, I won’t be a bother.” The redhead looked around the room and spotted a stool that was the perfect height for the table- no doubt the same one the cook himself used for his meals.

Bringing it over to the table, Fin made himself comfortable, and stared up at the man who looked ready to punt him over the balcony edge.

“What is it you’ll be having?” Raymond ground out, his teeth gnashing.

“Hmm, I think I wouldn’t mind scrambled eggs and a bit of bread. If there is any herb butter or bread that would be welcome. If not, some jam will do.” Fin smiled and waited. His face lit as though he were about to receive a gift.

Instead what he got was a curt response of:

“You must be used to that hoity toity new cook at the castle.” Raymond turned around with a grumble, which had him missing the stricken expression his guest made.

“What’s this about the new cook? I hear he’s… he’s decent.” Fin cleared his throat awkwardly.

“More than decent apparently- or so everyone keeps telling me since they’ve tried his food.” He muttered more to himself than to the redhead. “ He’s making people fussy. Puts it in their head that they should have whatever they want.”

Fin was at a loss for words then. He didn’t know how to take the… insult? Compliment?

Instead, he contented himself with watching Raymond crack a few eggs into a bowl. It always interested him how other cooks prepared their food, and sometimes he became inspired with new recipes or methods. Settling down, he dismissed his earlier unease over the comments Raymond gave, and instead waited earnestly to watch his breakfast be made.

Sadly, however, what Fin witnessed next made him wince and quashed any former levity.

He watched the cook give a few halfhearted turns of the eggs in his bowl, and sloshed the barely mixed liquid into the pan over the fire. Raymond then turned his back on the rapidly burning eggs, and snatched up a loaf of white bread. Fin watched him cut the bread much in the same manner as a butcher would cleave a chicken’s head.

By the time his food was sitting in front of him, the redhead barely felt hungry at all. He stared at the plate for several moments without moving, his expression that of a broken soldier.

“What’s wrong with it?” The cook snapped after several moments.

Fin slowly raised his face to the man, his eye twitching.

“Raymond, do you hate me?”

The massive man scowled down at the redhead.

“I don’t know you well enough to hate you, but you aren’t a favorite of mine,” he managed to break out. “Why’re you asking me that?”

Fin stood slowly, still staring at his plate as his hand went to his mouth. He said nothing, even as the glow of dawn grew behind him.

After several moments of watching his sorrowful expression, Raymond had had enough.

“What in the Gods' name is the matter?!”

Fin jumped and began shaking his head.

‘I can’t go causing a ruckus in Annika’s home. It wouldn’t be right…’ His hands were on his hips, as he still continued staring at the food. He was struggling to find the right words.

“Raymond… I… I can understand if you dislike me, and perhaps prepared breakfast in such a way to communicate that, but-”

“In what way?” the cook barked.

“Like… like it was a job. A job you cared nothing about. Food is… food is life. It can start the day right, it can make a day better. It can heal, or harm. It brings people together, and is there when people are alone. Food is to be respected. It is a gift, and the best kind of gift. The kind where the Gods and mankind work together to create something whole. Something for the better.” Fin turned towards the rising sun over the water and walked towards the balcony doors. His gait that of a man on his way to the gallows.

“There is no home without food. A place of rest and recovery should be sacred, and the offering of food should be treated and prepared with great appreciation and care.”

Fin turned around and found that Raymond was looking at him as though he had two heads that spoke in foreign languages. He also noted that the cook wasn’t the only member of the audience anymore. The elderly maid from earlier, and Delores stood in the doorway with matching blank expressions.

“I’ll show you.” Fin stepped forward briskly. Rounding the table and nudging the catatonic Raymond out of the way, he picked up the eggs and bowl that had been discarded, and began to cook.

The staff wanted to stop him, but also to ask how a crazy man wound up coming home with their brilliant mistress. That is until Fin cracked four eggs faster than they could blink, and had them beaten to golden smoothness in a moment.

He carefully poured the mixture into the pan, then lifted the pan it in and out of the flames, turning the solidifying meal over gently. Without even looking, he reached over into a clay pot that held salt, and seasoned the mixture sparingly, before adding another dusting of pepper. The briefest thought of how Fin knew where the ingredients were without asking did cross Raymond’s mind, but was quickly dismissed as mouth watering aromas began floating around the room.

“Aren’t those just eggs he’s cooking?” Delores whispered, confused, to the elderly maid at her side.

The senior didn’t have time to answer before Fin had the eggs divided onto three plates. At one point he held out his hand, as though expecting something to fly into it… but that was ridiculous. Giving his head a shake, the redhead walked over to a bag of apples- once again showing that he somehow knew where everything was as though it were his kitchen.
He sliced the apples up with such skill that no one thought about stopping him anymore. Everyone watched entranced as their guest worked, unable to move or speak. Somehow, even though he didn’t do anything supernatural, it was as though when he cooked, it was… magic.

*

Annika slowly sat up in her bed while giving a long breathy yawn. She hadn’t slept so deeply in a year. Smiling to herself, she glanced over to the side of the bed where Fin had lain the night before only to find him gone.

Frowning, Annika wondered how he had been able to leave the room without waking her.

She had just swung her legs over the edge of her bed, intending to ask him all about his stealthiness, when her chamber door burst open and in rushed Clara.

“Up! Get up! You need to see this!”

“What in the- Clara! You forget your place, you-”

“Mr. Ashowan is in the kitchen with Raymond.”

Annika’s eyes widened. “Oh, Gods.”

Slipping a robe over her nightdress without another hesitation, she bolted from the room with Clara on her heels.

She darted past maids and footmen who all bowed and curtsied, but that she barely acknowledged in her rush to save Fin.

Raymond was a former squadron leader for the Troivackian army. If Fin annoyed him, there was no small chance that he’d be thrown off the nearest balcony without a second thought.

Throwing the kitchen door open, Annika found herself staring at the backs of several members of her serving staff. Momentarily slowed by the perplexing obstacle, she finally managed to push through their shoulders, and found her jaw dropping open on its own accord when she beheld the sight before her.

Fin stood behind Raymond, his arms wrapped around the ex-Troivackian soldier, as he gently guided his meaty hands into slicing a peach.

“-Thinner slices, yes, you don’t want to give out quarters, it's unnecessary and- oh, good morning!” Fin greeted Annika with a knee wobbling smile.

After a few beats of silence, Annika’s brain began to work again, albeit somewhat brokenly. All she could think over and over:

‘Man of my dreams… Man that I love…’

Turning around to head back to the dining hall, she wondered if Fin had brought any coffee with him on his ‘vacation’.

A note from Delemhach

Honestly this was one of those chapters I loved to write. The Bromance at the end has stayed with me for a looong time, so I hope you enjoyed it as well.

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on the discord page!

My patreonnis you gorgeous souls of magnificence thank you. My list of patreons changed a lot over the past week and a half and I still need to update the list, so I will post the names once again starting next week. For now I just need to make sure you know how greatly I appreciate your support!

As for the rest of you...

I am currently staring out my patio doors at a beautiful snowfall, with each flake whirling along to its different wind currentts, the empty field and cedar trees still. A peaceful scene, a beautiful scene.
Yet you are even more special.
You have millions of moments where you look as time stoppingly breathtaking, but the best part about you is that each one brings with all the growth and hardships you've overcome.

Also, please stay away from puppies.
If I see you lot beside puppies... or kittens... Gods.
I don't know that ever be able to say no to anything. I'd probably be good to die happy.

Anyhow, once again I need to prepare myself for work both mentally and cofffe-ily.

Some of you commented last chapter that you'd be interested in a NSFW chapter between Fin and Annika, if this is generally of interest to you all, please feel free to comment or dm. If I see enough interest I may do something on the patreon page there. Of course if you were kidding than count me an idiot and have a good laugh on me!

Anyhow, have a great weekend you lot!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 64: A Daring Debut

Annika sat at the dining hall table with her face pressed into her hands, trying to make sense of what she had just witnessed.

Sir Raymond Barso, ex-squadron leader of the Troivackian military, known for fighting entire battles with nothing but a club and still coming out victorious…

Had Finlay Ashowan’s arms wrapped around him, showing him how to slice… a peach.

Clara slowly stepped closer to her mistress, her face composed and cool. She looked her normal self... Only someone with an eye for subtleties would be able to see the occasional flutter of her throat, indicating that she was trying desperately not to burst out laughing.

Yet Annika didn’t even have to look to know that was exactly what was happening.

“Clara, please ask Mr. Ash- Wit. Mr. Wit, if he has any coffee with him.”

The maid didn’t dare speak, only let out a strangled high pitched noise before sweeping back to the kitchen.

Annika gradually began to readjust her mental focus to her day plans. She had to search the city for where the Troivackian attackers had come from, and she had to try and find where they were hiding. Then she had to find out how the interrogations were going…

The sound of clay plateware hitting the wood of the table made her finally raise her eyes to see Fin standing to her right, setting down the miracle brew she had requested while giving her a small smile.

“How’d you sleep?” he asked quietly as the staff that had been spectators to Raymond’s cooking lesson filed by at the end of the dining hall to return to their duties.

The dining hall was actually a good deal smaller than most of the estate’s owned by the upper nobility. However, the four large peaked windows that ran along the end of the room giving a spectacular view of the sea, made it feel airy regardless of its size.

“I slept great,” Annika replied softly as Fin laid out a plate of eggs with perfectly sliced peaches in front of her, and a piece of toast slathered in butter and jam.

With a contented sigh at the scrumptious looking meal, Fin set down his own plate and drew up a seat beside her. Admittedly the meal looked infinitely more appetizing than what poor Raymond would grub up each day- then again, the soldier didn’t really have any formal training as a cook…

“Will you be heading into town today?” she asked while picking up her utensils and laying a napkin on her lap.

“I will. I have things to investigate, though it sounded yesterday as though you will be doing a search of your own,” he answered before shoveling the food into his mouth without a hint of aristocratic manners. It caught Annika off guard, having been more familiar with his more cultured education and insight. Then again, it wouldn’t make sense for him to be educated on table manners or noble graces…

‘In time, I’ll teach him,’ she thought to herself while shaking her head with a smile.

Fin paused his inhalation of food to glance up at her, and enjoy the morning glow in her cheeks. She looked happy, and that was all that mattered. He could put up with awkward maids and unqualified cooks if it meant he got to see her looking somehow… whole.

The two passed the rest of the meal sharing pleasantries and idle thoughts, both relishing their first unharried morning together.

*

Fin sat wearily in the pub and stretched his legs out lazily. His hand wrapped around a tankard, he surveyed the room while feigning more drunkenness than he felt. He had asked a few inconspicuous questions around with local inns and shop keepers about any suspicious activity or people that could have been coming or going. Yet none of them knew--or were willing to say anything. After resolving to search abandoned buildings and seedy taverns on his own, Fin’s quest had led him to his current location.

‘The Wet Whistle’ was well equipped as a dodgy locale for underhanded business. With its sticky floors, musty smell, and shady clientele, it didn’t take much imagination to assume that there could be dangerous people lurking in one of its darkened corners.

Making sure he was in the centre of the entire room, under the brightly lit chandelier, Fin aligned himself to be an open target to be pick pocketed or…

“Oyy, pretty boy there!” Fin was in the process of lifting his cup to his lips when he heard the call he had been waiting nearly an hour for. He smiled into the rim and took a sip.

“You! Didn’ you hear ‘im the firs’ time!” Slowly lowering his ale, the redhead did his best to school his expression before gazing up at the group of three men that had approached him. The one standing in the middle had a large gut hanging over a worn leather belt, and both a double chin and face that were unshaven. The last one who had spoken was a young man, perhaps twenty at most with a blonde mustache, and bloodshot eyes.
The third of them was the quietest and most reserved. He was also the tallest. He glared down at Fin, his black shoulder length hair easily managed to stay swept back off his forehead thanks to its lack of hygiene.

“Nnoo! Hi! How’re you!” Fin feigned his innocent expression best he could. Slurring his speech while he was at it to make himself seem an even easier target.

“Ye got coin?” The youngest of the men spit as he cackled in a deranged manner.

“Not much! Jus’ visitin’ my aunt! Wanna have a drink!” Fin cheered brightly.

“Well les’ see the coin then hey?” The older bellied man pressed as he rested his rough palms on the table’s surface.

“Pfft, I left it with my aunt! Jus’ gettin’ a pint before headin’ back.” Fin smiled blearily up at them. “Good thin’ too! Had a group of Troivackians try to rob me earlier, can yeah believe it?!” He exclaimed innocently while draining the last of the ale.

The trio of men fell silent then and exchanged glances before stepping back and whispering to each other. Fortunately for the redhead they’d just tried to rob, the youngest member was too inebriated to control the volume of his voice. However, given that it was a three way conversation, the man’s input was quite fragmented.

“... Again…. They keep… What do we…”

After several moments, the men turned their attention back to Fin who grinned up at them.

“Lad, mind takin’ us to where you saw these men?”

‘Son of a mage… that isn’t any good. Maybe if I drunkenly stumble around they’ll take me to where they last heard about them. Or…’

A new idea popped into his mind then as he stood with a stretch, making the men eye him even more suspiciously when they realized how tall he was.

“I’m actually quite tired from my travellin’, so I think I’ll head back to ‘me aunt's.” Fin began heading towards the doorway, when the man with the greasy black hair stopped him with a hand to his chest.

“Empty your pockets.”

Grateful that he hadn’t been lying about not having any more coin on him, the redhead obeyed.

With a snort, the heftier of the three men stepped forward. “You know what we do to people who don’t pay the admission fee?” His breath reeked of rotting teeth.

“Apologize for not letting them know there was an admission fee?” Fin’s mouth worked before he could stop it. The man’s breath was so potent that he had forgotten to slur his words as he leaned his face away from him.

… It then dawned on him that he had just goaded his mugger.

The man with greasy black hair grabbed Fin by the front of his tunic, yanking him down towards him. “What’s that you said?” His eyes glittered.

“Well ssir, how can I know 'bout a fee if I wasn’ told sooner?”

“Red, I don’ like ‘im. Somethin’s wrong here. You with the Knights or somethin’?” The black haired fellow jerked his chin towards his friend.

“Yer right. What do yeah think you’re playin’ at there?” The man named Red stepped forward and pulled out a dagger that glinted in the hazy light of the room. The low whispers that had been humming around the tavern since Fin arrived suddenly fell silent.

“Not with the Knights. Just visiting town.” After hastily assessing the situation, the redhead knew that the only way he could get out of the situation and not draw attention to himself was to take a few punches. He wasn’t looking forward to it, and tried to edge closer to the door just in case.

“Why you pretendin’ to be drunk?” The black haired man’s lip curled.

“Was hoping to enjoy a drink in peace. A drunkard isn’t the greatest of conversationalists.”

The trio frowned in unison.

“Why you usin’ big words? You sound like one of ‘em noble people.”

“I was educated.”

“Think you’re better than us, do yeah?!” The youngest one burst forward raising his fist high in the air.

Fin knew he should’ve taken the blow, but the lad’s movements were so clumsy his pride wouldn’t allow it. Easily leaning back out of the wide swing, the young man fell with his fist, crashing into an empty table.

Fin stood with the black haired gentleman and the one named Red. They watched the youth attempt and fail to get back up for a few moments in silence.

A small disappointed sigh escaped Red’s lips as the boy grabbed onto a chair, then somehow slipped and bounced his forehead off of the table, knocking himself unconscious.

“Your son?” Fin asked sympathetically.

“If I say no, don’t tell his mam,” he replied before realizing who had asked the question.

Turning to face the redhead, Fin shook his head and ran a hand through his hair, his cavalier attitude disarming them.

“I have a younger sister a lot like him. She likes to take a swing at people.” Fin sighed.

“You let a woman throw knuckles?!” Red rounded on him, alarmed.

“You try tellin’ her no.” Shuddering to himself and leaning into the story, Fin casually crossed his arms. “A man pulled a knife on her once and she nearly clubbed him to death with a pan. Didn’t leave anythin’ for me to take care of.” He hung his head in pretend shame. He had adopted their style of speech as he spoke, hoping it wouldn’t make them any more wary of him. He did this while mixing as much truth to his tale as possible… He’d heard that it helped make lies more believable.

“She doin’ the dirty work for yeah? Can you even fight when you’re no bigger than a fishin’ rod?” Red chortled. The man with black hair continued watching Fin carefully.

“Used to get in a lot more before she grew up. Now I spend more time tryin’ to stop ‘em than start ‘em.” He sighed his head wearily.

Red and the black haired man shared a look, then turned at the same time, each delivering a blow to Fin’s middle.

“Can’t have that now lad.” Red patted him on the back before clocking a fist into Fin’s temple.

Still gasping for air, Fin could feel his subconscious reach for his magic, only to find nothing was there. A moment of panic flooded his mind as other people around the pub seemed to take up fights as though it were a game…

‘That’s it. It’s a game. They just like to fight.’ Fin managed to soothe his momentary floundering with the realization before straightening with a smile, picking up a chair and chucking it at the two men who stepped aside easily. Red’s son, however, had finally gotten his sea legs back and was promptly clobbered back to the floor by the missile.

The two men looked at each other, then to Fin who smiled and raised his fists. The pair ran at him with battle cries, and then the fight truly began.

*

Annika sat at the dining table awaiting Fin’s return while pouring over the reports she had received on the progress made with the Troivackians that had made the attack on her carriage. Most of the prisoners were characteristically stoic, but one of the men had used the phrase that ‘his group isn’t ever privy to confidential information’.

As she began to ponder this slip of the tongue and what it implied, Clara swept into the room with a frown.

“What is it?” Annika asked without looking up from her parchments.

“There was a strange occurrence at one of the most seedier pubs in Austice… My Lady, have you heard of The Wet Whistle?”

Annika straightened at that. Of the pubs in Austice, it was ranked as one of the highest crime ridden establishments. Fights and shady deals were discovered all the time. At any minute of any day, something nefarious was happening within its walls. Its patrons knew to keep their mouths shut so that no charges were ever laid, and the owner was as mysterious as any spy. No one knew his name, or what he looked like… but people knew that anyone who brought the Knights to the pub couldn’t expect to live long.

“What’s happened?” Annika wondered if it had something to do with the Troivackians she was looking for.

“Well… a fight broke out.”

“Yes?”

Clara’s large eyes fell to the floor, and Annika could’ve sworn she saw the woman’s throat tremble.

“After everyone settled down, apparently there was some kind of singing the entire pub took part in that drew the attention of the Knights who mistook it for a full blown battle. The Knights apparently joined in, and now…”

Annika waited, at a loss at what in the world was happening.

“There’s a street festival, mistress. The Wet Whistle is even giving out some of its food to the beggars on the streets.”

There was a beat of silence, during which Annika stood slowly.

“What… in the world… could have-”

Clara couldn’t hold back any longer, she burst out laughing, her normally effervescent pale complexion growing pink with delight.

“... I swear to the Gods, do you mean to tell me that Fin ended a fight and they all wound up… friends?!”

“Ended the fight?! My Lady, your beloved cook won the damn thing, then offered to cook for everyone- and yes! They all seem rather fond of him!” Clara was beyond caring about her language as peals of laughter wracked her body. Annika pressed her fingertips into the top of the table and stared blindly for a moment at its polished surface.

Clara had just calmed down, when it was Annika who burst out into hysterics of her own. Next thing the women knew, they were clutching their sides with tears running down their faces, unable to stop howling over the absurdity that always seemed to follow Finlay Ashowan.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on the discord tomfoolery!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Goergi G, Jan L, noah S, obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, MockingBird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, skyhawk.jack, Highway Jack, JacbnW, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin Gray, Majorana, lala jhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M, Amit G, pledgedbyname, Klakras, Michael K, Hi, Zip, Jerzylo, E.W, Lem.

And extra special thanks of course to my wonderful third editor who came on the scene; PikaTrebond! As well as to N0ct3m and Lem for sending some wonderful messages regarding to story. They really helped put some positivity into my week!

As for the rest of you diabolical deities of delight, I hope you are enjoying your life and any small win that you get. I hope you get more than just a small win, but I know sometimes it isn't the case.

I also know that sometimes, the feeling of disappointment in yourself, in others, in an outcome you didn't have as much control over as you wanted, or just life in general can be overwhelming. It can be tough to see over at times when life may already not be the easiest. People who say 'just let it go', might make you think violent thoughts. So I am not here to tell you such things.
I'm just here to say put it down for a minute.
Give yourself a minute where you just focus on the feel of the carpet under your feet, the warmth of the ramen noodles, and then... Pick it back up if you want. Stuff happens that we care about and it isn't easy to just say 'oh hey I don't care anymore'. So don't. Just give yourself a breath though if it is starting to eat at you too much.

Anyhow you bombshell beauties, I have read through your comments regarding an NSFW and thought about it more on my own.

At this point, I have no plan to write one (tried to think how I would do that with the lead characters and nearly gave myself a permanent tic). However, if I did, based on your feedback and my own thoughts on the matter, it would be on patreon. It wouldn't ever officially be apart of the story. It'd have maybe some background tidbits to the story that would add in a more nuanced way, but it wouldn't be an integral plot point.
I'll continue thinking about it, but just wanted you all to know I read what you had to say and my take away from it.

Anyhow, coffee time all, and yes. I know, some of you magnificent beasts are tea drinkers. While I do also enjoy the beverage, as well as water (how great is water?). I sometimes need an uppercut to my gut to make sure I leave the house for said job. Afterall... someone has to pay for Kraken's fancy food... *glares at cat*

Have a great weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 65: Women Troubles

Fin wiped his brow with the back of his hand as he handed out the last plate of food to a particularly inebriated gentleman that reeked of fish. Picking up his ale and giving Sal, the cook for ‘The Wet Whistle’, a brief pat on his back, the redhead exited the small kitchen to join in on the festivities.

As he shouldered his way through the packed pub, and made his way onto the street, Fin smiled as he passed by a group of Knights and some of the seedier patrons he recognized from the brawl. The group was cheering over some kind of gambling game with dice, and not one of them appeared hostile as they all laughed and shouted in good fun.

The witch was still trying to wrap his head around how the impromptu festival happened, when he strode by two men talking quietly under one of the shadowed eaves of a run down house.
“-Going to have them come at different times. Can’t be suspicious.”

Fin slowed his pace and pretended to become interested by a shop window that was only a few yards away from the duo. He wasn’t able to make out their faces, but something about them pricked his instincts.

“They’re getting pretty rowdy these days, this’ll be good for them.” The man who spoke had a smooth voice, and his words were enunciated clearly, indicating he was nobility…

“Your group has been here the longest, right? Pity about the carriage, that-” They suddenly stopped talking, and Fin could feel unseen eyes fall on him. He frowned and tilted his head at the shop display of hunting knives, trying to look interested in their prices.

When the men still didn’t resume their conversation he made a show of stepping back and staring up at the faded sign.

Unfortunately, neither of them seemed inclined to risk it with him being in earshot, and so Fin turned and continued down the street that was thrumming with people. Food carts had come running at the whiff of a business opportunity, and some of the townspeople had even come and strung up lanterns between the buildings.

In half a day, the street had been transformed from a dingy, cesspool of criminals and shady business owners, to a place of glittering joy and fun. Women and children frollicked amongst the crowd, laughing freely and chatting with their friends, while the men discovered interesting discussions and games waiting for them.

There was a merry mood all around, making Fin smile to himself as he leaned against the corner of a building and surveyed the scene before him. In reality, he was waiting for the two men he had been eavesdropping on to move from their position so that he might glimpse their faces.

He saw them talk to one more person, but only for a moment, so perhaps it was nothing.

Taking another drink from his cup, he glanced momentarily up at the night sky, and was heartened to see the waning moon shining brightly above him.

As his eyes slowly fell back down to the street, Fin’s heart skipped a beat when he saw a lock of silky black hair pop out in the crowd.

‘That couldn’t be Annika… I mean, it’s late. I had said I’d most likely be back for dinner, but she wouldn’t take such a risk and-’ Fin’s inner monologue was cut short when he saw Annika’s beautiful face turn in the crowd, her dark eyes peering over every face.
‘-Of course she would. She must’ve become worried, and wanted to make sure I wasn’t murdered in an alley.’ Pinching the bridge of his nose, the redhead cursed himself for being so thoughtless. He didn’t want to draw attention to her in case it put her in harm's way, but how could he-

“Well, hello, tall and dreamy.” The sultry tones of a woman drew Fin’s eyeline to the right, where he found himself staring at a beautiful woman with dirty blonde hair that hung loosely around her in large curls, bright red lips, and hazel eyes. Her bodice was pulled tightly enough that it could burst open if she so much as sneezed- though given the amount of cleavage she was displaying that must have been the point.

“Err- Hi. Excuse me.” Fin turned to look back at the two men who remained in the shadows, and then to Annika, but she had already disappeared in the throng of people. He began to step out of the shadows to take a proper look for her when the woman rounded on him and stepped in front of his path. She was practically shoving her breasts against his chest- she was tall for a woman, and between those assets alone Fin was effectively hemmed in.

“Not much real fun out there. A few townie bumpkins. You seem like you’re looking for something special.” She smiled up at him beautifully. Her eyes were somehow… hungry.

“I am, but you’re not her. Have a good evening.” Fin attempted to side step her, but she was oddly determined as she grabbed onto his tunic and leaned up hastily to kiss him. Fin dodged the attack, but only partially succeeded as her red lips careened into the side of his cheek.

Immediately he stepped back, and tried to wipe the oily cosmetic off his face, but the prostitute only took another step towards him, backing him up further and further.

“I don’t know if this kind of approach has worked in the past for you, but you need to stop.” Fin’s gaze turned icy, as he refused to budge another step, and stared down at the woman who finally hesitated. “Herding me back and accosting me isn’t doing yourself any favors. Not to mention, I’m broke. Now have a good evening, I’m going to go find-”

“Oh, come on, let’s just chat! I’m sure we could work out a-” The woman had reached out to grab onto Fin’s arm as he finally successfully moved away from her, when a small hand suddenly caught the woman's forearm and halted her in her tracks.

Glaring up at the prostitute, Annika had appeared from the shadows. She was once again wearing peasant clothes, though the ones she wore were incredibly unflattering. She wore a plain gray skirt that fell just above her ankles, a black tunic, and a white handkerchief that hid most of her hair. The only sign of her ebony tresses was the dark tendril that had been freed from the bun at the back of her head.

“You’re going to leave my husband alone, or I’m going to make you eat your entire jar of lip paint.”

Fin was too stunned from being referred to as ‘husband’ to register how sincere Annika was in her threat.

The prostitute showed only a moment of consideration before she laughed. Her condescending notes made Annika shift her grip on the arm, and the burst of pain made the woman suddenly choke.

“Be gone,” Annika hissed, thrusting the woman back several steps.

After a moment of staring just over Fin’s shoulder, the prostitute’s eyes turned her gaze back to him. “Enjoy the short leash,” she barked like a dog, giggled, and whirled away back into the crowd.

Turning and staring up at him with pink in her cheeks, Lady Jenoure began speaking angrily. “I swear, just because I helped get rid of her she has the nerve to- why are you staring at me like that?”

“You… You called me your husband.” Fin blinked as his gaze moved down, and watched as Annika’s eyes widened.

“No, I- Well I did, but only because I didn’t think she would leave you alone unless I said so.” Her voice trailed off to a mutter as she began twisting the lock of her hair that had come free and turned her attention to the crowd awkwardly.

“I liked hearing it.”

Annika blushed, unable to look at him, or say anything in response.

Fin smiled as he returned his attention back to the shadows where he had been hoping to see the men, only to find that they had left.

“Damn,” he frowned as he stared at the spot where they had been.

“What is it?”

“The men… They were there, I was waiting to see their faces, but-”

“Oh, the prostitute distracted you for them.” Annika shrugged as she leapt to the conclusion swiftly.

Fin turned to her, startled. “How do you figure that?”

“A high ranking prostitute that becomes that aggressive towards a commoner isn’t likely- especially given that she was so beautiful. I don’t doubt she has serviced far more powerful men, or even nobility-” Realizing that she was accidentally insulting Fin, she turned to face him quickly with apology already forming in her mouth.

“How do you know she is a higher ranking prostitute?” The redhead hadn’t even registered the slight, and was more intrigued with the reasoning, much to Annika’s relief.

“She was dressed in more expensive material, and had moderate quality of makeup. Also her teeth are perfect.” As she spoke she reached up and began trying to wipe off more of the red lipstick from Fin’s face.

“So she might know who the men are?” Fin began scanning the crowd looking for the blonde hair, while missing the look of irritation that momentarily creased Annika’s face.

“Yes. Or her madame might.”

Fin looked down at her, ready to issue an apology and a farewell before chasing after the woman, when he registered the look of annoyance.

“You keep me waiting for dinner, have been drinking all day, won a brawl fight, and somehow started a street festival. Now you want to go chase a prostitute.” Annika folded her arms over her chest.

“I… I am sorry that I didn’t send word about not being able to make it back for dinner. This has to do with what the King asked of me though, I’m sorry. You’ve made it clear you want us to keep certain facets separate from our relationship though, remember? I doubt you’re going to tell me all about your day, right?” He reminded her while placing his hands on his hips.

“I don’t wind up getting kissed by strangers and starting pub fights that could get me stabbed!”

“No you just get stabbed and then bury bodies in the woods,” Fin countered evenly.

Annika’s eyes widened, and her nostrils flared.

“Good thing I bloody well don’t tell you more- you do realize you just blurted that out in the middle of a Godsdamn festival?!”

Several heads around the couple turned at Annika’s raised tone, and gradually began adjusting their paths to give the pair a wide berth.

Fin had just opened his mouth to reply, when Red stumbled over to him with his son, who turned out to be named Sasha, and the man with black hair- a family friend named Tom.

“Lad! What a turn out! I haven’t had this much fun since Tom and I met twins that- oh. Who do we have here?” Red turned with a lecherous smile to face Annika. Both Fin and Tom cuffed him over the back of his head.

“Lorraine will kill you before Sunday at this rate,” Tom growled.

“How’s it going?” Sasha drunkenly leaned towards Annika who was not taking kindly to the interruption.

“It was going just fine until a moment ago,” she ground out while shooting Fin a scathing look.

“Well how ‘bout I make it aaaaaall better!” Sasha sluggishly rested his hand on Annika’s shoulder. Before Fin could intervene, she had the hand peeled off and bent back painfully, bringing the young man to his knees.

“Don’t touch me.”

Fin stepped forward hastily before Red or Tom could get angry, and gently pulled Sasha free from her hold.

“You’ll be fine Sasha, but you aren’t having the best of days. Maybe take a seat.” Fin patted the whimpering young man’s shoulder sympathetically.

“Oyy! Is this that sister you were telling us about?!” Red declared indignantly while pointing a sausage-like finger towards Annika.

Rounding on him faster than a hawk hearing a mouse in a field, the Lady exploded then.

“SISTER?! GodsDAMNIT!” Annika turned away and began storming back towards the crowd.

“Hey! That isn’t what he meant! I-I- I didn’t say you were my sister!” Fin called after her, but couldn’t even attempt to keep up with her as she wove in and out of the flow of people with near inhuman speed thanks to her smaller stature. Before he’d even taken three steps, she was on the other side of the street.
Letting out an aggravated sigh, Fin turned to the trio of men who all watched, shifting their stances uncomfortably.

“What… is wrong with the women in your life, Lad?!” Red finally exploded, making Fin begin rubbing his forehead.

“Probably me. I tend to make people go a little crazy.” The tone of defeat went unheard amongst the men.

“Red, there was a particularly pushy prostitute I noticed earlier. Red lips, tall…” Fin found himself at a loss of how else to politely describe the woman.
“Aye, you met Sultry Sandy! Bit out of your price range, Lad.” Red shook his head sympathetically while Tom merely nodded silently in agreement.

“I’m not interested in… that… but who is her madame?” Fin asked, his focus turning back to the important task of finding the King valuable information.

The trio of men all shared confused expressions before answering.

“That’d be Madame Mathilda,” Tom replied, watching the redhead carefully. “Why do you want to know? She’s a mysterious woman… not many people have seen her.”

“Kind of like the owner of ‘The Wet Whistle’?” Fin asked slowly.

“Yeah- only we don’t even know his name,” Red remarked while eyeing the tankard clasped in a passing Knight’s hand. Sensing that his new friends were about to disappear back to enjoy the festivities, Fin rushed his questions.

“What is my best chance of talking with Madame Mathilda?”

“You could try going to the house where all the girls live. It’s just ‘round the corner.” Tom brandished his empty tankard down the slope of the street.

“Good luck, Lad, no one has seen the Madame ‘side from her closest friends.”

Barely registering the warning, Fin set off towards the end of the street, determined to get the answers he needed, and then he was going to have a long talk with Annika.

They couldn’t keep fighting over their work…

With a sigh, the redhead braced himself for the coming hours, somehow sensing that his exciting day was not over just yet.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on the discord fun!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner MT, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Jason M, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Jasper I, PortlandPhil, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus ba, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Nick S, Hector_Scepter, Simas A, Hannah K, odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, Chase Sparrow, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane L.U, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Aaron V, Tommy N, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel S, Aethric, Chris, Redbeard, Onyxqwe, Mocking Bird, Bartlon, ThorneHawk, skyhawk. jack, Antonios T, Noah J, Highway Jack, JacbnW, Alister C, Christopher C, Julian K, Nimitz, Justin G, Majorana, lala jhones, Ragemade, Beldium, Spencer K, Robert M, Amit G, pledged by name, KlaKras, Michael K, Hi, Zip, Jerzylo, Lem, Mareep, Nikita B.

There are some aspects of life that remain timeless...

Doctors are necessary to society, people fall in love, aviator sunglasses will be associated with cops... and you.

You are timeless.
I don't mean your face that somehow grows better looking every day...
I mean who you are. Perhaps at times insecure, perhaps angrier than you want to be some days over how crap life can be, but also your endurance. Your grit to stick out another day and think about a better time. Or, your ability to appreciate a truly spectacular day, or a person who may not think anyone will appreciate them. You are classic, and the classics have a way of sticking in our minds hearts and souls. Always making us smile, always a source of comfort...
That is just what you are.

I hope you all have a fantastic weekend, and that you enjoyed St. Patty's day!

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 66: The Height of the Night

Fin rounded the corner of the street, and found himself staring at a sea of colorful skirts and heavily powdered women. There were several drunk gentlemen draped around the ladies, not to mention a good number of Knights.

Ducking his head in case any of the military men were from the castle, Fin managed to step in over the threshold into the establishment without notice.

When he was certain that he was tucked away from errant gazes, the redhead raised his chin, and blinked several times to adjust to the brightly lit room. The moment his sight returned to him, he sneezed. The new assault on his senses came from the overwhelming scent of perfume and incense that was so thick he nearly gagged.

Once he had recovered enough to stop making a disgusted expression, Fin scanned his surroundings. The room was far larger than he would’ve guessed given the size of the front of the house, with an oak bar taking up a third of the space against the left wall. Wrapped around the entire perimeter above them were banisters leading to the rooms the clients could retire to with their chosen companions. There were bright pinks and reds in the curtains and carpets everywhere, while the furniture was polished to a gleam. It somehow seemed like the room was aching with the bright colors and rosy cheeked patrons.

Stepping further into the building, Fin surveyed four burly men that watched the room from each corner. Clearly they were there for the protection of the women, but the redhead also worried that they could prove problematic if he needed to do a bit of sneaking around…

“Hi there, gorgeous, you looking to get ahead in life?”

Unable to stop the bemused smile on his face, Fin looked down to stare at a young woman, who barely looked over fifteen years of age scantily clad in a sheer chemise, and a black silk robe tied around her waist that made her look like a mourner. His amusement disappeared immediately, and instead he stared at the young girl with wild curly blonde hair and big brown eyes with a frown that made her take a step back.

“Ah, sorry if I upset you, sir! The girls did tell me not everyone would like my humor-”

“How old are you?” he demanded.

The girl straightened and jutted her chin out indignantly. “Sixteen! Why does that-”

“Gods. What’s your name?” He covered his eyes and tried to not dwell on this new dilemma.

“Chastity.”

Fin stared at her for a beat before speaking again. “Your real name?”

“Chloe. Ah! Dangit! I’m not supposed to-” The girl clamped a hand over her mouth when all of a sudden a tall slender brunette with a beauty mark painted on her left cheek appeared between the two.

“Would perhaps a more worldly companion suit your tastes, fine sir?” She batted her eyelashes, while simultaneously herding Chloe behind her protectively. Fin immediately respected the new woman. She wore significantly less makeup than her coworkers, and from the look of it wasn’t the slightest bit inebriated.

“Sorry, I did not mean to cause a stir.” He sighed. He knew young prostitutes were not uncommon, but it was more likely that poor young women would seek a husband for a few years before the whore houses. For a girl like Chloe to be there meant she had been truly desperate, or someone had sent her to work there…

“Quite alright." The new woman breathed with a smile. "We are still training Chastity, but I’m more than willing to repay your patience.” She lifted her hand and was moving it towards Fin’s chest when he moved back with a shake of his head.

“No, thank you. I’m here with a business query for Madame Mathilda, where might I find her?”

The woman stiffened, and as if on cue, the nearest guard approached them.

“Everything alright here?” His bald head gleamed in the bright light of the room.

“This man says he has… a proposition for Madame Mathilda.” The brunette shrank further away from the redhead as though she had just learned he had leprosy.

“Err, yes.” Fin noticed that the man in front of him was making eye contact with at least two other guards in the room.

“I’m new to town, and uh...” Fin looked around and was pleased to see that there wasn’t an abundance of attention aside from the guards directed his way. “Have I done something?”

The brunette cleared her throat awkwardly behind the guard as she backed away until she had merged once again with the crowd.

“I can count the people who’ve met Madame Mathilda on one hand. She don’t take kindly to strangers stickin’ their noses in her business.”

“I’m just looking to find out why she would intervene in my business,” Fin countered vaguely.

The man’s wiry gray eyebrows shot up. “Madame Mathilda interfered in your business?”

“She did.”

The guard frowned and eyed him up and down cautiously.

“Go have a drink. I’ll be right back,” he ordered gruffly before giving the redhead a shove towards the direction of the bar.

Without having any more coin, Fin acquiesced to taking a seat on one of the tall stools, but waved off the bartender when the man sidled up for his order.

In hindsight, Fin knew he should’ve been more skeptical when he was suddenly given a free drink, but was too busy scanning the crowd looking for any Troivackians to give it much thought. Besides, he’d been pacing himself well throughout the day, a single drink wasn’t going to interfere with his ability to think…

His first mouthful of the strangely bitter yet sweet concoction however snapped his attention to the barkeep, who was already sidling away from Fin’s side of the bar.

Giving his head a shake, the lights in the room began to shine to the point of haziness, and Fin found his fingers and hands exploding with strange sensations of tingles and lightness. The guard was returning to his side through the crowd, and the moment he was within earshot, Fin began to ask:

“What did you…” but the room was beginning to rock slightly, and so he found himself forgetting his train of thought.

“Come with me. The Madame’s assistant wants a word with you,” the guard uttered quietly while pulling Fin to his feet.

For some reason, the redhead found himself smiling exuberantly. He felt great! Everything was cheery, people were having a good time, he was going to talk to Mathilda then go back to Annika’s estate and talk with her. He’d be all set in no time at all!

Fighting the urge to hum, Fin allowed himself to be guided up the wood stairs to the second story with zero resistance. Peering out over the excitement below, he found his grin becoming even broader until his cheeks felt sore. Everything seemed to magically glow and heighten the euphoria.

The guard had just realized that the redhead was not right behind him, and turned back annoyed to grab him by the elbow. Being quite content with his place in the world, Fin had no qualms with being pulled along. His newfound carefree attitude however, meant he was slow to react when he careened into a hooded figure that was exiting one of the rooms.

“Ahh, sorry about that!” He beamed as the fellow he’d bumped into righted themselves.

Once the figure had regained his balance, Fin found himself staring into the very surprised gaze of mage Lee.

“Hi there, Lee! How’re you doing tonight!” the witch cheered, patting Lee’s shoulder as though they were old friends.

The mage was stunned into speechlessness.

The guard began pulling Fin along, before the elder could recover from his shock.

“Bye, Lee!” the redhead waved happily as he resumed being dragged along the balcony.

Mage Lee stared after him perplexed, unable to move as he tried to make sense of what had just happened. It was in that state that his wife found him as she too exited the room.

“Alright we better get back, I just got inspiration for my book and- what is it dear? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”Candace Lee righted her robes as a three prostitutes filed out of the room behind her with dreamy smiles on their faces and only partially dressed.

“You go ahead of me, I think I saw… I don’t know what I saw…” Giving his head a shake, Lee began reluctantly walking in the direction he had seen Fin be carted off, even though he was unsure of whether or not he wanted to be involved in the cook’s affairs.

‘Gods, please don’t tell me that bloody witch is in trouble. Please just let it be that he is here for a good time…’

*

Sitting alone in an office that was tucked inconspicuously in the furthest corner from the stairwell, Fin looked around while still unable to stop smiling to himself.

Unlike the downstairs, the room had a masucline quality to it. With an expensive green carpet beneath his feet, and a large oak desk in front of him with a fireplace behind it, the room was cozy. What was even more surprising, was how quiet it was given the amount of noise both outside on the street the window looked over, and in the bar area beneath his feet.

Fin’s focus shifted to the painting of a horse hung over the fireplace with a gilded frame, and for some reason, even that seemed like something to be cheerful for. As he begun considering standing up and perusing the room further, the door opened, and in walked a lissome woman wearing a stylish forest green dress, with chestnut brown hair, almond shaped brown eyes, and a thick red book under her left arm. She appeared to be barely older than Fin, yet carried herself with all the confidence of an army General.

“You’re the gentleman who insisted that Madame Mathilda interfered with your business?” She began briskly without sparing him a glance.

“I am.” Fin smiled at her, but received a blank look in return.

“I see. How is it that Madame Mathilda came across your path?” Seating herself behind the desk, the woman opened the book, and plucked up a white quill already dipped in ink with a business like efficiency.

“One of the girls here was sent to accost me earlier to distract me.”

The look of annoyance that flashed across the woman’s face was borderline frightening.

“Sir, our girls are meant to drum up business by-”

“I find it hard to believe Sultry Sandy needed to drum up business so aggressively.” Fin smiled innocently, but his words had the desired effect of making the woman in front of him stiffen.

“You’re certain that it was Sandy who was propositioning you?” she asked hesitantly.

Fin turned his cheek where he had no doubt remnants of the woman’s lipstick still existed, despite both his and Annika’s best efforts.

A dark expression fell over the assistant’s face as she stood and marched over to Fin. Grabbing his chin roughly and jerking it over so that his cheek was better exposed to the light, she wiped her thumb against the mark. Rubbing her two fingers together, she examined the texture in silence for a moment before turning back to her desk and seating herself.

“What business were you conducting that Sandy allegedly distracted you from?” The woman folded her hands over the crisp pages of the book and waited for the reply.

“Well that’s what I’d like to talk to Madame Mathilda about. I also don’t believe I got your name.” Fin’s sunny disposition showed no signs of dimming, despite the bluntness of his words.

“I am Elizabeth Nonata. Assistant and manager when Madame Mathilda is elsewhere. You will discuss your business with me, and tell me exactly what happened.” Her authoritative tone made it clear to the redhead that she was not a woman who had an abundance of patience.

“I won’t,” Fin replied breezily, and stood up. “I will come back another day to try and catch her. Good evening.”

Elizabeth snapped her fingers and immediately the guard that had escorted Fin to the room appeared.

“You will stay here until you tell me exactly what it is that is going on. This now concerns official house business,” she explained coolly.

“I’m aware. Which is why I will discuss it with Madame Mathilda. You legally cannot hold me here.”

At the mention of the law, the woman’s eyes glinted dangerously. “You think the magistrate of this city will take your word over-”

The guard cleared his throat before tentatively stepping further into the room. Apparently he was more intimidated by the assistant than he was any male patrons…

“Miss Nonata, he seemed to be quite chummy with… Lee, who was with us this evening…”

At that, Elizabeth stood and rounded her desk staring at the redhead wildly. “Is that so?”

Giving a small effortless shrug, Fin tried to choose his words carefully. “Well for obvious reasons, I don’t like talking about knowing a mage of all things, but-”

A sudden knock on the door cut Fin off immediately.

Elizabeth’s gaze jumped to the guard, and after a moment of shared eye contact, she gave him an affirmative nod.

Turning to open the door, the man used his body to block the entrance.

“Private busi- why- uh- Royal Mage Lee! What brings you here to-”

“-Oh good Gods. Ashowan! You in there!” The unmistakable voice of mage Lee made its way into the office without any issue.

“Hi, Lee!” Fin called back jovially.

“Son of a… Miss Nonata you didn’t give the gentleman in there… that special brew the sailors taught you, did you?”

Elizabeth’s eyes widened as she turned to stare at Fin with newfound concern.

“I did, why?”

“Oh Gods… can I please come in?”

In another moment Lee stood in the room staring at Fin with open distress and vexation.

“Ashowan, how’re you feeling right now?”

“Great! Everything is bright, and wonderful! I feel tingly and- hey! Hey, we should try whatever that drink is with the others back at the-”

“You are not allowed going back to the castle in this state. Not ever.”

“Castle?! Mage Lee is this man nobility?!” Elizabeth’s alarm was making her voice rise in volume. Lee shushed her hastily then let out a long aggravated sigh. Before responding, he shot Fin an annoyed eye roll as the man continued smiling like the village idiot.

“He’s not nobility but he is… a problem. Especially if his judgment is altered,” the mage grumbled bitterly.

“I don’t care much for your tone Lee- that tenth fountain was entirely your own doing you know,” Fin jumped in indignantly.

“Why is he here in my office asking to meet Madame Mathilda?” Miss Nonata demanded after shooting the redhead an incredulous look.

“Gods I don’t know he’s…” Lee’s shoulders slumped forward in defeat. “Could I please speak with him privately? I’m sorry for the trouble.”

Elizabeth's lips pursed, and for a moment, it seemed she wouldn't condone the meeting at all. After giving a closer appraisal of the redhead however, she conceded with a curt nod.

After a few awkward stares and shuffling, mage Lee and Fin were finally alone.

“Alright you dunce, what are you doing here?” Mage Lee demanded wearily.

“His majesty sent me here.” Fin replied good naturedly. “Why’re you here, Lee?”

Clearing his throat awkwardly, the mage shifted his weight. “Private business, Ashowan. What do you mean the King sent you here? You expect me to believe his majesty sent you to a high end prostitute house?”

“He didn’t send me here here. Just getting done what he asked took me here. Does Mrs. Lee know you’re here here?” Fin waggled his eyebrows making the elder turn crimson before closing his eyes in exasperation.

“She was here with me but- that does not concern you! Do you even know who it is you are set on annoying here tonight?”

“Well no, because everyone is being real cagey on letting me meet her!” Fin sighed as his gaze suddenly moved to the window, his eyes losing focus as he continued staring dazedly outside.

“What is it?” Lee snapped after a moment.

“That window’s glass is very well cleaned, don’t you think?”

Lee looked to the ceiling and begged the Gods for the virtue of patience.

“I don’t think that, no. Fin, you are currently irritating one of the biggest black market business owners of the city. One word from Elizabeth Nonata can have you disappear at any time, and not even your family will dare to say your name once Madame Mathilda’s men are through with you.”

There was a moment of silence as Fin slowly turned his face back to mage Lee.

“Lee, don’t be so worried! After all, I annoy the King on a regular basis, and I’ve not been decapitated or imprisoned once!”

The redhead then began to hum to himself as he strolled over to the window and looked down into the street where the festivities were still carrying on. Mage Lee continued trying to think of a way to handle the delicate situation, but after several moments had to silently confess that the greatest challenge of the whole scenario centred around one important fact...

How much of the witch’s thought process was induced by the drug he had taken, and how much was just Finlay Ashowan being his usual pain-in-the-ass self?

A note from Delemhach

Well alrighty, a little late today as... shockingly... I don't work today!
So took my time and had lunch with my dad- sorry all!

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

Special shout out to the patreonnis:

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Nikita B, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Noah J, Gavin T, skyhawk.jack, ThorneHawk, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom D, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, charlyfu.

Alrighty, well a few things I'd like to address before I get to letting you all know how divine you look today...
The first being; the casting has begun for a trial run of The House Witch as an audiobook! We are looking at preparing a chapter or so of the story to see if there is any interest for it, and I will keep you all posted on the timeline, as well as where you will be able to find the files! I'm hoping to be able to upload it easily onto the patreon page.

The second being... I am looking into posting more than one chapter a week on Royal Road! I am thinking I will lock in the advanced chapters for patreon at 30 ahead of Royal Road, which should be ready to happen in the next 2-4 weeks.

Let me know thoughts and or interest you guys may have about either of those announcements!

Now you indominatable warriors of the world, I hope you remember that you can grind just as hard as your beloved characters.
A strange thing for me to say? Yes.

Let me elaborate though...
I'm a big supporter of people taking care of themselves, and not working themself into anxiousness or sickness, but there are some who have the opposite problem.

Some people are scared to try for all sorts of reasons. Scared to sink themselves into a job or a project because, hey, failure is scary. So is how awful some of the jobs out there are *nods emphatically to self*. Don't be scared though to burn through it to get to your goal. If you have to stop because of your limitations, that's okay. At least you have learned where those limitations are, and can now find a better route for yourself. Just keep going. Rest when you need, but know it's to serve the greatest most meaningful purpose there is.
You. You getting where you need to be. Rest but then come back swinging. All while doing your best to treat yourself right, and being respectful and fair to those around you because the world is filled with enough crap as is.
You are meaning in life because you are the good.
So that makes you the best.
You see?

Alright. Yeah... I'm nuts. Maybe I have a plethora of energy from not hauling heavy loads and running like a crazy person for 13 hours...
But I hope I got my meaning across to you all, you gorgeous souls with legs for days and a smile that feels like the sun.

You're awesome, you make my days awesome, and you're the reason I feel a little less lost despite the past couple of years. So keep shining away best you can- you have no idea the level of difference you're making!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 67: Failing Sideways

Fin watched with a dazed smile on his face as mage Lee paced back and forth in front of him. The old man was stroking his beard frantically and had his staff clenched in his hand. His eyes searched the floor blindly for answers to questions the redhead didn’t feel overly concerned with.

“Lee?”

“What?” the mage barked abruptly.

“I’m feeling a bit hungry, I think I’m just going to step out to the festival and-”

“The festival… yes… wait a minute. You wouldn’t happen to have anything to do with the festival that randomly broke out would you?” Lee rounded on Fin with a mad glint in his eyes.

“Well, that is quite the accusation to make! I mean how could I, a lone person, start an entire-”

“Godsdamnit it was you,” the mage closed his eyes and took a deep breath. “I need to advise the King to never send you out of the castle for errands ever again.”

“Nothing bad has happened! Don’t worry that pretty little mage mind of yours! Go with the flow, and ride the wave of life!” With a stupid smile still on his face, Fin clasped Lee’s shoulders and then tried to move around him towards the door.

He wasn’t having any of it however, and proceeded to rap the witch on the head with his staff.

“Snap out of it. I need to figure out a reasonable explanation for you asking after Madame Mathilda so that you aren’t a person of interest to her…” Lee resumed his thoughtful pacing.

“What if I want her to be interested in me?” Fin countered before a look of horror crossed his face, his smile finally eradicated. “Oh no. That sounded terrible. Please know I didn’t mean that way! I can’t have her thinking that I’d ever be interested in anyone else I-”

“Who can’t you have you thinking you’re interested in anyone else?” The mage turned around hastily and gave the redhead his undivided attention.

Fin slapped a hand over his mouth and shook his head like a child who had eaten something they shouldn’t have.

“Ashowan, do you by chance, have a woman whom you are courting?” A slow smile started to light the mage’s face.

The redhead continued shaking his head.

“Affianced then?”

Fin paused, then frowned, finally removing his hand from his mouth. “I don’t think we’re any of those things… at least not yet, though I suppose that was implied. I mean, I hope it was…” It was the witch’s turn to begin pacing with a frown, leaving the mage to watch in awe.

“So, Mr. Ashowan, you’re having difficulties with the fairer gender, hm?” Lee scoffed. “Well I knew it was a matter of time. You need a woman to goad some sense into that head of yours, though I must say, I already pity the lass that decides to put up with you.”

Fin stopped his pacing and let out a wistful sigh. “She’s amazing. I think I’ll go see her.”

The redhead had just strode past the mage when he found himself being halted by Lee’s grip on the back of his tunic.

“Hold it there, you idiot. We still need to find a way out of this mess.”

“Oh, for Gods' sake,” Fin sighed exasperatedly before slapping Lee’s hand off his shirt and lunging for the door. Throwing it open before the mage could stop him he called out;

“Ms. Nonata! Please come baaaaa-ow!”

Lee had successfully clubbed Fin in the ribs, and thrown him back into the room, but it was too late. The damage was done.

Elizabeth Nonata strode back in and regarded both men coolly with Fin hunched over his middle, and Lee looking even more agitated than before. Rounding her desk, and seating herself back down, she made no move to retrieve the quill she had laid down before.

“So gentlemen, what have we decided?”

Fin opened his mouth and mage Lee once again attempted to cover his mouth again, only the redhead was ready for that, and so the two ended up in a childish scuffle that had Elizabeth Nonata pursing her lips and raising her eyebrows.

“I’m looking for whoever paid off or told Sultry Sandy to distract me. She interfered in my business, and I figured the only person who could’ve had that say over her would be your Madame. I didn’t mean to irk the owner of the house.” Fin gave a small bob of his head, the drug had evidently worn off enough that he no longer needed to smile incessantly.

Elizabeth Nonata seemed to consider the argument carefully before replying.

“Sandy is under the protection of this house, and that means I cannot allow you to question her. I can however promise she will not interfere in your business again.”

“I need to know who she was covering for.” Fin jumped in before mage Lee could stop him.

“Sandy was most likely aiding a client, and if it is a client, we will protect his or her privacy.” The assistant stood, her dismissal of the two imminent.

“She interfered with another client, and I believe it is my right to know.” Fin held his ground then.

A sardonic expression overcame the woman’s face as she eyed Fin from head to toe. “Pardon my saying so, but you do not have the means to be a client here, that much I can tell.”

Not caring a whit that he had been condescended to, Fin crossed his arms and stilled his features.

“Not myself. Mage Lee. We are looking for the men together, however he was taking a… dinner break with his wife.” Fin cleared his breath while ignoring Lee’s strange guttural noise that was a mix of an outraged denial and a pleading whimper. Fin guessed that the elder was bordering on apoplectic.

Letting out an agitated sigh, Ms. Nonata pointed to the door. Her answer was clear.

Slowly, the two men left her office without another word. Lee looking pained, and Fin crestfallen.

As they walked, the redhead noticed the guard that had escorted him up hung back by several feet, but followed them all the same. As they strolled for a wordless moment along the upper floor staring down into the pit of excitement below, the redhead suddenly slowed his pace.

“I really do need to find out who Sandy was covering for. It’s a hunch but-”

“Wait a moment. Do you mean to tell me you just risked the wrath of a crime lord based on a hunch?!” Lee's distress rose substantially.

“A good hunch! C’mon you know my hunches are good.” Fin looked around at the cheery glowing lights of the room in a daze.
“What I know Mr. Ashowan, is that the Goddess must’ve laid down horseshoes in the soles of your feet for all your damn luck.”

The witch sighed while ignoring mage Lee’s strange compliment. Not only had he failed, but he had angered Annika in the process.

Not to mention that, according to mage Lee, he would most likely be followed for a few days and potentially roughed up at some point just to be sure he learned not to bother Madame Mathilda’s house.

Yet somehow, despite his failures and pending trouble, he still had an oddly good feeling about the night. Then again, the drug was still singing in his blood... at least the initial wave that had made him unable to control his face had worn off.

The men descended the stairs down to the first floor, only to find that it had grown even more crowded as people enjoying the festivities had filed in to close off their nights in the arms of a woman or two.

As Lee and Fin attempted to shoulder their way through the crowd, they found themselves being herded closer and closer to the wall furthest from the bar where several men had their mouths attached to the women’s necks, or their hands wandering over places that would’ve earned them a hearty slap in polished company.

They had made it about halfway through the room, when Chloe broke free from the crowd, pulling with her an inebriated middle aged man with rosey cheeks. He was well dressed- most likely a merchant, and had his mustache waxed straight.

Fin stopped, his euphoria unable to properly process the emotion that tore through him.

Mage Lee’s gentle hand on his shoulder appeared immediately. “I know it doesn’t seem right, but we cannot cause more trouble than we already have.”

Just then, the man stumbled as he cleared the last ring of patrons, sloshing the contents of his cup- a red wine, all over Chloe’s dress.

Releasing his hand and giving a small gasp, she stared down at the stain that began at her breasts and ran all the way down her front to her hemline.

“Ahh don’t worry, dress won’t be on yeah long!” The man proceeded to half shove the young girl against the wall in front of the two onlookers, completely oblivious to their presence.

Fin moved before Lee could stop him, he seized the man by his shoulder and thrust him back. The guard that had been tailing them was held up in the crowd, though he tried valiantly to move faster.

Still holding his shoulder, Fin flashed a predatory smile down at the man who was at least half a foot shorter than him, and slight of build.

“What is the meaning of-”

“Ever seen a ritual killing?” Fin’s words paired with the maniacal glint in his eyes made the gentleman visibly gulp.

For a long drawn out breath, no one knew what was going to happen, until Fin suddenly adopted the most flamboyant voice Lee had ever heard, and suddenly popped his hip out.

“Because handsome, that’s what this dress looks like it’s been through! The fabric needs to be washed immediately! Chastity darling, please stay as you are, we don’t want that wine staining anything else. Now, how about you be a dear and go grab a clean towel, vinegar, and laundry soap from the barkeep. This hunk of gorgeous here will go help you!” The redhead gestured towards the guard who arrived and appeared equally as stricken as the mage who watched with his mouth agape.

“W-Who are you?” The merchant asked, as he tried to reconcile the murderous man who had first grabbed him, and the effeminate pansy who was kneeling in front of the young prostitute tutting over her garb.

“I’m the Head of Housekeeping here! Madame Mathilda’s house doesn’t get its sterling reputation for nothing! All the girls must be as shining and perfect for our esteemed guests.” Fin gave a flourished wave over his shoulder as the man stared back and forth between the redhead and the guard who looked equally confused.

“Chop chop! No time to waste- we cannot be having Madame Mathilda waste money unnecessarily on such things!” His words worked in motivating the drunken man into action as he turned back to the crowd. The guard was clearly uncertain about whether or not to leave Fin alone with Chloe, or to protect and help the patron who was looking at him expectantly when faced with the wall of bodies.

He eventually chose to help the paying customer after his second unsuccessful attempt to head towards the bar, leaving Fin, mage Lee, and Chloe alone.

Shifting the black robe that had absorbed a good amount of the wine, Chloe stared down at Fin with pursed lips.

“Why’d you have to do that?” She asked with tears beginning to rise in her eyes.
“This is chiffon. It’s expensive, and you would’ve been in more trouble for ruining this than that man’s night.” Fin informed her with his usual voice.

“R-Really?”

Fin looked up at her. He doubted the truth to his words, but the truth would’ve burdened everyone.

“Yes.”

Standing up, the redhead peered over the heads of the crowd and was satisfied to see that the guard and patron had just reached the bar.

“Are you out of your mind?” Mage Lee demanded in hushed tones.

“It’s a bad stain!” Fin defended heartfully.

“Is that why you looked ready to snap his neck?” Lee demanded.

“I was not-”

“He will take that woman to bed Fin. You can’t stop it.”

The silence that ensued made the mage turn to study the redhead who looked so openly broken that it caught Lee off guard. Looking to the young woman who was trying to pull her skirts taught to avoid the stain spreading, Fin felt a helplessness settle in that he didn’t like one bit.

“Is… is that woman the one you were-” Lee began, referring to Fin’s love life from earlier.

“No. No she isn’t. She just is too young to be here. Most girls her age are looking for husbands... Unless they truly have no choice.”

“Much like Hannah. I understand why you-”

“Who?!” Fin’s head snapped towards the mage so quickly he could’ve given himself whiplash.

“Your kitchen aide. After you started joining in on the war council discussions, I investigated your aides. The blonde one, Hannah? Her father was a nasty drunk. Tried to sell her off when she was fifteen… he died before the deal could go through. She had to raise her brother though, so she found work at the castle- but you must already know all this. Why are you staring at me like that?”

Fin’s eye twitched. “Remind me to bake that woman a pie.”

“I don’t think pie will-”

“Well it’s something!” Fin’s drug addled brain was too stressed to handle such heavy topics.

The guard and patron who was hoping to share a bed with Chloe reappeared then, much to Fin’s disgust and relief.

“Here,” the guard thrust the towel at Fin, along with the vinegar.

“Perfect, thank you darling. Remind me, what’s your name?” The redhead had resumed his flamboyant persona when he addressed the brothel's muscle.

“Errm... Name is Gord.”

“Gord, you scrumptious devil, please see if you might find another garment for Chloe here!”

“Chloe?” The merchant stared confused up at the young woman who suddenly looked fearful.

“Ah! My mistake! My mother’s name; you know, Chastity here just makes me think of her! Tell me, what’s your mother like?” Fin asked the patron as he dropped to his knees again and began dabbing at the fabric.

The gentleman blinked several times, the color in his face draining. After a few moments he finally managed to say;

“M-My mother never really paid me much attention growing up… it was more about my brother…”

“Oh, dear. That can’t have been nice, was your father any better?”

“N...No.” The patron suddenly looked as though the weight of the world was pressing heavily against his shoulders.

Fin looked to him in sincere sympathy.

“You’ve struggled a lot then?”

“I have. I’ve made a name for myself, and I ship the finest goods from… from…” he trailed off, sorrow marring his face. Gord the guard proved to be a feeling sort as he reached out and patted the merchant’s shoulder sympathetically.

Mage Lee watched astounded as once again, the witch affected his surroundings in the most baffling way imaginable.

“Oh, Lee, why don’t you make yourself useful and get a chair for the guest.” Fin called out in a mothering tone.

The old man looked at Gord and the merchant who appeared to be lost to their memories, making them consequently useless before turning his gaze up to the ceiling. He realized it was time to seriously consider if the redheaded witch in front of him was in fact correct in his belief that mages were, in fact, cursed.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, subscribe, and joined in on the discord!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, White Rabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish 44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Nikota B, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Noah J, Gavin T, Skyhawk.jack, ThorneHawk, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, carlyfu, lala jhones, imp, Mathilde, Edward.

Alright, so funny story about this chapter and the chapter following this one... I had massive writers block for them, but by the time I got to 68, I was laughing to myself a lot while writing them.

Well it is Easter friends, and while we all know how important family is during the holidays, I know a lot of us aren't able to be with them.
It's a tough time where people aren't sure what is going to happen one week to the next, and the uncertainty and missing people you love isn't always a good mix. While it might not be much, just know that you are cared for and those you care about are waiting to see you as well.

Sorry that it isn't all that inspiring today- pretty drained myself, funny enough I also had writers block for the patreonnis chapters last night and spent a good 14 hours trying to get it all done.

Anyhow, you are the equivalent of a child's dream pony.
Full of wonder, adventure, and hey maybe even the hint of a romantic spirit. You are the dream.
And dreamy.
The dreamiest.
Your eyes hold enough magnificent power that I have to put a cardiologist on speed dial if I want a shot of living after beholding your smolder.

Yes I may be little deranged from the tired, perhaps I've gone crazy and am imagining a world full of incredible people I get to worship on the weekly. Then again I don't know that any being lesser than a God/Goddess could create such sensational humans such as yourselves.

Anyway everyone, I best ingest some coffee and make nice with a bar of soap soon or my colleagues might pull the fire alarm in hopes of alleviating the assault on their senses. So you all have a fantastic weekend, eat lots of chocolate, and enjoy whatever moment you can.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 68: Winning By Default

Elizabeth Nonata had just finished logging her account of the situation pertaining to the tall redhead she had learned to be called Finlay Ashowan, and the Royal Mage. That being said, she was beginning to question if Lee really was a mage, or if he just liked to wave his fancy stick around and claim he was...
Either way, she didn’t like that castle business was finding its way to her doorstep, and hoped that after the nuisance had his legs broken, he’d be less inclined to drag further attention to the establishment.

Standing and stretching, she strode over to the window, and noted that the festival was winding down.

‘Gods, I can finally go to sleep. This was not supposed to be a busy night… Ah well. They’ll be happy that we had a sudden profit wave.’

Momentarily closing her eyes, Elizabeth took a fortifying breath, and then turned to exit her office.

The woman was deep in thought over the goblet of wine she was going to savor before gratefully crawling underneath her crisp linen sheets as she exited her office. So deep in fact, that she didn’t notice anything amiss at first.

No, it wasn’t until she had nearly reached the first corner that she realized the normal chaos that deafened her was at a tolerable hum.

Peering down onto the bar floor, she noticed that several patrons and her women, were all facing something that was under the balcony walkway. Something Elizabeth couldn’t quite see from her position.

Worry fluttered in her chest as she quickened her step, lifting her skirts ever so slightly in her hand to make sure she wouldn’t trip.

Lithely she descended the steps, only to find that she was then too short to see what was happening, and too far to hear who was talking. It sounded like a woman weeping and a man asking questions...

Frowning ever so slightly, her eyes sought out one of the guards she paid handsomely to keep business running smoothly. When she eventually did manage to find them in the crowd, she was deeply irked when she realized that all of them were watching whatever attraction was occurring with exclusive interest.

Muscling her way towards the nearest guard named Sing, a brick wall of a man, she faced him with cold fire leaping from her eyes.

“What is the meaning of this?” she hissed.

“Your new head of housekeeping is solvin’ our patron’s marital disputes.” He lifted a finger to point to the scene, his eyes still transfixed.

“My new what?”

“Head of housekeepin’. That guy the mage keeps callin’ ‘Ashowan’?”

“Sing?”

“Yes?”

“Break his legs in front of everyone.”

“The mage?!”

“No, Ashowan’s!” she snapped.

The guard’s attention finally fell down to his boss, his expression one of surprise and sadness.

“But, they’re just gettin’ to the part where we find out whether or not Mrs. Keedle is having an affair with his brother or not!”

“Now!”

The reluctance Sing was unable to hide, did not help Elizabeth’s mood in the least as she watched the man gradually muscle his way through the crowd.

Once he had disappeared, she waited for the screams to start, for the crowd to gasp and shift awkwardly away, but that didn’t happen. The longer she waited, the more concerned she was, and it didn’t get any better when she saw Sing slowly making his way back to her, his face pale.

“What happened?” She demanded as soon as he had returned to her side.

“T-The Royal Mage says he would like to speak with you in your office. He’s comin’ through now.”

Elizabeth’s lips pursed. The entire situation was spiralling out of control, and if there was one thing that was guaranteed to put the assistant in a black mood, it was problems with meddling patrons.

Mage Lee slowly made his way towards the stairs, the moment he laid eyes on the infuriated woman, he cast his gaze downwards. Unable to properly face Elizabeth’s wrath, he wordlessly gestured to the staircase as the crowd suddenly broke out laughing over something Fin had said.

Upon entering the office, Elizabeth could feel the rage she had kept under control downstairs begin to peak. Slamming the door firmly after the mage had cleared the threshold, she descended upon the elder like a murderous banshee.

“What the bloody hell do you think you two are doing?! We’ve had an arrangement since the beginning Lee, you do not interfere in this house’s business, and word never gets out about your visits.” Hands on hips, she loomed over the man who was doing his best not to cower.

“I know, and for that I am grateful. I promise however, that if you try to break that man’s legs, it will only mean bad things for your establishment. Ms. Nonata, I would not intervene lightly. If you break Fin’s legs in front of a room full of wealthy merchants and Knights, the King himself might become involved.”

That quelled her rage enough to make her pause.

“Lee, who the hell is Mr. Ashowan?!”

“An idiot who-”

“No! No ambiguous replies, I want an honest to Gods answer. Who. Is. He?”

“He’s… He’s a cook!” The mage floundered while trying to properly explain without letting on just how important Fin was.

The redheaded was the embodiment of a headache, and was helping advise the war council for the Kingdom, his mother was saving the life of the King's unborn - and by extension possibly the Queen.
And worst, yet most important of all…

He was a Godsdamn House Witch who also happened to be a hero that helped save hundreds of people from Hilda…

“A cook.” Elizabeth stared back at Lee flatly. Despite her placid expression, Lee wasn’t fooled. He knew an even greater storm was brewing inside the woman. “You risk my wrath by trying to convince me that, the King of the continent, would become involved should I discipline a cook.”

“Ms. Nonata, please there are some things I cannot say!” Lee was beginning to back up as the woman drew nearer.

“Mage Lee, you are henceforth banned from ever returning to the house after this evening. You and that meddlesome redhead aren’t to even sniff in this direction. I am breaking that man’s legs tonight, and you, Lee, are going to be grateful that I don’t do much worse to yourself.” Her eyes were wide and had a mad gleam in them that had the mage swallowing with great difficulty.

The office door opened then, and in stepped none other than Finlay Ashowan. Carrying a wine bottle and a single glass, he knocked gently on the door while surveying the drama with a sunny smile.

“Ah, sorry to interrupt. Ms. Nonata, I believe this is your favorite beverage? Your bartender seemed to think so.”

“What happened downstairs?” Lee jumped in, unable to hide his curiosity.

“Oh, Mr. Keedle needs to go home and have a long talk with his wife, but I think they’ll be alright. I don’t think she actually slept with his brother, but he needs to apologize for taking to bed anyone he can pay to.”

The assistant slammed her palms on the desk, silencing the two men before she stalked over to Fin, the shadow of death following on her heels- eager for whatever carnage she was prepared to create.

“You. Don’t expect to be needing your boots for quite some time.” She growled up at his infuriating face. She knew the drugs were making him more careless, but this was ridiculous.

“While I am all for preserving my footwear, I’d like to ask you Ms. Nonata, is it your business that I have intervened with?”

The silence that rang in the room was deafening. Lee doubted he’d be able to save the git no matter what he did.

“Just as you are angered and ready to do me considerable bodily harm. This all began due to my inquiring to speak with the one responsible for doing the same thing to me. Do you see now how you mishandled the situation since the beginning?”

She punched him in the groin.

Fin doubled over and collapsed on the floor at her feet.

“Now that you’ve had time to reflect on your words Mr. Ashowan, would you like to reconsider what you’ve just said?”

When he was unable to do anything but wheeze, Elizabeth turned her back on Fin, and strode swiftly back to her desk. Now she just had to wait for the guards to do the last bit of dirty work and the whole situation would be-

“Ms. Nonata!”

Both Sing and Gord burst into the room, both of them nearly tripping over Fin who was still curled up on the floor.

“Godsdamnit what now?” She exploded furiously.

“T-There are Knights serving under Viscountess Jenoure’s house h-here to retrieve Mr. Ashowan. They were quite adamant that he not be harmed. ”

This time, it wasn’t only Elizabeth Nonata who was stunned. Lee looked to Fin on the ground completely perplexed. When the assistant and mage shifted and locked eyes, the elder shrugged.

“Even I don’t know about this one.”

Stomping back over to Fin who was slowly picking himself up, she grabbed him by the front of his tunic and gave him a firm shake.

“WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?!”

Mage Lee was rubbing his face and trying to convince himself that he was actually asleep back at the castle, and none of the absurdity had actually happened.

It was then that two lines of Knights marched through the open doorway. Both Gord and Sing were easily shoved aside, and Elizabeth stared dumbstruck at the group before turning back to Lee looking more than a little helpless and unhinged.

“First, he knows you. Then you say the King would become involved if his legs are broken, now Knights serving the Jenoure household are in my study. Did the King have a bastard I’m unaware of?!”

Mage Lee shook his head, his hand covering his mouth as he genuinely had nothing left to say.

Releasing his tunic, and storming back to the desk, Elizabeth collapsed into her chair and watched Fin finish standing with a deranged expression.

Wordlessly, the redhead walked over to the desk, and set the wine goblet on its surface. Uncorking the bottle, he filled the glass until nearly the brim, and then set the bottle down.

“Have a good evening Ms. Nonata, it’s been a pleasure.”

Smiling, Fin turned and followed the Knights out of the room with the mage following hastily behind him, clipping his heels as he went.

Instead of descending the stairs back down to the main room, the guard named Gord guided them to a back stairwell away from prying eyes that lead to the alley beside the establishment, where only a few drunkards lay on the ground unaware of the world around them.

Exiting the alley, the Knights opened the door to a sleek black carriage that sat waiting for them. Stepping into the cushy interior, Lee was about to follow Fin in, when he turned sharply and stopped him.

“Er Lee… this is taking me to Lady Jenoure’s estate, not the castle.”

The mage stared blankly up at him.

“I just saved your hide in there and you are telling me you are not going to give me a ride back home? Also, why in the name of the Gods, is Lady Jenoure sending you a rescue team?”

Fin had been concocting the lie ever since learning who exactly was sending in the cavalry on his behalf, and so he answered prepared.

“I came to town for his majesty and was looking for a place to sleep. Lady Jenoure’s maid Clara offered me to stay with the Viscountess and serve as a cook in exchange for the room.”

The mage frowned. That much made sense, but still…

He glanced back at the row of Knights.

“Why did the Viscountess concern herself with rescuing you? Furthermore, how is it she knew you needed rescuing?”

“I’m not entirely certain myself. I’ll let you know if I get the chance to talk to her. Thanks for your help Lee!”

Without waiting for the mage to say anything, Fin ducked inside the carriage and closed the door hastily.

Annika sat with her arms crossed and a glare on her face. Her expression visible thanks to a candle that was held in a glass bowl in a small compartment behind Fin that had a glass door.

“Hi love,” Fin greeted weakly.

She said nothing.

“It really wasn’t all that bad I-”

Annika said nothing, but somehow Fin still cut himself off.

“Look, I know I-”

Once again feeling the words die in his throat, Fin wondered if Annika was secretly a witch capable of stealing his voice.

“The situation was in hand, it just-”

The carriage jostled them around as it moved, but Annika continued staring stonily at him.

“I’m sorry,” his shoulders slumped forward.

An odd noise that almost sounded like a laugh drew Fin’s attention to the small window behind Annika where she could shout to the driver if need be.

“Fin, you do realize the mess you’ve created tonight?” Annika demanded quietly.

“I don’t think it’s that bad!”

“You just painted a massive target on your back with Madam Mathilda’s business. I’m guessing you didn’t find out any information on the two men you were watching, and you- why in Gods name are you smiling?!”

“I was drugged.” Fin continued grinning. While the effects had lessened since he had initially taken it, he still found his face naturally collapsing into a grin.

“Do you even know what they gave you?!”

“Not a clue!” Fin began to hum as he watched Annika’s beautiful face in the faint glow of the candle.

The Viscountess began rubbing her eyes furiously, the black hood of her cloak falling back to reveal her shining dark tresses.

“How did you know I was in trouble?” Fin tilted his head as he asked, easily becoming mesmerized by her.

Peeking up at him for a moment, Annika sighed and leaned back into her seat.

“That’s a story for tomorrow morning when I’m not ready to kill you,” her eyes strayed to the carriage door wearily.

“If it makes you feel any better you’re probably the third woman tonight to feel that way!”

With a long moan Annika straightened in her seat and stared defeatedly at Fin.

“There’s someone other than Elizabeth Nonata?”

“Yes- I’m also curious how you know about her, but I guess we’ll come back to that. Yes, I hired a new kitchen aide! Her name is Chloe, though she isn’t too happy with her career change. I kind of insinuated she was a lad with a spot or two to the man who was trying to sleep with her back at the house.”

“You… Good. Gods. Why?!”

“She is only fifteen,” Fin remarked shaking his head.

“There are prostitutes younger than that Fin! Why in the world would you… Godsdamnit. You’ve really made a mess of everything.”

“Hardly, she gets a new job, and it’s one less young prostitute having to do something they don’t want to do. I know if we had a daughter with no options I’d want someone to step in.”

That made Annika pause. Fin gazed at her warmly, and next thing she knew she found herself blushing.

With another sigh, she conceded for the night. The bleeding heart of a man sitting across from her was still smiling, and it was a problem as his smile was a weapon against her anger. As was the bone collapsing fatigue she felt. Dawn was only an hour or two away, and all she wanted was to be in bed with Fin beside her.

“Annika?”

“What is it Fin?”

“Thank you for saving me.”

“You’re welcome.”

“I got punched in the groin so I might not be able to-”

“No more talking for tonight.” Annika closed her eyes and leaned her head against the wall of the carriage.

“Good Gods… man of my dreams… man that I love…”

With a smile Fin slowly moved over next to her, and pulled her head onto his shoulder. Kissing her hair, he shut his eyes with a smile that may not have had anything to do with the drugs in his body.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, followed, favorited, commented, subscribed, and joined in on The House Witch discord server!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, John M, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, Voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Nikita B, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Skyhawk.jack, ThorneHawk, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nthan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones.

Funny thing about this chapter... the scene where Annika and Fin are talking up until he apologizes was almost a word for word dialogue that occurred on a certain trip that I was on with my significant other involving swords, and some Welsh border guards...
I will leave the rest of the story to your brilliant imaginations.

Also, I hope you liked this one, because it definitely had me laughing a few times.

Not to mention I like when you laugh, you have a great laugh, and it makes everyone around you happy to hear it.

That being said, stay safe and only laugh if you are carrying your license.
Because showing off your spectacular selves without your License to be Beautiful can lead to you getting pulled over and complimented endlessly. It's for your own safety, otherwise you may draw a crowd and you know that's dangerous right now.

Hope you all are doing well, and enjoying the spring weather.

I'm going to enjoy another cup of coffee before the work day begins, but hang in there. Not going to say we are all in this together (if you're anything like me, you are sick of that saying), we aren't. We all may be in various shades of trouble, desperation, anxiety, depression, or hell, maybe you are doing great (never know)! But what we all are doing is just our best, and I can just tell you that you're doing awesome. You're still here, and you're still going. Keep going, people around you, and myself know you can.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 69: Minding the Madness

Fin awoke with a faint pulsing headache, and an unpleasantly nauseous stomach that immediately had him wary of any food or coffee. Slowly he opened his eyes, his mind sluggish and a little hazy.

Reaching out to his side, he tried to grasp Annika’s hand to give it a small squeeze, only to find her side of the bed was in fact empty.

Sitting up swiftly, and nearly vomiting as a result, Fin found himself staring at Annika who stood at the foot of the bed, her one hand holding a goblet, her other arm wrapped around her middle with her hand gently resting in the crook of her elbow.

“Good morning Finlay.”

At the use of his full first name, his stomach grew even more uneasy.

“Morning… erm… have I slept long?”

“Oh it is just about midday, how’re you feeling?” Her tone was light, and her expression unreadable. At the rate his stress was rising, Fin would not have been surprised if he vomited imminently.

“Not the greatest…” He eyed her hesitantly as he adjusted his position in the bed.

“It’s interesting, you see, I’m not perfectly clear on what drug you were given last evening. Tell me, do you remember anything?” She casually stepped over to his bedside and handed him the goblet that was filled with water.

Taking a grateful sip from the silver cup, Fin’s mind began to stretch itself.

He remembered walking into the house belonging to Madame Mathilda, and talking to the young girl named Chastity- or Chloe…

Then there were odd flashes and scenes, but some of them felt more dreamlike…

“Erm… was I speaking to a crowd at one point?” He frowned while trying to figure out the jumble of images.

“Oh, at one point you were quite the entertainment of the house. You gave public counseling to some of the patrons of Madame Mathilda’s, trying to help them better their marriages and all.”

Fin knew he shouldn’t have, but he chuckled a little.

“That sounds… amusing.”

“Oh, I’m glad it does. Did you enjoy making Royal Mage Lee panic?”

“That part wasn’t a dream?!” Fin’s alarm smothered all joviality.

“Oh no. You owe that man a great debt. From what I’m given to understand, he saved you from getting your legs broken by sticking by your side and trying to calm down Elizabeth Nonata for more than an hour.”

Fin immediately began scanning the room for something to be sick in. Sensing this inevitability, Annika bent down and handed him the empty chamber pot from under the bed.

Once he was finished relieving his stomach, he reached for the goblet and took another deep drink to wash away the acidity left in his mouth.

“The part where I saw Knights come to rescue me, was that…”

“Men under the command of the Jenoure house.”

Fin paled again, but thankfully stopped himself from being sick again.

“I am unbelievably sorry for making you have to send… oh Gods. Who saw them?” He looked into her calm brown eyes, his panic etched in every line of his face.

“No one saw you leave with them thanks to an inconspicuous back stairwell.”

Rubbing his face wearily, more and more fragments of his memory began to come back, though he almost wished they hadn’t.

“How angry with me are you?”

“I feel very little pity for your current state.” She answered shortly. “How could you be so dense as to accept a free drink from a business that had been hostile to you?!” Her volume began to rise and Fin visibly winced.

“I haven’t had any problem before with-”

“Why in the world did you not investigate what kind of woman Madame Mathilda is before insisting on seeing her?” Annika demanded next, the fire in her dark eyes burning hotter.

“No one that told me about her mentioned that she was-”

“-One of the major underworld leaders?”

“...Exactly.”

Annika dropped her forehead to her hand and began rubbing it in soothing motions.

“Fin, I know you are not a foolish man. You understand people relatively well, but you are naive to the world. I blame your powers. You haven’t needed to rely on wit to survive in a long time. If ever,” she muttered to herself defeated.

“I… admit there is much I don’t know, but I did learn things that will help me.”

“At a greater cost than the information is worth!” Annika snapped desperately. “Fin, please, please tell me what exactly the King asked you to do.”

At that his spine went rigid.

“Will you share with me your plan pertaining to our relationship? The war?” He asked cautiously.

“The plan for us I concede that you should know, but there are political matters I cannot discuss or it’d be treasonous.”

“Aren’t I in the same situation then?” The redhead countered defensively.

“Fin, you’re being reckless and I’m genuinely worried!” Annika exploded, her expression becoming openly vulnerable. The witch became taken aback by this new show of emotion.

“I knew I’d most likely start a brawl in the pub I went to. I wanted to find information from the people once they deemed me acceptable. Or better yet, to try and needle out information from the owner. Then next thing I knew I’d created a festival, but it was that or the brawl would’ve spilled out into the street,” he explained quietly, while reaching out and gently grasping Annika’s hand.

She shook free of his hold.

Turning around she pressed the heel of her palms into her eyes.

“Godsdamnit Fin… what’re you doing to me?” Her voice was quiet, but steady, and the redhead felt his heartbeat triple it’s speed. “Before you, I’d write you off and or have you shipped off for causing so many complications to my plans. I wouldn’t give a second thought to my methods, or have… feelings!” The last word of her rant dripped with despair and disgust.

“Why is it bad that you’re feeling things?” Fin’s quiet voice made Annika turn back around, the stress on her face bordering on pain.

“I’ve survived this long because I can be distant. Assessing and making logical decisions is important, because a second guess? A hesitation? I will not be effective in my job. I will not survive. Hank made me… made me promise that if I ever fell in love to… to never… GODSDAMNIT!” Annika Jenoure was in tears, and Fin was holding her the second he saw them.

Unbeknownst to the embracing couple, outside the chamber door was a crowd of servants. However, only one of them had her ear pressed to the keyhole of the door. Clara leaned away and whispered to the group that had gathered.

“Oh, she loves him alright.”

The cluster of servants broke out in silent smiles and excited jumps. Clara shared in their joy, but there was a small frown creasing her normally flawless complexion.

“What is it?” Raymond asked while matching the maid’s hushed tones.

“These two need a lot of help,” she admitted, the trace of worry in her voice making the excitement die back down. “Get back to your duties, I think she’ll take a little while to settle down from the sounds of it.”

“Gods, did she even cry for Hank’s death?” One of the newer maids whispered to Raymond as the group began to step away from the chamber door and scatter back to their positions.

“I think once, but I can’t say for sure. The old man never wanted her to,” he replied gruffly as they moved further away from their mistress’ bedroom door.

“I haven’t really met this Mr.Wit fellow… what do you think of him?” The newer maid asked with a conspiratorial note in her voice.

“What I think,” Clara’s cool voice cut into the conversation, making both servants jump and turn quickly while both curtsying and bowing. “-is that we are in for quite a bit of fun. Honestly, you should have seen our Lady yesterday in the brothel...”

***

*Annika’s evening after her confrontation with a certain redhead during the festival…*

Storming away from Fin and the men who believed her to be his sister, Annika made her way back into the shadowed alley where Clara lurked waiting.

The maid only had to watch the hurried pace of her mistress to know that something was wrong. Not wanting to jump to conclusions however, she waited. Handing the noble her cloak, Annika huffed and set off further down the alley where she would eventually exit on the next street over.

“So… I take it Mr. Ashowan is fine?” Clara asked when she had caught up with Annika’s breakneck pace.

“Oh, the giant idiot is doing great! Throwing a festival event for the hell of it and chasing prostitutes!” she uttered scathingly.

Clara halted and blinked startled at the Viscountess. “You mean to tell me that he has already strayed?”

“What do you mean ‘already’?” Annika turned on her maid, a crazed glint in her startlingly calm face.

“I meant that it seems you two are having troubles quite early on…” Clara arched a thin eyebrow. “My Lady, might I be so bold as to… inquire what exactly happened?”

“There’s no time. I have to make sure he doesn’t get himself beaten to death.” Annika grumbled with the subtlest note of hysteria.

Knowing the Royal Cook’s propensity to land himself in trouble, Clara didn’t need to question her mistress’ urgency.

The women made their way to the waiting carriage that had parked further up the street that ran parallel to the festival, once inside, the two changed their clothes swiftly. Annika covered her hair with a cap and dressed as an errand boy to a mid-level merchant, while Clara changed into a low cut pink dress, and let her long dirty blonde hair fall from its usual tight bun.

“Which whore houses are in this area?”

“Hmm… there are three that I know of. There is Madame Tulaney, Mister Danier, and of course…”

“Godsdamnit. Madame Mathilda.” Annika threw the carriage door open with significant force.

“You think that’s the one he went to?”

“Tell me Clara, where would someone go to get in the most trouble imaginable of those three options?”

The maid didn’t reply, but instead hiked up her skirts and followed her mistress who had already taken off at a sprint.

*

Upon entering the crowded house belonging to the one and only Madame Mathilda, Annika scanned the room hastily for the signature fiery red hair she had come to know intimately. After several moments, she realized she couldn’t find him, which was odd given his unnatural height…

Thinking quickly and moving through the crowd, Annika realized one of three things could make him hard to see. Either he was on his back with one of the paid women, in the office with the Madame herself, or he was sitting down. The last option was preferable.

Pushing herself closer to the bar, Annika did her best to keep her face turned towards the ground so that none of the nearby patrons might recognize her. She had finally managed to wedge herself beside the oaken surface, when she spotted the witch sitting on the opposite end.

Letting out a small sigh of relief, she watched the way his sharp blue eyes surveyed the room. He was doing the smart thing and watching the guards of which there were…
Supposed to be four.
One for each corner of the room.
Annika risked turning her gaze up enough to try and find the missing guard.

It took a moment but she finally found the paid muscle, on the second floor balcony locking eyes with the bartender and giving his head a nod, then holding up a single finger. Fin’s back was to that part of the balcony, and so he missed the exchange.

Annika’s heart skipped a beat as she then watched the bartender reach beneath the counter, pull out a strange vile, and pour its contents into what looked like a glass of milk...

Annika’s mind immediately shifted through the poisons she knew of.

She needed to warn Fin, or find a way to administer an antidote as quickly as possible. Then again, he wasn’t completely unaware of how dark the world could be. Surely he wouldn’t…

The Viscountess watched in dismay as Fin’s failed to spare the bartender a second glance as he was handed the beverage. He drank it was given without even looking at it, and Annika felt her heart stop. She immediately began pushing her way through the crowd around the bar when she noticed the missing fourth guard appear back in front of Fin. He had moved exceptionally fast given that moments prior he had been on the upper blacony. Perhaps there was a back stairwell...

Where the crowd had moved to quickly get out of the bald guard’s way, they would not for her, and so Annika found herself being pressed further and further away as Fin was pulled along with a… strangely peaceful smile on his face.

Confused, Annika doubled her efforts, but the guard and witch were already on the second floor.

Fin suddenly stopped and stared out over the sea of people as though marvelling at a beautiful sunrise. For a brief hopeful moment, Annika thought he might be able to see her and she could signal him. Instead, the guard retrieved him, and began pulling him along. Annika finally broke free of the crowd, and had one foot on the stairs when she saw something she couldn’t believe.

‘Mage Lee?!’ She stopped in her tracks.

Her heart racing, she saw Fin speak to Lee briefly, then once again be tugged away. The elder stared after the redhead openly dumbfounded without moving to follow the man, and Annika nearly screamed in frustration, when mage Lee’s wife exited the room.

Unable to properly process what she was seeing, Annika froze on the stairs. Three women left the room, and headed to the stairs- exactly where the Viscountess stood.

Turning to the railing and pretending to be searching the crowd, she could hear the giggles and feel the brush of chiffon brush behind her as the prostitutes joined the throng of patrons below. Once the women had successfully passed, Annika mounted another step, only to see Mrs. Lee heading straight towards her while mage Lee… followed in the direction Fin had been taken.

Annika let out an audible sigh and turned to the railing so that Mrs. Lee would pass without recognizing her. Once she was certain that no one else was behind her, she collapsed onto the step, her shoulders slumped.
‘Gods… what in the world did he get himself into?”

Steeling herself, the Viscountess stood back up, and headed straight to the bar. She trusted mage Lee would take care of Fin- even if the two of them usually battled like cats and dogs, there seemed to be an understanding there.

Now, she just needed to find out exactly what the witch had been dosed with, and to find out who he was being hauled off to meet with.

The moment her foot touched back onto the first floor, Clara was at Annika’s side.

“You distract the bartender, I’ll get behind the bar and steal a bit of the powder.” The Viscountess informed her maid quietly as they began to move in unison.

The two had been in similar situations during the years they had been together, and so they worked together with the utmost efficiency and understanding. Neither of them needed explicit communication to know what needed to be done. The only wild card in their usually flawless operation being the one and only Finlay Ashowan, the one they were trying to save.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, followed, favorited, subscribed, and joined in on the discord site!

Special shoutou to to the patreonnis;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chsae Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Nikita B, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Skyhawk. jack, Thorne Hawk, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, Shiny Mareep, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav.

Well alrighty, I hope you all enjoyed the newest installment of House Witch! Just so you're aware I haven't forgotten about more chapters being posted (I'm thinking 2 a week officially), but it will be happening soon!

Now I need to warn you of something incredibly important...
The Evil Queen looked into her mirror this morning, asked who the fairest in the world was... and all of you came up.
She's a mite pissed.
So if any old lady comes up and offers you fruit, throw it away and show off your spectacular legs as you run like the divine gazelles I know you can be.
*Please do not harm the elderly*

Now, some of you might be going through a bit of social insecurity lately. Maybe some people aren't wanting to hangout or be friends with you, and you know what? That's okay. There is nothing wrong with a person being forced to choose between playing with kittens or puppies and choosing another. They aren't wrong, but maybe you are a gorgeous golden lab puppy, and they want to play with a fluffy black cat who can steal bags of bread that weigh 2lb from a child proofed cupboard, that was also behind olive oil and vinegar bottles- but none of them were knocked over! And-

Ah.
Ahem.
Pardon me.
I digressed.
For the record... when Kraken did accomplish that feat, I was too impressed to be angry.

Anyhow, point is, never doubt that you are fabulous and lovely, and don't necessarily dislike someone because they just don't want to hangout with you (bullying is a a different thing and never acceptable regardless of this btw). You might be the bread loving ninja kitten, or the sweet puppy that just wants lots of love, nothing wrong with that. You're incredible either way, so don't beat yourself up. You're amazing.

Now go pet some animals, avoid hags with apples, or plums, or... pineapple...
And you have a fantastic weekend.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 70: An Unexpected Guest

*Annika’s night continued*

Giving the vial a shake, Annika frowned at the powdery substance and gave an experimental sniff.

“This is… odd. It smells like a drug that I know... but I think it’s cut with something else…”

Clara nodded while pretending to lounge against a pillar. The cook still hadn’t emerged from the room with the woman Annika had learned to be called Elizabeth Nonata. The Viscountess had gathered the name from one of the other girls while pretending to inquire where her ‘master’ might be able to submit a donation to the house. She of course had been pretending to be the errand boy of a merchant, and fortunately most of the occupants of the room were too inebriated to be suspicious.

Thus far her disguise was going over quite well, though she had a few choice words that she kept to herself when some of the other patrons began suggesting that ‘the small errand boy’ should join them in their evening activities

“What is the drug you know of?” Clara asked, bringing Annika’s attention back to the task at hand.

“More or less makes the taker experience heightened sensitivity to light and euphoria mixed with relaxation. Could make someone be pretty trusting. It’s called kava. If it were cut with perhaps something that would make the mind a little foggy it’d be quite the deadly combination.”

Clara nodded, when her blue eyes suddenly became fixed on the balcony above.

“Fin and mage Lee are coming out now. They look fine.”

Annika let out a sigh of relief. Finally, she could get him home, put him to bed, and come the morning, give him her scathing reprimand.

As she watched Fin draw closer to the stairs, her mind began to turn to a question that she hadn’t had much time to dwell on.

‘What exactly is the King having him do? Earlier he was looking at those two men… I wonder if this has anything to do with witches. Or perhaps the Troivackians… but no. I’m investigating that, his highness wouldn’t send someone as inexperienced as Fin into the city to look for the same people I am and not tell me…”

The tall redhead touched down onto the main floor, and began to cross around the perimeter of the room, when he suddenly stopped. He was talking to someone…

The crowd started growing quieter and quieter, setting Annika’s already frazzled nerves even further on edge.

“-Well, why is it your wife’s fault for not showing affection the way you’d like her to? She loves you, doesn’t she?” Fin asked innocently.

‘Why does he sound like he is mimicking a woman’s voice?’ Annika wondered with growing dread.

“But… but why doesn’t she rush out to greet me when I come home?! I’m gone at sea for months sometimes!”

“Would you rather her angry with you for always being gone? Does she not get you a bath and have a warm supper prepared immediately?”

“... I know. But… but…”

“Have you tried telling her this?”

“Well I don’t want to seem… everyone will laugh… I’m a man!”

“Alright, listen here silly goose, there’s nothing wrong with telling someone how you like being treated! Especially your wife! You there, yes you sexy biscuit, do you tell your wife what you’re you feel is lacking?”

Annika turned to Clara, her face stony.

“Summon my guards. I’ll stay here until they arrive.” Annika’s words were choked.

Fortunately, Clara didn’t hesitate in springing to action. She darted around the crowd that was rapidly growing more and more enthralled with the dramatic scene playing out for them, and slipped out the door without anyone noticing.

All Annika could do was wait. Wait and hope to the Gods she didn’t have to do something even more drastic to save his drugged up arse. As she waited, she couldn’t help but repeat to herself over and over what had quickly become her mantra since growing closer with Fin.

‘Man of my dreams… man that I love… don’t get yourself killed so quickly.’

*Present day*

Fin strolled along the sunny street with nausea wrangling his stomach thanks to the remnants of the drugs he’d been fed.

He and Annika had yet to have their full discussion about work, as a messenger from the King had come shortly after she had calmed down. Fin had quickly made himself scarce, and after a hasty promise to avoid trouble for at least a day, the two had parted for their separate schedules.

Sighing heavily, the redhead decided to avoid Madame Mathilda’s side of town, and instead try further North in the city. He’d investigate closer to the castle to see if there were any abandoned buildings that could offer a good viewpoint to a group of enemies.

The walk uphill was normally something Fin found relatively easy after growing up on Quildon with its steep rolling slopes, but under the hot summer sun, and still feeling ill from the previous night, it felt as though he were treading water with weights shackled around his ankles.

He had just reached the end of a shadowed alley that exited onto a road that ran parallel to the main road of Austice, when he slumped against the wall of the nearest building. Taking a moment to bask in the feeling of the cool stone he could feel through his linen shirt, he closed his eyes and braced himself for the unforgiving heat he would once again step into on the next sunny street.

Fin opened his eyes again wearily, and turned his head to his right, at least his trek back down the hill would put the sun to his back. He had just straightened himself out when he noticed a woman staring at him. She was older, her long straight hair pure snowy white, and yet she couldn’t have been older than his mother. Her blue eyes were such a pale shade that they almost appeared colorless, which somehow made her eerie despite standing in a bright street with people surrounding her.

Yes, she looked like a snowdrop in the middle of summer, but her striking looks weren’t what bothered Fin…

It was the way she was looking at him with open dread, fear, and perhaps a hint of sickness.

He had never been looked at in such a way, and felt himself hesitate before momentarily looking around to see if she was perhaps staring at someone else. Everyone that passed by him however were moving targets, and she was quite fixed in her focus. He shoved his hands into his pockets and pushed away from the wall, fully aware that there was no mistaking who her attention was on.

Swallowing with some difficulty, Fin stepped back into the heat, and gave the woman a wide berth. He didn’t know why her expression disturbed him so much, but it was twisting his stomach into knots.

Unconsciously, the redhead hunched his shoulders and strode by her with mounting apprehension.

“Gods… are you… Katelyn’s boy? Finlay?” her voice was breathy and weak.

Turning swiftly, the witch stared apprehensively, and was once again alarmed when the woman cringed away from him.

“Please… please don’t look at me like that. You look too much like him.”

It was as though Fin had been dunked in an icy bath when he realized that this woman was talking about none other than Aidan Helmer.

“I’m nothing like that man. Whatever he did to you, I am sincerely sorry,” his hands were clenched in his pockets as he felt the growing urge to vomit.

“Oh I… I am so sorry I… that was a terrible thing to say. Please I- I am a friend of your mother’s. My name is Sky. Perhaps you’ve heard of me?” The woman took two tentative steps forward as though still uncertain of whether or not he would attack her.

Fin blinked several times, his mind blank.

“We were close friends years before you were born in fact… I’m an… an air w-wit-”

The speed with which the redhead stepped forward to stop the woman from saying anything more in the bustling street caused her to squeak, her eyes growing wide.

“Might we have a talk somewhere more private?” Fin breathed hastily, his tone apologetic.

The strange woman named Sky stared up at him, appearing every bit as terrified as a field mouse. That is until she gazed into his eyes.

Visibly relaxing, but still a little dazed, she nodded.

“My house is just down the road, why don’t you step in for a cup of water?”

Fin nodded slowly, and gestured for her to lead the way.

As they walked, he still couldn’t shake the hesitation he felt at the sudden encounter. Then again, he had not faced a witch while being powerless in many years…

*

Sky’s house was one that simultaneously blended into the street, and yet stuck out with its odd circular doorway painted a rich green with a bold brass knocker in its centre. The inside was equally contradictory with one half of the main sunny room being sparse with a lone potted tree in the corner and hand sewn pillows resting in front of the fireplace, while the other half was cluttered with jars of herbs and tinctures that Fin was all too familiar with seeing.

“I thought you were an air witch,” he observed when he noted the fresh cut flowers and drying herbs.

“I am,” she replied shortly as she crossed over to one of the pillows on the floor and seated herself.

Slowly, Fin moved to join her.

“I take it you are one of those people that prefer not to be open about having witches as acquaintances?” Sky asked, her eyes gazing outside the house instead of at her guest.

The redhead grew more wary as the woman revealed how very little of him she seemed to know.

“You said you were friends with my mother?” He changed the topic, hoping to glean more about her.

“Ah yes… yes. Before she chose to marry your… your father.”

The clenching in Fin’s stomach made him hesitate in his next question.

“You seem scared of me. I hope you can understand that I am not like Aidan.” The somber note in his voice finally made Sky turn her attention to him, though the silence in the room somehow made this even more unsettling.

“You look like him in nearly every way, but… your eyes. I believe those are like your grandfather’s.”

Fin’s eyebrows shot upwards. He had heard little of his mother’s life before her marriage to his father. Mostly because she was always preoccupied with patients, or schooling…

“What were my grandparents like?”

“Strict. Serious. A little cold… your grandmother was an air witch, your grandfather a water witch. Your two aunts took after them. I believe I-”

“I have aunts?!”

His outburst made Sky blink rapidly, and straighten her posture. “Your mother never told you? Well I suppose she was never really on good terms with them… still. It is surprising.”

Fin tried to process the information he had just received, but found it difficult to comprehend. Just as he opened his mouth to ask another question, the front door burst open.

“Alright, Sky, don’t for a second think I’m going to forgive you if the reason you forgot to meet us at the market was to stare at a flock of seagulls again. I don’t care if you think you might be blood related somehow, I’ve told you that-” The woman who had appeared was clad in a brown skirt, deep green tunic with a mustard yellow handkerchief tucked in a black leather belt tied around her waist. Her dark hair puffed away from her scalp in an impressive afro, and her ebony skin looked warm to the touch.

She carried with her two satchels overflowing with vegetables that looked to be quite heavy as she plunked them down on the worn kitchen table. Turning with a swirl of her skirts, her burst of movement stilled immediately when she laid eyes on Fin.

“Oh. Hello.”

Turning to stare quizzically at Sky, the obvious question shouldn’t have needed to be asked. Yet the air witch’s response was to smile dreamily at the woman, who took matters into her own hands, clearly familiar with the scenario.

“I’m Adamma, and you are?”

“Fin. Nice to meet you.”

Adamma was about to say more when in burst two more people carrying sacks of flour, and both sweating profusely.

“Aunt Adamma remind me again why you can’t carry one of these?!” The first to speak was a young man who looked similar to the woman named Adamma, only his hair was cropped short to his head, and his skin appeared to be a few shades lighter.

“Because I’m your elder and you are living in my house for free.” She reminded while placing her hands on her hips.

“Then why do we have to buy flour in the middle of the day when it is the absolute bloody hottest time?” It was a young woman who had spoken. Fin was guessing the young man to be her brother given the particular shade of skin tone they shared, but where she differed was her wild wavy black hair, and a sullen expression. A young woman not yet in her twenties… a fearsome age indeed.

“Because when I tried to wake you both earlier this morning, you each had creative threats for me.” The woman named Adamma reached out and gave a stern yet gentle pinch to the girl’s cheek. An action that was not well received.

It was then the two youngsters noticed Fin, making them both freeze. Despite the skeptical looks given between him and Sky, the air witch still seemed set on watching Adamma wistfully, completely oblivious to the awkward tension.

“Children, this here is Fin. Say hello, and let’s try and get Sky to tell us why he is in our house.” Adamma remarked briskly taking the situation in hand.

Finally snapping out of her reverie, the air witch stood and strode over to Adamma’s side.

“This here is Finlay Ashowan. Kate’s son.” Sky explained with a sweep of her arm.

“Wait, Finlay Ashowan, the Royal Cook?” Adamma’s surprised but excited smile was so dazzling that even Fin found himself caught off guard. He was surprised that even the younger siblings reacted to the news as well.

“Really?!”

“The House Witch?!”

Fin blinked in confusion. The children seemed to know more about him than his mother’s friend. He stood awkwardly and wiped his sweaty palms on his pants in anticipation.

Noticing his confusion, Adamma stepped forward and shook his hand.

“Don’t mind us, we’ve just heard a thing or two from my brother, their father. I believe you’ve worked a bit with him- his name is Kasim. Kasim Jelani.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, dm'd, subscribed, and joined in on the discord channel!

Special shout out to the patreonnis:

John T, Pika Trebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Marjorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Goergi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Nikita B, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Skyhawk.jack, Thorne Hawk, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, Ragemade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav.

Also, a deep thanks for Conner T and Edward K, who helped make my week with their kind messages and hopeful possibilities!

Well you gorgeous badass', I cannot write much as I am running late today. However, if nothing else, for today I want your take away to be that you can kill it today. Maybe it has a bad start, or maybe bad luck runs supreme throughout, but you're going to get through. I mean in the absolute worst case scenario and you die, whatever Gods exist are going to take a look at you in utter confusion.

"Wait... they're already an angel... did you do that?"

"Nope."

"But they're better looking than all of us combined!"

^ that is exactly how the conversation would go, and then odds are you'd be forced to be brought back to life because the angels would get a little too competitive with you.
So boom. Even in worst case scenarios you blow the minds of etheral beings and survived an absolute crap time.

In the best case scenario you own your day, and give the world just a taste of what you can really do.

So, go rock the day. If anyone can do their best it's you.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 71: Facing Forward

Fin had been moved to the table, and was waiting for someone to speak once again. Kasim’s children were staring at him with a mixture of awe and curiosity, while Adamma had a more unreadable expression.

“This day has taken a few turns I didn’t anticipate… Sky, you seem to have had some issue with my father given your reaction to me,” Fin began trying to wrap his mind around the situation.

The air witch shifted in her seat and her eyes dropped thoughtfully to the rough table surface in front of her.

Adamma reached out unconsciously and gently rubbed her back, shooting her an encouraging smile while doing so.

For once, Sky didn’t gaze up longingly at the woman, and instead, took a deep breath.

“I did. Shortly before your parents were to marry, I told your mother not to go through with it. I told her to abandon the betrothal. Your father hadn’t done anything truly wrong, but he was always talking about pure witches and there was a… a hunger in him. Something about it all felt wrong.”

Fin winced. While he didn’t hold an abundance of memories of his father, he did know that if something or someone got in the way of achieving something he desired, he’d burn through whatever it was. No matter the cost.

“Did he hurt you… badly?” the redhead asked with a heaviness in his chest that ached.

���Not… that time. Kate told him her concerns that were… exasperated by my own, and he soothed those worries away. To be honest with you, I don’t know how much of his determination to wed her was his desire for her healing power, and how much was his love for her.”

“You think he loved my mother?” The note of disbelief in Fin’s voice succeeded in making all eyes rivet to him.

“Well I… I cannot… speak for another’s feelings. I do not know.” Sky glanced desperately at Adamma.

The woman reached out and gently clasped Sky’s hand in her own, before turning her gaze to Fin.

“I didn’t mean to cause any distress,” Fin remarked hesitantly, unsure of whether or not he should apologize when he had only been responding with a matter-of-fact attitude.

“It’s alright. Ever since the final meeting with your father, Sky worries about angering others. It isn’t normal for air witches to be so conscious of others' moods- they aren’t as grounded as the other elemental witches.”

Swallowing with great difficulty, Fin tried to look again at the air witch, but found that it was growing more difficult by the second.

“If you don't want to tell me what happened, I completely understand.” He tried to soften his voice as much as possible.

“It’s alright… perhaps the Goddess wanted to use you to help me. To face my fears and try to put them behind me. Especially after the other day when I met with-”

Adamma squeezed Sky’s hand.

“Stay on task love, what do you want to tell Finlay?”

Sky’s shoulders slumped ever so slightly forward, but the redhead could see that she was gathering strength to go on.

“It… It was after you were born. Your father came to me to ask if I would join the cause… his ‘purist’ movement. He wanted all deficient witches to be placed as lifelong servants to pure witches, and for the pure elemental ones to be in charge of all kingdoms. He believed government and Covens should be the same thing, and that they should rule each continent.” Taking a fortifying breath, she managed to finish her sad tale.

“ I said no, and that I didn’t like how he kept insisting your mother should be his underling, and he…”

“-Attacked Sky brutally and threatened to do much worse.” Adamma jumped in when it became clear that the air witch wasn’t going to be able to speak in detail about what happened.

“I fled as far north as I could, and haven’t been south of Sorlia or Xava in nearly thirty years.”

Fin nodded, and attempted to clear his throat while also ignoring Kasim’s children as they shifted uncomfortably and averted their eyes. They seemed to be aware of the story, but his presence upon its retelling was another matter entirely.

“I am sorry for the pain he caused you.” Fin felt the familiar crushing burden of his father’s sins, and for a moment, his childhood seemed not so long ago.

“It is not for you to apologize for,” Adamma jumped in firmly.

“She’s right. Thank you for listening to me, Fin. I’m sorry if this was difficult to hear.” Sky’s milky blue eyes remained dropped down.

With a small nod, the redhead straightened and looked to the door. It was probably a good time to leave…

“Is it true that you’re more powerful than a pure elemental?” Kasim’s son suddenly blurted out, earning a stern glower from his aunt and an elbow to the ribs from his sister.

“Err… I don’t believe so.” Fin felt his cheeks and tips of his ears turning red.

“What? Dad said he was expecting a proper spar with you when you first met! He said you called down lightning!”

“Lightning doesn’t sound like the property of a house witch,” Adamma commented slowly, her gaze turning suspicious.

“A house witch can protect their home and those living within it. I suppose the form it takes with me is lightning,” Fin explained, leaning back in his chair and not quite meeting anyone’s stare.

“You speak as though you are not the only house witch.” Adamma prodded gently.

“There was only one other recorded in our Coven, but it was hundreds of years ago. As you know there are very little reports that were kept safe for so long.” Fin shrugged.

Adamma frowned and looked to Sky.

“Our Coven keeps paper records on their Island.” The air witch explained for once speaking on time in the conversation.

It was Fin’s turn to become curious.

“Adamma, both you and Kasim have said you come from another kingdom, but neither of you have ever mentioned which one.”

Adamma had a small smile when she turned to stare at the redhead again.

“Ah, that is because our people tend to try and remain isolated from other kingdoms. However, I suppose since we all seem to be baring some secrets, I will tell you our homeland’s name. My brother and I hail from the Kingdom of Lobahl.”

There was a strange reverberation in the air after the name was said, as though the name itself bore power.

“Our land lies to the West of Daxaria, far from their shores, and East to Troivack, somewhat closer, but still very far.”

Fin felt his head fill to the brim with questions, however before he could utter a single word, Adamma cut him off.

“Knowledge of our land is coveted, and to share an abundance of information could lead to exile from our home shores… even if we have no intention of returning ever again.”

“I respect your country and its laws,” Fin began slowly, and noted the glint of warning in Adamma’s eyes. “Might I know the reasoning behind such strict secrecy? That will be my only question,” he assured hastily, his tone sincere.

The Lobahlan leaned back in her chair and folded her arms across her chest, her face masked to her thoughts.

After a few moments of silence, she let out a small breath.

“Other kingdoms cannot envy what they do not know. We do not want to take any risks of unwanted attention.”

Fin bobbed his head subserviently.

“I understand.”

Standing slowly, the redhead nodded his head once again to Sky, then to Adamma.

“I best be on my way then, but it was lovely to meet you all.”

It was then both of Kasim’s children exploded from their seats at the same time and began speaking hurriedly at once.

“Wait!”

“We have questions!”

Fin stared bewildered at the two of them as the boy stepped forward.

“I don’t think my sister or myself got to introduce ourselves… my name is Urick Jelani, and this is my younger sister, Nina Jelani. She’s an earth witch, and I’m a… I’m a… water witch.”

Fin noted the awkward shift of the boy’s eyes as though embarrassed.

“I’m a weak water witch,” Urick finished lamely after a moment of an inner battle.

The young man then lifted a goblet that rested on the table, and Fin watched as it filled to the brim with cool clear water. “This is all I can do.”

Without saying a word, the redhead stepped forward, took the goblet, and emptied it into his mouth. After swallowing the drink, he met Urick’s gaze with a wry smile.

“To me that was the best power I’ve seen all day.”

“You didn’t even offer him a cup of water on a day like today?!” Adamma scolded Sky who was too busy looking out the window once again to notice.

“What I’m wondering is… is how did you become more powerful? I know my dad talks about how mutated witches are ‘the chosen’, but for the most part they are… weak.” Urick looked embarrassed to even say the word, but Fin showed no sign of offence and instead waited.
“I know because only my dad is a witch and not my mum that there’s a chance I’m just always going to be significantly weaker but… Nina is a respectable earth witch. I have to be able to be better than I am!”

By the end of his explanation the boy had worked himself up into an anxious state, and Fin felt deeply empathetic with him over his frustrations.

“Well being honest with you, Urick, sometimes that is just how it is, and that’ s okay. In my circumstance, I spent as much time in my ‘element’ as possible, and by taking work in the castle expanded what I was able to do.”

Urick looked crestfallen, and Fin found himself scrambling to find a way to soften the blow.

“Keep in mind, your powers rely on your personality and how you accept yourself. You might try becoming more confident, or finding friends or places that make you feel like you belong. You might also try thinking what the element means or represents to you, and get a little… creative with what a cup of water can do. For example, I’m pretty sure if that were frozen and you hurled it in someone’s direction you could do a great deal of dama-”

Adamma was giving him a death glare that would’ve impressed his mother. He cleared his throat awkwardly, but was pleased to see that Urick was already looking somewhat cheered up by the notion.

“If that’s everything, I-”

“Wait!” Nina cried out again, as she threw herself around the table and hurried up to him. “Could you please spar with my aunt!”

Fin blinked. Upon seeing his blank expression, this only goaded the young girl on, making it apparent that the siblings really weren’t all that different.

“You see, Sky refuses to spar, and so I’ve only ever gotten to see her face off with my dad, and, and it’d be really amazing if I got to see another witch use their powers- for educational purposes!”

His eyes moved to Adamma who was obviously suppressing a smile. Something told the redhead that the children had been desperate for a little magical excitement for some time.

Even Fin had to admit he’d be interested in giving it a try, his tutor had never bothered teaching him to spar given his abilities, but with the way things were going more recently…

“I wouldn’t mind it, though I have very little experience with such things. The other issue, of course, is that I have no power when I am not on the grounds of my home,” he explained apologetically.

Everyone’s face fell in the room, and Adamma frowned slightly.

“You have… no powers whatsoever right now?”

Fin shook his head.

The kids looked as though they had just been told there’d be no cakes for dessert and the aura of disappointment was devastating.

“Our sparring grounds are deep in the King’s woods. Sky blocks the sound, and I set traps in the earth to alert us of anyone approaching so it is quite private.” Adamma began to offer, casting Fin a hopeful glance.

After a moment’s hesitation, the cook reasoned that the worst case scenario was that he had no powers to spar with, and best case scenario he could magically let loose a little.

“Alright. I have to finish doing a bit of work here in town, but I should have a bit of time afterwards. I need to be finished by dinner time however… otherwise my… er…. Companion will have my head.”

Adamma gave an excited but understanding expression.

Perhaps she was just as eager as Kasim’s offspring to see a sparring match.

*

Fin followed Adamma into the woods from a more southern access point that was hidden from eyeline from the castle.

‘Not a bad place to potentially come up for a rear attack…’ He couldn’t help but have his mind turn to the recent battle strategies he had been consulting with the council.

The further the group travelled into the woods, the thicker the trunks of trees grew until it would take all of them holding hands around one just to encircle it. The deeper they went, the deeper the sense of old magic sprung from its thick foliaged ground. Fortunately, the sun had lowered enough that the day’s heat had eased, and the trees had provided enough shade that it was even cooler still.

“This should count as your home yes?” Adamma called over her shoulder. “It is ‘technically’ on the castle grounds. Kasim assured us his majesty wouldn’t mind. Not that he really asked… but his majesty seems the understanding type I’m told.”

Fin smiled, but let his eyes lose focus as he searched for his magic. He’d be lying if he said he hadn’t been missing it fiercely. At first it had felt like a release when he'd been roaming the streets of Austice, but as he found himself experiencing difficulties when it came to locating the Troivackian army, the more he had missed it.

As he reached his senses out, his heart began to sink a little when he felt not even a twinge of his magic returning.

“What happened there?” Urick had stopped several feet in front of Adamma and was pointing towards a long path of brush that had been cleared as though a cannonball had been blasted leagues into the forest.

Adamma leaned forward frowning.

“Perhaps there was another battle here, but… this is peculiar…” she laid her hands on one of the nearest trees.

“They’re saying it was a man who came flying through here.” She remarked while glancing at the extensive tunnel of damage that ran further than the eye could see.

All at once Fin’s memory snapped to Jiho being launched deep into the woods, and for some reason, he burst out laughing.

The group turned and stared at him bewildered.

Yet as he laughed, it suddenly began seeping into his skin.
His magic.
It was like warm golden light gently pouring itself through every pore of his skin, filling him up and warming him with its love.

It felt good to be home.

Once he had calmed down and straightened, Fin stared back at them with a glimmer in his eyes.

“I’m the one responsible for this. I had a bit of an… argument with a friend one night.” When the group shared uneasy glances Fin let himself grow a little more serious. “He was perfectly fine, and believe me, he gave me a couple good jabs to pay me back.”

While the women looked exasperated, Urick grinned.

“Well, is this a good enough space to spar?” Fin changed the subject, and gazed at Adamma who suddenly was looking oddly sly…

“I suppose so. I also suppose I might not have to go as easy on you as I thought I would judging by the damage I’m seeing.” She gestured toward the long tunnel of broken branches made by Jiho.

The redhead placed his hands on his hips and replied, “Oh don’t worry, I can’t have the kids be completely bored with me. Maybe you two should stand on the other side of the barrier though.” Fin nodded to the siblings who became oddly even more pleased by the order.

The two were beginning to become more than a little excited about the show they were about to witness.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

Special shoutout to the patreonnis;

John T, Pika Trebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane  LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H.Scott, Tilman G, Nikita B, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, David M, Gavin T, skyhawk. jack, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, Ragemade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, Shiny Mareep, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G.

Alrighty, been a pretty hectic week and it is only going to get crazier, so unfortunately I will have to be short in singing your praises.

As it just so happens, I aged this past week, and during that time I got to appreciate just how fantastic my previous year had actually been in some regards...
And you are one of those reasons. You all changed my world, and my life, and gave me a hope and a dream I haven't ever felt I was ever capable of reaching.
I only hope that the story continues giving you some measure of joy you have given me.
You all are fantastic people, and I can't get over how lucky I am to have such incredible individuals supporting House Witch.

Now, you studly danishes of perfection have a fantastic week, and just know you have something good coming to you.
Afterall, you've wracked up a lot of positive karma points just from your good looks alone, that by the time the scale got to your personality there was a ding because you maxed out it's unit of measurement.

You are off the charts incredible.

Have a fantastic weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 72: Winded

Leaves rustled gently under Sky’s feet as she walked a full circle around Fin and Adamma. The sounds of the forest gradually became quieter and quieter, until there was nothing but an eerie silence in the invisible bubble. Fin stood with an idle expression, while Adamma had a wild glint in her eye.

Kasim’s children stood outside the perimeter, and once her proofing was completed, Sky joined them. The air witch had managed to block all sounds louder than a speaking voice so that everyone could hear what was said, but that whatever commotion was caused wouldn’t draw unwanted attention.

“How far do you want this to go?” Adamma asked as she began strolling around the perimeter, her eyes trained on the redhead.

“Either I’ll be unconscious or I’ll say when I want it to stop. My mother is a healer, remember, and not far away. What about you, Adamma? When should I call off?”

She laughed.

“I mean no offence House Witch, but,” Adamma held out her hand and summoned a long broken tree branch from behind Fin that worked perfectly as a staff, forcing him to dodge in order to avoid getting clubbed over the head. “My element is better suited for sparring.”

It was the redhead’s turn to laugh.

“Perhaps. Or perhaps I’m going to sit your ass in timeout, then get you the best cookies of your life.”

Adamma’s jaw dropped, but the excitement in her gaze turned hungry.

“One way to find out.”

“Indeed, though it is only fair I have a weapon myself.” He nodded at the staff in her hand, and held out his hand.

It took a few moments, but suddenly Fin’s frying pan flew into one hand, and his broom into the other. Fortunately, he had placed them in his cottage prior to his vacation, so no one should’ve noticed the unnatural activity.

After an affirmative nod between the two witches facing off with each other, Sky called out:

“Begin!”

Roots around Fin suddenly sprang up, knocking him down to his knees; the ground surged beneath his feet as though made of liquid, and created hill after hill.

She was powerful alright.

Gritting his teeth with a smile, Fin magically launched his frying pan right at her head.
The waves beneath his feet stopped momentarily as she had to duck the missile, though it clipped her in the shoulder when it pulled a u-turn to fly back to Fin’s hand.

“Not bad House Witch,” she called out as she gave him an appreciative nod and rotated her shoulder experimentally.

“We can summon my mother afterwards,” Fin reminded more seriously.

Adamma nodded in agreement.

The ground suddenly opened beneath Fin’s feet and swallowed him whole.

Enclosed in darkness and dirt, Fin couldn’t breathe, and yet he didn’t panic. This ground was his home; he requested the dirt to open a tunnel for him. Not much liking him disturbing the worms and bugs' work, the earth agreed instantly. The moment it happened, Fin’s pan shot out in a blur. Running after it, he could hear the yelp of surprise from Adamma.

He exploded from the tunnel to see that the exit had come behind the woman who was using her staff to fend off the dogged blows the frying pan was trying to deal.

Kasim’s children were cheering wildly on the sidelines, and even Sky looked more interested in the match.

Before Adamma could do something else to Fin, he sent his broom to join the pan. As soon as that happened however, Adamma released her staff and commanded it to handle both of his weapons. Freed from trying to battle the pan and broom, the earth witch snapped her fingers, and tree branches snaked down and coiled themselves tightly around the redhead.

The pan was managing to crack and splinter the staff as it managed to strike repeatedly against the same spot.
“Your defensive moves aren’t bad, but you have a relatively weak offence,” Adamma called as she strode around the battling weapons, only to have the broom suddenly snap out and trip her.

“I’m not really trying all that hard,” Fin huffed as more and more branches began to reach for him. Some were beginning to wrap around his throat.

A green aura was beginning to emit from Adamma, her eyes glowing and swirling.

“I won’t stop until you’re unconscious or until you-”

The earth witch stopped suddenly, and turned around sharply to stare in the direction of the castle.

“A group is approaching. Perhaps six of them?”

Fin stilled despite the branches still holding him.

Then he heard it.
Or rather, them.

“FIN! FIN WHERE ARE YOU?!”

The unmistakable voice of Hannah broke through the trees not far off in the distance, and the witch broke out into a smile.

“It’s fine Adamma! They’re friends of mine. They know about me.” He called down to the witches present.

“HANNAH! THIS WAY!” Fin called out, already excited to see his friends.

In a few moments, the four kitchen Knights followed by Hannah and Peter skidded into sight.

The Knights all wielded either a gardening tool or paring knives as they fixed cold stares onto Adamma.

“She’s a friend! We’re just having a sparring match for the kids,” Fin called out when he realized how it looked.

The group collectively sighed and relaxed.

“Gods we thought you’d gotten into trouble only two days into your vacation!” Sir Andrews called while relaxing his hold on the rake in his hand.

“Well get on with it! Things have been pretty boring without you getting into trouble,” Sir Taylor shouted up as he slowly meandered over to where Sky and Kasim’s children stood.
Nina was staring up at the bear of a man with a mixture of awe and shock.

“A-Are you a Knight?” she squeaked.

“I am indeed. Sir Taylor at your service. That there is Sir Andrews, Sir Lewis, Sir Harris, and then we have Hannah and Peter.”

“You’re friends with Knights?!�� Urick asked excitedly as he stared up at Fin who was still grinning while suspended several feet above the air.

“They’re not so bad once you get to know them,” the redhead hollered back earning a few mischievous smiles from the Knights. “How did you all know where I was?” he asked suddenly with a frown.

“Hannah snitched your pan the second you left, so when it suddenly flew out of the room we knew something was up. You’re lucky none of the aides who’re helping in your stead noticed!” Sir Harris explained as Hannah shot the Knight a look of pure betrayal.

Despite her blatant disregard for his privacy, Fin laughed.

“Come on, get fighting. I’ve been curious about this for ages!” Hannah demanded, her cheeks growing red.

“Yeah! You teach the hell out of these kids and clobber her!” Sir Harris cheered, delighted.

Adamma turned to stare back up at the redhead, her expression far more sober than it had been moments before. “You have good friends, House Witch.”

“The best,” Fin agreed, his smile faltering as he admitted the truth.

“Oyy! Enough of this mushy shit! I’m craving some violence!” Sir Harris whined.

Adamma’s demonic smile returned and her energy flared. “Don’t worry, Sir. You will have it.”

The branches suddenly tightened their grip around Fin, choking him mercilessly. He managed to command his pan to evade the magical staff and attack Adamma once again, this time knocking her out from the back of the knees. Fin was released immediately, though he stumbled momentarily from the fall.
The pan was back in his hand as the broom and staff continued battling.

Adamma was also back on her feet, only she was glaring.

“You toy with me. I don’t even see your magic essence. I am not going all out on you, but you can release more power than that.”

“Yeah, Fin! It’s for the children!” Sir Harris called out while grabbing Nina’s shoulders from behind and giving her a shake that made her giggle.

It wasn’t her that made Fin pause, however. It was Urick and his hopeful gaze, the need apparent that he see… something unexpected. Something to show that even a ‘weak’ witch could become powerful.

‘A true home, gives people hope.’

Fin stepped back, and closed his eyes.

“Adamma, don’t hold anything back.”

“This might kill you, House Witch,” Adamma explained though there was an unmistakable note of curiosity in her tone.

“It won’t.”

“Well… if you’re certain your will has already been drafted…”

Fin’s eyes remained closed but he could feel the earth rumbling beneath his feet, could feel Adamma’s power, and while it wasn’t quite as strong as Kasim’s… She was powering up for something big.

‘I will remain safe in my home. Not a scratch.’

He chanted silently, and when his eyes opened, the roots of the trees were all rushing towards him, the ground was opening, everything was dragging him down, ready to snap his bones and bury him alive.

Then, there was an explosion.

Blue lightning cracked around the entire area, errant twigs and leaves began to hover off the ground from the electrical charge in the air. The blast had been Fin’s shield encircling him and holding him in place while incinerating anything that sought to bind him. The ancient symbols that crackled in a perfect sphere prevented him from being moved anywhere without his consent- including into the gaping hole that had opened up to consume him. Hovering above the hole, his eyes were filled with nothing but blue lightning, Adamma’s skirts were beginning to hover as lightning touched down around her. Fin strolled forward as though his feet were on land; any branch that tried to pierce the shield was immediately singed to a crisp, and Adamma began backing away.

Fin lifted his hand, prepared to blast her clear out of the forest (albeit safely), when a blood curdling scream rang out.

Both Adamma and Fin turned, and saw Sky shrieking and crying with her hands over her ears as she shook. The Knights around her had jumped away, while Nina and Urick tried to touch her, but her shaking only grew more violent as a result.

All magic from Adamma ceased as she rushed over to Sky and wrapped her arms around her. As if this broke the final thread Sky collapsed into a crouch on the ground, but the Lobahlan didn’t let go for a single moment.

“It’s fine, love, I promise I’m not hurt. See? We’re just sparring. It’s okay,” she whispered against Sky’s hair, rocking her back and forth. Fin had dissipated all lightning, and with his feet safely back on the ground, stepped forward worriedly. He crouched down to be within eyeline of the air witch.

“I’d never hurt Adamma, I promise,” he whispered as misplaced guilt began to bloom in his chest.

Sky’s eyes rose at his voice, only when she saw him, it was suddenly very apparent it wasn’t Fin she was seeing.

She was seeing a ghost from her past. Or rather… a demon.

A burst of air flung Fin backwards, and would’ve sent him flying back into a tree were Adamma not quick in having a branch snag down and grab him.

Only Sky wasn’t through facing the past. A fierce wind began whirling around him, one that was too strong for anyone to get near.

Then he felt it. The air being forced out of his lungs.

‘Gods she will kill me.’ The second the thought entered his head, Fin's shield returned. Dropping to his knees in the safety of his lightning, he gasped for breath.

He then realized that his sphere was beginning to be lifted off the ground. He rose higher and higher over the ground as the faint shouts of Adamma could be heard. It wasn’t until he was a few feet from the tops of the trees that Fin realized the true jeopardy he was in.

If she raised him high enough, he wasn’t at home anymore. He was in the sky, his shield would fail, and if she held him there, she could easily suffocate him.

“Godsdamnit!” Fin realized that Adamma probably wasn’t considering this when she was trying to calm the woman down.

‘She needs to stop. She needs to…’

The redhead had an idea, and even though he wasn’t sure whether or not it would work, he had to try. He just needed to try something slightly different than when he’d faced Hilda… Back then he never would’ve believed he’d have the strength to do it, but… there was a chance…. maybe.

Fighting against the wind was nearly impossible, but with a last minute dive, Fin was able to grasp one of the last branches to be passed before he hit the open skies. Using all the strength he had, he hauled himself down, the tree becoming engulfed in his shield, and thus stopping the winds from touching it. Clambering down as quickly as he could, Fin eventually came to the final problem of the long ways to the ground where there weren't any branches. Desperately, he scanned around and spotted his broom plastered to a nearby tree trunk by the gale force winds. Summoning with all his might, he managed to draw it into his shield, and held it level.

Reaching out, Fin grabbed hold to its shaft, and hung beneath it as he gently lowered it down to the ground while keeping his shield intact.

He was starting to run low on energy. He could feel his burning magic inching closer to his life source. He couldn’t stop though. If he did he’d be killed.

Sky was still trying to blow him far away, and so, with heavy steps Fin stepped closer to her. Forcing his shield wider, and wider to cover the ground around him to keep him anchored. When he stood face to face with Sky and Adamma, his eyes were still burning with his lightning. As she stared up at him, the fearful shine in Adamma’s eyes was not lost on Fin.

“Stop it! You’re making it worse by scaring her!” she screamed over the howling wind.

Fin noticed that she and everyone else had their legs holding them to the ground by roots. However, Sky also wasn’t focusing her efforts on them so much as a particular redhead.

“If she gets me above those trees she can kill me! I have a plan, trust me!”

Adamma didn’t look at all convinced, but Fin could feel himself getting too close to the end of his reserves to wait. He reached out and grabbed Sky from Adamma, hauling her into his shield.

Both women screamed bloody murder at him, but the moment Sky was in his shield, her powers ceased like a candle snuffed out. It wasn’t easy to smother her magic, and a few of the symbols in the sphere shifted and glowed gold, but it worked.

Fin wrapped his arms around her so that she wouldn’t see the lightning in his eyes begin to turn gold and white.

“I’m not my father, Sky. I will not hurt you. You just need a time out.”

Alone in his shield without her powers, Sky collapsed on the ground sobbing and shaking.

Crouching down and scooping her into his arms again, he rocked the woman slowly.

“You’re safe in my home, I promise,” he whispered, his throat aching.

*

“This isn’t good!” Adamma shouted over her shoulder to the Knights and children. Outside the shield everything had fallen into a calm, but the earth witch was watching Fin’s eyes through the shield, and saw that he stared blindly ahead of himself as he held Sky and soothed her.

“Why not? Our cook has the situation in hand. He’s lettin’ her cool down. What was that whole windstorm about anyway?” Sir Taylor asked while brushing dirt off of his clothes.

“No, look at his eyes. He’s hit the end of his magic; if he keeps up like this, it’ll kill him.”

All four Knights snapped to attention

“What do we need to do?” Sir Harris stepped forward immediately.

“I-I-I don’t know! He’s suppressing her powers somehow, but if he releases her and she tries to kill him again, I don’t know if I can stop her. I’m almost tapped out, and worst of all, she might hurt all of us if we try to stop her.”

“So we’re just going to let him die?!” Hannah shrieked her hands balled into fists.

“Aunt Adamma I… I can knock her out,” Nina spoke up softly then, her eyes wide and terrified.

“I-I- I don’t know I-” The woman was clearly torn between caring about the safety of her niece and Fin.

“THERE’S NO TIME!” Hannah cried out pointing as the shield surrounding Fin began to turn white.

Rounding on Nina who was growing paler by the second, the largest of the Knights took charge.

“If that witch tries to blow him away again, you club her hard, got it?” Sir Taylor addressed the girl with a growl, but with a swallow she nodded.

“FIN! YOU CAN STOP! WE CAN HANDLE HER!” Sir Taylor roared through the lightning.

At first they weren’t sure if he’d heard, but then, bit by bit, the shield dissolved.

Fin immediately collapsed onto the ground unconscious, and there was nothing but quiet and the soft sobs of Sky filling the deathly still forest.

Everyone was beginning to relax, when Hannah suddenly screamed.

“SHE’S SMOTHERING HIM!”

Everyone’s spine stiffened as they stared wide eyes at the unconscious redhead.

Sure enough, Fin’s pale face was beginning to turn purple, and yet he didn’t stir.

Sky continued hiccuping over him, uttering the words;

“Never again, never again will you hurt me. No. No. Never again…” Her eyes were closed as tears ran down her cheeks.

Nina stepped forward and summoned the club Adamma had been using, only she was suddenly propelled backwards by another thrum of air. She would’ve been thrown into a tree trunk if Sir Taylor hadn’t caught her in time.

The winds were starting to gather again, though markedly weaker than before, when suddenly an iceball the size of a man’s fist careened into the back of Sky’s head, knocking her unconscious.

Everyone waited to make sure the woman was truly asleep, and watched with bated breaths to see Fin’s chest resume its usual rise and fall.

After several terrifying moments, a slightly raspy gasp escaped the redhead's mouth. He didn’t wake, but the most imminent danger had been dealt with.

It was then all eyes then turned to Urick who stood wide eyed, and shaking with his fists clenched.

“M-Mr. Ashowan w-was right, t-that is useful.”

A note from Delemhach

Whew, battle chapters are difficult to write, so I hope you all enoyed it!

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, subscribed and joined in on discord!

Thank you to the patreonnis!

As of early next week, Royal Road will officially be getting 2 chapter updates per week, but given the time it takes me to update and post the individual magnanimous patreonnis list, I will only be doing so once per week for the earlier release. I'm noticing Friday's are already a lot for me to handle with my other work, so any time spared is a good thing.
Thanks for understanding!

I will not tell you exactly which day because... well... I like surprising you.

Ever been worried about handling a difficult situation?
I feel that a lot today before I go in and deal with a very serious issue at work, but... having you lot helps.
You all are so openly wonderful, strong, and passionate that it is incredibly inspiring and comforting to see such goodness in the world. Makes it seem like everything will be okay because there are people like you out there, exhibiting some of the finest qualities humankind has.

So you scrumptious morsels of awesome, keep doing what you are doing. You are already wonderful, and I have no doubt that as you continue to grow your greatness will come to be recognized by more people. Just keep doing your best. I swear people do notice, and even though they don't say it as much as they should, you're incredible. It's frustrating that people will comment the moment you stop trying, but don't compliment and praise you when you are. So, I shall make sure you know you are a powerhouse of fantastic, and you are going to get through this stuff. Just take a breath when it gets to be a lot, and know you can handle it.

Have a great weekend all, stay safe, and keep going.
I see you and think that you trying your absolute best, is one of the greatest pieces of human art there is. Keep up the masterful work!

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

Chapter 73: Colliding Courses

Norman stared down at Annika’s bowed head with gritted teeth. Even Ainsley knew better than to say anything.

“We haven’t had much time to talk have we, Lady Jenoure.” The King observed his distant tone, not affecting the woman curtsied before him in the slightest.

Standing slowly, Annika face Norman with a mask of innocence as she clasped her hands demurely in front of herself.

“We have not, Sire. Not since the meeting with the suitors following your son’s birthday party, and the arrest of my brother.”

Something shifted behind Norman’s eyes, but neither of the women present could identify it.

“Would you care to explain to me how it is Lord Nam and Lady Marigold Iones have become… smitten?” The note of pain in his voice made Ainsley bite down on her lower lip.

“I may have been… less than ideal to the man. However, I wouldn’t say that I was entirely unagreeable,” Annika replied mildly.

Norman’s eyes were beginning to bulge from his head in a most concerning manner.

“You do realize that Lady Marigold, as a result, will have to return to Zinfera to continue garnering favor from the Zinferan Emperor?”

The Viscountess replied with a pleasant smile.

“You also realize if that woman manages to insult anyone, they could choose not to support Daxaria in the war?”

“Which is why they will have to send a message of their marriage, and insist that they stay here for a year so that the new Duke and Duchess might settle matters here before paying Zinfera a visit.”

Norman closed his eyes and took several deep, calming breaths.

“Lady Jenoure, you are privy to a great deal of… political flexibility because we share an understanding. However, your underhanded way of handling the matter of your marriage without conferring with myself cannot be ignored.”

“Your highness, you said yourself the Zinferan Emperor declared that either myself or Marigold would be acceptable. I have done nothing to-”

“Don’t play that card with me, Lady Jenoure. You’re on very thin ice as it is.”

It was then that Annika’s face finally hardened into seriousness.

“Sire, I genuinely did not believe that I was doing anything truly damaging. Daxaria has its army through this marriage, and if we keep both Lady Marigold and her intended here until the war is over, then-”

It was Ainsley who interrupted Annika this time.

“Norman, we need to tell her. Word is about to come out regarding… you know. She should be prepared.” The stress in her voice made both the Viscountess and King turn and stare at the Queen, whose rounded belly rose and fell with each soft breath.

With a sigh, Norman let his chin fall to his chest. Closing his eyes for a brief moment, he then raised his head and stared sharply into Annika’s keen gaze.

“Marigold’s dowry and political appeal to Zinfera is that she is a daughter in a Dukedom that has no apparent male heir. Her husband is set to inherit the title. You had the same to appeal, which is what made you both viable candidates; however…”

A strong sense of foreboding filled Annika.

The King stole one glance at his wife who looked as discontented as he did.

“Marigold is set to lose the Dukedome title and all the estates, land, and money save for her dowry in less than a year.”

Annika’s face turned ghostly white.

“How can that be? The deceased Duke Iones was frugal to a fault! He made many smart financial decisions that should set-”

“-Because he has a son. An illegitimate one that I’ve been… secretly aiding for many years in hopes that he would lay his claim on the title and lands. I believe he will be a better leader and addition to the nobility than whatever ponce Lady Marigold chooses to marry,” Norman bit out in a rare moment of pettiness.

Annika looked as though she were about to faint. Which was so unlike her that even Norman’s anger faded to concern.

“Lady Jenoure, I realize this might come as a shock to you, but-”

“Why now? Why is the son coming forward now?” Even more uncharacteristic of her, the Viscountess spoke informally and without a lick of her former composure when she asked her question.

Decidedly ignoring the show of rudeness, Norman answered.

“When I spoke with Sir Harris he indicated that his sister may have recently spoken to him and been… well… herself. He declared then that he couldn’t sit by and let her get her way any longer. Then he got the support of his friends- you know how Mr. Ashowan tends to-”
“Fin did this?”

The room fell unnaturally quiet.

The King stepped forward with a raised eyebrow.

“I was unaware you were on a first name basis with the cook.”

“He helped me the day I got stabbed, and didn’t ask questions,” Annika lied smoothly, but whether it was convincing enough was hard to tell.

“How odd that you acted formally towards him the day we convened in his cottage.”

“It was an official meeting, your majesty.”

Before the King could question her further, there was an odd commotion outside the bedchamber door. Striding over hastily and opening the door, Annika already had her hand on the small decorative dagger that hung from her belt.

Upon opening the door however, the King found himself staring at Katelyn Ashowan who was facing a young blonde woman Norman recognized as one of Finlay Ashowan’s aides.

“What is the meaning of this?” The monarch boomed.

Both women immediately dipped into curtseys.

“S-Sorry your highness,” Hannah puffed, she clearly had run a long way. “I-I was just trying to… to tell,” the blonde aide’s eyes then landed on Annika behind the King and her eyes rounded.

“To tell Mrs. Ashowan something?” The King prompted again, this time his voice gentler.

“It’s Fin! I mean, Mr. Ashowan!” she announced her volume noticeably increasing for some reason her eyes occassionally darting to the Viscountess in the room behind him.“There was an accident, and I was coming to get his mum to help!”

Katelyn Ashowan turned to the King immediately, her posture rigid but her voice was in full command.

“Your majesty, I apologize, but I must tend to my son. Please send word if the Queen’s condition changes.”

Then, without waiting for a reply, the healer swept off while tugging Hannah along hurriedly.

Norman watched them retreat towards the servant’s stairwell with a deep frown. He hoped the witch hadn’t landed himself in anything too serious… Mage Lee had mentioned there had been some trouble in town with Finlay, but the elder had been relatively vague on the details.

When the monarch turned back to his bedchamber, he was startled to see that Lady Jenoure no longer stood waiting. In fact, she was no where to be seen.

Turning a questioning eye to his wife, he became even more alarmed to see a look of stunned concern on her face.

“What is it dearest? Do I need to call for Mrs. Ashowan? Where in the world did Lady Jenoure go, it-”

“I’m fine… she took the secret passageway while you were talking to the women outside.” Ainsley’s voice was quiet, but her eyes were trained on the passageway door on the other end of their chamber that only three people knew about, her thoughts unknown.

“It isn’t like her to run from me,” Norman began slowly, hoping to prod some more information from his wife.

Ainsley didn’t say anything though, only continued staring at the door, lost in thought.

She didn’t want to say anything to her husband just yet. Not until she had a chance to talk to Annika alone…

She had to find out for sure if what she’d just seen actually had happened.
Ainsley’s best friend, political stooge, and trained killer working for the crown of Daxaria, had panicked and fled at the news that the cook, Finlay Ashowan, had been harmed in an accident.

Given everything that had just been uncovered moments before, the pieces to the puzzle began to form in the Queen’s head, and all too quickly, Annika’s best friend had a pretty damn good idea what was going on.

‘This is a far bigger problem than we realized…’ Resting her hands on her unborn, Ainsley began rubbing slow anxious circles. ‘Gods… this is so sudden…’

*

Kate stared into her son’s pale sleeping face for several moments before pulling up the chair that had been brought in from the cottage’s main room into the bedroom.

The truth of it all was that there was very little one could do to heal a witch once they had begun using their life energy instead of their magic. Rest was often required, and usually their abilities would be weaker for an indeterminate amount of time, but how long Fin would sleep was unknown.

With a sigh, Kate stood and exited the cottage to face the worried faces of the kitchen aides and Adamma’s niece and nephew. The earth witch had taken Sky back home to get some rest and make sure she wouldn’t become violent again. Aside from a minor concussion, the wind witch's greatest injury was not a physical one...

“There’s nothing to do but wait. He didn’t suffer any other real injuries aside from a few scratches and bruises, but what ails him is not something that is easily healed. It’s a matter of the soul more than the body. I’m also worried about how this affects Sky… sometimes when witches use their energy force the results can be semi-permanent. If the caster dies then it becomes a curse of sorts.” Katelyn Ashowan was beginning to speak more to herself than the group that was rapidly growing more alarmed by her words.

There was a strange crack that echoed in the cottage, making Katelyn turn to peer in, when the Hannah interrupted her.

“You mean, Fin could have permanently taken her powers if he’d kept going?” The petite blonde asked suddenly with a frown.

“At the cost of his life, yes. It is a most unholy thing to do as it is essentially stripping away a piece of another witch’s soul.”

The group settled into an uneasy silence, when a faint call originating from the castle drew their attention.

“We need to be getting back to work, we’ve already been gone far too long… Ruby will have to report to Fin about us being absent- er,” Sir Andrews trailed off and awkwardly began to back away from the cook’s cottage. “Pardon me, ma’am.”

The Knight then darted away from the cottage, leaving a puzzled Katelyn to stare after him.

“What in the world was that about?”

“Oh, Andrews is a little dodgy around you given that you’re Fin’s mother, and also courting with our Captain. You’re tied closely with both his superiors you see,” Sir Harris volunteered breezily with a bright smile on his face.

Katelyn turned scarlet at the mention of her recent outings with Captain Antonio.

“Ah… I see… yes, well… best be off you lot. Can’t have a short-staffed kitchen!”

The aides all smiled and waved farewell to Katelyn Ashowan as they traipsed back to their posts, each wondering if their beloved cook would be better sooner rather than later.

Entering back into the cottage, the healer headed back to her son’s room, and froze in her tracks.

Fin was awake. Sitting up, and wearing an oddly dreamy smile on his face, he stared towards the open window.

“Wh-What?!” Katelyn rushed forward and placed her cool hand on her son's forehead drawing his attention to her. “My boy! How in the world are you recovered this quickly?!” She continued to fuss over him, but he remained oddly quiet. A pleasant breeze wafted through the window that made her pause.

She had closed those when she’d performed a magical examination… She’d even locked them.

How had they come open?

“Sorry to frighten you, Mum, I think I just need a good night's sleep. I’ll be alright by morning. Make sure you go check on the Queen. You mentioned before I left you think she will go into labor in a few weeks.” Fin yawned sleepily, and closed his eyes again, his expression peaceful.

Shaking her head over the oddity of the day, the elder Ashowan turned to the cottage to begin preparing a cup of tea. She needed time to think before her evening stroll with the Captain…

*

Annika paced her chamber floor while chewing on her thumb nail. She hadn’t returned to her home in Austice. Despite the danger, she couldn’t just leave Fin when he’d been bedridden…

She knew the King wasn’t through talking to her, and she needed time to form a new plan. Things were tenuous at best, and she needed some way to firm up the relations with Zinfera without being forced into a marriage…

A small knock at Annika’s door had her stop and storm over. Who in the world needed to talk to her when next to no one knew she was there?

Upon opening the door, the Viscountess found herself staring into Ainsley’s slightly rounder face. The Queen’s flat expression didn’t lighten as she pressed herself into the chamber before Annika could stop her. She wore nothing but a velvet robe that she’d left hung open and a chemise- yet the monarch seemed completely unperturbed by her state of undress.

“You’re supposed to be in bed!” the Viscountess finally blurted, her mind finally stepping out of its flurry of plans and worries.

“A small trip to your chamber is good for me. I’ll just sit while we have a little chat, hm?” The Queen waddled over to the four poster bed and cast a wry glance over her shoulder.

Annika rushed forward and gave her friend a hand as she lowered herself atop of the ruby coverlet.

“Now. How long have you been sleeping with the cook?”

The Viscountess didn’t even bother to lie, and instead let out an unladylike groan.

“I knew you’d catch on after today…”

Ainsley let out a disapproving sigh. “I know he’s attractive, but Annika… you’re risking your entire country’s safety for him. Do you realize that? You can’t marry him.”

“I can handle this, Ainsley, I promise. I can make sure Zinfera forms a firm alliance with Daxaria for the war that doesn’t rely on my marriage.”

“Is it something you can muster in less than two weeks? Because if they sign the treaty and then discover that Nam is going to be denied one of the privileges he was expected to receive from the marriage, they could see it as underhanded dealings. They could grow very hostile towards us, and then we have an entire other nation we have to be wary of.”

“I just didn’t know about the bastard son… I would’ve been in the clear…” Annika muttered as she began rubbing her temples that were beginning to throb.

“You’re not being as careful as you usually are. You usually know everything before we tell you,” Ainsley observed gently. “Under different circumstances, I would be thrilled that you have fallen in love to the degree that you’re pulling away from your line of work. However… Annika, I will not gamble the safety of the entire country for you to marry a cook.”

“You mean the cook that saved hundreds of people, yourself, the King, and your children included?” The Viscountess’ voice had a hard edge that Ainsley had never heard from her friend.

“Yes, that cook. Annika, I know you resent me saying these things, but I have to be a Queen first. There are millions of people in this country, and I need to protect them. If I have to choose between the happiness of two people or the safety of every man, woman, and child under my reign, you know what I have to do.”

Annika knew her friend was right. Knew it was the right choice.
Even still… she wasn’t so easily defeated.

“Will three days be too much time to give me? I still think I can save this,” Annika asked, her mind straining against the confines of her skull.

Ainsley studied the Viscountess’ determined face, her desperation, and hopefulness were palpable.

“Fine. Three days. If you don’t find some miracle solution by then, you have to marry Lord Ryu. I am truly sorry.”

Annika nodded somberly.

Slowly standing back up, the Queen gripped onto one of the posters of the bed to right herself while waving off her friend’s hand. She was almost at the door when she turned around, her hands cradling her lower back.

“Even if you somehow pull it off, you know we still can’t sanction your marriage.” Ainsley remarked slowly.

At this, Annika smiled.

“Oh, you will. He’ll be ennobled and regardless of how poor he is, I’ll marry him. It might take a few years, but we’ll get there. I know it.”

A note from Delemhach

Surprise you descendents of sunshine!

Well, now you all know.Monday's going forward are going to be the second posting day for RR! The 30+ chapter gap between you beauties and the angels of patreon will no longer be growing but fixed.

So today is also the day I issue my special thanks to the patreonnis for their support!

First, thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord shenanigans!

Patreonnis, you glorious souls, thank you to;

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaih, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Skyhawk.jack, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Edward K, charlyfu, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Fionav, Jeff G.

So I hope you guys enjoy the new chapters and that you are gearing up for an awesome week.

My last post was complimentary on the serious side so... might as well try to lighten up just a little.

Everyone knows birds prepare dances to attract their idyllic mate, and some humans act similarly... so... it must be because of Covid that I haven't seen anything interesting on the new. You see, I have no doubt that the second people get to see your gorgeous face that it is going to be a friggin' Broadway musical on the streets. Twitterpated people dancing their best tangos, salsa, and freestyle just so you know how precious you are in the hopes you might deign us mortals with your presence a few moments longer.

Cheers you birds of beauty,

Delemhach

Chapter 74: Kraken's Smoke Show

Fin awoke the next morning feeling refreshed and ready to resume his search for the missing Troivackians, but also wanted to try and see Annika before he began.

After passing out in the woods while trying to suppress Sky, he had awoken to the glowing warmth of Annika’s hand in his, her lips pressed against his forehead.

The odd thing was that when he had opened his eyes, she truly had seemed to have a faint golden glow around her, which was odd… but then again it had been some time since he had gone unconscious from overusing his abilities.
The more likely explanation was that it could have been a dream.
Either way, he needed to let her know what had happened. If she hadn’t received word from anyone about his whereabouts, and he had once again stood her up for dinner…

She would be seething mad and picking out the best wood to use for his coffin.

‘Well… the sooner I face that storm the better.’

Rising with a stretch, Fin stepped out into the main room of his cottage to see that his mother had already left for the day.

A note on the kitchen table informed him that she had to attend to the Queen, but that she wanted to speak to him soon.

With a sigh, he admitted to himself that he would have to be a little more forthright with his mother in the near future if he didn’t want to feel like an ass for putting her through so much worry.

*

Fin approached Annika’s estate clutching a bouquet of sunflowers he had picked from a small patch that had grown near the edge of the King’s forest. He knew they weren’t extravagant, but hoped she was the type to like flowers. She had liked the rose he had brought her after all… then again roses were significantly nicer than-

The clatter of hooves and the crunch of gravel coming up the laneway towards where Fin stood made him turn around. He was surprised to see Annika’s carriage drawing up alongside him, where had she gone so early in the day?

The carriage halted beside him, and the door opened. The Troivackian beauty sat on the bench wearing a gauzy light blue dress underneath her cloak, and stared at him with a small frown.

It took Fin a moment to stop gawking at her loveliness, but when she gestured to the opposite bench with her hand, he cleared his throat and handed her the flowers he carried.

She blinked in surprise as he climbed into the carriage and seated himself..

“Everything alright?” Fin asked tentatively as she failed to signal the driver to continue.

Giving her head a small shake, Annika reached out and shut the door then called for the footman to continue on.

“Are you recovered enough to be out and about?” she asked, her gaze roving over him, making the redhead feel incredibly self-conscious over the sweat and grime he had accumulated from walking in the humid morning.

“So it wasn’t a dream that you were in my room,” he muttered, unable to stop himself from blushing.

“No. I happened to be at the castle when I heard you were in an accident. I checked in on you and you woke up briefly while I was there, though you were pretty out of it.”

Fin nodded seriously as the carriage pulled up to the front doors. The witch hastily jumped out, then made sure to hand the Viscountess out.

The two walked up the steps while the serving staff all bowed dutifully to them, and one stepped forward and took her mistress’ cloak.

Once back in the cool building, Annika gestured for Fin to follow her back up the stairs. They passed by several serving members who didn’t dare look him in the eyes, and the redhead somehow knew that there had been a bit of… excitement thanks to him.

Annika didn’t say a word until the door closed behind the redhead in her bedchamber. Setting down the bouquet of sunflowers in a nearby vase, she turned to face him with her arms folded across her chest.

“Why the hell are you always in trouble?! First you're in a brawl, then you're drugged, then you're going to have your legs broken, and then you nearly die from fighting some random witches' match?!” Annika exploded.

Fin winced, knowing that she was entirely within her right to be angry.

“Furthermore! You’ve now made things ridiculously complicated by encouraging Duke Iones’ illegitimate son to inherit the title and lands,” she concluded her former gusto dropping off into defeated tones. Wearily, the Viscountess reached down the front of her dress and procured her flask.

“What has Sir Harris have to do with anything?” Fin questioned slowly, making Annika pause in taking a drink.

Slowly lowering the flask down and screwing the top back on, she fixed him with a somber stare, and Fin then noticed the dark bags under eyes. She hadn’t slept well it seemed.

“Fin, you know how I was set to be married to one of the three suitors?”

“Yes?”

“Well, there was one other Lady that the Zinferan Emperor would’ve accepted becoming betrothed to one of his Lords. A Lady whose hand in marriage meant a title for her husband. However, if say, a secret son were to appear and take that title...”

Realization washed over the redhead’s face. The color then proceeded to drain from every inch of his skin.

“What does this mean now?”

“It means I have three days to figure out a new Godsdamn plan to get out of a forced marriage.”

“What are the options?” Fin demanded, stepping forward as cold dread gripped his heart.

“The crux of the issue is to find a way to appeal to the Zinferan Emperor to sign the treaty even if Lady Marigold doesn’t have a Dukedom to offer.”

The redhead fell quiet.

“I can try to ask Jiho if he has any ideas. The tricky thing is we are trying to convince someone we don’t really know.”

“Oh, I have a pretty good idea the kind of person the Emperor is. A proud man. One who is prone to changing his disposition, and a little bit hedonistic. Unlike our dear Lord Nam however, he is intelligent.”

“You’ve met him?” Fin asked, surprised. It was well known that the Emperor of Zinfera didn’t like to leave his kingdom.

“No. I’ve met his nobility and his subjects though. I know how to read a man from his reputation. Still talk to Jiho however, but instead ask if there is anything questionable about Lord Nam’s title, wealth… anything. If we can find out the Emperor was trying to offer an underhanded deal himself, we have grounds to fight back. He won’t like us, but after some expensive gifts and a few years to recover the Emperor should be fine with Daxaria…”

“I’m not sure how fond I am of blackmailing an Emperor,” Fin informed her uneasily.

“It’s not blackmail, love. It’s politics.” Annika walked up to Fin then, her hands on her hips. “You know, I do believe it has been quite long enough since you kissed me.”

Fin laughed before wrapping his arms around her waist and pulling her closer to himself.

“To think I was worried you would be angry with me about missing dinner again.”

“Oh, I’m furious, but I am flexible in how I handle that particular feeling.” Her voice had dropped to a hush as she stood on her toes, and brushed her lips gently against his.

It took another hour or two before the couple left the chamber, but when they did, Annika didn’t recall ever being angry to begin with.

*

“So it’ll be soon then?” Slapping his cards down on the overturned crate, the Troivackian soldier stared up at his superior. The man stood over the small group of men that were in the middle of their third round of games that day.

The group of five hundred soldiers milled about the abandoned building listlessly. All windows and doors boarded firmly shut, and the only source of light being from the various candles around the room. The only glimpse of the outside was a small broken slat in a round window at the back wall of the building.

“Yes. After the Chief of Military leaves, he will send a missive to our King's ship, and once that reaches him, we will begin the siege. Ideally the city of Xava will fall before he arrives. It’d be significantly easier if we aren’t having to worry about counter attacks from the south.”

The men all grinned amongst each other. Everything was going to plan.

“OYY!” One of the men hollered as a large fluffy black kitten landed in his lap.

“Ahh, that beast. Go easy on him Jas, he’s keepin’ the rats at bay for us.” Reaching down, the superior of the Troivackian unit plucked up the kitten and began rubbing his belly, only to have the feline playfully bite at his hand.

“He keeps stealin’ our food.” Another of the men grumbled while taking a deep drink from his bottle of Troivackian moonshine.

Oddly, the kitten’s head swiveled over to stare at the one who had spoken and glared, making the soldier shift uncomfortably.

“Cats are smarter than most people give them credit for.” The superior chuckled as he placed the animal down.

“Whatever you say, Sir. I tell you, I cannot wait to get out of this Godsforsaken land I-”

“FIRE! FIRE! EVERYONE GRAB YOUR BLANKETS!” One of the soldiers shouted from the back of the building, gesturing wildly towards the small room they were using to store their food. Everyone could see the faint glow and the haze of smoke beginning to creep out.

As the men bolted from the table, Kraken gave the abandoned moonshine bottle a quick sniff. Once he confirmed his suspicion, he knocked it over, its contents spilling all over the wooden surface and card game spread out.

Leaping down from the table that was in fact a wooden cart wheel propped up on buckets, he wandered over to the edge. Three lit candles that had dripping wax rolling down their sides sat innocently.
With a sharp jab of his paw, he managed to knock the tallest of the three down, and hastily scampered away as the table exploded into flames.

Clambering up the nearest wooden pillar, Kraken pulled himself up onto the balcony that wrapped around the entire structure. He sauntered past the men’s pallets where the other kittens had successfully emptied a number of waterskins that had in fact been filled with moonshine.

“Come, we must clamber out the window now. We will drop the final candle from atop!” He called out over the rising panic of the soldiers below.

The soldier named Jas coughed as the curling black flames climbed higher and higher around him, the severity of the situation beginning to settle in, when he glanced up and had to blink through the smoke to be sure he was seeing things correctly.

Approximately fifteen kittens were all leaping up, and squeezing through the small round window that had a single broken slat.

He then saw the unmistakable tuft of black fur on the balcony above, only… the cat had a candle in his mouth.

“What the fu-”

Kraken dropped the candle, and the entire balcony burst into flames as if by magic. The feline jumped up and scrambled through the slatted opening, ignoring the cries of the men from inside.

Upon landing on the ground, he could feel the heat from the fire that raged within the building, even though the flames had not yet consumed the outer walls.

“Kraken, sir!” One of the kittens burst out, making the fluffy feline whip his head around quickly, only to find himself staring at a puff of smoke.

“What is it?” He asked while double checking that he saw each of the brave young kittens that had volunteered for the job.

“Your… Your fur is…”

Kraken looked and noted that he was smoking slightly. Dropping onto his back in the dirt, he squirmed around until he was quite certain he was completely put out. A handy tip James Paws had taught him.

“Come kittens, before the fire consumes the building.”

*

Fin was walking up the street towards Sky and Adamma’s house to check and see how the air witch was managing after the previous day, when he saw the black cloud curling up in the east end of the city.

“Oh Gods that is a huge fire,” he marvelled worriedly. “I wonder what happened…”

It was then he felt the faint brush against his trouser leg.
Looking down, Fin broke out into a bright smile at the sight of Kraken gazing intently up at him.

“There you are! I’ve wondered where you’ve been.” The witch chuckled as he reached down and plucked up his familiar.

“I’ve been fine. Would you happen to have any water?” Kraken relaxed comfortably in Fin’s arm as the redhead then resumed walking.

“I don’t, but I’m on my way to see some people that will.”

“Oh good… so. Have you succeeded in making any kittens yet?”

“Kraken!”

“What?! What is it?! I can explain the ash in my fur! I swear I-” The black cat grew a little more rigid in his witch’s arms.

“What about the ash in your fur?” Fin demanded, immediately worried.

“Oh… nothing I… walked too closely to a candle.”

Kraken intended to tell Fin everything eventually, but right then… all the feline wanted to do was to find a nice bowl of water to drink in, and perhaps some cool stone to lay down on and take a nap.

He hated to say it, but his witch was a little sensitive about people being harmed. Kraken doubted his witch would be happy to hear that his familiar had more or less smoked out an entire unit of the Troivackian army. There probably were some that were injured, but… at least he’d hunted down some of the rats that were going to try and attack his family.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subcribed, and joined on discord!

Patreonnis thank you for your support! Individual shout out for you all on Monday!

So fun story about Kraken and fire....

Once upon a time, there was a candle lit on the dresser of our room, and a certain fluffy feline grew curious.

I thought nothing of it as I figured most animals were smart enough to be wary of fire...

Well, Kraken jumped up, and all it took was a second of my looking away, but when I looked back, the fluffy dummy had some fur that was lighting up. I jumped up shouting, thinking I'd have to somehow dunk him in the toilet, when he jumped at my noisiness, and turned around so quickly that he put the flames out himself. He stared at me through his smoking fur, confused, and completely unharmed. He had no idea he was on fire.

When I picked him up to double chek, I noticed a bunch of his fluffy fur wipe off as ash, but that it got no where near his skin...

Yeah. So...
There was actual inspiration for this chapter- though this happened a few years ago now.

Well you daring sparks of brilliance, I hope you know how worthwhile you are. You are worth my campy, cringey compliments, and you are worth the time it takes to try and make you smile at these AN notes. Of course you are worth much more than just that, and I hope you are treated that way.

You are worth the time it takes for someone to be kind to you, to love you, and to help you. Just always remember that, and when you can remember to treat your loved ones the same way!

It is my greatest delight that in honor of this chapter, I can call all of you hot stuff. Your brain is on fire with greatness, and your drive are the embers that keep society burning warm and hopeful.
So remember, even if you fall on your ash, you can rise or rest as much as you need. Your the raging awesome that can ward off the cold.

So everyone, ahve a fantastic weekend, and I will be back to shamelessly compliment you on Monday!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 75: Aftermath Taxation

Seated at the table with Kraken snoozing peacefully in his lap, Fin studied Adamma’s weary face. The woman looked as though she hadn’t slept a wink, and Sky was nowhere in sight.

“I can’t apologize enough, Mr. Ashowan.” Adamma's hands were wrapped around her tea mug, its aromatic steam tinted with lavender and mint. “Sky has made great improvements since that time with your father, but I fear seeing you and… and your powers unraveled all of that work.”

Fin’s stomach clenched painfully. Sensing this, Kraken burrowed himself into his witch’s middle, making the redhead begin to thoughtlessly pet the beast.

“I don’t blame Sky for what happened, Adamma. There was no way to know that she would try to kill me beforehand. Even she had said once she saw my eyes that I didn’t seem like my father,” Fin reassured gently.

The corners of Adamma’s mouth tried to turn upright, but failed to make the full journey into a smile. Huddling her shoulders over the table, the vibrant woman from the day before was gone and in her place was an exhausted, heartbroken spouse.

“How did you and Sky meet?” Fin asked instead. He could see how hard Adamma had worked to heal the mind of her loved one.

“Oh, quite by the hair of the Goddess.” She chuckled a little, the first hint of a real smile touching her face. When the earth witch noticed Fin’s confused expression, she explained.

“In my kingdom it’s an old saying. We believe that meaningful encounters of fate happen because the Goddess tied a strand of her hair between two individuals. It is a fate that cannot be broken as it is touched with her divinity.”

Fin smiled, he hadn’t heard the saying before but couldn’t help but enjoy the notion.

“I had just arrived and I was all ready to hunt down my oaf of a brother whom I had assumed had been abducted and was toiling away under the cruel Daxarian King.”

Both Adamma and the redhead chuckled at that horrifically incorrect assumption.

“I had quite literally just stepped off the dock, when I heard what sounded like a child shrieking… I of course marched down the hill to the beach to go rescue them, only to find a woman with snowy white hair making parchment boats swirl around each other in the water for some local children. They were all having a marvellous time…” Adamma’s eyes shone as her mind delved deeper into the past.

“Then their mothers and fathers came. Snatching their children and lecturing them on being careful around the mad witch. They mentioned she was living on the beach that ran under one of the docks and well… my curiosity was piqued.”

Fin nodded along to the story. It sounded as though they had overcome a great many things in their time together. “Where is Sky right now?”

Adamma blinked slowly, drawing herself back from the past.

“In our bedchamber. Resting. She isn’t speaking to me yet… your mother was here first thing in the morning, but all Sky could do was cry.” Closing her eyes, the earth witch scratched her left eyebrow wearily.

Feeling at a complete loss as to what to do, Fin glanced down at the mass of soft kitten fluff in his lap. Cracking open one bright green eye, Kraken thrust his head into the redhand’s hand. Somehow, the action created a sense of peace in his chest. He couldn’t fix everything for his mother’s old friend, or take away Adamma’s burden for that matter, but there was something he always could do…

Standing and cradling Kraken against his chest, the redhead rounded the table, and gently placed the feline in Adamma’s lap. She opened her eyes in surprise, but Fin was already moving with purpose.

“Does anyone in the house have foods they won’t eat?” he asked while approaching the table under the window that was covered with dried herbs and tinctures.

“Oh, uh… Nina hates fish, and Urick hates some of the leafier foods,” Adamma answered hesitantly.

Fin nodded to himself as he began rummaging around some of the sacks that were stacked at the end of the table.

Confused, the earth witch watched him for a few moments as he began assembling various food stuffs he found around the main room.

“What is it you think you are doing, Mr. Ashowan?”

“I’m going to cook for you, now, would you mind telling me where I could find some cheese and fruit?”

*

Sky lay motionless on the bed, her eyes staring blindly out the window as wondrous smells gradually began filling the house. A trembling in her stomach let the air witch know that she was hungry, but crushing disappointment and guilt weighed her down onto her sheets. She didn’t deserve food when she hurt people… Kate’s son, Adamma, she’d even nearly harmed Nina…

The latch to the chamber door clacked as it lifted, and despite not turning to see who had entered, Sky knew it was her niece and nephew by their footfalls.

The siblings crossed the room and rounded on her, blocking the view of the window as they slowly lowered themselves down to crouch before her.

“Aunt Sky, Mr. Ashowan made us all food, but Aunt Adamma isn’t letting us have any until you eat,” Nina began gently.

The air witch remained silent.

“He’s the best cook in the kingdom is what all the nobles have been saying,” Urick jumped in, unable to hide his growing admiration for the redhead.

Sky’s eyes began to water.

“Aunt Sky don’t cry!” Nina looked to her brother desperately. “Just… try his food. He made soup even though it’s summer… he let it cool down and apparently cold soup is something some people eat...” The youth prattled on nervously.

Urick picked up one of the sliced strawberries on the board he was holding and pressed it to his aunt’s mouth.

“Aunt Sky if you don’t eat this you’re going to make it weird,” he pleaded, his awkwardness palpable.

The woman’s eyes did flicker then. She looked to her nephew, her gaze softening at once, and opened her mouth. She never could say no to him… not since the day she saw him swaddled in his mother’s arms.

A perplexed expression suddenly crossed her face as she chewed.

Blinking, Sky slowly sat up then reached for a wedge of soft cheese on the board. After she gobbled nearly half of the fruit and cheese that Urick had brought, she turned curiously to the bowl in Nina’s hands that had a sprinkling of what looked to be a mix of parsley and chives.

“M-Mr. Ashowan calls this soup the ‘Everything is Right with the World Soup’. I don’t get it either, but it smells amazing. It’s mostly potatoes and milk from what I saw but-”

Sky suddenly dove for the bowl making Nina jump, but the siblings watched in amazement as the first spoonful of soup made the faintest blush of pink appear in their aunt’s cheeks.

During her entire meal Sky hadn’t said a word, but there was a glint in her eyes, that made both Urick and Nina share hopeful smiles.

“Aunt Adamma is downstairs with Mr. Ashowan,” Nina started quietly, but stopped swiftly when a look of uncertainty returned in Sky’s eyes.

Urick was quick to speak then. “His familiar is here too! A really fluffy black kitten he’s named Kraken. Mr. Ashowan says we can’t leave any bread out or the cat will steal it though...”

A touch of mirth appeared on the air witch’s face, and not wanting to waste an opportunity, Urick offered his hand to her. With a smile, Sky accepted the gesture, and stood. She nodded gratefully towards Nina who was in the process of letting out a very tense breath.

The trio made their way out of the chamber, down the narrow corridor with its creaking old floorboards, then down the narrow set of stairs to the small alcove that was set off the large main floor.

Sitting at the table that was fully set with more food for everyone, was Finlay Ashowan and Adamma. A fluffy black kitten sat at attention on the herb table, the tuft of white fur on his chest akin to a small badge.

“Shall we have some lunch together? It looks like you’ve eaten, but we’d love it if you’d join us,” Adamma asked warmly.

Sky couldn’t bring herself to look Fin in the eyes, but nodded.

Once seated, everyone dug in and immediately began exclaiming over the food. The redhead regaled them all with tales of his mother’s best healing stories, and the children told him funny anecdotes from their time growing up.

It was a wonderful afternoon, and when everyone had finished, Fin began to clear the table.

“No, no, you are our guest and you have already done enough,” Adamma chided as she stood and wrenched the dirty dishes from his grasp.

Opening his mouth to argue, both of them were stopped when Sky’s quiet voice interrupted.

“How did you make even the berries taste better?”

Fin turned to the woman and regarded her kindly.

“I know which ones are ripest, but in my personal opinion… it’s because of the intent I put in preparing them. I wanted you to have food that comforted you, and gave you a bit of gumption.” He looked apologetic at the last part of his explanation, but the air witch didn’t look insulted in the least.

“Well… it worked. I must admit… I don’t think you are as powerless off the castle grounds as you believe,” she explained softly.

Fin laughed then, but Sky’s stricken expression made everyone tense immediately. The redhead shifted self consciously under her stare.

The breath of silence lasted only a moment before Sky spoke.

“You have Kate’s smile.” The air witch’s face lightened, and everyone in the room shared looks of happiness and relief.

Placing his hands on his hips, Fin turned to Kraken.

“Well, I think we need to get going. If I stand my companion up for a third night she really might kill me… or worse yet, refuse to rescue me.”

Everyone laughed, and the redhead took the opportunity to head towards the door. Bending down, he picked up Kraken from the table as he passed. The feline seemed quite content to be carried

“I hope you stop by for a visit again, Fin,” Sky called out.

Adamma smiled to herself, reassurance smoothing out the wrinkles in her forehead and beside her mouth.

“Also, if you could, please ask your mother if her friend in Troivack received the message safely.”

Fin froze.

Turning slowly, he stared wide-eyed at the air witch.

“What friend in Troivack?”

“Oh, perhaps a little more than a week ago?” Sky looked to Adamma who nodded in confirmation, though the two women looked perplexed at Fin’s reaction. “That was when your mother tracked me down. She asked if I might use my air magic to send a missive to a friend of hers in the Troivackian castle. I sent a note to a cousin of mine who is apart of the Agua Coven there, and they were supposed to get a reply back to her quickly.”

“Did my mother say who she was writing to?” The redhead asked faintly.

Sky shook her and shrugged wordlessly.

Blood thrummed in Fin’s ears, he was vaguely aware of himself thanking them and saying farewell, but he walked back to Annika’s estate in a daze.

Was his mother in contact with his father? Was she pleading with Aidan not to come? Or perhaps she was officially asking for a divorce…

The questions continued to grow more fevered, until Fin found himself in the courtyard leading up to Annika’s estate. Giving his head a shake, the same elderly maid that had dropped the arm full of towels on his first morning there, rushed out.

“Mr. Wit, there is a… a man here asking for you. He… He called you a different name. Ash something or other. Though he described you perfectly... ” The woman was wringing her hands and appeared to be quite distraught.

“Is everything alright, Gemma? Where is Anni- Lady Jenoure?”

“My Lady is in town, I don’t know when she will be home. I’ve asked Clara to go retrieve her.”

Nodding, Fin handed Kraken to her, making the woman pause in momentary confusion.

Striding up the rest of the way to the great doors, Fin could hear two male voices bellowing at each other even before he could touch the handle to the entrance.

One of them sounded quite familiar…

“-UNHAND ME AT ONCE! I AM HIS MAJESTY’S TRUSTED MAGE AND-”

The witch stepped into the entryway in time to see Raymond pinning Mage Lee’s arms up behind his head. The giant Troivackian obviously finding his opponent as inconsequential as a bag of flour. Lee’s staff lay on the floor out of reach.

“YOU!” The mage thundered, spittle flying from his mouth upon laying eyes on the redhead. “SUMMON LADY JENOURE THIS INSTANCE! WHAT THE BLOODY HELL IS-”

“Raymond, he is the Royal Mage to the King. Maybe don’t break him like you do chicken neck's,” Fin called out mildly.

Lady Jenoure’s cook cast the redhead a disappointed glance, but released Lee and took a few steps back.

“I’ll talk with him in the solar. I’ll come check your biscuits afterwards alright?” Fin stepped forward and picked up the staff.

“Alright, holler if he gets troublesome again.” Raymond growled under his breath as he lumbered off back towards the kitchen.

Mage Lee turned and stared at the witch with the clear wish of causing him bodily harm.

“Shall we have a chat?” Fin gestured towards the staircase.

Straightening his robes with an indignant sniff, the two men set off to have a conversation that the staff would no doubt be attempting to eavesdrop on.

Once they’d reached their destination and the doors had been closed, Fin strolled over to the open balcony doors, crossed his arms and leaned his shoulder against the doorway.

“So how’ve you been, Lee?”

“You,” the mage hissed.

“Me?” Fin asked innocently.

“Enough of your smart ass remarks. What the hell are you doing here? You said that Clara gave you a room to stay while you cooked for them, but why the hell is the staff treating you as though you’re the master of-”

A look of realization dawned on the mage’s face, and the witch felt all blood drain from his cheeks.

“Mr. Ashowan… are you… perhaps…”

Fin’s heart was about to explode as he waited for the next series of dreaded words.

“Betrothed to Clara, the Viscountess’ personal maid?!”

A note from Delemhach

Hey, hey you beautiful beans!

Thank you all who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

PATREONNI SHOUT OUT DAY!!

Thank you oh so much you generous angels;

John T, Pika Trebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, DeaneLU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftwawrd, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Edward K, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Fiendsjoke, Nathan, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Fionav, Jeff G.

Whew, alright. So the soup in the story is actually one my parents loved, and it was my mother who calls it 'everything is right with the world soup'. It is super easy! If you are interested in the recipe, I will try to post it on the House Witch discord under Fin's Kitchen later this evening.

So you bountifully good people that I can't believe I get to have in my life... I hope you have a spectacular week, and that you find just a moment of quiet to yourself to just enjoy some soft blankets, a fuzzy animal, or even just a really refreshing breath of fresh air.

Because all of those sensations are how it feels when you are around all at the same time.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 76: An Engaging Encounter

Fin had his mouth covered with his hand and his eyes fixed on the floor as the situation continued to grow out of hand. It was then that the Viscountess herself burst into the room with Clara on her heels.

“Mage Lee! I am surprised to see you,” Annika greeted breathlessly, her normally impeccable appearance entirely disheveled. She wore a cream colored gown that had very obviously been thrown on in great haste. Fin assumed she had been in men’s britches before being summoned. Her long braid had several flyaways, and her cheeks were flushed.

“Viscountess I am incredibly sorry for not properly announcing my intention to come. I had a very curious matter to investigate. Namely the arrival of your personal guard the other evening when Mr. Ashowan here was in trouble. However, I believe I understand fully now.” His blue eyes twinkled merrily, and Annika’s gaze flitted to Fin briefly before her cool mask of control fixed itself over her features.

“Oh?” She clasped her hands in front of her skirts.

“Yes, and please know that his majesty will not be happy, though there are a few who will be more pleased...”

Fin stared at mage Lee blankly. Unable to speak, unable to properly think past the massive misunderstanding.

Annika appeared to be holding her breath.

“The Viscountess has only been close with a handful of people since arriving here in Daxaria, and one of those people, was Clara.” Mage Lee addressed Fin before he turned back to Annika. “Your maid handles every meeting, and household matter for you… so when Fin found himself in trouble, of course Lady Jenoure, you would offer your personal armed guards to help. Oh, that means if married, you might have to quit the castle and come here,” Mage Lee turned again to Fin on the last point, his face beaming in pleasure over the very valid reasons for his new ‘discovery.’ The man was completely oblivious to Annika’s stunned confusion.

“Mage Lee, I am afraid I am not entirely certain what you are talking about,” she began hesitantly.

“His majesty would be upset of course as I said before, but I can’t say I’ll be too tearful to see you go, Mr.Ashowan. Mr. Howard will most likely host a party... When is the wedding to happen? Will you allow Clara to continue working? I imagine Lady Jenoure may have something to say about that-”

Annika’s eyebrows shot up as she finally realized what the elder was saying.

“Mage Lee, are you suggesting that Mr. Ashowan and my maid Clara are betrothed?”

The maid in question suddenly choked, then snorted. Though she managed to cover her mouth when her mistress shot her a scathing glare over her shoulder. The woman wisely pretended to have been coughing.

“I understand this is a private household matter Viscountess, and you have my sincere apologies for intruding. However, you know how attached the Prince has become to Mr. Ashowan, and I must advise you to reconsider insisting he work for your household immediately after the marriage.”

Annika looked ready to pummel the man. At least it appeared that way to both Fin and Clara who had come to recognize the slightest shift in her eyes.

“Mage Lee, I don’t believe my dear maid will be getting married any time soon.” She smiled prettily, yet both Fin and Clara shuddered.

The old man failed to notice, and waved off her comment before grabbing her hands.

“Now, now, my dear. Your maid isn’t as young as she was when you first arrived. She deserves her chance at love, though I must confess she will have a difficult road ahead of herself being wed to our Royal Cook.”

Clara’s blue eyes were fixed on the ceiling, her face growing pink as Fin covered his eyes, unable to watch the disaster continue to worsen.

“Mr. Ashowan, no need to be so bashful! Our Viscountess has been incredibly gracious and accepting of you staying in her home while you court Clara. Why don’t you two sweethearts stand together while we all discuss your coming nuptials.”

Fin had managed to take a single hesitant step before Annika jumped back in.

“I would love to, mage Lee; however, I do feel a migraine coming on, and I-”

“Oh, Mr. Ashowan can fix you the most wonderful tea. It has helped his highness many times when experiencing such ailments. You know, with this week being Mr. Ashowan’s time off, perhaps these two could take their vows in a couple of days and- well now! Isn’t your mother at the castle, Ashowan? Why not have the ceremony while she is here! If you wait longer Kate may be quite stressed if she is also tending to our Queen and the new babe.”

Fin slowly began walking to the door to prepare the tea, his legs feeling as though they were wooden stilts. As he passed behind Annika, her hand shot out faster than anyone could see, and gripped his arm firmly, holding him in place.

“I’m not sure we should be planning Mr. Ashowan’s wedding without him present.” Without meaning to, Lady Jenoure’s grip tightened on Fin’s arm almost painfully.

Mage Lee blinked at the Viscountess’ sudden move, but shook his head dismissively once she released him.

“I understand, of course; however, this affects you as well, my Lady. Afterall, will Mr. Ashowan permit Clara to continue working after they marry as I asked earlier? Oftentimes it isn’t long after a wedding with two perfectly healthy people that there are children of their own. There is the likelihood that-”

“Mage Lee,” Fin croaked. At the rate the mage was digging his grave for him, he would soon hit the water level. “Perhaps imposing upon Lady Jenoure, interrupting her day, and insisting she listen to a commoner's marriage plans when she feels unwell is a bit much, hm?”

Clara was partially hidden behind Fin and was visibly struggling to stop herself from laughing.

The mage looked crestfallen.

“For once I can see the sense in what you’re saying,” the elder sighed. “I did actually come here to deliver a message to you, Lady Jenoure. I suppose I will do so and take my leave.”

Fin and Clara gratefully bowed, and backed out of the room, closing the doors to the solar behind them.

The two made it to the end of the hall before Clara lost all of her composure and doubled over howling.

“Glad you found that funny,” Fin remarked dryly.

“I’ve never seen her so close to harming someone out of pure irritation!” Clara continued laughing until tears tracked down her face. “Gods, you and I? How in the world did he think that up?” she wheezed.

“He was with me when Annika sent her guards to rescue us remember?”

The maid settled down enough to straighten and wipe her face dry, though she was still grinning widely. It was the first time Fin had ever seen the woman show any emotion. Annika was a skilled actress, but the maid was often an icy wall of impenetrability.

“I see. So he believes that because Lady Jenoure is such a good friend of mine that she’d send her men to save you. I suppose it does make some level of sense.”

Fin shook his head and began rubbing his face.

“There, there,” Clara patted his shoulder. “Most of the time my mistress chooses a quick death for her victims.”

“What do you think the message is about?” The redhead changed the topic glumly as they continued on their journey further away from the solar.

“She receives messages pretty regularly from the King. It’s odd that mage Lee would be the one delivering the missive, but perhaps he volunteered in order to help you plan our wedding.”

Fin looked to the heavens as Clara succumbed to another spell of hysterics.

*

“I beg your pardon?” Annika stared incredulously at the mage who had grown significantly more somber as he delivered his news.

“Yes, hundreds of Troivackian soldiers were discovered in one of the winter market buildings the commoners use. The fire drew our military, and they found that the door had been barred by some barrels that had been knocked over on the outside. Most of the men are fine, though a few suffered burns and some bad coughs… a few even appear to have mental stress. Some of them are babbling about cats setting the place on fire…”

Annika shook her head dismissively. “Mage Lee this is all very… shocking. However, why is it you are informing me of this?”

The Viscountess knew the King wouldn’t be so careless to expose her to the mage. There had to be something more to it.

“Well… my dear, I am sorry to say this but, there was incriminating evidence regarding your brother discovered at the scene. Written orders with his seal. He has violated numerous Daxarian laws by smuggling the soldiers onto our shores, and there is a distinct possibility that the Troivackians have been using this method in all major cities. We are keeping the unit we’ve discovered isolated from everyone and everything. We’ve sent emergency messages to all the cities to immediately search the winter marketplaces so that we have the element of surprise and ideally catch a significant portion of them.”

Annika waited, she knew there was more… the discovery was a huge one. It was massively helpful to their war preparation, but she could tell that the old man was still beating around the bush.

“Well, naturally your brother’s death will be demanded as a result. It is up to King Matthais whether or not it is our executioner who will do the deed, or his own. Then again it could also be the official beginning of the violent aspect of war…”

“Lee,” She reached out and gently touched the mage’s whorled hands. “My brother was a tyrant his entire life. I feel no remorse.”

Nodding in understanding, the elder raised one of his own hands and covered hers.

“My dear, I wish that were the extent of the news.” With a sigh, he pushed on. “The Daxarian court feels uneasy with you being so close to his majesty and the Queen in light of this new development and… well… we think it best if you stay away from court during the war. You’re welcome to stay here in Austice of course, and his majesty himself doesn’t suspect your involvement at all, but it would be a respectful show of how seriously your brother’s misdeeds rests in your heart.”

Annika bit her lip, glistening tears rising in her eyes. “I understand. I… I only want what is best for our King and Queen. You know how much I love them.”

Mage Lee felt his heart constrict. Lady Jenoure had truly become a wonderful woman since becoming a Daxarian.

“I am sorry, my Lady. We will all speak of your goodness to those that dare try to say otherwise.”

Lowering her eyes demurely, Annika made a show of smoothing her skirts. Raising her chin regally, she met mage Lee’s stare.

“Thank you. You are a good man.” Her voice warbled, but her brave resolve made Lee silently curse her misfortune.

The elder squeezed her soft hands and after a quiet moment, pulled himself up using his staff.

As he hobbled to the door, Annika stood as well, her stoic expression unchanging.

“You know… Lady Jenoure… perhaps a joyous event of a wedding might help take your mind off of-” The mage began before Annika cut him off sharply.

“Mage Lee, with this grave news I need to be alone with my thoughts. I pray you’ll understand.” She added on the last part even though she wanted to shove the old faker down the front steps of her estate and have him gone.

For once, the elder wisely shut his mouth, bowed, and took his leave.

Annika sat back down in the quiet of the solar for a moment. She raised her hand to her mouth, and let loose all she had held back during the entire conversation.

Then, she stood up to go find Fin.

*

“-Going to be in so much trouble!” Raymond roared with laughter after Clara had regaled him with mage Lee’s assumptions.

Fin stood with his arms crossed and his chin to his chest. He didn’t like waiting to get into a fight.

“Mr. Wit, are you sure there is supposed to be this much butter?” the burly Troivackian suddenly became distracted by the biscuits he was in the process of folding.

“Have I instructed you wrong before?” the redhead answered without moving a muscle.

Raymond shrugged wordlessly while Clara continued chuckling to herself.

“Mr. Wit?”

The unmistakable cool voice of Annika broke the quiet of the room making everyone turn and stare immediately at the Viscountess who stood in the door, her face unreadable.

“Please follow me,” she requested softly before turning and leaving the room.

The witch glanced at Raymond who drew a line across his throat, while Clara feigned hanging herself.

“Thanks. Traitors.” Fin grumbled as the two of them burst out laughing again.

Once the couple was once again alone in her bedchamber, the Viscountess turned and stared at him her breaths began coming out oddly… as though… excited… or angry…

“Fin… I’m not going to have to get married.” Her face suddenly broke into a smile so bright that her eyes watered.

“W-What?”

“My brother is on trial for breaking Daxarian laws, I am expected to stay away from court for the duration of the war given my family tie with him. I will no longer be considered an acceptable marriage option to the Zinferans!”

Fin’s jaw dropped. “Are you okay?!”

“Yes! Fin I can’t be in the castle but, we don’t have to worry anymore don’t you see?!”

“Do you truly mean to tell me you feel nothing over your brother being potentially sentenced to death?” the redhead asked warily while wrapping his arms around her.

“King Matthais would see that as a sign of weakness. He’ll probably accept responsibility and punish my brother himself. King Norman just needs to find the punishment acceptable, and he isn’t usually one to seek blood.”

Letting out a relieved sigh, Fin allowed his forehead to drop to hers. “Then thank the Goddess. I was worried we’d be losing sleep over this for quite some time.”

“Oh we will be losing sleep, just not for that reason…”

Fin laughed, but then made sure to do his part to help her prediction, and so the two shared a passionate kiss as they felt the latest burden on their relationship dissipate.

*

Late at night wrapped in a certain redhead’s arms, Annika awoke, but she wasn’t sure what had stirred her. Blinking sleepily, she gazed over towards the fireplace that glowed faintly in the darkness. Suddenly, she felt something… furry graze her leg.

Letting out a yelp that had Fin jerking awake in a heartbeat, the couple sat up, disoriented and in a state of complete undress. Annika already had a dagger in hand.

Then, their eyes rested on the fluffy black kitten that sat at the foot of the bed in the moonlight, kneading his paws on the sheets.

“Oh Gods… it’s just Kraken.” Fin collapsed back onto his pillow as the cat then began to prowl closer to his witch.

Annika took several calming breaths and released the knife she had grabbed from the night table, and briefly rubbed her eyes before reaching out and scratching the troublesome beast behind his ears.

“I don’t want him in the bed all the time,” Annika explained as she allowed herself to flop back onto her pillows.

Fin was already sound asleep and answered with an incoherent grunt, while Kraken’s glowing eyes regarded her curiously.

With a yawn, the Viscountess continued petting the kitten as sleep began to gradually settle back in.

Until she realized she smelled something smokey…

What was that?

Opening her eyes she glanced around the room. Fin’s had put the candles out before they'd gone to bed, the so nothing was on fire.

Annika lay down slowly while frowning.

Kraken gently bumped his head against hers, his silky fur making her smile, until she realized it was him that smelled like smoke.

“Some of them are babbling about cats setting the place on fire...”

Annika stared at the purring feline, suddenly wide awake as she realized that the Troivackian soldiers might not have been mad with shock after all.

“... Oh my Gods,” she whispered disbelievingly.

The only response she got was a secondary head boop, and a dollop of drool on the sheet beside her as the familiar settled in for the night, unaware that his secret had been discovered a little sooner than he’d planned.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord channel!

My Patreonnis you beautiful delicacy of perfection thank you for your continued support! Your individual shoutout will occur as is the new norm come Monday!

Well, well, well, you thought you could just stroll up, take a gander at this chapter, and walk away unscathed did you?
Hate to break it to you gorgeous, but it doesn't work like that around here.

When a fine piece of brain brings itself through that door, they have to pay attention. They have to hear bit by bit how they are sensational and are bringing this entire shabby existence to heavenly levels that ain't legal. That's alright though, we don't report that kind of illegal here.
You just keep being that irrisistable kitten that you are, so that the rest of us can appreciate you.

Cause what kind of guy or doll like you could anyone ever ignore?
If I made you uncomfortable by saying this cool hard facts you have my apologies, I'll just be sure to leave you be and cheer you on from a respectable distance. So long as you know you shouldn't be letting anyone make you feel you are less than absolutely swell.

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

Chapter 77: A Bad Feeling

Annika paced the chamber floor while gnawing on her thumbnail. Dawn had blessed the skies, and Kraken had slipped out at some point after she had fallen into a fitful sleep.

Fin was sleeping for an uncharacteristically long time, but he had mentioned that being a result of his overuse of power during his witch’s match.

So the Lady Jenoure was left to her thoughts in the quiet of the morning, which of course equated to an increase in the likelihood that the poor cook would face an emotional explosion the moment he opened his eyes.

By the miraculous grace of the Goddess however, a soft rap at the door pulled Annika away from her spiralling thoughts pertaining to the pyromania of a certain feline...

Tightening the sash to her robe around her waist, the Viscountess steeled herself for the door, her mind a strange combination of foggy and alert.

Upon opening the door a crack, she found Clara standing, waiting in her usual black somber dress. Her face had become more expressive in more recent weeks, yet still somehow composed. However, the moment Annika laid eyes on her maid, she could see the worry in the woman’s face.

“The King and Queen have summoned you. They’ve asked that you arrive in secret,” Clara declared, her voice a disconcerting mix of quiet and weak. As though her message bore a death sentence.

Annika nodded firmly, her spine straightening.

Without another word, she closed the door and dressed. A pair of brown pants, black tunic and black cloak disguising her feminine physique.

Fin didn’t stir during her preparation, and with an odd impulse she didn’t fully understand, Annika kissed his temple. He wouldn’t know she had done such a thing and yet… somehow it mattered.

Exiting the keep through the back staircases in the name of safety, and riding astride a horse, the Viscountess made her way towards the hidden hatch in the King’s woods that led to a passageway. The tunnel ran under the castle, then up beside the chimneys to exit into the major bed chambers- the second door up the ladder of course being the King and Queen’s chamber.

As Annika entered the room while pushing past the tapestry that blocked the panel of wood, she kept her hood drawn out of precaution.

“Thank you for joining us so quickly,” the King’s quiet voice greeted her as she stepped further into the room.

Dropping onto her knee, Annika bowed before slowly standing and lowering her hood in front of the King.

“My maid was unable to tell me what it was that made you seek my presence,” Annika explained while casting a quick appraisal of the monarchs before her.

The Queen sat fully dressed on the bed, her hand resting with a pained expression on the swell of her belly that… had it dropped lower? Annika was momentarily fixed on this shift before she regarded the King whose expression was unreadable.

“Lady Jenoure, I trust you received my message from Royal Mage Lee?”

Annika nodded while rising slowly to her feet.

“I am sorry that the events have transpired this way; however, you understand in matters pertaining to the war, I cannot afford to cause any further rifts amongst the nobility. There is going to be enough upheaval when Sir Harris sits in on the next council meeting and his intentions to inherit the Dukedom are announced.”

Annika made sure to remain expressionless as she bobbed her head.

“You will be required to stay away from the castle and most nobility for a year to allow this business with your brother to blow over.”

She nodded again. She was waiting… there had to be more. Otherwise, why was Clara so stressed? What had the summons from the King entailed exactly…?

“Do you have anything to say on behalf of your brother regarding his recent crimes?”

Annika finally raised her gaze to the monarch who was watching her closely, she realized, because he wanted to know if she were at all worried about her family.

“My brother and I have never been close, and while I do not wish to be the hand to end his terror, the judgment your majesty decides upon I will not plead against,” she replied carefully, and watched as a flicker of relief passed through the man’s face.

“Regarding your marriage, it is presumed that you will no longer be the preferred marital option, however this matter will be broached following Lord Nam’s discovery that he will not receive the title of Duke. He and Lord Ryu may wish to confer on the matter further. Lord Miller has respectfully withdrawn his candidacy in light of recent events, and has already boarded a ship to return home to Troivack.”

“Forgot about him…” Annika muttered before she could stop herself.

The King blinked in surprise at the uncharacteristic outburst, and what appeared to be a hint of a smile passed over his face.

“He was not an exceptionally ambitious man.” The monarch’s good humored expression faltered once more as he shifted his stance ever so slightly. “I am sorry Lady Jenoure, that you will not be able to aid the Queen when she gives birth.”

Annika froze, and regarded her Ainsley’s pale expression again.

“Have the pains already started?” She asked while feeling her throat constrict.

“A touch; however, Mrs. Ashowan is trying to suppress the birth with her abilities. The babe has dropped, so it won’t be long now...” The Queen’s face was strained with worry, and Annika’s heart ached. The King stared at his wife with open anxiety and love.

“Perhaps ask the council in an emergency meeting today if they will draw issue with my presence during the birth? Surely they will see that it is a womanly matter- and of course politics are not discussed during such a time.” The pleading note in the Viscountess’ voice softened the King’s face considerably.

“I will put the question to them; however, I will admit it doesn’t look likely… the fact that we now have thousands of Troivackian soldiers being held as prisoners across the Kingdom is wearing on many of us.”

Annika’s lips pursed.

“If I may make a suggestion, sire?”

Norman gestured for her to continue.

“Ask every merchant in Sorlia to surrender their vessels and set the Troivackian soldiers afloat across the Obelia Sea. Make sure their proximity to the oncoming enemy vessels is as far and difficult to get to as possible.”

The King stroked his beard thoughtfully.

“Transporting them will be difficult, especially with many of them already attempting to stage a coup and escape. However, it may also serve to confuse their efforts. The only other issue I might see is the merchants complaining about loss of funds.”

Annika quieted for a moment before speaking again. “Offer them a substantial tax reduction for the next two years as thanks. It would financially even out their ledgers, and for some they would even be in a better position as they won’t face the risk of losing any cargo or ships.”

Norman sighed while shaking his head. “A good idea. However, wars are expensive. We will need to find ways to-”

The Queen suddenly grunted and hunched over her middle, making both the Viscountess and King rush to her side immediately.

“Doing alright, my dear one?” Norman gently clasped her hand, while his eyes searched her face.

“It does not feel right… perhaps summon Mrs. Ashowan.” Letting out a long shaking breath the Queen closed her eyes. Sweat was beginning to bead on her forehead, and Annika felt her pulse triple in speed.

“I’ll… I’ll leave immediately then to evade notice.” The Viscountess felt her own stomach grow uneasy with distress as she realized that there was a chance that this was the last time she might see her friend.

“I will go send for her. Viscountess Jenoure, say your farewells. I am sorry to say that all I am willing to risk for you is a few moments.” The King’s gentle voice brought Annika’s gaze to his, and when she stared into his hazel eyes, she could see the understanding there.

Once again, the Lady was reminded why she remained loyal to a fault to the King of Daxaria.

“Thank you.” Annika’s voice came out a whisper while the Queen gave her husband a strained yet loving glance, nodding ever so slightly.

Norman hurried from the room, and immediately the Lady grasped Ainsley’s hands in her own.

“You are not allowed to leave me, do you understand?” Annika demanded, tears immediately rising to her dark eyes.

“Oh, st-stop with the theatrics. That cook is making you overly emotional.” Ainsley tried to laugh but winced instead.

Hastily raising her hand, Annika brushed the Queen’s brow lovingly as she would her own sister.

“It was either my emotions or my figure that would become soft when it came to him.”

This time the Queen did manage to give a breathy laugh.

“Was it your suggestion that my brother’s conviction made me unacceptable for a political marriage?” Annika asked, while staring intently at her friend’s face. She had been wondering which of the nobles would have suggested her absence from court, but had a hunch...

“Well…” Ainsley took a deep shuddering breath as an unforeseen pain seized her body. “If it isn’t a guarantee that I’ll be around to keep you tame-”

“Don’t you dare say such things.” The Lady’s voice croaked.

She couldn’t lose Ainsley… not like this.

“My friend, I’m in the best hands- your cook’s mother’s in fact, but… if the Goddess wants me I don’t think any magic in this world will save me.”

“To hell with that! You tell that block-headed deity wench that she is going to leave you well enough alone, or I’m going to come to the forest of the afterlife and burn it down.” Tears had begun spilling down Annika’s cheeks, as she gripped more tightly to the Queen’s hands.

Ainsley’s smile turned sad as she reached out and gently brushed her thumb against the wet streaks on her best friend’s face.

“Listen to me, I don’t have long to explain before you must go. I need you to protect Norman and Eric should the worst happen. No matter what, do not let him rely on advisors to run the kingdom. I don’t trust any of those senile idiots to do half the job he will.”

Annika said nothing as her vision grew blurier and blurier.

“Finally, I want you to get that redheaded witch ennobled and make him one smashing success amongst the courtiers. If there’s anyone who can make a peasant into a wealthy noble through conniving plots it’s you.”

A small sob wracked Annika’s body as she embraced Ainsley tightly, not wanting to let go.

“Promise me you’ll do these things,” the Queen whispered, her own eyes beginning to mist as she fought off another wave of pain.

“I promise. You promise me this isn’t goodbye,” the Viscountess insisted frantically as she pulled away again. “You’ve been the best friend I’ve ever had. My first friend...”

Ainsley gave her hand another squeeze. "You have been my closest friend and confidant, and I love you like family. Now, please… go.”

Annika opened her mouth to insist yet again that her friend wasn’t allowed to die, but the sound of footfalls nearing the door had her wrenching herself away, and diving for the passageway.

With one final look over her shoulder at Ainsley’s smiling face, Annika closed the panel, and fled the castle.

As if on cue, the castle door flew open and Head of Housekeeping Ruby entered along with lines of maids carrying towels and a change of clothes. “Mrs. Ashowan has been summoned, your majesty. The babe is coming?”

Ainsley’s opened her mouth to reply but found her voice stolen by yet another wave of agony. After it had passed, she looked up and could see the worried glances the staff were sharing.

“It would seem that way.”

Slowly returning to the bed, Ainsley couldn’t help but note a deep sense that something was different.

For one, the child was going to be born even earlier than Mrs. Ashowan seemed to believe, but there was something else that she couldn’t put her finger on. Something that made her wish that she had spent another hour with Eric the previous night when she had read bedtime stories to his eager ears. One more moment where she could tell him how much she loved him as she held him in her arms. One more moment kissing her husband’s smiling lips.

Then, another jolt of pain seared through her being that stole any thoughts she could spare.

*

Annika burst into her bedchamber to find that Fin had already risen and left for the day, and somehow this made the ache in her chest all the worse.

Clara stepped quietly behind her mistress, removing the cloak from her shoulders. “The messenger mentioned that the Queen had urged him to hurry with his missive… is everything alright at the castle?”

Annika wanted to scream.

She wanted to do something instead of waiting idly for word to come. She had never been powerless before. Never been in a situation she couldn’t think or battle her way out of. Yet, there was absolutely nothing she could do. She couldn’t even be in the room…

All because her friend had wanted to try and help Annika and Fin be together somehow before she…

Turning towards the fireplace mantel, the Viscountess grabbed a candlestick, and proceeded to hurl it blindly. She then proceeded to throw, break, and stomp on various items in the room without a word, deaf to Clara’s concerned calls behind her. The ringing in her ears grew worse and worse, and she realized at some point that she was screaming wordlessly.
The thought turning over and over in her mind relentlessly:

‘My friend is dying… and I can’t do a thing to stop it.’

Strong hands suddenly gripped Annika’s shoulders, forcing her to be still.

The smell of baked bread and coffee worked its way through her haze of grief, and then the quiet yet soothing voice of Fin as he pulled her into his chest broke into her senses.

The rest of her walls broke then, and the Lady succumbed to sobs as her knees gave out. She would’ve fallen in a heap on the ground were Fin not holding her.

Carefully he picked Annika up, carried her over to the bed, and laid her down gently.

“What’s happened?” he asked worriedly as she continued to cry.

Her reply didn’t make complete sense, but after a few moments of careful questioning the message that did make itself clear was;

“Your mother better be the best healer in the godsdamn kingdom.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

Special shoutout to me scrumptious patreonnis!

John T, Pika Trebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, BLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H.Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G.

Hmm. How will I do this today...
Will it be serious?
Silly?
Will I try to cheer you on as you face battles I can only attempt to grasp?
Decisions, decisions... How to.... compliment you...

I got it.

I want you to think about standing under a covered patio. In front of you is a beach, and there is no one but us around for miles. It's comfortably warm, but it's raining, and a soft mist covers the water.
It's beautiful, like you, but take one thing away and it wouldn't be the same. The rain, the water, the mist... individually they are parts of nature that don't make you stop or think for any length of time, but in this scene together, they create something wonderfully calming and awestriking.
The most important part of all of this?

You.

You are bearing witness to this, appreciating it, and acknowledging it. While your observation doesn't affect the weather, it does make you apart of the perfect harmony. You are apart of something, in a form of your own. Just like the water, you might be falling, you might be firmly on the ground and steady, or you might be just rising back up. Yet, you are important in the grand sceme of being apart of something breathtaking. Whatever state you are in, you are apart of this life and you being present and aware, makes it better.

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

P.S if that didn't make a lick of sense blame the Canadian long weekend... having some day drinks, and you're really good looking and special. So. Yeah... Thanks again everyone!

Chapter 78: Facing The Odds

A note from Delemhach

Play starting at the phrase:
"Your highness, I may need to perform-"
**IMPORTANT**

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=cHajvx2HtZg

Fin trudged up to the castle with his hands pressed in his pockets, his steps slow and heavy.

Annika eventually had told him enough about the Queen’s condition for him to realize the gravity of the situation. Eventually, she had also revealed that to cover their backsides, he still needed to talk to Jiho to firmly eliminate any controversy over Lady Iones’ marriage being acceptable to the Zinferan Emperor.

Fin had left Annika’s estate with the intention of both trying to talk with his friend, as well as to keep an ear out for news regarding the Queen.

Kraken trotted alongside the redhead for part of the journey before veering off on his own. The redhead was too lost in his own thoughts to think much on his feline’s vibrantly independent life.

As he stepped onto the castle grounds, he felt his magic surge through him, and then…

It started.

Fin stumbled and clutched his head as multiple terrified feelings and images flashed through his mind.

The Queen was in so much pain… her fear and agony rang the loudest in his head, and all at once he understood why Annika’s panic was so fevered.

Breaking out into a run, Fin charged towards his kitchen, his mind racing with the dread and despair of the castle occupants…
They were all so heartbroken…

His feet pounded down the grass as a new person’s intense fear broke into the flurry- and it made the witch need to stop and clutch his chest to catch his breath.

Eric.

Eric was terrified, and shouting, and crying.

Giving his head a shake, Fin tried to quiet the clamor in his head, he needed to help.
The cook began to move once more, his heart hammering in his chest, as he dashed down the East wall towards his kitchen.

He needed to hear what was happening from his aides.

Rounding the garden edge, Fin bolted up the pathway and burst into the kitchen that was in complete chaos. Ruby stood by the hearth waiting for water to boil, and a team of maids and Knights stood at the ready to help haul the buckets upstairs.

His arrival was almost completely missed, even by Hannah, Peter, and the kitchen Knights who stood off to the side talking as they worked on preparing what looked like seaweed.

The sight of the long smelly plant only added to Fin’s anxiety.

Katelyn ordered seaweed soup to be made for mothers that had given birth.
This meant she thought the babe was going to arrive soon.

“Mr. Ashowan!” Ruby’s startled voice snapped Fin out of his panic. “What are you doing here? You aren’t due to return until-”

“My mother is with the Queen?” he demanded while moving swiftly towards the castle door.

“Yes, she is, but- where do you think you’re going?!” Ruby was hot on his heels as he exited the kitchen and moved through the halls that were deathly silent.

“Eric must be upset. I’m going to check on him and then see if I can help my mother. I’ve been her aide since I was a child and can help.”

“Mr. Ashowan there is an army of maids at her disposal, you aren’t need-”

“Ruby!” Fin swung around, his pale sweaty face startling the already distressed Head of Housekeeping into silence. “Any advantage we can give to the Queen we need to. You know that as well as I do.”

There was something about the strange light in the cook’s eyes, his insistent tone, and his overall intensity that obliterated any objection the woman could think of on the spot.

Instead, the witch turned back around and continued his hasty stride to the servant’s stairwell. Ruby continued to follow him, occasionally calling out for him to wait, huffing as she went.

Fin heard Eric before they’d even made it to the second floor. The shouts and weeping along with a great deal of scuffling rang out in the otherwise quiet castle. Upon reaching the King and Queen’s corridor, the cook saw two Knights attempting to subdue the prince, while his governess stood off to the side, her hand clamped down over her mouth. Tears had soaked the woman’s face as Eric called for his mother over and over.

Fin didn’t want to startle the Knights by running to the child, but he walked quickly enough to create a breeze.

When the men finally noticed him, he was already in front of them. The Knights shared confused expressions before Fin dropped down and wrapped the flailing seven year old in his arms. Lifting the boy free of the guards with surprising strength, he backed away from the Queen’s door, and began pulling the child towards the servant’s stairwell.

“No! No! I want to see my mom! MOM! MOM!” Eric was shouting and crying, his small face nearly purple.

“Eric, you need to let your mom work!” Fin managed with a grunt as one of the Prince’s kicks landed dangerously close to his groin.

“She’s not working, she’s dying!” Eric hiccuped as he broke down in sobs. Fin clutched the boy even more firmly to himself. The child’s face was buried in his shoulder when the chamber door opened, and the King stepped out, his face ghostly pale. His eyes landed on Fin and his confusion made him blink several times. Then his gaze dropped down to his son in the witch’s arms, and he quickly looked back up.

They shared a nod of understanding before Norman slowly retreated back to the room, his expression grim.

Fin retreated around the corner of the corridor, but didn’t take Eric downstairs as he originally planned. Ruby, the governess, and the Knights stood motionless in their confusion. They knew the Prince had a close friendship with the cook, but for the King to trust him to console the boy spoke volumes.

“Your mom is working Eric, I promise. She’s working to bring your brother or sister into the world.” Fin explained when the child’s sobs had settled down enough for him to be heard.

“D-Dad told me a sec-secret.” Eric gasped as another surge of weeping overtook him. “Y-You can-can’t tell him I to-told you.”

After reaching the opposite end of the castle’s second floor in record time, Fin slowly sat down. His back leaning against the back South wall while he still held the Prince against his shoulder.

“I won’t tell him, what’s the secret?” he asked quietly.

“I-I’m going to ha-have a sister.” Eric wiped his runny nose on the back of his sleeve.

Fin managed a small smile. “So are you going to protect her from dragons?”

Eric sniffled and nodded.

“What about Kraken? Are you going to protect her from Kraken?” He brushed some of Eric’s golden curls away from his forehead.

“Kra-Kraken is go-going to protect her, too.”

“Hmm, you should probably tell him how you two plan on guarding the princess. Would you like me to call him?” Fin asked as residual sobs jerked through the child’s body.

“You can, you can call him?”

“I can. I just close my eyes like this.” The witch closed his eyes, and immediately reached out for the magical connection to Kraken. The cat felt far away, but that was one thing about a familiar... if their witch called them, they would always hear.

And they would always come.

Opening his eyes, Fin saw Eric’s tears continuing to spill down his cheeks, but the boy was at least less hysterical.

“Kraken is on his way, though he might take a little bit of time come. Would you be able to wait for him here?” the redhead asked gently.

“Wh-where are you going?”

“I’m going to go help your mum.”

At the mention of his mother, the Prince suddenly began crying a little louder. His governess had finally composed herself enough to appear from around the corner, and once the sound of his tears beginning again reached her, she hurried forward.

“You need to wait for Kraken here. When he arrives, tell him everything that’s going on, and he’ll help okay?” The boy nodded, but then threw his arms around the cook’s neck in a vice grip.

After hugging him back for a long moment Fin stared at the governess and gestured for her to come and take the lad.

Once safely stowed in the woman’s arms, the witch stood and strode back to the King and Queen’s chamber. The two Knights standing guard wore strained expressions as shrieks and grunts could be heard from within the room.

“Please tell Mrs. Ashowan I’m here to help.” His expression remained stony as the men glanced at each other, unsure of what to do. “Now!” he ordered, his voice carrying an unnatural boom.
The Knights didn’t have a chance to obey before the door opened and Ruby’s reddened face appeared.

“Your mother says to come in.” The woman’s voice was strained, and after setting foot in the chamber, Fin saw why.

The room was in complete disarray as maids fumbled around the Queen uncertain of what to do. Physician Durand stood by the fireplace questioning everything Katelyn was doing, and the King stood to the side of his wife, holding her hand as she doubled over her middle. His face was as still as a statue.

The moment Katelyn saw her son, relief flooded her eyes.

“I need everyone except the King and Finlay OUT of the room!” She called out over the chaos.

The beat of silence that followed her order was immediately offset by loud protests and arguments from everyone but the royal couple.

Fin met the King’s gaze then, and saw the distraught agony he was barely keeping under control. The man was barely aware of what was happening around him as the Queen’s grunts seemed to grow even more feral.

Katelyn looked up from her position between the Queen’s legs, and when she realized the King hadn’t heard her, she reached a bloodied hand out and gently touched his sleeve.

“Please, sire.”

The orders and disagreements continued to boom for another moment or two, before Norman finally turned his attention to Katelyn. It took him another breath to process the request.

“Everyone will obey Mrs. Ashowan this instant.”

The monarch’s voice was uncharacteristically quiet, and yet there was a hollowness that struck everyone deeply.

The maids filed out of the room first, followed by Ruby who announced loudly that she would remain outside the door should they need more towels, which Katelyn confirmed was a good idea. The last to leave was Physician Durand who looked uncertainly at the woman usurping his professional duty, but one look at the King’s face had him reluctantly heading out the door.

Once it was just the four people of them in the room, Katelyn summoned Fin over.

“There are more complications than I would like to deal with. The baby is breach, she’s early, and the Queen has lost a lot of blood. To top it off, the contractions are becoming weaker and her ankles are swelling.”

Fin felt sick.

The odds were bad.

His mother’s stern expression reminded him that it wasn’t over yet,and they had work to do.

With a snap of his fingers, towels began to stack themselves beside Katelyn, candles burned brighter, and his mother’s bag of instruments that had been jostled by one of the room’s former occupants suddenly began sterilizing themselves in the steaming water.

“Your highness, I may need to perform surgery on the Queen if we are to save the babe,” Katelyn explained as she rested her hand atop the woman’s belly. The golden glow appeared over her majesty, and when it disappeared, Fin could see the stress in his mother’s eyes.

“What about…” Norman cleared his throat and licked his dry lips. “What about Ainsley?”

The Queen suddenly reached out and grabbed Norman’s sleeve, her sweaty face had taken on a gray tinge, and her body had begun shaking from the stressful labor.

“Save her. No matter what, you choose our daughter, you hear me?” Her eyes were wide and wild with pain and delirium, and the King’s soul appeared to die as he stared back at his wife.

He suddenly dropped to his knees, and kissed the back of her hand that he still held. His tears beginning to fall.

“No.” Norman bowed his head over their hands. “No. You are not leaving us. Ainsley, we need you! We can’t, I’m sorry!” The King shook as he refused to look at his wife who was losing more and more energy with each passing moment.

Katelyn pursed her lips, a move that signified she had more bad news and Fin immediately took up the task of drying the instruments.

“Sire, I will need to operate regardless. The babe is stuck. If I leave them, they both will surely die.”

“Don’t give me those choices, you’re a damn healer you give them both an equal chance you understand me?” Norman’s voice suddenly surged in strength as he glared up at Katelyn, who had a brief sharp intake of breath before giving a small nod.

With one brief glance at Fin, she held out her hand, and wordlessly, he handed her the small blade and then gave the potent sleeping draft to the King to administer to his wife. There was no time to waste.

*

Norman stood by the open window, unable to continue watching the gruesome work happening behind him.

Everything was silent. Too silent.

Ainsley had taken the potent sleeping draft and had fallen into an unconsciousness that was too similar to the rest of the dead.

Occasionally the door would open and close as the bloodied towels were carried out and fresh ones were delivered, but other than that, there was nothing. No sound of life.

Staring out over his kingdom, Norman felt his hope slipping away with the day as night time settled over Austice.

He knew that things weren’t going well behind him, and before he could stop himself, he wondered if by the next dawn, his entire world would have come to an end…

Wondered if he would ever again see Ainsley’s smile, or feel her strong presence beside him, or share an afternoon nap with her and Eric in their bed. Wondered if he could keep being a King without his Queen…

And then, a weak cry broke out.

The cry of his daughter.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord tomfoolery!

Thank you my darling patreonnis who light up the world!

Song recommendation submitted by; Kieve.

In my mind it worked out that the song felt like it was coming from both the Princess and the Queen to the King...

Also, fun (albeit a bit morbid) fact, the King's line of telling Kate to save them both, was actually what my grandfather said to the doctor who delivered my uncle when she was in a near identical situation giving birth.

I will not share the outcome as it will be mirrored in the story- sorry for the cliff!

I'm running very low on time today and don't have an abundance of brain cells that are responding to my coffee, so forgive the compliment shortness.

You all are incredibly special people, who have made the world better by sharing your love and interest in its surroundings and fellow person. You are part of what makes the world worthwhile, and you have the face that puts Elizabeth Taylor and Pierce Brosnan in a real dicey situation if you'd ever felt like getting into show business.
There's a reason that I sometimes compare you to a pizza pocket fresh out of the microwave. You're golden on the outside, and hot stuff all the way through.

I hope you have a fantastic weekend everyone, and if you're struggling right now in your own way, I know you'll have the strength to survive, and then the strength to rebuild. You've done it so many times in your life already, some times are harder than others, but hey you have 100% success rate thus far of coming out alive. It's hard to argue that statistic.

Stay golden my pizza pockets!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 79: First

Fin peered into the sleeping Princess’ face, the rest of the world momentarily forgotten as he beheld miraculous life that had just been born. Despite helping his mother with countless births, he rarely ever had to hold the babies. The newborn’s mother or family members would immediately cradle them, cooing and crying over their new loved one. Not that he had ever cared or minded…

But this time was different.

The King stood with his back to them while Kate finished stitching up the Queen who lay motionless on the bed, her daughter’s first cries being soothed away by Fin.

The redhead knew that the King would’ve been able to hear the babe’s first weak shriek, as the room remained deathly silent, yet he still didn’t move.

“Your majesty, would you like to hold the Princess?” Fin asked softly as his mother continued her work.

“Is Ainsley… is she… here?” Norman’s voice sounded far away, his hands still clasped behind his back, his gaze fixed on the dark night outside his window.

“She sleeps,” Kate replied slowly. The King turned around hesitantly, sensing there was more to be said. “There was a lot of blood lost, and her heart is weak. I am using a great deal of power to keep her here. I can continue to do so for a few days at most, after that if she does not wake and recover on her own…” The witch’s hands hovered over the Queen’s body, a faint golden glow encasing her. The monarch moved stiffly back to the bedside, his eyes fixed on his wife.

With shaking hands, Norman reached out, and clasped Ainsley’s limp hand in both of his before half collapsing to his knees.

The Princess in Fin’s arms let out a small whimper and opened her eyes. She looked around blearily, and the redhead felt his heart skip a beat.

She was so small…

“Sire, your daughter will need to eat soon, would you like to hold her before-” Kate asked softly while nodding towards the babe in her son’s arms.

“Leave.”

The growl that interrupted the healer was directed towards Fin, The King’s hazel eyes had somehow changed. They seemed sharper… smaller.

It was terrifying, and the redhead found himself unconsciously holding the infant even closer to his body than before. The King didn’t spare the child a single glance before he turned back to his wife, and rested his forehead on his hands that still hung onto her.

Fin looked to his mother who regarded the ruler with deep sorrow and understanding. Her eyes slid to her son, and gestured using her chin to the door.

After a moment’s hesitation, he took the hint, and with the Princess swaddled in his arms, he walked out of the chamber.

Upon stepping into the corridor, Ruby and the guards jumped in surprise. They said nothing at first as Fin turned and closed the door behind him quietly.

“Does the Queen need fresh towels? Those still look clean-” Ruby whispered before moving to grab the bundle in the redhead’s arms, only to have him jerk back protectively.

This startled the poor Princess into giving another weak cry, making the guards and Head of Housekeeping leap back in shock.

“Ruby, please summon the nursemaid for the Princess. She needs to eat,” the cook requested quietly as he proceeded to gently rock the infant back into a more contented mood.

“The… The Princess…? Princess. My Gods, there is a Princess!” Ruby and the guards burst out into bright smiles. The Head of Housekeeping even began to tear up as they all shared in the moment of joy, until Ruby realized Fin wasn’t smiling.

The smile melted from her face.

“Her majesty isn’t well enough to feed the babe?”

Fin shook his head.

Horror and grief filled her eyes.

“Oh, no… Oh, no, no… She’s…”

The guards immediately became somber, as they fixed the redhead with determined expressions. Before they could ask for details, Fin was already talking.

“She is alive, but… we don’t know for how long. Whether or not she recovers is… uncertain.”

Ruby’s tears spilled over, though for a different reason than happiness.

“Oh Gods,” she whispered brokenly before succumbing to sobs that the nearest guard sought to soothe by embracing her, his own eyes growing red.

“Ruby?” Fin’s hoarse voice called out quietly. “The Princess needs to eat. I do not know where the nursemaid or nursery is.”

Pulling free from the guard’s arms quickly, Ruby dashed at the tears on her face before nodding.

“I-I will go summon her. The Princess’ nursery is… the first door on the right after the turn. In the West end of the castle. She was going to be placed in Lady Jenoure’s old chamber but her majesty wanted to sleep with the child until… until…” Ruby broke off and took a steadying breath.

Fin nodded, and proceeded to head in the direction of the nursery. The child in his arms grew more fussy as he did so, either because she was hungry or because the corridor wasn’t as warm as the chamber she had just left, he wasn’t completely certain.

Once he reached the chamber, Fin didn’t think twice about magically lighting the hearth and every candle. His mother had told him once how important it was for the babies that had been born too early to remain warm. She had also said that normally there were some breathing difficulties for them...

Silently, Fin thanked the Goddess that it was summer and not winter for the Princess. It’d be easier to keep her warm and wouldn’t be as tough on her small lungs to adapt. Seating himself in a chair before the fire, he stared back down at the child. Her eyes were open, though unfocused, and she was watching him. In fact… he was the first person she’d ever seen.

“I’m sorry that you aren’t getting the welcome you deserve,” the redhead whispered as emotions threatened to strangle him. “You’re doing great so far.”

The baby let out a small snort, making Fin smile without thinking.

“You know, I never would’ve imagined in my entire life that I’d be the first person to ever hold or talk to a Princess.” He chuckled quietly. “Life’s a little funny sometimes… and sometimes it is unfair. I’m sorry that it’s already been a tough start for you. Your father is a great man, he just… he just is tired. Your mother…” Fin’s smile faded, and his eyes grew misty as the Princess peacefully listened to him. “Your mother is a brave woman who loves you more than you can imagine. I hope...”

The door behind him opened, and Fin turned expecting to see Ruby returned with the nursemaid. Except it wasn’t, it was Eric.

The Prince stared at Fin puzzled, as Kraken suddenly appeared behind him. The redhead guessed it was the child’s bedtime from his sleep shirt, but the boy looked completely awake. His eyes were still puffy from crying earlier...

“What are you doing in here?” the Prince asked while stepping further into the room.

“Eric, would you like to meet your sister?” Fin hastily blinked back the tears, it wasn’t his place to tell the child about his mother’s condition.

The boy stopped in his tracks, his eyes round in wonder as he registered the swaddle in Fin’s arms.

“Come on over here,” the cook called out quietly as the little girl in his arms moved at the sound of her brother’s voice.

Eric’s face was stricken as he tentatively moved closer, until he finally rounded the chair and gazed down at the infant.

His baby sister.

She stared up at him, and let out a small sigh that made Fin’s heart feel as though it were being squeezed.

“She… She looks weird. Why is she so tiny?” Eric stared down at the baby, his perplexed expression making Fin smile.

“She was born early, so she didn’t have time to grow more. She was just so excited to meet you.”

Eric lifted his finger and gently stroked her cheek.

Turning towards the touch, the Princess immediately began to suck on the Prince’s finger making him giggle.

“Why is she doing that?”

“She’s hungry. Her nursemaid is coming to feed her soon,” Fin explained as the Princess suddenly frowned and squirmed in annoyance.

“Ah, she’s unhappy that you aren’t tasty.”

Eric burst out in another fit of giggles, before taking his finger out of her mouth and gently patting her small head.

“What’s her name?”

Fin froze. Neither the King nor Queen had mentioned having a name picked out.

“I don’t know yet. How about for now we just call her Princess?”

Eric looked somewhat disappointed, but nodded. “When will mom and dad tell us?”

His spine stiffened. “I’m not sure… your mum was very tired after having her, so she may sleep for a while.”

Eric, too enamored with his new sibling, had completely forgotten his distress for his mother from earlier. Instead, he continued gazing with loving fascination down at his sister.

The chamber door opened again, and the nursemaid followed by Ruby, entered. Both of them were pale and had obviously been crying, but fortunately the Prince didn’t notice as Kraken was sniffing the baby interestedly, making the boy laugh.

“Time for us to let the nursemaid feed the Princess, alright?” Fin slowly stood, and turned to the woman who carefully took the newborn from him.

“Can I go ask dad what her name is going to be?” Eric turned to Ruby who showcased her complete inability to lie as she burst out into fresh tears when gazing upon the young Prince’s eager face.

The poor woman fled from the room, and Fin was hasty in picking the young Prince up and carrying him out into the corridor. Too distracted with the oddity of what had just happened, the boy didn’t think to question why his friend was holding him.

“Not tonight, sorry. Maybe later, both your parents are exhausted.” As Fin stepped into the darkened hallway and shut the door behind them, he realized he had no idea where the Prince slept.

“My chamber’s that door.” Eric pointed to the chamber beside his sister’s, which explained how he knew where Fin was. “Why was Ruby crying?”

“She’s… happy. Happy that the Princess is here.”

“So mum is okay?”

The redhead inadvertently gripped the child tighter as he opened his chamber door and noted the governess that was fast asleep in front of the fire.

“Your mom is sleeping.”

Eric began to squirm then, and Fin hastily set the young child down on the floor.

“Something’s wrong!” The boy rounded on him, his fists clenched at his side. “Tell me! You’re my friend and… and friend’s tell each other everything.”

At first, Fin stiffened, unable to think of a proper way to handle the situation.

Then after a moment, slowly lowered himself down to kneel in front of Eric.

“Your mother had a really tough time giving birth to your sister Eric, and your dad is… worried. My mother is doing everything she can to help her. You can ask your dad about everything tomorrow.”

The boy was breathing hard through his nose as he obviously tried to stay in control of his emotions.

“So my mom isn’t dead?” he demanded.

“No,” Fin answered evenly, making sure to hold the boy’s stare.

The Prince sniffled and wiped his nose using the back of his sleeve.

“Are you lying to me?”

The cook shook his head slowly.

“Then why is everyone so serious?”

“Eric, I won’t lie to you, but your father wants to be the one to tell you about what is going on. I’m not supposed to.”

The boy’s lip quivered, and Fin could see his young mind working furiously to try and find a way to argue his answer.

“I’m sorry, Eric. The best thing you can do is keep your sister company. She is really scared, and hasn’t met anyone else yet. Do you think you can be strong and be there for her? She doesn’t have anyone else.”

The Prince nodded firmly, his eyes still overflowing with tears, but instead of fear his expression grew determined.

“You’re going to be the best big brother.” Fin reached out and ruffled the boy’s hair, then stood.

Casting a judgmental eye at the governess who continued snoring away, Fin turned to the door.

He was about to take a step when small arms suddenly wound around his hips.

“I’m scared.” The boy sobbed quietly into his side, and Fin’s heart broke into a million pieces because of it.

“I am too, but we have a lot of people to help us. So we have to do the best we can.” The redhead turned and hugged the young royal back before he bent down and once again picked him up. This time he set the child down on his bed, and tucked him in.

With a small chirp Kraken leapt up onto the green satin blanket, and immediately sauntered over to Eric. The feline proceeded to nuzzle the child until he was rewarded with a fierce hug that probably hurt, but he made no move to stop the embrace.

“Kraken will stay with you all night, alright? I will see you in the morning.”

“But Ruby said you… you’re not back to work until next week,” Eric said while leaning back into his pillows.

“Friends don’t leave when they’re needed.” Fin managed a small smile, and then left his familiar and the Prince for the night. Unsure of what the future held, and scared that Eric would soon have to say goodbye to his mother, the witch doubted he would be able to sleep at all.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord discussions!

Patreonnis you spectacular beauties, as always thank you from the bottom of my blobby heart, your official shoutout will occur as is the new normal on Monday!

This has been a very strange week for this author, and at the end of it I feel compelled to say...
Always remember to keep moving forward. Avoid staying stagnant in life and letting all the fears and circumstances whirl you around without any sign of stopping.

Remember you are your own responsibility, and take all that powerful control that you possess and own up to all the bad, and just as importantly, the good. Don't go running off with berating yourself when you know you made an error, and remembering to keep in perspetive the great things you have done in life (like bringing meaning and your divine goodness to a lump of an author in some inconsequential corner of the world). Focusing on the positive in yourself, even when things get messed up, like thinking; 'alright I had a set back and I should've handled it better, but I'm not giving up and I'm going to get where I need to be one way or another because I can do this. I want to be better, and that's what matters the most.'

Now, you are already pretty spectacular and drop dead gorgeous, but I can tell you're the type that never tires of blowing peoples minds. So holy crap, you keep being amazing, and pulling through because we all know you can. Everyone wants to root for you, and even if they have their own dilemmas and come off more negative, you just side step that and remember it's their own battle but not yours.

Have a glorious weekend you remarkable angels, and I hope you stroll out into the world feeling like the badass ball of infinite potential you are.

Cheers!

Delemhach

P.S I will say to those of you struggling with the sadder tone of these chapters, sorry about that! Do what you can to hang in there, and if you want to check in on discord for when the next 'lighter' chapter occurs, check in on discord. We have some great people who take the sadness bullet and let you know! Halcyon I'm looking at you- even if you do scare some people away. -.-

Chapter 80: Physician's Orders

As Fin approached the King and Queen’s bedchamber, he could hear the aggravated whispers in the dimly lit corridor, and immediately felt dread burn his stomach.

What was happening now?

Once he was a few feet away, he recognized Physician Durand and the guards that stood in front of the door.

“What’s the problem?” Fin asked, not bothering to lower his voice.

“Ah! Mr. Ashowan, precisely who I was looking for. Where might I find the Princess? I need to give her a thorough examination before seeing the Queen.” Physician Durand shot a stern glare at the guards before giving the redhead his full attention.

“The Princess is in her nursery being fed.” Fin gestured over his shoulder the direction he had just come from.

Physician Durand gave a terse nod before setting off without another word. The guards looked stressed, and Fin could tell that there was something else that was an issue.

“Mr. Ashowan, your mother has asked you to re-enter the room, but no one else is permitted to,” the one guard explained sounding relieved.

Frowning over the strange instruction, the redhead stepped between the guards, and opened the door.

The room had grown even darker in his absence as the fire remained unstoked. One of the only light sources was the faint glow of magic over the Queen’s body, which was how he could see his mother still kneeling beside the monarch with her hands outstretched.

With a flick of his eyes the fire roared back to life and one glance from Kate told Fin how weary she was.

“I will need to rest soon, however I can’t go far from her majesty. Whatever Physician Durand does, he cannot perform any surgery or administer any medicine or ointment without my consent. I am trying to keep the Queen’s condition balanced, and any changes could endanger her further if I’m not tracking them closely,” Kate explained as sweat beaded along her forehead.

Fin stole a glance to the King who continued holding his wife’s hand, his eyes deadened.

“Can’t his majesty ban the Physician from the room?” Fin turned to the King.

“I can, however your mother and you will be under a great deal of scrutiny from the advisors and nobility.” Norman’s voice was hollow, but as he shifted his stare to the redhead, his meaning became clear.

“The court needs to become aware that my mother is a witch in order to accept what she’s doing to the Queen.” Fin felt a cold sweat break out along his back.

“Yes. I won’t be able to tear myself away to explain myself properly, so Finlay, it will be your responsibility.” Kate explained while gazing down at her patient.

Fin felt every inch of him grow tense, but after one brief look at the Queen’s gray complexion and the King’s despair, he knew he’d do whatever he had to if it helped.

“I… I will go speak with Physician Durand and explain to him first. After that, will you permit him in the room?”

“Only if he is calm and accepting of it. I don’t have the stamina to fight with him.” Kate explained after receiving an affirming nod from the King.

“Very well. I’ll go see to him now.” With a short bow, he excused himself from the room, and mindlessly turned back towards the nursery.

He forced any fearful thoughts from his mind to the best of his ability, but his heart still pounded, and his stomach still boiled. Fin was so consumed in his efforts not to think about what was happening, that he didn’t think to knock on the nursery door, and instead simply entered.

From the doorway, Fin found himself interrupting the Physician examining the Princess in her cradle. The newborn flailed her tiny limbs and let out several weak shrieks as the nursemaid finished righting her clothes.

‘The Princess must have already eaten…’ A small cough from the Princess snapped Fin’s attention back to the present.

“Move her back to the hearth. She needs the heat.” The witch found himself already halfway across the room as the Physician whipped his head around and stared skeptically at him.

“The hearth is too warm for her in her fragile state.”

“She’s too small to stay warm on her own,” Fin countered quickly, plucking the child up in his arms before he could be stopped. As Physician Durand began to argue, the cook moved back to the hearth, and when the babe's cries ceased immediately the Physician fell silent.

The Princess let out a long yawn, her eyes slowly closing as she found herself back in the comfortable spot by fire.

“I take it that was another nugget of wisdom from your mother?” The dryness in the Physician’s voice wasn’t lost on Fin, and while he wasn’t in the mood for such barbs, he needed to remember the man knew nothing about the Queen’s condition.

Which brought back to mind the very stressful scenario he was in.

“Physician Durand, there is something you need to know. Might we talk in private?”

The man raised a bushy eyebrow at him, but nodded to the nursemaid who took her leave. Once alone, the pair then seated themselves in front of the fire. Fin still held the Princess safely in his arms, though it seemed he had forgotten all about it.

Physician Durand smiled.

“You’ve a way with children. You’ll make a fine father one day, Mr. Ashowan… though I must confess, you are a man of many peculiarities.”

Taking a deep breath, Fin readied himself.

“Physician Durand… my mother is… she’s a…”

The elder waited patiently for the redhead to finish his sentence, a gleam of curiosity in his eyes.

“My mother is a witch.”

The Physician’s eyebrows shot upwards. He then wordlessly readjusted his position on his seat, and folded his hands in front of his belly. His eyes alight with interest as he continued staring at Fin in silent encouragement.

“Specifically, she is a healer. The Queen and the Princess would have more than likely died were she not here, but her majesty is…” He cleared his throat and looked away.

There was a moment of quiet, that suddenly made the room feel darker.

“Mr. Ashowan, is the Queen dead?” Physician Durand leaned forward, his face taut with worry.

“No. Though she might pass soon. My mother is sustaining her using her magic, but it isn’t easy. She can’t leave the Queen’s side, and while there is a chance she will recover, it isn’t guaranteed. The issue is…”

“The King’s advisors and other courtiers may have an issue with Kate treating her majesty. Or worse yet, may suspect something ridiculous such as Kate bewitching our King’s mind.”

Fin nodded, and studied the man a little closer. He was reacting calmly and rationally…

“I can see that my response is not what you were expecting?” Physician Durand smiled while lifting his elbows to rest on the chair’s armrest.

“Err… not really no…”

“I may not be the wisest man in the Kingdom, Mr. Ashowan, but I am no fool. I’ve been treating the courtiers and Knights of this castle for more than ten years. I know every sickness, pregnancy, broken bone, and death. Your mother appeared, and started seeing some of the staff members, and eventually the Knights. Oddly enough they would be miraculously healed. Broken ribs were mended like new, fevers and colds relieved after a gentle touch. I began to suspect something was a little strange...”

Fin noticed the kind glimmer in his eyes, and felt himself relax. The Princess continued to snort in her sleep peacefully, and he subconsciously began rhythmically patting her back.

“I can help speak on your mother’s behalf to the courtiers and advisors, however I do believe you will be the best person to answer any questions in place of your mother pertaining to her being a witch.”

Swallowing with great difficulty, Fin nodded.

“Now, I am going to go see to the Queen, and determine from your mother how else I might be of some help.”

“My mother might already be asleep, which is why she sent me to speak with you… she doesn’t want you doing anything to the Queen without confirming with her. Not because she thinks you aren’t skilled or-” Fin rushed on to say, feeling the tops of his ears going red. “She… She is doing something that is hard to maintain.”

For a moment the Physician looked stunned, then seemed to reach some kind of conclusion in his mind and let out a long sigh.

“Very well. I will go to speak with the King then at the very least. Would you like me to move the Princess’ cradle for you?”

Fin blinked down in surprise at the sleeping baby. He had completely forgotten he was holding her.

“Physician Durand… do you know if the King or Queen had a name chosen in advance for the Princess?”

The man’s amused expression grew somber.

“Our rulers stopped choosing names for their children after the third death.”

Fin nodded and turned his gaze to the flames.

“You need to rest, Mr. Ashowan. I can see the toll this day has taken on you.”

Fin didn’t answer as he continued to fight off the overwhelming sadness that waited to crash down on him on the Princess’ behalf.

She was a child that hadn’t been held by her mother nor named by her father…

“The Princess will be just fine, Mr. Ashowan. Regardless of the Queen’s fate, this babe is spending her first night in this world warm, and cared for. That is in no small part due to you. However, tomorrow there will be new matters to address, and so it is time for sleep.”

Fin nodded quietly, unable to lift his gaze from the Princess.

Physician Durand moved the cradle in front of the hearth, and Fin carefully laid her down. The elder clapped the witch on his shoulder, and gently ushered him out of the room.

The nursemaid who had stood outside waiting, quietly re-entered the nursery and closed the door behind herself.

Fin felt the coldness of the corridor in more ways than one, and was only vaguely aware of Physician Durand bidding him a good night.

In a haze, the witch walked through the darkened castle, and made his way to his cottage.

Not bothering to light the fireplace when he arrived, he instead immediately entered his bedroom, and was about to fall atop his mattress when he noticed a dark figure shift out of the corner of his eye at the last moment.

“Annika?” Fin recognized her scent immediately. Magically, a candle floated in from the main room already lit.

The Viscountess stood in her cloak and britches, her face stained with tears as she stared at him anxiously.

“Wh-What’s happened? Clara says she heard that you went in while the Queen was in labor and helped?” The pain and stress on her face was apparent. She was pale, and shaking ever so slightly as she waited to find out her best friend’s fate.

Without saying a word, Fin slowly reached out and embraced her. His body felt heavy and drained.

“F-Fin? Please, please tell me, did she… Is she…?”

“She’s alive, but…” He had to clear his throat. “She might not make it. The Princess, while small, is… alive, and seems well.”

Annika stilled in his arms, and then the trembling worsened as sobs wracked her body.

“Oh Gods. Oh Gods, Ainsley…”

The couple continued embracing, allowing their grief to rest between them, each hoping that the next day would bring better times.

*

Fin stood in front of the council room doors, his heart racing wildly as he heard the commotion of voices from within. He had never been in the room when it was filled with nobility. Only when it was the King, or the men who knew his abilities…

“I will speak first, Mr. Ashowan. Would you prefer to say anything after the fact, or simply answer their questions?” Physician Durand regarded Finlay carefully; it was obvious the redhead had not slept a wink. Dark bags were carved under his normally bright eyes, and there was a lifelessness to his face that spoke of his inner turmoil.

“No. I’ll answer their questions then go check on my mother.”

With a nod, Physician Durand turned to the guards that stood waiting, and signaled that they were ready.

The room was filled with immaculately dressed nobility all fighting amongst themselves, some were standing and passionately arguing, others sat at the long table sharing heated discussions. The sun poured in from the windows behind them, casting a warm glow that felt out of place given the mood of the day.

Captain Antonio and mage Lee were the only two men who weren’t vocal about their thoughts and confusion on recent events, but Fin found seeing their faces somehow helped.

Once the Lords noticed Fin and Physician Durand’s presence, they began to quiet. Each of them staring perplexed at the new arrivals to their meeting.

“Durand! Who is this commoner with you? What is this about?” One of the Lords demanded, he looked to be in his early fifties with a ruddy complexion and a bright green coat buttoned up to his throat despite the summer heat.

“Lord Laurent, please seat yourself, all will be clear in a moment.” Physician Durand’s quiet authority succeeded in settling down the men, though it was obvious that it wouldn’t take much for them to once again become combative.

Fin clasped his hands behind his back and widened his stance.

It was going to be a disaster.

He could tell that much already.

“You all must have heard about her majesty the Queen going into labor yesterday morning,” Physician Durand began while stepping forward.

“Yes, and no one is saying a Godsdamn thing about what’s happened!” another Lord snipped from the opposite end of the table.

“I am aware, Baron Gauva. There has been a great deal to handle in light of yesterday’s events. You see, the Queen has given birth early to the Princess of Daxaria.”

There was a stunned silence before the entire table broke out in polite but puzzled applause.

“However, her majesty faced several complications and is in a precarious state. It is unclear whether or not she will recover, and our King is understandably beside himself with worry and grief.”

Every man in the room respectfully bowed their heads while some appeared openly shocked.

“The Physician from Rollom City is helping me tend to her majesty as she requires constant supervision in her weakened state, but the Princess is quite delicate herself. Both of them must be treated with a great deal of care, and I am unable to do so on my own.”

No one said anything for a moment.

“Why are we letting a charlatan healer care for her majesty? We have several certified and talented Physicians here in Austice! We know nothing of this Mrs. Ashowan woman.” It was Lord Laurent once again.

Physician Durand held up his hand, immediately silencing him. Despite his lack of title, the man could control the room with great ease.

“Mrs. Katelyn Ashowan is not a charlatan. She was trained as a professional Physician in the city of Rollom, and has all the credentials required to treat her majesty. The reason she is preferred by our King and Queen…” Physician Durand cast a single glance at Fin who kept his eyes glued to the back wall.

The time had come, and the redhead braced himself for the chaos he knew was about to unfold.

“Katelyn Ashowan is a witch. A Healer Witch to be precise. As she is currently with our Queen, her son is here to answer any questions or concerns you may have. My Lords, this is Mr. Finlay Ashowan, the Royal Cook here in the castle.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subcribed, and joined in on discord!

My beloved patreonnis, every day you shine like the sun, and today I am going to shoutout to all of you for being so delightfully generous!

John T, Pika Trebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R,Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, Shiny Mareep, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Robert M, Etia, DeviousFerret.

I must say, despite the weather in my neck of the woods being quite overcast and gloomy, you all sure now how to light up the world. Look at you, just doing nothing, but existing and shining.

I won't be writing much today in terms of praise I am sorry to say- I received my frist dose of a certain vaccine that has decided I no longer require 'energy'.

Now, I hope you all are hanging in there treating yourself with the epitome of respect and grace that you deserve. You are never worth anything less than that, and it is not someone else's job to inform you of anything different. So just keep rolling, and appreciating all the goods you bring with you into this world, and appreciating others the same way so that we all can just spend a fabulous time celebrating how awesome everyone is.

So you gorgeous living daydream that makes life feel so damn amazing, you have a fanastic rest of your week, and I will be posting again on Friday.

Cheers!
Delemhach

Chapter 81: Folding Under Pressure

Fin stared back at the men that regarded him with a wide range of emotion. Some were quizzical, some barely able to hide their disgust or concern, others were merely surprised. Physician Durand’s announcement wasn’t met with an outcry or with the immediate demand for Katelyn’s execution at the stake, however. So the redhead straightened his back and stepped forward, already trying to prepare what he would say in his mind.

“Good day, my Lords.” Fin bowed slightly, and did his best to keep his face a mask of indifference.

“Physician Durand, surely you jest,” Baron Gauva balked. “This is a humorous prank his majesty is playing on us all, surely.”

“Now, now Baron. Surely you all are aware witches have existed for quite some time, and that condemning their kind is illegal.” The slight emphasis Physician Durand placed on the final word had the Baron clamping his mouth shut, but his cheeks betrayed his anger.

“If there are no questions, I should be heading back to my duties where-” Fin began stiffly. He was hoping that the men could fight it out amongst themselves and that he might slip away unscathed.

“Hold it right there! I cannot let this matter rest! Mr. Ash- whatever it was, your mother was a properly certified Physician?” Earl Laurent scoffed doubtfully.

“My mother apprenticed under Physician Gandly when I was ten years old. She studied under him for the required five years. After which, she proceeded to work as a partner with him for another year before taking requests throughout the city and the Islands south of Rollom,” Fin explained without any inflection of emotion in his tone. “She went on to treat the magisters of the city as well as some of the lower ranking nobility.”

The men around the table shifted uncomfortably while casting uncertain glances around themselves.

“Is there someone in the city of Rollom who could vouch for her background?” It was Earl Danen who put the question to him. The man’s voice commanding, but non-accusatory.

“I will be happy to provide a list of her former patients, though you already have one of them here.”

Everyone sat up straighter with small frowns creasing their faces.

“Our foreign visitor, Lord Ryu, was a patient of my mother’s for two years before he was well enough to return home to Zinfera.”

The Lords immediately began whispering amongst themselves, while Fin still remained resolute in his avoidance of any form of eye contact.

“How is it none of you are asking about the bloody fact that Physician Durand just informed us all that she is a witch?!” A man Fin had never seen before exploded out of his seat. He was dressed in a brown velour vest with a rich deep red tunic. Perhaps in his mid to late forties.

“Yes, while we know of witches, we do not know much about them. Your mother is a healer, but I thought witches could only work with the elements,” a Lord who spoke with a guttural voice pointed out.

“Witches in more recent years are experiencing mutated abilities to better help people.” Fin explained quickly knowing that this was going to make things even more difficult.

“What sort of mutated abilities?” Baron Gauva questioned through narrowed eyes.

“The Goddess created witches to act as agents on her behalf to remain connected with nature in its truest forms. However, humanity has grown more complicated, and so our abilities have as well. My mother’s abilities are linked with healing which is an Earth element at its core- think of the new growth and recovery in the springtime. Pertaining to the Queen, my mother is trying to help her majesty heal so that her physical being isn’t overwhelmed.”

“That didn’t answer my question!” The Baron slapped his palm down on the table. “I asked what sort of mutated abilities?”

Fin’s teeth immediately set themselves on edge. He had tried to avoid facing that particular question for a reason.

“There are all kinds. It is tough to say exactly what the abilities are when it is a newer development. There was one witch who could fashion the most durable weapons you’ve ever seen. In fact, they were a resident of Austice until they died- some of you have probably heard about the work of Theodore Phendor.”

The whispers that exploded at that announcement were louder than before.

“You mean to tell us the famed blacksmith and craftsman of Daxaria was a witch?!” This time it was Captain Antonio who called out stunned.

“Yes. Another mutated witch had the ability to talk to and understand all animals.”

“So what’s to stop this ‘healer witch’ taking over the Queen’s mind?” The outburst came from Earl Laurent who looked to his fellow nobility.

The room fell deathly quiet.

“Witches do not possess the magic to dominate anyone’s mind or will in any way.” Fin’s firmness in tone made at least half of the council visibly relax, while the other half remained unconvinced.

“Mr. Ashowan is correct,” Mage Lee suddenly interjected and stood. He leaned his whorled hands on the table’s surface and stared levelly at each man before him. “While I do not count myself as informed about witches as Mr. Ashowan, I can say that it has been well documented and proven that witches can never invade someone’s own mind. It is not the will of our Gods.”

Fin’s gratitude for the man was so overwhelming he thought he might launch himself across the table and hug him.

“Mage Lee, were you aware of Katelyn Ashowan being a witch?” Earl Laurent asked directly after a beat of silence in the room.

“I was. However, as it did not interfere with Mrs. Ashowan’s work or affect the royal family greatly, I saw no reason for the private details to be revealed. With the development in the Queen’s condition however, things have changed.”

“You yourself have just stated that you aren’t as well versed on the capabilities of witches. What if this is the beginning of a hostile takeover from the Coven of Wittica? What if they are working with Troivack to bring about our demise?” Baron Gauva exclaimed, making Fin’s right eye twitch.

“I don’t know details pertaining to witches; however, I do know that it is not possible for them to-”

“What if you’re bewitched right now!” Baron Gauva brandished a finger at the mage that earned him a sharp look.

“Baron, that is exactly the panicked line of thinking that led to the inhumane hunting and executing of witches in our history. You cannot create a reality that is separate from this one and persecute beings that have not done any harm.” Everyone that didn’t know the mage, thought he sounded calm and in control. To Fin, Captain Antonio, Lord Fuks, and Mr. Howard, however, they all knew that the elder was cursing out the nobility fiercely in his mind.

“Not done any harm?! What about Hilda! That witch who flooded our city and endangered everyone!” Lord Gauva stood angrily.

“Then what about King Matthais? Does he represent all of mankind?” Fin suddenly burst out, unable to stop himself.

Every head snapped around to stare at him, but the redhead was too enraged to care.

“You judge all witches based off of one misdeed? There are King’s who have led armies that slaughtered thousands. In fact, it was only fifty years ago that witches stopped being burned at the stakes!”

Lord Gauva’s expression turned murderous. “You dare talk back to me? You are nothing but a cook.”

“For this meeting I was assigned by his majesty to be a representative of witches, and as such will speak my piece.” Fin’s eyes flashed, as his fingernails dug into his palms.

The Baron straightened and clasped his hands behind his back, meeting the redhead’s ire head on.

“Rafael, there are two knowledgable people in this room explaining about witches and their craft, yet you seem determined to shout over them. Is it possible you draw issue with Katelyn Ashowan’s economical status more so than her ‘witch’ status?” Lord Fuks interjected, his eyebrow arched mirthfully.

“Not at all- though it is peculiar how they are mere peasants and yet hold such power? Is that not ludicrous?”

“Believe it or not witches are not well received by some, so they try to keep a low profile,” Fin interjected coolly.

The Baron, clearly dissatisfied with the way the conversation was turning, directed his attention once again to the cook. “What about you, hm? Are you a witch? Who are you to say that you are the best one for answering our questions?”

“How can he be a witch? He’s a man!” Earl Laurent blustered with a wry chuckle.

“He just said our famous weapons maker Theodore Phendor was a witch. This means he could be one too!” Baron Gauva broke out desperately.

An uneasiness settled over the room, no one dared say a word as Fin locked eyes with the Baron who looked ready to sentence him to a nice pile of kindling.

A strange calm settled in the redhead’s chest as he stared at the noble before him. He couldn’t explain why, but it was suddenly very clear to him that he didn’t want to lie or hide anymore. Not when there had been so many accepting people thus far. Not when he had made friends and fallen in love with people who cared very little about the fact that he was a witch.

Straightening his shoulders, and suddenly appearing incredibly imposing, Fin answered the Baron's question.

“Yes, I am a witch. A House Witch, actually.”

Everyone froze. Uncertain of how to respond.

Even Baron Gauva who had first fired the accusation looked stunned. Evidently his question had been intended to discredit Fin rather than oust him.

“Can you perhaps tell us what a House Witch does?” Captain Antonio requested softly, his blue eye warm with encouragement.

“Well, I think many of you have enjoyed my cooking at least once by now.”

There was a small flutter of chuckles that ran through the men, and this reaction alone emboldened Fin. They weren’t persecuting him, they weren’t shouting at him…

“My abilities centre around creating a harmonious, comfortable home. A safe place with good food, and where its occupants feel cared for.”

“Those are feelings, do you mean to tell me you can control emotions?” Baron Gauva sneered.

Captain Antonio didn’t rise from his feet, but when the Lord locked eyes with him, he cowered all the same. It was obvious on the military leader’s face that he was a hair's breadth away from punching the Baron.

“No. I do not control people’s emotions,” Fin replied tersely..

“How about a demonstration!” Lord Fuks clapped his hands together and smiled jubilantly.

“Mr. Ashowan is not a court jester. You cannot demand that he perform for our entertainment.” Captain Antonio snapped irritably at the Chief of Military who didn’t appear the slightest bit chastened.

Fin sighed. He didn’t like being a show pony any more than the next fellow, but even he understood how it might help the nobles fear him less.

Turning his attention to Mr. Howard who was scribbling away on a piece of parchment for the King to read later, Fin held out his hand.

“Might I please have your vest?”

The assistant looked up abruptly. He clearly hadn’t intended on being an active participant in the whole ordeal, and was hoping to get away with his report unscathed.

Slowly, the man removed the article of clothing, and handed it to Fin who held it up for all the men to see.

He then released it, only instead of falling to the ground, it hung suspended in the air.

There were a couple gasps and exclamations around the table, and then the vest proceeded to fold itself perfectly. It then floated down gently to the table, and lay before the nobles awaiting judgement.

“You’re right, Lord Gauva. Mr. Ashowan will have our linens pressed to a deathly stiffness. Whatever shall I do without a crease in my trousers?” One of the Lords chuckled, and soon a few more had joined in.

“So you… can fold laundry with your ability?” Mage Lee asked pointedly. It was obvious he was trying not to laugh. He knew Fin was showing the least intimidating side of his skill.

“I can.” Fin then turned his attention to the glass pitcher of water that sat dripping with condensation on the table’s surface, and magically raised it. It floated around to each man’s goblet, refilling each one before drifting harmlessly back to the middle of the table, and setting itself down.

“How ever will we overcome such evil?” Lord Fuks clutched his chest, and this time the entire room burst out laughing. Everyone except for Baron Gauva, who was turning purple in the forehead, and was staring at the cook with deadly resolve.

*

The noblemen filed out of the council room all fanning themselves from the summer heat and talking excitedly. The meeting had proven effective in bringing the fear of witches down, while also distracting everyone for the briefest of moments about their worry for their Queen.

Fin was one of the last people out of the room, his hands shoved in his pockets, and his shoulders slightly hunched- he was exhausted.

He had not once ever thought he would be publicly announcing what he was. He hoped that his doing so didn’t hinder any more of Annika’s plans for their relationship. Though she still hadn’t told him about any of her plans in detail...

There always seemed to be some new crisis or work matter, or they were too busy-

“Fin? Why were you in that meeting?”

The redhead snapped out of his thoughts and looked up to see Sir Harris, who stood leaning against one of the stone pillars near the council room.

“Oh… I had to answer a few questions,” he replied vaguely. He wasn’t really in the mood to fully explain everything. “What’re you doing here?”

“When I heard about the emergency meeting I wondered if it was about the Dukedom, and I got antsy. Sorry…” The Knight looked sheepish as he gave a guilty smile.

Fin frowned in confusion until he realized that the Knight was supposed to be in his kitchen.

“Don’t worry about it. Things are a little chaotic today anyway.”

“I’m surprised to see you back so soon to be honest. I thought you’d be gone until the end of the week.”

“I don’t trust you all with my kitchen unsupervised,” Fin remarked mildly.

“Hey, it wasn’t that bad except for… err. Well…”

The cook stopped and turned slowly to face the Knight.

“Except for what, Harris?”

“Isn’t it nice weather for a run? I think I’m going to-” The soon-to-be Duke tore off down the hallway, leaving Fin to chase him.

“HARRIS! WHAT DID YOU DO TO MY KITCHEN?!”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the fun on discord!

My patreonnis you beautiful beans thank you so much for your contributions!

Well, today I am a bit pressed for time but I hope you know, if you ever get magically transported to a mystical fantasy world, you need to hide ASAP.

Because as soon as one person takes a look at you, world will spread how incredible you are, and then you know what's going to happen?

A dragon is going to want you as the ultimate treasure gem for his horde. While sharing living quarters with a giant immortal lizard might have some perks (minimal shedding I imagine), it would be a sin to cage you from the rest of the world that needs more proof that good, brilliant, beautiful beings exist so that it can learn from them and improve.

So you saucy winsome devils, you have an excellent weekend and if you happen to be teleported- heed my advice! Because wherever you go, wonderful things are bound to happen- afterall when people get to meet you that's already something pretty fantastical.

Cheers!
Delemhach

Chapter 82: Crossing Yesterday's Stars

*A long time ago*

Fiddling with the sleeves of her dress, Ainsley stared out shyly over the sea of noblemen and their sons. The banquet hall was cast in a bright glow from the springtime sunshine, and everyone appeared to be in grand spirits as the men discussed the upcoming royal hunt, and subsequential feasts that were going to be had for the next few months as the King tried to decide upon a husband for his daughter.

So far, Ainsley had curtsied and exchanged greetings with over a hundred and thirty-three nobles. All of whom wore painfully polite smiles, or could barely look her in the eyes. Not that she could blame them. She was easily ten times as awkward and shy as any of them. Being uncharacteristically tall for her age didn’t help matters, and while she knew she was passable in her looks, her feet were bigger than some of the boys that were her peers.

“Ainsley, won’t you answer Viscount Jenoure’s question?” the King’s low rumble of a voice almost made her cringe as she was snapped back to the present.

“I’m so sorry, my Lord, what did you ask of me?” She turned shyly to the Viscount who smiled warmly down at her, making her immediately feel a little more at ease.

“I asked if you’ve read any good books lately. Last we spoke you were quite taken with the tales of the Pirate Noone.”

Immediately Ainsley’s face lit up. “Oh yes! She is by far my favorite heroine thus far. The way she battled her enemies a day after giving birth with her babe in one arm, and a sword in the other is one of the most exciting chapters I’ve ever read! Though recently I started a new book about a Zinferan Empress who was secretly a witch and-”

“You must forgive my daughter, Hank. She should be spending more of her energies reading foreign policies and refining her stitchwork. It is kind of you to indulge her,” the King interrupted while reaching for a bunch of purple grapes out of a golden fruit bowl.

Ainsley’s face turned crimson as she refocused her attention on the glittering jewels in her forest green shoes.

“Nonsense! I still enjoy fantastical tales that inspire the mind. Why do you think I study the lore of the stars so avidly?” The Viscount winked at Ainsley who was still too embarrassed to lift her gaze.

“Of course, it is good for a woman to read all sorts of stories, sire! It means she isn’t a complete bore outside of council rooms and political dinners.” Viscountess Mael Jenoure insisted while leaning down to block the Princess from the King’s view.

The monarch didn’t bother responding as he was once again approached by a nobleman who held a boy no more than ten years old by the shoulders.

“Ah, King Matthias Devark. Thank you for making the journey, this is your son I presume? Matthias the Sixth?” The Troivackian monarch nodded, and released the child.

Stepping forward and lifting his dark eyes, the boy bowed perfectly. He straightened himself, then turned to the Princess and executed the same bow.

“I am here as the future King of Troivack, to offer for the hand of Princess Ainsley Cowan.”

The room fell quiet, as Ainsley stared mortified at the boy. She wanted to laugh, or to pound her head against the sturdy table in front of her, but knew neither reaction would've been well received.

For once, her father intervened on her behalf.

“I will consider your offer seriously young man, in the meantime, please enjoy the festivities.”

The young Prince stepped backwards into his father’s waiting hands. If he was self conscious about his bold announcement, he didn’t show it. No, his cool dark eyes didn’t convey a whisper of his true thoughts…

Ainsley fidgeted as the nobility in the room gradually became engrossed with their previous conversations, leaving her to shrink back into her chair undisturbed.

After another hour, the King was engrossed in a conversation with a Baron from Xava, and so the Princess took it upon herself to quietly excuse herself, and silently drift through the banquet hall towards the doors. She stuck to the walls of the room and kept her eyes downcast, avoiding any unwanted attention or greetings entirely. Despite her height, she was quite adept at disappearing.

Once free of the crowd, she continued sidling down the corridors, until she reached the East wing exit. Finally free of the castle walls, she began to pick up the pace of her steps, until at long last her skirts were hitched in both hands, and she was flat out running towards the King’s Forest.

Ainsley didn’t stop until she had broken through the first ring of trees, and once she had skidded to an undignified halt, let out a long loud sigh while placing her hands on her hips.

“Is he serious?! He wants me to consider marrying a ten year old?! I’m sixteen! This is insane! Even if we wait until I’m eighteen, he’ll only be twelve. Oh Gods, it isn’t like the others were much better anyway…” Ainsley chattered to herself energetically while walking deeper into the woods. It was the only space she could freely say what she wanted to.

As she walked through the fresh greenery, and marvelled at the wildflowers that dotted the lush underbrush, the Princess spread out her arms and enjoyed the feeling of the warm sunshine on her skin.

With her eyes closed, she took in the sounds of the forest, allowing them to soothe her. The chittering squirrels, the singing birds, and the faint echo of a woodpecker somewhere deeper in the woods drifted into her awareness. She tripped a couple of times over an errant root or two, but she didn’t let that dampen her spirits. She had to enjoy every moment of the tranquility before stealing back to her chamber to get ready for the banquet.

Taking another deep breath in, the sharp snap of twigs behind her nearly made Ainsley jump out of her skin.

Whirling around with a shriek on the tip of her tongue, she found the new Captain of the Knights standing behind her with his hands respectfully clasped behind himself. Bowing deeply before her, he waited for her to regain her composure before speaking.

“My apologies for startling you, Princess. It is not safe for you to be out in the woods by yourself.”

The pained looked the young woman gave him immediately made the man take an unconscious step back.

“With so many suitors at the castle for you it-” Antonio began to explain quietly.

“I… I… get…” Ainsley tried to explain. Tried to tell him to go away. Tried to tell him that if she didn’t get some time away from the castle, she was going to scream until everyone’s ears bled.

But she couldn’t.
She didn’t want to bother anyone.
Didn’t want the King to have another reason to disapprove of her.
It was bad enough that her mother died giving birth to her…

“If I follow from back there, will that be alright?” the Captain asked worriedly, pointing further back in the brush.

Ainsley’s blank stare turned to him, and that was when he saw something he didn’t expect to in the Princess of Daxaria.

He saw sorrowful defeat.

“Never mind. I will go back to prepare for the feast.” She turned, and assuming a dignified posture, began walking back in the direction of the castle.

Captain Antonio didn’t fully understand the guilt he felt, but he could tell that he had accidentally trodden on something that was important to the young Royal.

‘To think I was just trying to be more mindful of the lass. Everyone seems to forget about her all the time…’

*

Cracking her neck wearily, Ainsley sat on her bed waiting for her maids to leave her be for the night. Recently she’d been forced to wait until everyone was asleep, then steal away to the library to try and smuggle more books into her chamber.

When her tutors had reported her obsession with reading to the King, at first he had thought nothing of it, until he found her with her nose in a book at every social gathering. She would abandon any duty or task the second someone took their eyes off her, and immediately procured a novella she had hidden in the room, or on her person.

After that, the King had banned her reading non-educational books outside of an hour a day in the morning, and only one book per week. Even if she finished it sooner.

The truth of it was that the books were all she had to distract from the painful loneliness she felt. The other noble girls only gossiped about what others were doing, or fawned over potential husbands…

After the moon had inched a little higher in the sky, Ainsley deemed it safe enough to escape. Slipping out of her chamber while wrapped in an ugly brown robe that she refused to throw away, she scurried up to the third floor, and stole into the third door on the left along the North wall.

There was a slight chill in the air that the Princess felt in her bare feet, but ignored as she snatched up a candle stick and hastily lit it in the darkness.

Wrapping her hand around the silver base, she readied herself to find the next story for her to fall in love with, when she lifted her gaze, and froze. There, with two books clutched to his chest, was a boy. A boy who was exactly Ainsley’s height, with the same color of hair, but whereas her wide eyes were a dull brown, his were a captivating hazel.

“What are you doing here?!” Ainsley whispered while placing a hand on her chest. Her heart racing from the scare.

“I’m just… I’m just borrowing a couple of books to help me sleep. I promise I’ll put them back in the morning, or… sorry that was rude of me! I’ll put them back now. I never asked if this was appropriate or if-”

“No, no it’s… it’s fine.” Ainsley let out a slow breath, once again feeling a calm settle over herself. “As long as you don’t tell anyone I was in here.” She insisted as her left hand clutched the lapels on her robe tightly closed.

“Aren’t you the Princess though?” he asked, tilting his head curiously. “Can’t you read or wander the castle however you want? It’s your home after all. Though perhaps not in your guest’s bed chambers. I could see that being an issue. Not that I’m saying you go sneaking into anyone’s chamber, I’m sure you are perfectly respectable and… and… sorry. I tend to talk too much sometimes.” The boy blushed, and for some reason, Ainsley found herself smiling.

“I don’t mind… if anything I like that I know what you’re really thinking.”

It was the boy’s turn to look bashful as he averted his gaze and fought off a smile of his own.

“You’re… You’re too kind.”

“What’s your name?” Ainsley asked quietly while moving closer to him.

“I’m Norman. Norman Reyes. A pretty boring name really… Norman. Change one letter and my name is ‘Normal’. I’m the son of Baron Eric Reyes, we live just outside of Sorlia,” he explained awkwardly, his eyes alternating between looking at her and the table in front of them.

“Oh, so you’re here to marry me too?”

As soon as the words were out of Ainsley’s mouth she felt her face grow pale in mortification. She just sounded like the most presumptuous hussy in the world, and surely he would look at her like she was insane and-

“Well, I don’t remember you being already married… but, yes, my father brought me here for… that reason.” Norman blushed even more deeply.

“I don’t remember meeting you,” Ainsley admitted apologetically.

“Oh, you haven’t yet. My father greeted your father earlier today while I hid.”

Ainsley blinked in surprise.

“You… You said you liked it when I was honest, and I was honestly scared to meet you. I sound ridiculous, and I heard a ten year old even proposed to you properly already, but I didn’t know if you’d think little of me because we aren’t the highest ranking nobility. Nor are we the richest family, but I like our home. It’s not as large as a castle but we have a nice apple orchard and-”

Ainsley was smiling so broadly she felt as if her cheeks would burst.

*

“What about this one?” Norman lifted a tart from the small kerchief he had stuffed full of snacks for them.

“Is that raspberry? Of course I want it!” Ainsley snatched up the baked good and relished in its sweetness as Norman picked up the blueberry tart and bit in. A dribble of filling stained his chin making Ainsley snort in laughter.

“It isn’t that funny you know!” he exclaimed with a smile despite wiping the mess up quickly. “I see you drop stuff all the time during the banquets!” he added when she continued laughing.

Somehow this observation only made her laugh harder.

“I know!” she gasped. “But no one sees it when I do it!”

“Well I did,” Norman teased before finishing off his tart. A snort suddenly escaped Ainsley’s nose that was followed by an astonished expression as though she couldn't believe she could make such a sound, which had her rolling on the ground laughing again.

This time Norman wasn’t immune to the humor, and he too burst out laughing as Ainsley managed to explain between snorts and gasps that the tart was coming out of her nose.

When they had settled down into a contented silence, the couple stared up at the blue sky together, and watched the clouds drift peacefully by. Their bellies full of baked goods, and their faces glowing in happiness, they enjoyed the undisturbed quiet of the day. Ever since the night in the library, they had stolen every chance to meet and talk, or sometimes just to read together.

“You know that Captain Antonio man follows us every time we meet,” Norman announced quietly.

“I know. He hasn’t told my father anything though, so don’t worry,” Ainsley replied, not wanting to break the good mood of the day.

“My father will put in an official request for your hand, but I’m worried,” he began slowly.

Ainsley felt the unwanted fingers of reality reaching for her heart as she realized what he was about to say.

“You want me to talk with my father and tell him I want to marry you?” she asked, her expression growing taut.

“If he thinks we care about each other it might help… I mean your father wants you to be happy, right?”

Ainsley sat up, her former levity a distant memory as the notion of talking to her father began clawing its way into her mind.

“He wants what is best for the Kingdom. I don’t know what he was like when my mother was alive, but since I’ve been born he doesn’t look at me if he can help it. You know how this works, Norman. Princesses are pawns. Not that it’s my father’s fault, he has to think about everyone in Daxaria. Not just about me…”

“He’s still your father. You should try talking to him. King or not, he should look at you and hear what you have to say.”

Ainsley clutched her skirts tightly. Norman meant well, but he didn’t understand. He hadn’t grown up feeling as though love was to be earned, and only if there weren’t more important matters at hand. She could feel her throat closing, and the fear settling over her like a cloud.

“Ainsley?”

Reluctantly, she turned to face Norman’s calm yet determined hazel eyes.

“I want you to be with me more than anything, and if you want me there when speaking to your father, I will be. I’m never going to let you be alone again. I promise. I will do absolutely everything in my power to make sure we stay together.”

Despite the kindness of his words, Ainsley felt tears spill over the edge of her eyes. She ached for the warm solace of Norman’s love, and yet struggled to see past the cold obstacle of the King. Her father would never approve of her marrying someone who offered so little.

The young Lord suddenly reached out, and interlaced her fingers in his own, giving them a gentle squeeze of reassurance.

“I will make myself worthy to be your husband, and worthy enough to be the next ruler. I know I can do it. Then I’ll show you that a King can be a good father and husband, because I don’t agree with you a whit that a man can’t do all of it. It’s going to be hard, but we can do it. I know we can.”

Ainsley couldn’t say anything more, couldn’t do anything more as a surge of powerful emotions overtook her. So she simply allowed the boy she’d fallen in love with to embrace her as she cried, while wishing with all her might that everything he said was going to be true.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord tomfoolery!

MY BELOVED PATREONNIS! YOU SPICY LINKS OF DELICIOUSNESS (Yes I'm a little hungry right now... irrelevant)!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, cacophonix, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, Curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBord, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Ranta S, ShinyMareep, SvenKrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, Edward K, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Fionav Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatlvlPurple, Jordan B, goose.

You know that saying of 'What softens the potatoe hardens the egg'? Implying that, what turns others to mush hardens another person?
I have a love hate relationship with it, because there are times in life wher eI've definitely become mush- more than I'd like to admit, but you know what realized recently?
Just because a situation turned you into mush, doesn't mean you stay mush. You can learn how to be better mush.
Like grapes. Say you're a grape that got mushed, but you know what you can be? Wine. Fantastic, age like a badass wine.

So hey, maybe we don't always handle adverstiy in the moment the way we like. Maybe we do in the future, and maybe, what breaks us down just helps us become something mind blowing.

That's why no matter what state or cycle of life you are in right now? You are apart of an incredible process of being your absolute best self.

I hope everyone's week is kicking off to a great start, and that you're enjoying the story!

Cheers,
Delemhach

P.S. The name drop of a Pirate Noone is actually a cross-over froma  potential future story idea I'm working on, with inspiration loosely based around the infamous Irish pirate Grace O'Malley.

Chapter 83: Reassigned Duties

Fin stared around him, his hands on his hips, and his lips pursed in a thin line. His aides stood behind him, glancing at each other and mouthing messages as they waited for his reaction.

He had walked through the kitchen the night the Queen had gone into labor… However, he hadn’t really taken the time to really see what had been done in his absence.

With his abilities able to sense what had been moved, what had been added, and what had… disappeared. Shifting his feet slightly against the stone, he winced as he heard the soles of his boots stick to its stained surface.

Turning around slowly, his aides jumped and immediately straightened under his stricken stare.

“Why is there an entire cauldron of gravy?” he asked, his voice faint.

“Well you see… we kept trying to thicken it, and then it would be too thick so we’d add water and-”

Fin held up his hand and stopped Peter’s explanation while rubbing his mouth as though to stop himself from shouting. Sir Harris was the first one to try and speak again.

“Are you angry?”

Fin shook his head slowly.

“Is it because we’ve chipped just about every piece of plateware?” Hannah asked uncharacteristically timidly.

“No.”

“Is it because the ale is gone?” Sir Harris asked hesitantly.

“THE ALE IS GONE?!” the redhead exploded.

All the aides except for the future Duke leapt back.

“No, but don’t you feel better knowing that we haven’t!”

“I want you… to run laps around the castle.” Fin’s voice came out mildly strangled as he stared dementedly down at the auburn haired Knight.

“It’s quite hot out again today and-”

“NOW!”

Sir Harris sprung into action immediately and darted out of the kitchen, leaving Fin to face the rest of his aides while gesturing towards the overabundance of pies filling every shelf and ledge available in the kitchen, then to a large wooden barrel that was filled with old loaves of bread.

“How did… all of this happen?”

“Well… we made a dozen loaves of bread not realizing that you needed salt…” Sir Lewis began hesitantly.

“Then we made about ten rhubarb pies but… err… we didn’t know the leafy bits were poisonous until Ruby pointed that out,” Sir Andrews continued.

“The window got broken when I tried to toss Sir Taylor a pot…” Hannah admitted while fidgeting.

“But we did finish all the meals! They weren’t… all terrible. Everyone was fed three times a day thanks to a couple other maids coming to help,” Heather, who was visibly sweating, exclaimed desperately.

Fin slowly turned around, and walked to the chairs by his cooking table. He then half collapsed into one, and gripped his head while leaning his elbows on the table.

“You served… brussel sprouts and salted meat… for every meal… except breakfast?”

“Right! We served fruit and eggs and that seemed to go over quite well,” Sir Taylor affirmed while nodding to the other aides.

Fin didn’t say anything for a good long while, ignoring the uncomfortable silence that was building.

“Are you sure you’re not angry?” Hannah asked while fidgeting even more.

“No. I’m not angry. It wasn’t any of your faults that you didn’t know what you were doing. I was unaware that you all knew so little, and so the blame is placed squarely with me.”

The aides all visibly let out a sigh of relief, until Fin lifted his face once again and stared at them all with a half crazed glint in his eye.

“I think I need to start teaching you all how to cook. From now on, you are all to be my students, and I will have you know… you have had it easy until now, but that is done.” He rose, the manic energy around him making both Sirs Andrews and Lewis grip onto Sir Taylor fearfully.

“W-Why does it feel like we are being punished?” Heather asked as she glued herself to Peter’s side.

“This isn’t a punishment, this is the chance to improve your skills in the kitchen.” His voice was light and casual, but his eyes were wide and unblinking.

Hannah let out a small squeak and took a hasty step back as Fin once again stepped closer to them.

“Do you know what we are going to learn first?” he asked, his eyes frighteningly wide.

“W-What?” Peter stammered while reaching out and clasping Hannah’s shoulder.

“How to scrub every inch of your kitchen.”

“Wouldn’t it be faster with your magic?” Sir Taylor risked while arching a bushy black eyebrow.

Of everyone present, the large burly Knight seemed the least disturbed by Fin’s reaction, earning him a long suffering appraisal from the man.

“It would be. However, in instances when I am… absent, you will need to be able to do everything required without it.”

Sir Taylor shrugged.

“Alright lads, to the buckets. Cook, where are the brushes? We couldn’t find those.”

Fin blinked as everyone but Sir Taylor moved into action.

“Have you been drinking?” the redhead asked uncertainly.

“Nay, Cook.”

“Your… disposition is strange today.”

“How is the Queen?” Sir Taylor’s eyes had a sudden deep knowingness to them that unnerved Fin greatly.

“Tough to say. The Princess seemed fine,” the redhead answered, doing his best to keep his tone even.

Nodding and sharing a look of complete understanding, Sir Taylor clapped Fin on the shoulder before joining the other aides in their duties. Before the cook had a moment to ponder the Knight’s strange behavior further however, Ruby entered the room. The woman’s face was pale, and it was obvious in her posture that something was wrong, making Fin immediately ready himself for the worst possible news.

“Mr. Ashowan, his majesty has summoned you.”

The silence in the kitchen was deafening.

“Everyone, by the time I get back I want you all to have finished scrubbing this entire place. I should be back in time to prepare dinner. Lunch should be a simple soup and bread.”

The aides all nodded solemnly before the redhead turned and walked out of the kitchen at Ruby’s side.

As the pair moved through the corridors together, Fin began to notice that he was getting an increasing number of stares and whispers. Wearily he figured that word of his being a witch had probably already torn through the castle like wildfire, and so he did his best to avoid looking at anyone directly.

“Silly gossip mongers.” Ruby sighed with a shake of her head. Her usually rounded cheeks seemed a little thinner somehow. Perhaps the stress of recent weeks had taken too great a toll on the woman.

“About the Queen?” Fin asked, feigning ignorance to figure out where the woman stood.

“No… I think they should be talking about that to be perfectly honest. But instead all they want to talk about is how apparently most of the nobles believe you to be a witch.”

Fin kept his expression controlled, but decided it was time to just live with the truth of it. So far things hadn’t been going terribly...

“I am a witch, Ruby. Why do you think I never needed more aides? For an entire castle, you think I’d only ask for four people? That’s ridiculous.” He couldn’t help but tease her a little.

Ruby didn’t respond, instead she froze in her tracks and gaped up at him. Unable to continue walking with him.

Fin decided not to respond to her shock, instead choosing to let the news sink in a little more naturally.

The poor woman must’ve been incredibly startled however, because she didn’t even bother to catch up to Fin as he continued on his way to the King’s chamber.

Instead the redhead climbed to the second floor, and tried to fight off his growing wariness of what the royal needed.

The guards nodded knowingly to Fin, even giving him a bit of a smile before he entered the room, where the musk of unwashed sweaty bodies and the lingering metallic note of blood overwhelmed his senses.

The scene was more or less exactly as he had last seen it. The King sitting at the Queen’s bedside holding her hand, while his mother knelt with her hands hovering over the monarch.

Bowing quickly, Fin announced his arrival.

“You called for me your highness?”

“Yes. Eric is inconsolable right now, and you are the only person I can think of that can both contain him and try to keep him calm.”

Fin straightened in abundant surprise.

“Your majesty are you asking me to take care of the Prince?”

“Yes. I can’t have him shrieking up and down this hallway just now. I’ll talk to him this evening if… if Ainsley hasn’t woken up,” he explained, his hold on the Queen’s hand tightening.

“I understand your highness.” Even though Fin didn’t understand at all. The King needed to see to his son and daughter…

Even if just for an hour.

It wasn’t his business though.

Fin turned and reached out to take the handle of the door to make his exit, when he suddenly stopped and turned around.

“Your majesty, what… what is the Princess to be called?”

Norman raised his face, his cheeks sunken in and his eyes dark.

“What do you mean?”

“Her name. Eric wanted to know.” Fin felt a cold sweat trickle down his back.

“Call her whatever you want. We can change it later if Ainsley wakes up.”

Fin was about to reply, and not in a calm rational manner when his mother cast him a warning glance over her shoulder that had him clamping his mouth shut.

So without a third look back, he left the chamber, even though he had more than a few words he wanted to share with the King regarding his attitude towards his daughter.

*

When Fin first entered Eric’s chamber he found the boy’s governess cowering behind a chair while the lad threw any item he could at the doorway where Fin stood.

Quickly catching the book that had been launched with impressive force, the Prince stopped when he saw the redhead who glanced over to the governess whom he deeply wanted to question regarding her previous experience with children.

“Eric, what are you doing?” Fin stepped into the room, and closed the door behind him with a frown. His disapproval all too clear.

“No one is telling me anything!” the child shouted, his face red and tear stained.

“So you terrify your poor governess and destroy your room? Is this how a young man should behave?” His hands were on his hips while Eric’s were curled into fists.

“What else can I do! I want to see my sister! And my mom! Where’s dad?!” Fresh tears were flooding down his face.

“If you see your sister right now after you have just destroyed your room, she will be very scared. Is that what you want to do?”

Eric looked ready to shout some more, but under Fin’s direct stare the fight suddenly went out of him.

“No… No, I don’t.”

“Good. Now I want you to apologize to your governess this instant, and together we are going to clean this mess.”

The woman stood gratefully from her hidden location, her conservative black dress looked terribly warm for the summer, and wholly impractical for chasing around an energetic eight year old boy.

Setting the room back to rights and calming the Prince down took far longer than Fin had anticipated, and so he sent a message down to his aides that he would be down later than he had hoped to begin the supper.

Fin proceeded to ask Eric to read to him from one of the texts he was supposed to be studying for that week, and once the lad seemed more like himself, the redhead decided a visit to the newborn Princess wasn’t a bad idea. The Governess, who Fin learned was called Farrah, he sent to rest for the afternoon after she had been informed of the King’s orders pertaining to the Prince. The woman’s relief was thinly veiled.

When the duo entered the Princess’ nursery, Eric could barely contain his eagerness as he bounced up and down on the balls of his feet trying to see in the cradle as Physician Durand continued performing another examination.

“Ah, good day your highness, and- oh Mr. Ashowan! Pleasure to see you again.”

Fin managed a smile at the man as they shook hands.

“How does the Princess fair?” he asked as Eric peered down at his sister’s small sleeping face.

“Remarkably well. She seems determined to grow up in as little time as possible.”

Eric smiled excitedly. “Good! I want to show her how to ride a horse, and the best hiding places. Well... not all of them. I need some if we ever play together.”

The men smiled fondly at the boy’s eagerness.

“I spoke with the King regarding the Princess’ name,” Fin started, his smile dimming slightly. “He told me to name her myself. Says that he will change the name if her majesty-” He stopped suddenly and glanced down at Eric who was fortunately too distracted with his sister to notice.

“That is a rather large responsibility. Perhaps leave the matter?” the Physician suggested, though it was clear he didn’t like that the child was being overlooked either.

“I have a better idea. Eric?”

The boy looked up at him still grinning ear to ear.

“What should we name your sister? Your father says he isn’t sure yet, so do you mind telling us what to call her until he knows?”

The Prince’s eyes grew as round as saucers.

“Really?! I can name her?!”

“Until your father thinks of a different name. Then again, maybe he will like what you think of.” Physician Durand’s eyes twinkled.

Eric stared at his sister now, frowning. The boy was quiet for a long moment before he suddenly broke out into a triumphant grin.

“I know! I’ll name her after mom’s mom! Mom always said she liked Grandma’s name!”

The Physician and cook shared looks of surprise. It was a surprisingly mature notion for an eight year old.

“Grandma’s name was Alina! Papa will like it because it has an ‘A’ just like mom’s name!”

Fin tousled the Prince’s golden locks before looking down at the baby girl.

“You know what Eric? I think that’s the perfect name for her. Alina it is.”

Physician Durand bowed his head reverently to the Princess.

“Very well, Princess Alina Reyes, daughter of our beloved King and Queen Norman and Ainsley Reyes, sister of Prince Eric Reyes, it is our pleasure to meet you.”

Fin bowed to the cradle, and Eric puffed his chest out in pride, he knew he had picked the perfect name. His father would surely think the exact same way, he just knew it.

A note from Delemhach



Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord madness!

My patreonnis, you adorable souls, thank you as always!

Well, it is the weekend to celebrate fathers and all that they've done for us. Some of us have wonderful men that have raised us and loved every moment.
Others may not have been given that opportunity in this life, and find fathers day not to be the easiest. Heck, some of you may already be fathers (Congrats you handsome devil for that by the way)!

So this AN is going to be a bit of a three parter.

First part; for those of you who for one reason or another don't have that male parental figure in your life. Know that people love you, and are proud of you. While it isn't easy to find your place in life, or to be certain of your own abilities or decisions, you can find your way. I promise. As a distant author who knows next to nothing about you other than that you committed yourself to reading to this point of The House Witch, I can say I'm proud of you. You may not be proud of yourself, or how far you've come (And maybe you are which is how it should be), but you have come a lot further than you might think. You can do this. All of what life entails. You have the power to be that kind of person, and to do it with strength and dignity.

It might feel like you are lost on what to do, but I guarantee, your brilliant self is 100% capable of knowing. Building the strength to carry it through can be the tough part, but we are cheering for you.

Now for the second part.

For those of us fortunate enough to have loving good relationships with our fathers, be sure to let them know how much their work and resilience to raise and care for you meant. How much their selfless moments and unconditional love formed you into who you are.

On a bit more of a personal note, The House Witch was in no small part inspired by both my parents who worked hard to create a safe, warm, beautiful home for their kids. I grew up incredibly close with my father, and I know that in the roulette of who I could've been born to, I won the jackpot. It isn't fair, or right, but I am incredibly grateful and appreciative for the brilliant, caring man that raised my siblings and I. He was one of the few people who never told me to read or love something other than fantasy, magic, or fantastical myths, and instead would become equally as interested as myself, only deepending my interest and passion for these stories and ideas.

For the third part;

Single dads? Holy crap you/ they are incredible. Your kids might be too young to thank or appreciate everything you've done and will do for them, but you are the epitome of awestriking. Stunning to behold the fortitude you've had and will continue to demonstrate. Thank you, for everything you do. Truly, you are incredibly impressive.

Alright, bit of a sappy and long winded AN! Still with me? Wow. Well, I must thank you once again for being so considerate and caring to give me your valuable time. So you magnificent zest of life that makes everything more flavorful, you have a terrific weekend!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 84: Begone or Bewitched

Fin sat in the rocking chair by the cool fireplace as Eric continued to prattle on to his sister about his day, the world, his friends, and the castle.

“I’m glad the Prince has taken to the Princess.” Physician Durand puffed on the pipe in his hand while sitting in the chair opposite Fin.

“Can’t say I’m surprised. Eric is a great kid.” Fin closed his eyes and leaned his head against the back of the chair, his body heavy.

“You did well in the meeting today. It’d be a good thing if this was the start of witches and humans working more closely together in my opinion. The advancements we could make would be incredible if you think about the possibilities.”

“Mmm.” Fin replied wearily. He still hadn’t recovered his full stamina after his match with Adamma and his body was screaming at him to rest.

“You know, Mr. Ashowan, I don’t think it will be long before someone thinks to include you in more serious political matters, perhaps you should-”

A loud commotion cut the elder off and had Fin on his feet immediately while Eric leapt back from the cradle, startled.

The Princess didn’t like everyone’s sudden distress and let out a small cry of her own to tell them so.

“What in the world-”

“Please mind the children,” Fin called out as he crossed the room in long strides, opened and closed the door behind himself, and headed towards the loud shouts and bangs.

As he drew closer to the King’s chamber, he noticed what looked to be seven armed Knights facing the two guards, their hands on their weapons. In the middle of all the shouting stood none other than Lord Gauva, his face a mixture of irritable and smug.

“What’s happening?” Fin asked as he drew near.

“YOU! Just who we were waiting for!” Lord Gauva turned immediately, his eyes bright as he brandished a finger at the cook. A glimmer of uncertainty, fear, and righteousness was clear in the man’s gaze.

Fin knew that look.

He had seen it many times before.

It was the look of someone looking for his blood…

He didn’t have to guess why.

“Why is a mere cook allowed in and out of the King’s chamber when no one but your mother and Physician Durand should be allowed!”

Fin’s palms began to sweat, and so he put his hands in his pockets.

“My ability makes it easy for me to boil water, stack towels, and better explain my mother’s ability while she is incapable,” he added on dryly.

“Oh, you explained plenty! No one but you three have the ear of our King and Queen lately! Does no one else find this strange?” The men all grunted in agreement save for the two guards at the door who were beginning to look mildly worried.

“Summon the King then.” Fin nodded to the guards who both swallowed with great difficulty.

“His majesty refuses to leave his wife’s side,” one of them explained briefly.

“Aha! Does that sound like our King? Ignoring his call to duty? Hiding when the Kingdom is on war’s doorstep just because his wife is-”

“Mind how you speak of the Queen,” the guard on the right growled fiercely.

Lord Gauva at least had the good sense to look chastened.

“Perhaps ask the King if Lord Gauva might be granted access to witness his well-being,” Fin addressed the guards again, though if he were perfectly honest the King didn’t seem in his right mind at all. It might hurt his cause if anything…

“Mr. Ashowan, I’m not leaving my post to deliver a message with the likes of these men here. They’re speakin’ about dragging you an’ your mother away for questioning,” the one guard explained while fixing the Lord with a sharp glare.

“He will do no such thing. I will be the one to go ask his majesty then.” Fin’s calm voice was a facade. The mention of anyone taking he or his mother anywhere to be ‘questioned’, was forcing him to dig his fingernails into his palms to stay calm. He needed to stay in control no matter what. Losing his temper would not help anyone or anything...

Entering the chamber, Fin saw that his mother was laying down sleeping beside the Queen, the soft glow over her highness’ her body was weaker, but still there.
Both Kate and Ainsley looked pale, and Fin could tell his mother had been generous in the timeline she had given the King. There wasn’t much time left.

“Your highness, there is a small mob outside the room demanding that my mother and I be removed for questioning given that we are witches,” the redhead announced after his bow was wholly ignored.

“Who might that be?” The quiet in the King’s voice didn’t fool Fin for a moment, the man was not entirely sane. A combination of grief and lack of sleep or proper food was taking a heavy toll.

“Lord Gauva.”

“Sounds like something he’d do. Very well. I will go address him. Whatever happens however, Mr. Ashowan, I do not want anyone stopping your mother’s work, understand? That is an official command.” As Norman stood, his haggard face regarded the cook emotionlessly.

Fin gave another small bow, and kept his head bent as the King stepped by him, and exited the chamber.

Lord Gauva fell back a step at the sight of the King.

Gone was the composed well groomed man that was their leader, and before them stood a ghost. His cheeks had sunken in, his complexion resembled a sickly paste, and his tunic was rumpled and askew.

“I… I was right. Look at what their magic has done to you, Sire! We will see them hanged at-”

“Cease.” Norman’s voice boomed far louder than anyone would’ve thought he was capable of at that point. “My wife, your Queen, lay on her deathbed, and these people you rush to condemn are the only ones keeping her amongst the living. Lord Gauva, you have overstepped your rank grossly. You will take your men and leave this instance or be charged with treason.” The King turned back to the room, not noticing the uncertain glances everyone present gave save for Lord Gauva whose eyes were narrowed and his fists clenched.

“Your highness will forgive me when this spell is broken.”

With a wave of his hand, three of the Baron’s men pushed the door open just as Norman had opened the latch.

Once the group saw the inside of the room with the Queen looking every bit a corpse, and Fin’s mother laying beside her, the golden threads of magic flowing between them, the redhead knew blood was about to be demanded.

“GRAB THE WITCH!” Lord Gauva roared thrusting the King and Finlay aside and pointing at Katelyn who didn't stir.

One of the Knight’s brought by the Baron lunged through the doorway towards the healer, only the water pitcher on the table beside the bed suddenly shot up in the air and careened into his head, knocking him back a step.

The men then turned slowly to stare at Fin whose heart was in his ears.

There was nothing else he could do. They were committing treason, they were going to hurt him and his mother and endanger the Queen…

Fin stepped forward and the men drew their weapons.

“Someone summon Captain Antonio and Mage Lee,” the King ordered one of the guards who was beginning to draw his own sword.

“Your highness, once I am outside with them, please shut the door,” Fin called, his eyes never leaving the Baron's men who suddenly noticed that the redhead’s eyes were… glowing.

Norman quickly stepped out of the way, and suddenly a blast of a blue lightning shield wrought with ancient symbols surged through the air and sent the Knights sailing back out of the doorway.

“AHA! I knew you were hiding your true colors!” Lord Gauva called out proudly, until Fin exited the chamber, and turned his eyes filled with blue lightning to him.

“Gods… we never should’ve stopped hunting your kind. Men, attack!”

All seven Knights tried to charge forward, only to find they couldn’t move past some kind of invisible barrier.

Each man tried to rush through, or stab at it, but each time the blow was repelled. In fact, the shield somehow was increasing its span and was forcing the attackers back down the corridor away from the King’s chamber.

“You… You! How dare you accost a man of my breeding! You may have drained the mind of our King, Queen, and even that Knight Sir Harris but-”

“Why do you think I did anything to Sir Harris?” A strange echo reverberated through the halls when the witch spoke.

“That young man is to be a Duke! I saw the topic of our next meeting, and yet I saw him only a few hours ago running laps around the castle just because you told him to!”

“He isn’t a Duke yet. He is still under my command until he rises to power,” Fin replied through gritted teeth. In truth it was quite a bit harder controlling his abilities and not blasting them all out the nearest window.

The Shield continued herding the men back down the corridor until they were nearly forced against the East wall.

“I… will… see you hanged!” the Baron hissed despite his men accidentally dropping weapons as they all tried to push against the shield.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Captain Antonio’s voice broke out behind Fin, but the redhead couldn’t stop. If he did they’d attack, and he wasn’t taking any chances.

“Go talk to his majesty!” Fin called without turning around.

Mage Lee had arrived at the same time as the Captain, and was watching stunned as Fin successfully repressed the men, then strode forward until he stood beside the cook.

“I take it Lord Gauva is not an admirer of yours?” the elder asked while folding his arms casually over his chest, his staff loosely clutched in his hand.

“It’s difficult not to send them flying.”

“Show off,” the mage muttered before casting a sideways glance at the younger man and noticed that he was in fact sweating quite profusely.

“Would you like some help?”

“No.”

“You know us mages are perfectly-”

“Why aren’t you asking me what happened?” Fin snapped irritably

“Oh, dear boy, I don’t need to ask! Lord Gauva was frothing at the mouth earlier. I’m only surprised he didn’t grab a few pitchforks as well.”

“Glad… you see… the humor in all this,” Fin managed though his hands were starting to shake.

Captain Antonio exited the King’s chamber and strolled over to where Fin stood, his blue eye glaring at Lord Gauva.

“Baron, you are being charged with treason and attacking her majesty the Queen, as are all of your Knights.”

“His highness is bewitched by that man right beside you! What is wrong with all of you?! Why aren’t you seeing him for the monster he is!”

Captain Antonio glanced at Fin and his eyebrow did rise at the sight of the glowing unnatural lightning consuming his eyes, but then turned to face Lord Gauva once more.

“I grant you Mr. Ashowan could use a bath, but it is a little extreme to refer to him as a monster.” The Captain then lowered his voice so that only Fin could hear. “Stop whatever it is you’re doing, the Knights should be coming up the stairs behind them now.”

With a small nod, the redhead released the barrier, and all the men were pitched forward at the loss of force pressing against them.

The only one to stumble to his feet however, immediately launched himself towards Fin. The unit of castle Knights appeared in the knick of time from the servant's stairwell, and seized the assilant's arms before he could take a single step, holding him back. The Knight's face was growing purple as he continued to resist his arrest, his eyes stayed glued on Fin as though he were possessed.

"I... will... cut you down, witch! You and your wench of a mother!"

The Knight was suddenly blasted out of the arresting Knights' hands with great force against the wall behind him, rendering him unconscious. Both the Captain and mage Lee shot the cook wry glances.

“That was unnecessary assault on my nephew! Captain! Arrest that man!” Baron Gauva seethed, clearly grasping at straws. As two Knights seized the noble's arms.

Captain Antonio sighed, then turned to Fin, a deep weariness in his eye.

“For that I will have to put you in a cell for a night.”

“What?!” Fin demanded in great alarm.

The Captain once again dropped his voice. “I want the other nobles to be enraged on your behalf. It’ll alienate Lord Gauva further and help you in the long run. I also want to do this by the book so that no one can say you got preferential treatment. You assaulted a Knight above your station while he was already under arrest. His majesty will obviously pardon you and have you released by dawn once the paperwork clears.”

Fin turned, his hands on his hips as he readied himself to argue. Yet as he opened his mouth to defend himself, stared into Antonio's pleading blue eye, and immediately felt the fight go out of him. He really shouldn't have lost control when the Knight was baiting him...

“Are there a lot of rats down there?” Fin asked wearily.

“One or two. Sir Doffer trained them to shake hands though, and they are quite well fed.” Antonio explained as he signalled two Knights to bring shackles for the redhead.

“What are the cots like?”

Mage Lee leaned over with his arms crossed to join in on the conversation, a dreamy smile on his face.

“As a cook you have an astute sense of smell don’t you?”

Fin glared as he was fitted with shackles along with Lord Gauva and his Knights.

“Tell me how your evening goes, Mr. Ashowan, I’m going to go have a hot bath.” Mage Lee gave him a mock salute.

Fin sighed, and hung his head.

He hated politics.

As Captain Antonio had him led towards the servants stairwell, the cook looked over his shoulder, a weary yet sly smile climbing up his face before he disappeared around the corner.

“I hope your plan works, Captain, because you’re going to have to explain to my mother why I’m locked up tonight.”

Mage Lee burst out in a loud cackle as the Captain froze, and his one blue eye widened and his expression fell in obvious dread. He had clearly forgotten that ever so small, important detail.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

MY DEAREST DARLINGEST PATREONNIS! TODAY IS YOUR DAY!

My deepest thanks to all of you Ladies and Gentlemen!

PikaTrebond, John T, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, Isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, Shiny Mareep, Svenkrupp, skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Skarab999, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash.

Alright, alright, alright. Time to talk about the elephant in the room.
His name is Charles, and he is self-conscious about his ears and all the junk in his trunk. He also wants you to know that this particular story arc won't be going on for too much longer. You will see what happens to our dear Queen... soon... ish.

Well you sizzling phoenixes of spectacular majesty and eternal flare, I hope you are having a fantastic start to your week, and that you had a fantastic weekend. Remember, the fact that you are incredible is an undying truth of life that no one can take from you. Own it.

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

P.S Shoutout to Copato_King who caved and caught up on the story. It was one of the highlights of my week when they relayed their reaction to the latest chapters.
I might be a touch sadistic, sorry!

Chapter 85: Vexing Visitations

Fin eyed the pile of damp hay in the corner warily before moving his gaze to the stained chamber pot that could have been white at some point…

“I thought you mentioned a cot, Captain?” Fin called over his shoulder as the clack of his cell door being locked rang out.

“I may have embellished its existence.”

Slowly turning back around to show the military man his less than thrilled expression, the redhead was promptly distracted by the loud entrance of Baron Gauva and his men.

“-UNHAND ME, YOU! I WILL NOT BE STORED DOWN HERE WITH THESE CRETINS! I MUST SAVE HIS MAJESTY!”

It was taking three Knights to physically subdue the Lord as he tried to pull free with his shackled hands.

“Lord Gauva, unless you want to share a cell with five other Troivackian men, you will reside here until his majesty decides where your new… quarters shall be.” Captain Antonio’s cool voice silenced the man only briefly.

“This is preposterous! I could be held in my estate just outside of Austice, I-”

“His majesty wants you kept nearby and under close watch given your treasonous actions today.” Mr. Howard stepped through the dungeon doorway with his own set of armed guards that carried torches for him.

Fin turned from the dramatics and was pleased to note that there were windows in this dungeon, albeit barred small ones. They still cast a respectable amount of light, meaning he wouldn’t have to speculate over the time.

“You’re locking me up beside the witch?!”

Fin’s back stiffened as he pretended not to hear the incredulous tone in the Baron’s voice.

“You’ll be sharing a cell with a couple of your Knights,” Mr. Howard explained while reading over the scroll in his hand.

“This is absurd!” The Baron blustered a few more curse words until Mr. Howard raised his clear blue eyes and fixed him with a flat glare.

“What is absurd is you committing treason over something as ludicrous as witches having the power to control minds. Not to mention you pulled this little stunt with her majesty’s life hanging in the balance and a war about to break out.” Mr. Howard replied curtly.

The Baron’s purpling face looked ready to explode, when a streak of black fur rushed through everyone’s legs, and through the bars of Fin’s cell.

“Oh Gods, what is that?!” Lord Gauva demanded while brandishing a finger towards the feline that had itself wrapped around the redhead’s legs.

“A cat,” the witch replied shortly before scooping his familiar up in his arms.

As the tirade continued on behind him, Fin looked to Kraken who seemed quite eager to talk to him for once.

“Witch! I have not seen you in two days and now find you here! What have you done?”

Fin glanced over his shoulder and ensured that no one was close enough to hear him over the din of the Baron and his men.

“It’s fine, this is more for politics than my being in trouble. Everything will be cleared by the morning.”

“While I am not exactly fond of this new setting, I must admit the rats do seem lovely and plump.”

Fin hesitated then sidled over to the cell door.

“Captain?” he called softly as Mr. Howard continued dealing with the rest of the dungeon.

The man leaned back so that his back rested against the bars of the redhead’s cell.

“How upset will Sir Doffer be if his rats were to… er… go missing?”

The Captain’s lone eye swiveled over and noted Kraken in Fin’s arms. He gave a smile that could have also been a grimace. “I’ll ask, but maybe don’t let him out of your sight for a while.” He gestured to Kraken with a jerk of his chin then moved away.

Walking back further into his cell, Fin resumed his conversation with his familiar.

“Don’t eat the rats. One of the Knights here is rather attached to them.”

Kraken gave his witch a long stare before blinking slowly.

“You humans grow stranger every day. Very well then, Witch, I have come to give you some news. Your whiskers might be a little bit ruffled about it all, but I swear everything was done for the overall good.”

Fin raised an eyebrow and waited.

“I’m the one who set the fire and smoked out the strange smelling enemies.”

“YOU WHAT?!”

Everyone in the dungeon fell silent and turned to the witch who had his back to them and was staring angrily at the feline in his arms.

“You could have been killed! Why in the world did you-”

“Because of my deeds you and your fellow humans are safer, aren’t you?”

“Yes, but that isn’t the point! Why didn’t you come to me with this?”

“These plans were in motion before we could properly converse, and it was a time sensitive operation. I heard yesterday that you were looking for them on your own, however… and I am glad for it. There are more in the city, and there are humans of this land that conspire with our enemies.”

Fin’s mind was floundering over his familiar’s report. “Who?”

“Is the witch talking to a cat?! A beast that could eat our souls?!”

At this everyone, including Fin turned their attention back to the Baron.

“And I thought that bard was over the top,” the redhead muttered, making the Captain and his Knights snort in laughter.

“Mr. Ashowan, are you conversing with your flea-ridden pet?” Mr. Howard turned around looking vastly unamused.

Fin sighed before setting Kraken back down. “We need to talk. Stay here.” He whispered low enough that no one else could hear before moving over to his cell door.

“That conversation would be better when I am not behind bars,” the redhead addressed the assistant dryly.

“I won’t lie to you, Ashowan, seeing you stuck here like this is the highlight of my day. If I could commission a portrait of this moment I would.” Mr. Howard folded his arms and strolled over looking incredibly smug.

“Just remember that me being down here means you have to keep eating the food my assistants cook.”

A brief haunted look crossed the man’s face before he shook his head.

“I still have ale and wine.”

“You and I know you really just want some pork chops and fresh herb bread with that ale.”

The two continued glaring at each other.

“Mr. Howard, I’m glad that you at least had the good sense not to romantically pursue the cook. Even if you obviously care for him,” Baron Gauva grumbled.

Fin burst out laughing while Mr. Howard swung around, his violent intent bright in his eyes.

“I am not interested in the cook! I-”

The assistant was interrupted by the arrival of Keith Lee, who was escorting a hooded figure, though they paused in confusion at the overly crowded dungeon.

“I didn’t realize the dungeon was such a popular part of the castle,” the almost-mage announced quite seriously.

“I am here to take Baron Gauva’s statement, then Mr. Ashowan’s. The Captain is here as a witness and interrogator if need be.” Mr. Howard shot a half crazed glance to the Baron who was standing at his cell door with his hands wrapped around the bars.

“Ah, I see. Well, why is it Lady Jenoure’s maid is here?” Keith gestured over his shoulder as the figure was in the process of lowering her hood to reveal Clara.

Before anyone could think to ask a question, Clara was unceremoniously shoved aside as Lady Emily Gauva rushed forward, several Knights were trailing behind her as she quickly found her husband and descended upon him.

“Rafael! What is the meaning of this! You committed treason?!” she demanded, her eyes burning in fury.

“He’s a witch! He must have cursed our King’s mind and-”

Keith snorted derisively. “Please, magic is a gift from the Gods. They would never bestow a gift that would take away someone’s free will.”

For once, Fin didn’t loathe every word that came from the young man’s mouth.

Emily Gauva turned to stare at the cook who was leaning casually against his cell wall while the chaos unfolded around him, studying him for a brief moment before turning back even more infuriated to her husband.

“What in the Gods names has happened?”

“Emily, my dear, you need not-”

“Rafael one more word and I will scream. Captain Antonio, what all has transpired?” she demanded with her hands placed on her hips. Her silken gown the color of a setting sun stuck out like a sore thumb amongst the grime of the dungeon, and yet it also somehow made her all the more imposing.

“Just as your husband said. He attempted to charge her majesty’s bed chamber against the King’s orders, and placed her majesty the Queen in grave danger.”

A look of pure horror filled the woman’s face before she turned to the Baron.

“You… You’ve ruined us,” she whispered the words, but everyone could hear the utter despair in her voice.

“I haven’t ruined anything! That witch and his mother are powerful and have the ear of the King! Look, even Lady Jenoure’s servant comes for him. She’s the sister of Earl Piereva you know, she could be plotting with him to-”

“Enough!” Emily snapped as tears wet her eyes. “I don’t like that trollop anymore than the next person, but she is no traitor. She’s probably just having an affair with the cook… Rafael, how could you do this without talking to me?!”

Fin’s face drained of color and his heart skipped a beat as he waited for someone to turn and realize that the Lady had hit the nail perfectly on the head. However, fortunately for him, everyone seemed to be a tad more focused on the more serious crimes…

“The mage boy there just said it isn’t possible that the King and Queen have been bewitched! Why didn’t you even ask if it was possible before charging in?!”

“He was informed at today’s meeting by Mage Lee himself, my Lady, as well as by Mr. Ashowan,” Mr. Howard recited dutifully.

Emily then proceeded to bombard her husband with questions on his actions, all the while ignoring those around her.

Captain Antonio leaned down to Mr. Howard as the Lady carried on and whispered,“I love it when the wives do the interrogating for me.”

Even Fin chuckled at that one as the men all shared knowing smiles.

Meanwhile, Clara discreetly moved over to Fin’s cell and gestured with her chin for him to draw closer to her.

Sidling over as casually as possible so as not to draw further attention, Fin leaned his head against the bars.

“Is she okay?” he asked quietly not wanting to risk uttering Annika’s name.

“Oh, she’s just about ready to declare war on the castle, but otherwise fine. She’s stressed enough right now you know.” The maid eyed Fin with a glimmer of accusation in her eyes.

“I know. I didn’t really have a choice. The King ordered me to stop the Baron no matter what, so I did.”

Clara sighed and shook her head. “Given that no one seems all that angry with you I take it things are alright?”

“I landed a blow on Baron Gauva’s newphew as they were being arrested. The Captain says one night in here will politically help me with the nobles.”

“Hmm... Possibly.” Clara considered the notion with her usual smooth expression not giving away anything. “It’s true then? That you’re a witch?”

Fin hesitated for only a moment before giving a small nod.

“Well that explains a few things. Aren’t witches educated by their Coven?”

Frowning, he nodded again.

“My grandfather used to hunt your kind, sorry. He paid close attention to them.”

Eyeing her carefully, Fin wondered if he was going to have issues with Annika’s maid.

“Don’t look at me like that. My grandfather was an ass. Luckily my father didn’t take after him at all.” She gave a dainty single shoulder shrug before changing the topic. “So you’ll be released tomorrow. I’ll go tell her, and please, for both our sakes, spend the night at the estate tomorrow. Every time you’re late or don’t return she develops a new outlandish reason that isn’t ever as strange as the reality.”

Fin chuckled. “Is she staying safe?”

“No. She’s still going around trying to find… something. I don’t know. Ask her yourself. Don’t worry though, she hasn’t survived this long for no reason.” Clara drew her hood back up.

Fin pursed his lips. He didn’t want Annika putting herself in danger, but recognized how hypocritical it would be of him to say so.

“Oyy, why are you here?” Mr. Howard called out frowning, interrupting the exchange.

“Oh! I think I know! You said your name is Clara, yes? I remember my dad was talking about their wedding nearly a week ago!” Keith piped up making Fin’s eye twitch involuntarily.

“Fin you two are married?!” Captain Antonio exploded standing straighter. “You’re going to break your mother’s heart with this, you should have told her!”

“I thought he was gay?” Baron Gauva called out equally confused.

“My Lord some people prefer both!” One of the Knights imprisoned with the noble offered helpfully.

“Well it was awfully fast after Mr. Howard rejected him- perhaps she is with child?” Lady Emily Gauva offered while turning to study the maid, her recent troubles momentarily forgotten.

“We’re not married!” Fin held up his hands defensively, while also being torn between laughing and banging his head against the bars of his cell.

“Nor am I with child,” Clara added acidly towards the Lady who shot her a haughty look in response.

“Then why are you here?” Captain Antonio demanded more authoritatively.

“I was unaware it would be so… active down here,” Clara replied after giving a dutiful curtsy to the Captain.

“That doesn’t answer the question,” Mr. Howard pointed out suspiciously.

“I am… here… because…” Clara was obviously not used to being the one lying to nobles as she kept her eyes fixed on the ground.

“Let me guess, the Cook is Lady Jenoure’s paramour?” Emily Gauva scoffed openly.

“No!” Both Fin and Clara burst out in unison.

“Look, Clara and I recently… attempted courting… only she just came down here to end things with me.” Fin jumped in desperately, knowing that there was no other way to throw them off the scent. “I suppose being arrested isn’t what most women like in a man.”

There was a beat of silence where it was unclear whether or not the lie would be believed.

Then, for the second miraculous time that day, Keith jumped in to help.

“Arrested and abandoned all in one day… that is unfortunate, Mr. Ashowan. Perhaps I can offer you some advice?”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My patreonnis you glorious guys an' gals, thank you for your continued support it helps more than you know!

Well everyone, I hope you enjoyed this chapter, I certainly got a few chuckles out of it while writing/ editing it.

I hope you all have had a fantastic week, and are gearing up for a spectacular weekend! I hope that while the state of the world may have taken from you moments you had been looking forward to in your life, that you are in a position to still appreciate all the good you have and may have learned about yourself during this pandemic. It requires great patience and grace to handle the poor hand being dealt at times, and not only that, but to try and find something new about and for yourself to improve your situation? You'd be surprised at how rare a quality that is in someone. Most just dedicate themselves to believing and continuing the belief that everything is, and always will be, terrible and hopeless. There is nothing good to be seen or no happiness to be had.

When in reality there is always more that we can lose, and so it is important to be appreciative of what we have when we do have it. Otherwise, we don't really deserve to have anything that could bring us happiness if we aren't going to value what it means to us...

Point being, you all blow me away because of your upbeat positive natures, and your ability to bounce back when you're down. I say again, it is an incredibly rare characteristic the more you venture out into the world.

Anyhow, take care everyone, hang in there!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 86: The Queen's Gift

A note from Delemhach

***IMPORTANT***

Play the following link starting at; "It doesn't hurt to try."

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=BaKwRXMoL1Q

If it ends before you finish the end of the chapter, just give it a restart!

Thank you!

Norman sat with his forearms braced on his knees, his gaze fixed on Ainsley’s still face. He knew there wasn’t long. He knew Katelyn Ashowan was nearing her limits, and that when she was no longer keeping his wife with them amongst the living, it was unlikely she would wake up.

“Your majesty?” Ruby’s voice broke the quiet.

Forcing Norman to turn his bleary stare to look at her.

“The Prince is outside the chamber as you requested.” The Head of Housekeeping watched her King, and felt sorrow twist her innards. He looked near death’s carriage himself. He had barely ate, slept, or drank in two days, and the light in his eyes had been completely extinguished... She wondered if it really was a good idea for the young Prince to see his father in such a state.

“Thank you, that will be all.” Norman dismissed her as he stood, sensing that the woman was fighting the urge to say something unnecessary.

Ruby curtsied with her lips pursed, and dutifully exited the room, giving the King another moment to pull himself together.

With a deep breath, the monarch crossed over to the door, and pulled it open to see his son standing waiting with two armed guards on either side of him. The Prince looked uneasy, and were it not for his formal education, he most likely would’ve been fidgeting rigorously.

“Eric, I’m going to let you see your mother-”

“Really?!” The little boy’s face broke out into a relieved grin, and Norman found himself cursing the fact that Fin was locked up for the night.

Kneeling down before his son, he reached out and gently brushed the boy’s golden curls. Ainsley had once told him that she had been blonde as a child…
As the King searched Eric's small face, he realized how much the Prince took after himself instead of the Queen, and was grateful for it in that moment.

“Eric, your mother isn’t… well. So when you go in you have to be very quiet alright? She is asleep, and we need to let her rest.”

The child’s smile dimmed. “When will she wake up?”

“I… don’t know. But I want you to see her right now, alright?”

The boy’s lips trembled. “Do I… Do I have to say goodbye?”

Norman’s heart shattered. He didn’t think there had been anything left to break, but as he drew his son in and hugged him, he found the pain in his chest intensified.

“Just say what you feel,” he replied before quietly waiting as Eric tried to calm down enough to go in to see his mother without being loud. It took a few moments, but eventually the Prince had regained control, and Norman set to explaining about Katelyn’s presence before taking him inside. Fin’s mother had fallen asleep nearly an hour earlier, and so it was the perfect time for a more private family moment...

The only sound in the room was their footfalls as they entered, but when Eric laid eyes on his mother, the King immediately worried that he was going to start crying loudly. However at the last moment, he seemed to remember that he needed to not disturb the healer or the Queen, and bit down on his lip quietly. His small hands balled into fists at his sides, and he walked stiffly over to his mother’s side of the bed with his father’s hands guiding him from behind.

Norman gave him an encouraging pat on the shoulder, before taking a seat in the chair he had been in before getting up.

“C-Can mom hear me?” Eric whispered, his voice warbling.

“I don’t know, but it doesn’t hurt to try.”

Slowly, the boy reached up, and with trembling fingers grasped his mother’s hand. Her skin was cool to the touch, and made him give a small sniffle.

“M-Mum, I… I want you to wake up, please. I made a mess earlier, but Fin helped me clean it, but I’m sorry anyway. I scared Farrah, but I already apologized, I swear.” Eric wiped his nose using the back of his sleeve before he moved closer to his mother. “I named my sister, I think you’ll like it too. I named her-”

“That’s enough Eric.” Norman’s stern voice made the boy jump.

Bending down and planting a hasty kiss on his mother’s forehead, the Prince paused by her ear, and whispered something that the King wasn’t able to hear.

Then, he stepped back, and said, “I love you mom. Please come back soon.”

When the boy turned back to his father, his eyes filled with tears and his lip quivering, he threw his arms around him. The father and son shared a long embrace, each of them unable to properly say what they were both thinking and feeling in that moment.

When the time came for the King to finally escort his son from the room, Eric turned to him, his face tear stained.

“Alina should get to say goodbye too.”

Norman froze and his insides clenched painfully.

“Is that what you named…”

“My sister?” Eric supplied helpfully. “Yes. That’s what mom’s mom was called, right?”

Norman nodded slowly, unknowingly his hand clamped down a little more firmly on his son’s shoulder as he steered him to the door. Once the guards had taken charge of the Prince once more, the King returned to the room. His eyes cast to the floor as a deafening white noise blared in his head.

“Your highness?”

Turning wearily, the monarch saw Katelyn Ashowan sitting up slowly, the woman’s drawn face was somber. For a moment he feared she was about to tell him that he’d missed Ainsley’s last breath.

“What is it?”

“The Princess should meet her mother. It might be her only chance.” The healer’s voice was quiet.

Norman felt anger surge in him. He knew there were matters beyond anyone’s control, but Katelyn Ashowan was supposed to save everyone…

“Later,” he answered tersely.

Surprisingly, the healer didn’t even bat an eye. There was a calm stoniness to her that showed beneath her bubbly personality, lay a seasoned Physician…
One who had dealt with death and the turmoil it wrecked more times than she could count.

“Your majesty,” Katelyn began speaking again, but Norman exploded before she could finish her thought.

“No! There is no reason to bring her in here! We continue on. Besides, she will not remember the exchange. There is no reason to-”

“When she is older, you will see just how important it is,” Katelyn cut in, her voice quiet yet firm.

The King shook his head, his hazel eyes beginning to glare at the witch.

“No. I have said it is not what matters right now. You will perform the duties I have asked of you without your unsolicited opinion,” he snapped, stepping closer to the bed where she sat, still looking completely unflappable.

“Say the Queen does awaken. What will her first question be?” Kate asked evenly, her eyes filled with knowing.

Norman’s face drained of what little color it had left.

He knew exactly what Ainsley would ask...

She would want to know how their daughter was…

And he wouldn’t be able to answer.

Then, she would look at him in such a way that would bring all sense back to him and he would immediately…

“I don’t want her here.” The monarch’s voice was hoarse.

Katelyn stared at him wisely for several more moments before then turning her attention back to the Queen's sleeping form. She didn’t say a word as she resumed her position with her hands extended over the ruler, and once again bolstered the golden glow around her.

“If I… If I see her…” Norman's voice was cracked and it broke off as he tried to speak.

Reaching out with shaking hands, he touched his wife’s feet that were covered by their quilt. Her large feet that had trodden on his toes more times than he could count, and each time he’d tease her… make her laugh until he’d hear her snort…

“If I see our daughter, I’m frightened that I will fall in love with her, and that I…” Norman blinked and turned his gaze to the chamber window, unable to say the words.

“That you won’t regret how having her meant losing the Queen?”

Norman nodded. Unable to speak past the lump in his throat for several painful moments.

“Ainsley doesn’t deserve to die alone. Or me thinking even for a second that her death was…”

Giving his head a violent shake after a long quiet moment, the monarch stalked over once more to the chamber door, flung it open, and barked to the nearest guard that he was to fetch the Princess.

When he returned to the foot of the bed, he was visibly shaking, but he was staring with great intensity at Ainsley’s face. His own features a mask of stoicism.

Norman thought his heartbeat could be heard around the room, but Katelyn said nothing as she continued weaving her magic over the Queen.

So consumed in his own mind and emotions in the short span of time that felt like years, the King jumped at the sound of the door latch being lifted.

He immediately strode over to the window, his back facing the room as Physician Durand stepped in with a pile of blankets in his arms. Buried deep within their softness, was the Princess who was once again awake and staring around herself, though her eyes were struggling to focus on anything.

After closing the door behind himself and stepping further into the room, Physician Durand shared a meaningful nod with Katelyn before turning to the King.

“You summoned the Princess, your majesty?”

“Yes, show her Ainsley’s face, then be gone.”

“Sire, perhaps you can rest the Princess on the Queen. She has been listening to her majesty’s heartbeat for many months now and it might-” Physician Durand started patiently.

“Do whatever you deem fit,” Norman's thin grasp of his emotions was quickly slipping.

“Your highness, could you please take the Princess and position her? Physician Durand is not strong enough to do so.” Katelyn offered softly.

“I don’t believe that for a second, but if you both are going to try and convince me of more nonsense I’ll do it,” the King snapped while turning around and striding over to the Physician who was more than a little startled at the harshness of his tone.

Without looking down, the King scooped his daughter up into his arms. The movement so swift however, that he managed to startle her into crying.

Her weak cries followed by an immediate cough made Norman freeze. All pain and fury in his face disappeared in an instant as he laid eyes on his daughter for the first time.

The tension visibly left his shoulders, and instead he began gently rocking the child to try and soothe her on instinct.

“She coughed, is she alright?” His voice had softened considerably, and the Princess’ cries immediately faded away as she suddenly turned towards the sound of his voice.

“The lungs are underdeveloped when a child is born so early, but thus far she seems to be in otherwise good health,” Physician Durand explained kindly.

Norman unconsciously moved closer to Ainsley’s bedside, his gaze fixed on the baby in his arms as she began to squirm.

“She’s much smaller than when Eric was born.” Norman’s voice was gaining a small croak.

Despite her eyes being unable to focus, the Princess stilled once again when he spoke.

“She recognizes your voice,” Katelyn observed with a small smile.

Norman’s cheek began to quake, as he continued staring down at his daughter who had pulled her arm free of the blankets and was experimenting with making a fist.

Reaching with a trembling hand, Norman planted his thumb in her palm, and watched as the tiny fingers failed to be able to fully wrap her grip around it.

His heart leapt to his throat, and then…

Then, he succumbed to the tears he had kept at bay for far too long.

Staring down into his daughter's face Norman sobbed, and slowly, planted a watery kiss on her forehead, his beard tickling her face.

As he gradually knelt down beside the bed, he carefully moved the Princess to his wife’s chest. He set her small head so that her tiny ear was pressed close to Ainsley’s heart, and he watched through his tears as the baby once again stilled, and let out a contented sigh.

“It’s our girl, Ainsley,” he whispered as he then reached and stroked away the hair from the Queen’s forehead.

The room was quiet as Norman wept, and gently held his wife and daughter, unable to stop the flood of love and sorrow that rushed through him.

He gazed at them for as long as he could, trying to burn the image into his brain for the rest of his life.

“Eric named her after your mum. I think we’ll keep it, yeah? Alina. Maybe Lina for short, hm?” He asked brokenly as he then began rubbing soothing circles on the baby’s back. “Don’t worry, right now her feet look perfectly small.” He tried to laugh, but failed. Instead, he tried to content himself with watching Alina’s eyes move over him, and her fingers brush against Ainsley’s exposed skin.

As much as everyone in the room wished they could hold on to the moment forever, the baby began to fuss.

Her head had begun turning to try and find a source of food.

Norman didn’t move at first, his cry growing worse as he resisted taking back his daughter.

Dissatisfied and hungry, Alina began to cry, and he knew he couldn’t wait much longer. Norman lifted Ainsley’s hand, kissed it, then gently picked his daughter back up.

Leaning his forehead against hers, listening to her cry, Norman finally turned to Katelyn who was staring intently at the Queen.

“If you can’t go on much longer Mrs. Ashowan, it’s alright.” He whispered defeatedly as his daughter continued to flail about in his arms.

Katelyn didn’t say anything for a moment, but when she did turn to him, her face was completely serene before saying:

“I don’t need to continue.”

Norman’s eyes dropped to Ainsley’s face, and watched with bated breath, as her eyebrows twitched ever so slightly into a frown, and her brown eyes then ever so slowly, opened.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My Patreonnies! Today is your day! Thank you from the bottom of my pitiful heart for your support and helping bring a dream of mine to life!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0ct3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, wmanol, Markus W, NOelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Maxus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicholas M, FS, Nathaniel J, Chase Sparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H.Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, Highway Jack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, KlaKras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata S, ShinyMareep, svenkrupp, skarab999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Tom M, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, Rallaster.

I apologize that this wasn't posted earlier in the day- got a pretty bad migraine that I took a nap for but it still is quite persistent, so this AN will be a touch on the short side sorry!

I hope you enjoyed this chapter, I know I did writing it for many different reasons at the time.

So... have you prepared the general public for when Covid is over?
They must've just gotten over their withdrawal symptoms from not getting to experience your presence... They need to be aware that they are going to get their fill of your intoxicating wonderful personality once you return.

Even the cute animals need time to brace themselves before they are knocked down a notch on the lovability scale once everyone gets to see your face that can only be described as perfect.
Bambi and thumper can back up for you.
Baby ducklings better not have an ego on them already or they will be crushed...

Ah well, it isn't your fault you're amazing.
Well it is but... who the hell could stay mad at you for it?

Have a fantastic week everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 87: Late Night Talks

A note from Delemhach

As Captain Antonio approached the King and Queen’s bedchamber, his face grim, he refused to meet anyone’s eyes as they watched him pass. Nobles whispered behind their hands, servants gave him a wide berth as though fearful that he would somehow place blame in them for Baron Gauva’s actions. So intent on not looking at anyone directly, that when he finally reached his destination, he failed to notice the bright smiles the guards wore.

“Please tell his majesty I have arrived,” Captain Antonio ordered while keeping his one eye fixed on the grain of the door in front of him. He had to be strong. If the Queen lay dead, there was no telling how broken Norman would be…

When the guard disappeared into the shadowy room, the Captain could hear the faint sound of sobbing, and immediately he found himself fighting off the surge of warmth in his eye.

“You may enter, Antonio,” the King’s voice called out quietly.

Stepping over the threshold and closing the door behind himself, Antonio at long last moved his gaze over towards where the Queen lay. Knowing it would be far crueler to delay the inevitable.

Instead of the peacefully arranged corpse of the woman he had come to love as a niece, Antonio instead found himself staring at Norman kneeling by the bedside holding Ainsley’s hand, his face tear stained as she gazed at him wearily…

She was smiling.

Alive, and smiling.

Antonio’s composure failed and the knot of emotion in his chest vanished so quickly that he couldn’t help but burst out saying, “Oh, thank the Gods.”

Norman smiled at his friend, and gestured Antonio closer.

“I was hoping to lay beside my wife and rest with her, however we didn’t wish to disturb Mrs. Ashowan. Given that her son is currently in our dungeon, I gathered you were the next best person for the job.”

Antonio’s eye turned to Katelyn’s sleeping form, and immediately he felt his joy dim.

She looked near death herself… She had clearly pushed herself far too hard for the sake of the Queen.

“She can rest for as long as she needs in Lady Jenoure’s former chamber. See to it that Ruby takes care of her as though she were royalty. We owe her Ainsley and Alina’s lives.”

Captain Antonio’s eyebrows shot up. “Alina is the new Princess’ name?”

��It is. Eric thought of it, and we feel it suits her. Though we will most likely call her Lina for short.”

“Yes, knowing Norman he will be mixing up her name and my own horribly if we don’t give him a bit of respite,” Ainsley teased, her smile warming the Captain’s heart.

“Aye. A good name.” Both Ainsley and Norman were unable to keep their eyes off one another as Norman bent his head and planted a gentle kiss on the back of her hand.

Wanting to give the reunited couple their privacy, the Captain moved towards the side of the bed where Katelyn lay. As he scooped her carefully into his arms, she didn’t stir even once as she was shifted from the soft bed into the Antonio’s firm arms.

Cradled against his chest, Katelyn felt small and vulnerable to him... Even her skin felt cool to the touch, and the Captain could feel his mind begin to leap into action on ordering her a bath and hot meal the moment she awoke.

Bowing his head slightly, he then wordlessly took his leave of the royal couple.

As he exited the chamber, he noticed the guards saluting Katelyn despite her not being conscious. As he moved the short distance to Lady Jenoure’s former room, he passed Physician Durand who also bowed to the fragile woman in his arms.

Antonio continued walking silently, when he felt Katelyn begin to stir, and so he glanced down briefly into her drawn face in time to see her eyes open with obvious difficulty. She blinked in confusion before lifting her face to him, and the Captain immediately felt his heart skip a beat.

“What’s… happening?” The healer asked faintly

“You’re to take a well-deserved rest."

“Oh… but… why are you carrying me?” Katelyn attempted to look around herself, but was obviously too weak to do so properly.

“Because you deserve to be treated as royalty for what you have done,” Antonio explained quietly as he hesitated before their destination.

Clutching her ever so slightly closer to himself Antonio maneuvered her so that he could open the door with one hand quickly before hastily returning his hold around her back.

“I just… did my… duty…” Katelyn protested softly before once again falling into a deep sleep.

Chuckling to himself, Antonio approached the made bed and lay her down upon its satiny surface.

Working with the utmost care, he tucked Katelyn under the cover, and gently brushed the stray strands of hair from her face. He smiled down at the woman who had made him, for the first time in decades, feel things he believed he had no right to feel any longer.

The very first night she had met him, he had been irritable and weary. He had not been in any mood for Sir Taylor’s antics, but when Katelyn had welcomed him in and they’d all played simple drinking games… he found himself more and more intrigued by her mind.

Their first day courting she had asked why he had worn a hat that covered his eyepatch, and when he answered that it was because most people feared him, she laughed and said:

“I’ve met men that should be feared, but Captain you are quite obviously one to be loved. Take off that silly thing, it’s far too hot out to wear that. While you aren’t fearsome to me, if you start to smell I am not going to hold my tongue.”

Moving back to the corridor, Antonio flagged down the nearest passing maid and gave her his orders for Katelyn’s treatment upon awaking.

He then returned to her bedside, the magnetic pull she seemed to have for him as strong as ever.

“I’d like to be honest with you Katelyn. You are a fine woman. A strong woman. However, I must confess that I am out of practice with all of this. It is strange how easy and wonderful it is to be with you… my last wife I had to go through brutal training for seven years before I could marry her, you see. But she was worth it. Every second… sorry. I don’t mean to talk about her excessively. I suppose I just mean that I don’t quite know what I’m doing. Especially with you being a witch and especially with Finlay being your son. I’ve gone drinking with the man he is… well more people should be frightened of him, that’s for certain.” Antonio took a moment and cleared his throat.

“What I am trying to say… well… I would like to have however many days I have left in this life with you. This relationship has moved quickly, but I cannot fathom a better way to spend the rest of my time. I knew the day I met my first wife, and I knew the night I met you.”

Letting out a long breath, Antonio turned towards the chamber door. He was keenly aware of his racing heart.

“Once you have recovered, and perhaps once I speak about this with Finlay, I would like to ask you while you’re awake. I just wanted to practice.”

Stiffly, he made it to the chamber door, then had the brilliant idea of how to get out of a truly difficult conversation later on. Dropping his voice so that it could barely be heard, Antonio bade one final message.

“Oh, I locked Finlay up in the dungeon for the night. For political reasons. I’ll see you when you-”

“FIN IS WHERE?!” Katelyn suddenly shot up out of her sleep, her bloodshot eyes honed in on the Captain who had leapt back against the door in shock.

His mind worked furiously to try and think of a reasonable excuse for having imprisoned her son, while also beginning to rethink which of the Ashowan’s he should truly fear in that moment

***

“You. Explain,” Fin demanded with narrowed eyes.

Kraken rolled around in the grime of the cell a few more times for good measure before finally meeting his gaze.

“I already explained that there wasn’t enough time to include you in my plan with the fire,” Kraken chirped impatiently.

“No. About there being other traitors in Austice.”

“Well those enemy men didn’t just appear. Boats brought them. People knew where to hide them. You need to find the ring cat. That place with all the strong smelling women... some of the men escaped there.”

“You mean Madame Mathilda’s establishment?”

“I don’t bother with human names. Your mate has been searching for all of these things on her own. She is a tiresome one to keep an eye on let me tell you…”

“Is she safe?” Fin demanded, alarmed.

“As safe as she can be. My new position of authority under Fat Tony has afforded me some perks… I must compliment your choice of mate if I am purfectly honest. She is as quiet and clever as some talented cats I know. Doesn’t lose her whiskers under pressure.”

Fin rubbed the back of his neck while frowning. Thanks to Kraken he knew what Annika was up to, but it was dangerous… She was trying to find out who was associated with helping the invaders all on her own.

He felt more than a little angry that she couldn’t confide the risky work she was doing with him, but also recognized the cost of treason… particularly when the prime example of that little betrayal was bemoaning his fortune mere feet away.

“Wait, who is Fat Tony?”

“The leader of one of the cat gangs of Austice. Don’t worry, he is a reasonable cat compared to some.”

“Why are you in a gang though?”

“To ensure your objectives are met.”

“What objectives?”

The feline let out a small breath that could’ve been interpreted as a sigh.

“A safe and happy home, witch. When we bonded I knew this about you instantly.”

Fin blanched.

He never would’ve thought such an abstract notion could be understood by a cat.

Then again, the familiar wasn’t an ordinary cat…

“What is it you want Kraken?”

The cat blinked up at him, then stood, and sauntered over to him, his tail swishing with every step.

“I want to sleep beside you in a warm soft bed, and be fed delicious food without any worry. I want you to be happy, because you are annoyingly difficult to please. What I have discovered in my short time with you, is that to help you, I must be the best I can be.”

Fin blinked in awe.
He had always known familiars were especially attuned to their owners, but to hear one’s love and well-being (albeit expressed quite dryly), was stunning.

“Well… thank you.”

“Oyy! Ashowan! As a witch, are you able to make any wench you bed more beautiful? I hear some witches can do that!” One of the Knights sharing a cell with Lord Gauva called out suddenly.

Fin sighed, he had blocked all sound from leaving his cell while speaking with Kraken, but immediately regretted not preventing sound from coming in. Lifting the barrier all together, he replied.

“No, I can’t. Goodnight.”

“So… the Baron said you could fold clothes, and we all saw, or rather felt the shield thing… but… why aren’t witches, you know... Ruling everything?”

Fin closed his eyes and let out a small breath. He knew it wasn’t a bad question, but it had been a long day, and he didn’t particularly feel like talking with the men who had tried to hurt his mother.

“We aren’t here to rule, we are here to maintain balance between humans and nature. To ensure you do not forget what you are apart of.”

“Ah… but… how does you being a- sorry what was it?” the Knight addressed someone else in the cell. It was too dark to tell given the late hour.

“A House Witch,” came the bitter reply from Lord Gauva.

“Yeah. How does you being a ‘House Witch’ bring us closer to nature?”

Fin opened his mouth to retort, then realized that once again the man was asking a good question.

“Well, what is important in life? Respecting what the Earth gives us, and the power it holds, but also… what that balance brings us. My powers show how to harmonize all things. Food from the earth, fire for the hearth, breath of air, and nourishing life sustaining water. A good home harnesses all of these.”

“Why the shield then?!” Lord Gauva barked.

“A home is also supposed to be safe,” Fin growled in response.

The dungeon fell quiet as the men all heeded his words. The redhead leaned against the damp stone wall and closed his eyes, knowing that there wasn’t any chance he would be able to sleep.

“Are you going to help us win against Troivack?” The somber voice of Baron Gauva resonated against the stones.

“No.”

Fin cracked his eyes open slowly.

“But I’m going to cook one hell of a dinner for everyone when we do.”

The men once again fell silent, and at last, it seemed it was for good. Fin closed his eyes, and felt Kraken clamber up into his lap. The silky top of his head pressing into his limp hand expectantly.

With a small yawn, the witch began scratching gently under the familiar's chin, and felt the satisfying purr rumble in Kraken's belly. At least one of them didn’t mind being stuck in a cell for the night…

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord fun!

My patreonnis you boundless buncles of joy, thank you for your support and for joining!

Phew, well...

Is everyone familiar with Leda and the Swan tale?��
If not, brief recap...

Zeus (we know... that god that would be arrested in a heartbeat in modern times), noticed the most gorgeous being in the world named Leda. Wanting to seduce this woman, but not wanting to overhwlem her with his godliness, Zeus posed as a Swan, and the two shared... both bed and tail feathers if you know what I mean...
Now. there are far more serious implications in this story. Real dicey morals all around...
But, I had to bring it up to remind you, that your good looks are so world shattering, that a certain god may try to approach you.

Don't be fooled by that duck waddling over for a pet and bread. Punt that quacker back into the river. Unless he just wants the healthy seeds your feeding him. It's when the mallard begins shaking those tail feathers that walloping the bundle of feathers as far into the reeds as possible is allowed.

Then again, Zeus may try a different animal... A goat perhaps... but just remember. "Baa means baa," shove your own cloven hoof where the sun don't shine of a goat with a godlike beard approaches you.

All in all, I'm just saying, be safe. Love animals, but you are so incredible don't you ever let someone take advantage of you. You don't owe them anything, but you owe yourself everything.

Weird AN today? Yeah... yeah... just blame the increased work hours for this week. I'm also not quite through that first cup of coffee so... being the merciful enlighted beings that you are I'm sure you can understand.

Anyway, have a fantastic weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

P.S There is a bonus scene that is not going to be posted on RR of the entire discussion between the Captain and Kate following their exchange that was good fun to write, but is on the patreon page. Just letting people know in case interested.

P.P.S I think we hit a new record for comments last chapter! Over 50! Holy crap that made my week you champions of my soul! Give yourself a good pat on the back from Kraken and I!

Chapter 88: Group Therapy

The cell door squeaked open as honeyed sunshine spilled through the narrow window opening on the wall a certain redheaded witch was leaning against.

Cracking open his eyes that felt as though they were weighted down with sandbags, Fin glanced up to see instead of the Captain, a Knight he didn’t recognize accompanied by Mr. Howard.

The assistant looked smugly down at Fin’s disheveled self and watched as the witch stood with a grunt.

“Have a pleasant evening?” Mr. Howard asked looking all too delighted.

"I heard from one of the Knights the Queen awoke," Fin commented instead with a small smile.

The assistant's pleased expression faded to one of sincere relief. "Yes... alive and well thankfully."

“Where’s the Captain?” Fin asked while rotating his shoulder to try and ease some of the stiffness from it.

At this, Mr. Howard froze.

“It would seem… your mother didn’t take kindly to you being incarcerated. He has overslept as a result.”

Fin grinned wryly and the assistant waved him forward while rolling his eyes.

“Come on. We are to meet with his majesty and the others this morning.”

Fin raised a quizzical eyebrow, but didn’t receive any more of an explanation as they made the long journey up to the council room.

“Any chance I could get some food at this meeting?” The redhead asked while attempting to rub the kinks out from the back of his neck.

“There is food, but your assistant’s made it.”

Wincing visibly Fin didn’t say anything in response.

At long last they reached the council room, and upon entering Fin noticed immediately that the King looked like his regular self again, and everyone else in the room looked jubilant. There were mysterious baked goods in the middle of the table, but Fin still grabbed one nonetheless as his stomach rumbled loudly.

Captain Antonio pointedly looked away from the redhead, while Lord Fuks raised a chalice to him, and Mage Lee smirked. Trying to busy himself, Fin attempted to bite into the food in his hand and nearly chipped a tooth. The redhead opted to carefully set the item back down on the table with the utmost care.

“Welcome back, Mr. Ashowan. I apologize for your time spent in the cell,” Norman began as he also raised his goblet to the witch.

“I understand, your majesty. Did my incarceration wrack up support like we’d hoped?” Fin’s eyes were fixed on Captain Antonio’s profile as the man continued to avoid meeting his gaze.

“Well, the women nobility are certainly in an uproar on your behalf. As are the maids… Their husbands are intimidated into agreeing- is how we’re interpreting it,” Mr. Howard explained in a businesslike tone as he finished dipping his quill in ink to begin his note taking.

“On that note, I am sorry to hear that your courtship with Lady Jenoure’s maid suffered,” the King added sincerely.

Fin’s cheeks turned crimson, but before he had a chance to say anything Mage Lee was upon him.

“What?! You two were such a lovely couple! A wedding between the two of you would have been such fun… perhaps she reacted to your arrest hastily. If you go now and-”

“No, no. It’s alright. I’m not sure we were well suited,” Fin interjected desperately while Norman tried to hide his smile.

“Ah, sorry to rub salt in the wound, Fin. Mage Lee has a deep love of weddings…” the monarch explained with a bemused glance towards the elder.

“Don't worry about it, your highness. If we could carry on with the meeting, I wouldn’t mind seeking out a bath.” The redhead bowed his head to the King, hoping that he didn’t sound too demanding.

“Ah, yes. We have much to discuss in light of recent events…” Norman straightened in his chair, the twinkle in his eye dimming slightly as more serious matters entered his mind.

“Mr. Ashowan, your father’s vessel experienced some poor weather, and so he is expected to arrive even later than originally planned.”

Fin’s expression remained blank, and so the monarch plunged on, not wanting to dwell on the unpleasantness.

“We have negotiated with Sorlia merchants to have the Troivackian soldiers that have been discovered boarded in secret onto their boats and set out to sea. We will keep them as far from shore for as long as possible while the war carries on in hopes that this helps our cause. As of now, we have discovered just over nine thousand men in total thanks to a handful cracking under our interrogations, however that is not quite half of our estimated numbers.”

Everyone nodded while frowning.

“I received word during my search that there are Troivackian allies amongst the merchants and… brothels of Austice that should be investigated more closely.” Fin announced while tactfully omitting that Kraken was his informent...

At this, mage Lee straightened in his seat. “So that’s what you were doing in Madame Mathilda's! Looking for the Troivackians!”

All eyes turned to to the elder.

“How is it you knew Fin was inside a brothel, Lee?” Mr. Howard asked, a wild smile on his face.

“I had to offer him assistance when he was drugged and about to have his legs broken!” the mage burst out despite his cheeks reddening.

“Why was it they did these things, Mr. Ashowan? I was aware of an impromptu festival you started but this comes as news to me.” Norman steepled his fingers while leaning forward with a small frown.

“I was asking to speak with the head of the brothel. Apparently that was grounds to have me treated as mage Lee described. Which is all the more suspicious,” Fin muttered, not liking the demonically happy assistant who was scribbling things down furiously.

“No shame in a healthy young man dabbling with the ladies!” Lord Fuks interjected loudly. “Though that might also have something to do with your sweetheart deciding she didn’t want to marry you…”

Fin groaned, the morning was proving to be one long headache…

“Do you think you might be able to find out more about what this brothel madame was doing? I have already begun having merchant and noble ships searched, and their captains interrogated. However we have yet to find anything here in Austice, and not much luck from what I’ve heard in our other fair cities,” Norman addressed Fin seriously.

“I can return to the city and try.” Immediately the redhead wondered how quickly he might be able to return to Annika’s estate and whether or not she’d be home…

“Alright, well that settles those matters regarding Mr. Ashowan. Lord Fuks, you have the expense estimates for the war sorted now? Wonderful. Now, Captain, did you not wish to have a discussion with Fin?” Mage Lee interjected suddenly, his features a little too lively for the witch’s liking.

The Captain looked as though he were going to punch the mage, fortunately, however, the man had the decency to tone down his obvious excitement.

Fin faced the Captain expectantly. He guessed that his mother had demanded that the military leader apologize for having her son locked up, and so waited to get the whole unpleasant ordeal dealt with.

Instead, the Captain awkwardly cleared his throat, and slowly turned to face the youngest member of the meeting.

“Mr. Ashowan… Finlay… Your mother and I had a lengthy discussion last evening. One that has made it a necessity for us to… broach more sensitive topics.” Antonio didn’t risk taking his eyes off the redhead whose expression was flatter than the crepes he occasionally made for breakfast.

“I… wanted a more private word; however, I was concerned about what your reaction could be. I hoped that having more people here for support might prove beneficial to-”

“Captain, please get on with it.” Fin’s tone was hollow. He really hated drawn out apologies.

“Well, it seems I… that is your mother and… I…”

The fearsome warrior looked to Norman for help, only the King appeared to be all too happy to wait for him to figure out what to say.

“Well, your father is coming, and while he is here… there has been mention of… proceedings which might-”

“Gods, Antonio, are you really that scared of him?!” Mr. Howard burst out impatiently.

“I must agree with his majesty’s assistant. Gods man, this is more tortuous than the kitchen aides' recent attempts at cooking,” Lord Fuks added helpfully.

The Captain cleared his throat awkwardly and an uncharacteristic amount of red began to climb up his neck.

“No need to apologize, Captain, if it’s this difficult for you, think nothing of it.” Fin sighed. It really wasn’t worth drawing the meeting on. “I’ve had worse nights than last night in the cell, and-”

“Finlay, I proposed marriage to your mother. She er… She agreed.”

The room fell silent.
All eyes were on the redhead who went still as a statue. His eyes transfixed on the Captain who didn’t dare move as though he were a fat mouse caught in front of a hungry and disgruntled ginger cat...

“You’ve only been courting for a few weeks.” The voice that left the witch’s mouth was hoarse.

“Aye, but… when you know you know. Especially at our age we don’t like to squander what little time we have,” the Captain managed with difficulty.

“So… you mentioned my father… because you want her to file for an official dissolvement of their union,” Fin started slowly.

“Yes.”

“I plan on consenting when your mother formally submits the plea,” Norman offered casually. “Then she is free to marry whenever and whomever she chooses.”

Fin’s eyes met with the King’s, and for once the monarch decided to instead closely inspect his marvelous ceiling.

“Isn’t it wonderful, Finlay? You could probably even be Knighted sometime soon once you’re officially related to the Captain. His majesty did offer him title of Baron and some land some years ago, but given his background he respectfully declined so as to not rock the boat with the other nobility,” mage Lee explained brightly.

“His background?” The witch asked faintly.

“Ah yes… my mother is Daxarian, but my father was Troivackian. A nobleman. It is one of the reasons I go by my first name instead of my last name which sounds distinctly Troivackian. My full name is Antonio Faucher. You cannot tell now that my hair is mostly white, but it used to be quite dark. I am also larger than most Daxarians you may have noticed... Here we are not titled, which is why I am free to choose myself a wife of any ranking. Though once we marry and perhaps win the war, I may consider his highness’ offer again… if to offer a more comfortable life to the both of you…”

Fin slowly stood, silencing the Captain who looked ready to end the awkward encounter by any means necessary. Bracing his hands on the table in front of him with his head bowed, the redhead took a moment to quiet his thoughts.

“I will be going back to Austice for the next few days to see what I can learn from Madame Mathilda. Please inform my mother. Good day your majesty, Lord Fuks, mage Lee, Mr. Howard… Captain.” Fin stood, and bowed without meeting anyone’s stare.

As he turned and marched to the door, Lord Fuks called out to him.

“Perhaps consider calling the Captain ‘father’ in the near future! It could be a wonderful chance to bond and-”

Mr. Howard lunged for the elderly man and clamped his hand over his mouth hastily.

"No need to have us all killed," the assistant hissed under his breath.

Fin hesitated only for a moment after the Military Chief of Daxaria's outburst, before continuing to exit the chamber, and embarking on his new mission of fleeing the castle grounds as quickly as possible.

Norman turned towards the Captain, his expression pleasantly mild. “Well… he didn’t burn down the castle, or blast you into the Alcide sea.”

“Nor did he curse you out or refuse to accept the marriage!” Mage Lee added optimistically.

“Honestly, I think you two will get along famously once the shock wears off.” Lord Fuks waved his hand dismissively while taking a mouthful of water from his goblet.

“In hindsight, perhaps you should’ve waited until he’d had a bath and an ale following his time in his cell,” Mr. Howard thought aloud, making everyone but the Captain shoot him incredulous looks.

“Shall we discuss the budget report for the war, Lord Fuks?” the Captain addressed the nobility quietly, his face and posture somehow both tense and relaxed at the same time.

After one last exchange of worried glances, the men delved into further details pertaining to the war with no further mention of the betrothal. The group wordlessly agreed to spare the Captain from any further helpful advice for the rest of the morning.

*

Fin crossed the threshold of Annika’s estate by mid afternoon, and was greeted with a flurry of maids insisting on drawing him a bath and setting out fresh clothes.

He didn’t deny their hospitality, but asked where their mistress could be found before answering the dozens of questions they put to him.

“Oh, she’s in the solar with her maid!” Delores informed him hastily while trailing behind his labored steps. “You should rest, Mr. Wit! It has been a long day for you from the look of it, and you smell- er- look like you could use a washing before seeing her!”

Ignoring the poor woman’s pleas, Fin continued on his path towards the solar, but only made it halfway up the grand stairs. Annika suddenly appeared breathless at the top, her dark hair floating wildly about her, and the cream colored muslin dress she wore fluttering in the great wind she had made from dashing down the corridor.

Fin looked up at her, and felt as though he were seeing the sun for the very first time.

Breaking into a smile, Annika rushed down the steps and into his arms.

The moment Fin had her in his embrace, he felt everything bad that had happened over the past few days disappear, and instead he melted into the warmth of his Lady. He breathed in the spicy smell of her hair that he had come to love so dearly, and relished in how she melded to him as though she belonged there.

“Do you think you could stop worrying me to an early grave?” Her muffled voice asked after a moment.

“I’ll do what I can.”

The rest of the staff around them were completely forgotten as the couple continued their embrace, though none of them minded. They were all more than a little happy to see their mistress and, hopefully, their future master perfectly healthy and safe together once more.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My darling, precious, cunning, brilliant patreonnis, thank you! You are spectacular and generous and I cannot be any more grateful for your continued support!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Marcus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Tom M, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi.

Have you ever taken a shower after sweating buckets in the summer heat, then laid down on cool bedding, in the quiet A/C of the house, and just felt completely refreshed and comforted?

That's what your personality is like to experience. comforting, cool, and good for our general well-being. You are the breath of fresh air in this world that amongst a lot of crappiness in some people, is desperately needed, and I want you to know I appreciate you. I appreciate all the moments you want to lose it on someone (even on some people who deserve it), and you handle it like a boss. You handle it in a classy respectful manner showing just how evolved and strong you truly are. Refusing to let the bad rule you, and instead model the good that the world should see on a daily basis.

You're amazing.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 89: Wardrobe Wonders

Annika stared at Fin’s sleeping profile unable to keep the smile off of her face. He had always risen just before dawn, regardless of how hard he had worked, or what time he had gone to sleep (unless drugged by notorious Madame's...). Apparently after one night in a cell he was able to easily sleep well into the morning, and the Viscountess couldn’t deny the delight it gave her to sip her coffee and watch his defenseless slumber. It was fortunate that Fin had left a stache of the ground beans and had taught Raymond how to prepare them to his mistress’ liking for moments such as these.

His slanted eyes, even when closed, were beautiful. His mouth that let out whatever he happened to be thinking while he was awake hung slack, and motionless.

That was one blessing Annika discovered she was grateful for. He didn’t snore.
He did sweat though…

Casting an appraising eye at the damp pillow beneath his head, she then turned her gaze for the tenth time to the open balcony doors where a cool sea breeze drifted in.

Despite no one being conscious to witness it, Annika lifted her single shoulder in a shrug. She heard that men sweat while sleeping, but her previous husband had been quite elderly and he tended to be on the cold side…

After a few more moments of enjoying the smell of the fresh sea breeze and the peaceful warm coffee, Annika acquiesced that she needed to rise and resume her work. Even if she wanted to linger in bed with Fin and wait for him to awaken.

Slipping from the bed, she stepped over to her wardrobe and drew out a pale blue muslin dress with a long slit up her leg. Casting another glance at the wardrobe she had recently… improved, she closed the cedar doors and set to dressing herself.

Fin had expressed his preference for Troivackia’s summer styles for women on more than one occasion, and she couldn’t fully explain the burst of glowing emotion she always received when she saw him staring her up and done helplessly. Pinning part of her ebony tresses back with a bejeweled clip, Annika picked her coffee mug back up and left the room quietly.

Making her way to the solar she found Clara already seated with a fresh batch of missives carrying various reports from the Troivackian interrogations and short notes from her various sources around the continent.

“You should begin with this,” the maid waved a scroll with the King’s seal.

Stepping forward hastily, Annika snatched the parchment and unfurled it. Her eyes flew across the page and at the end she gradually collapsed onto her settee with a faint blush in her cheeks.

“What is it?”

“The Queen is fine, and the Princess is to be named Alina. Ainsley says she is excited for me to meet the new baby. I also need to begin investigating any merchant ships with ties to…” Annika let out a small sigh, unable to hold back her small smile. “Madame Mathilda.”

Clara blinked several times. “Why is it you are blushing? Are you ill?”

Annika’s cheeks deepened in their rosey hue.

“No, I just… I keep thinking how I already knew this thanks to Fin. As for Madame Mathilda… once again… Fin.”

Clara was unable to stop herself rolling her eyes to the ceiling. “Not that your newly discovered feminine side is without its charms, but perhaps we could put it to the side while working, hm?”

Annika’s smile faded, and she gave the maid a flat look. “You’re right, but mind your tone.”

Clara’s face became shuttered before she once again donned the dutiful maid persona.
“I will meet with Tooley down by the docks after the dinner hour to see which ships are most likely to be tied to the Madame. By then most of the men will be well into their cups,” the Lady mused out loud before turning her gaze to the other reports in front of her.

It would be another long and stressful day, but… perhaps she would get to see Finlay in the evening, and that knowledge alone made her immediate future just a little bit brighter.

That is if he managed to keep out of trouble for once…

*

Fin stared at the filled tub before him and glanced down at his bare chest.

The serving staff had to have brought it in and prepared it while he slept, but that also meant they’d all seen him in a state of undress. While the witch knew it was entirely common for them to do so for nobility, he couldn’t help but feel more than mildly embarrassed.

Then again, Fin gave his underarm a courtesy sniff.

Annika most likely had ordered it.

The cell had not done him any favors, and so pressing his embarrassment back in his mind, the redhead climbed into the warm soapy waters that surprisingly didn’t have any of Annika’s scent. Instead the staff had added smells such as bergamot… perhaps mint? It was quite refreshing actually.

After a good scrub, Fin felt the last of the grime fade from his person, and so he eagerly exited the most luxurious washing he’d ever been privy to.

Scanning the room for his clothes, he noticed that they weren’t anywhere to be found. With a sigh he opened Annika’s wardrobe, hoping to find something to cover himself enough to summon a footman or maid. He froze.

Inside Annika’s wardrobe, beside her light Troivackian dresses and a couple of her more modest Daxarian garbs, were tunics. Men’s tunics... and trousers. All in his size. Fin blinked in astonishment.

When had she had any of this made? Why would she…

Fin snatched the items he required without much thought and dressed himself quickly before backing towards one of the lavish chairs in front of the fireplace and collapsing into it numbly. Resting his forearms on his knees, his reality suddenly drenched him like a bucket of clear cool spring water.

He and Annika were going to get married.

He was going to be her husband... Which meant either the servants in the house were going to either have a new master, or were going to have to bid farewell to their mistress if he botched the entire thing.

His cheeks suddenly flushed.

“Gods… what have I…” Fin rubbed his face.

He knew he had anguished over this very thing long before he and Annika had dove into the whole affair but, then he had jumped in and hadn’t really dealt with the actual events. Instead they had been caught up in their own bubble of happiness that was entirely removed from the real world. The serving staff never criticized, never questioned. His aides kept their quiet, and offered silent support, but one day… it wouldn’t be so easy.

He glanced around the chamber, and tried to imagine it being his. That the estate should be his home…

It didn’t fit.

Somehow he still felt like a dalliance who shouldn’t deign to even dream about laying any claim.

Only… all of it came with Annika, and he knew without a doubt she was his.

At the same time however, he didn’t even know what to call her! They were sharing a bed any chance they got, but they weren’t technically courting or betrothed.

“Gods we haven’t talked at all.” Fin stood suddenly. Urgency coursing through him as he pulled on his pair of boots- fortunately they were the ones he had been wearing all along.

Stalking from the room, he stopped the nearest maid and demanded where he could find Annika. The woman gave him a strange look, but told him she was in the solar, and so he made his way taking impossibly long strides.

Bursting unceremoniously into the room, Annika and Clara both jumped and turned in time to see him rounding the sofa. He then swiftly bent down and tossed the Viscountess over his shoulder- not entirely unlike a bag of potatoes, and then proceeded to exit the room before either of the women could get a word out.

Once Clara had recovered from the shock however, she darted to the door and shouted at his back.

“Good Gods, I just got her to stop smiling like an idiot!” Sighing exasperatedly, the maid turned back to the room and stomped over to the crystal decanter that held Troivackian moonshine. Pouring herself a small cup she muttered, “Godsdamn lovers and their godsdamn nonsense…” Then she smiled a little before taking a practiced sip of the dangerous clear liquid.

Once Fin reached Annika’s chamber, and placed her back on her feet, his hands went to his hips as he stared down at her with one of the most perplexing expressions she had ever seen on him.

“Fin, I know some women prefer a bit of rough handling prior to bedding each other, but I was in the middle of-”

“We need to talk. Now. Work and new crises keep cropping up, and-”

“Not to mention a certain fondness for sharing an enjoyment of-”

“Each other’s company, yes.” Fin blushed, unable to let her finish her sentence. “However, we have not talked of what we are doing to ensure our future together, nor have you told me anything about your days recently. We can’t keep the world at bay forever. We need to know what we’re making together, otherwise I may be trying to make a roast while you try to make a pie and that just will not work.”

Annika raised an eyebrow, her bewilderment didn’t need to be expressed.

“What is your plan with us?” Fin threw up his hands, his cheeks red.

Annika was still a little disoriented from literally being hauled out of her solar, but she wondered what was causing this sudden urgency…

“Has something happened I am unaware of?” she asked slowly.

“I’ve been asking you this question for two weeks.”

“Yes, but you seem rather flustered…”

“There are tunics and trousers for me in your wardrobe,” he cut in as though that answer cleared up any confusion.

“Do you… not like the trousers and tunics…?”

“No, it isn’t that!” Fin rubbed his face aggravatedly. “Annika, what is your plan with us?”

Feeling more than a little put on the spot, and still baffled over the redhead’s exasperation, she tried to find the best place to begin.

“Well… as you may know, I set up Marigold and Lord Nam. Now that the Queen is clear of death’s carriage, I expect Lord Ryu will come sometime over the next few days to answer my queries regarding Lord Nam’s background so that regardless of whether or not Marigold comes with a title to offer, the marriage is acceptable to warrant Zinfera’s aid.”

“Jiho’s coming here?”

“Yes, most likely in a few days. I had thought to remind you to go ask him, but you’ve been rather busy. Being arrested and all.”

Fin gave her a wry look before gesturing for her to continue.

“One option is I surrender two thirds of my wealth as a penalty tax and just marry you without going through the proper channels. It would help fund the war and honestly save us both a lot of trouble, but that would mean I’d be so fallen from grace I wouldn’t be allowed anywhere near politics or the Queen.”

“Not an option,” Fin agreed firmly. “So what is the next possibility?”

“The other option is to get you Knighted, and place you in circumstances that let you shine. You could become a Baron in a year if you happen to succeed in helping some of the war efforts I’ve mapped out. Once ennobled, I can help you anonymously here and there with some financial decisions with the land you’d be given with your title. After building a small fortune, we’d be able to marry. I’d fall out of the inner court circles for a while, but I’d be able to see Ainsley a few times a year should she travel nearby. Not ideal, but if we manage to rely on your growing relationship with his majesty, Earl Fuks, and the Captain-”

At the mention of Antonio Fin’s eye twitched. Fortunately, Annika was too lost in her explanation to notice.

“-Along with your Coven, you could prove a valuable consultant.”

“There are more qualified witches to offer insight to the Coven.”

“True, but none that have a track record of saving the King’s family. Or getting into drunken adventures with him for that matter…”

Fin feigned innocence at the last barb, but then straightened.

“Annika, approximately how long do you predict this taking?”

“Six years if we do everything carefully. Three if we don’t mind being the biggest scandal of the next few decades. A lot also depends on the war.”

Fin’s mouth hardened into a firm line as he stared down at her calm brown eyes, and the beautiful slope of her shoulders.

“Too long.”

Annika started backwards in surprise at the forcefulness of his words before regaining her composure.“Well please enlighten me of your superior plan,” she replied hotly.

“Captain Antonio proposed marriage to my mother.”

Annika’s jaw dropped.

“After the war, he is saying he will become a Baron and take on the lands his majesty has tried to give him several times. So, we just need to end the war as quickly as possible.”

Spluttering, the Viscountess tried to find the words for the shock she had just received.

“We shouldn’t just rely on the Captain and your mother though, that was an awfully quick betrothment and often these things fall apart rather quickly. We should still-”

“I’m glad us ending a war is more manageable than my mother’s second marriage turning out well,” Fin remarked dryly. Annika looked appropriately sheepish before she spoke again.

“That isn’t what I meant, and you know it.”

Letting out a sigh, Fin reached out and drew her into him, hugging her to him, and burying his hands in her long black hair. “There is one important part of both of our plans that needs to be addressed.”

Annika’s muffled ‘What’ was all the prompting Fin needed to release her. He wanted to be sure he heard her perfectly clear the next time she spoke.

“Well, you see, I realized I haven’t known what to call you for the past two weeks. Yet everything we discuss is assuming our future is bound together, so I think we missed an important step of the process.” Fin’s hands were back on his hips as he regarded her seriously.

The Viscountess didn’t have time to fully gage what he meant before he asked what should’ve been the most obvious question in the world.

“Annika, will you marry me?”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My dear patreonnis, thank you for your continued support! It means the world to me.

So little do you know that after Adam and Eve were expelled from the garden of Eden, and God took the feet of the snake, the little devil snek was alone for many years.

The animals had no idea what he was saying, so he couldn't use any of his hissy fits to convince them of his genius, and so it wasn't long until he became quite lonely. I mean sure Eden was beautiful, but he kind of wished he had a rib woman of his own... even though the odds were high he'd develop barbeque sauce to eat her...

Then one day, a strange blob that looked... soft, with a hood, and big eyes but no other distinguishing features flubbed over to little devil snek.

"Would you like to feel loved and satisfied forever?"

The snek hissed. "Please. I'm a genius. I have no need for such a thing."

"Very well, then just before I leave you... here is a glimpse of what you are missing."

The next thing lil' devil snek saw, were the lives of hundred and thousands, and millions of people all sharing and expressing joy and heartfelt messages. Some doubting themselves because they weren't sure of their capabilities or the world. Some were happy, some were sad, but when all their gazes turned upon the lonely little devil snek, for the briefest of moments, an outcry of support and magical hope filled the snek's mind.

"W-Wait! I want more! I want to-" Yet when the sad little snek looked around, he realized the strange blob was gone.

And so... realizing his mistake, the snekky snek decided to leave the garden if only to quietly punish himself for not accepting the gift that were known as 'the readers'.

So this blob is turning to you now and saying, you are a gift. If someone who knows next to nothing about you refuses to accept you? They are the ones alone in the dessert, not you. You are still your wonderful selves that should never doubt that you are one of the greatest presents paradise could create to exist in this world away from itself. You are a piece of divine heaven, that I am very lucky to get to encounter in this time.

Have a terrific weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 90: Brewing Storms

Annika’s breath had been taken from her body.

“Wh-Why did you ask me like that!” she finally managed while unable to fight off the small pulse of dizziness that floated across her vision.

It was Fin’s turn to look surprised.

“Is there a different way to ask? One fellow back on Quildon tried to propose with sonnets and I don’t think either of us wants to see me try that approach. There is requesting your hand through your male family members, but I think your brother is hard to reach in prison…” Fin reasoned out while growing slightly more amused at the obvious state of fluster he had cast her in.

“But… just like… that… after toting me out of the solar. Just… I know you tend to be direct, but Gods!”

Fin looked to the ceiling for a moment to try to stop himself from laughing.

“Annika. You’ve planned six years of our lives out. How is it so strange? Or were you hoping I’d be content to remain as your long term… paramour?”

“No! I already said I wanted us to be married after all of that, but it has been two weeks!”

Fin fixed her with a flat gaze.

“So should I take this as a no? I’ll admit that might put a damper on my day…”

“Of course it’s yes, you arse! It’s just… of all the…”

“Annika?”

“What?” she snapped, still clearly at a loss for words as she began wringing her hands uncharacteristically and her eyes looked oddly wet…

“Can I kiss you now?”

“I need a moment!” she burst out, her cheeks deepening in color. “Why is it you- you can reduce me to a twittering idiot without any effort?!”

“I’d like to think it’s because you love me, but you may have other reasons.”

“Why are you so calm?! And confident?!” Annika demanded, her tears finally spilling over.

“Is my being calm and confident with you a problem?”

“I just don’t understand what has changed!”

“Everything has, Love.” Fin's blue eyes somehow darkened in seriousness as they regarded the woman in front of him.

Annika stilled then, and the two locked gazes and a deep meaning and understanding suddenly passed between them. Time seemed to stop in the quiet as they both felt overwhelmed by their connection, and the greater knowledge that things were going to have to start growing more serious soon.

So intense was the moment, that when the sharp rap on the door echoed into the room, they both jumped.

“Mr. Wit, Mage Lee is here demanding to see you.”

Fin let out a small breath, and turned to the door. His hand had grasped the handle, his back to Annika who took note of her racing heart as she tried to sort through her jumbled thoughts.

Then the redhead made matters far more fevered when he abruptly turned around, cupped her face and kissed her. His thumb brushing against her smooth, somewhat damp cheek.

“I’ll try to be back before midnight,” he whispered before turning back to the door and exited without another word, leaving her to lift fingers to her lips and dazedly realize that she was engaged.

Engaged to a cook… but not just any cook.

To a House Witch.

*

Fin had made the wise decision to take the servant’s stairwell on his venture down to greet mage Lee, who was waiting in the front hall and gazing about himself curiously.

“I’m beginning to wonder if you’re stalking me,” Fin called out, drawing the elder’s gaze to him as he pressed his hands into his pockets.

“Ashowan, I thought your courtship with Clara was over. Imagine my surprise when I overhear from your kitchen aides that you have returned to Viscountess Jenoure’s house,” the man huffed with an salt and pepper eyebrow raised.

“I hadn’t told anyone where I was going,” Fin pointed out, fixing the man with a keen stare.

“No, but they speculated you would be here,” the mage retorted, folding his arms across his chest stubbornly.

“I had left some of my clothes here and so came to pick them up. I didn’t feel like returning late to the castle, so I requested to stay another night. After I investigate Madame Mathilda, I will be returning to my post in his majesty’s kitchen.” The redhead had rehearsed the lie on his trek to greet the mage, and was grateful for his years of practice of discretion.

“I see. Trying to win Clara back?” Lee challenged with a knowing smile. “Came to tell her you might be in line to inherit a title in a few years, hoping to change her mind?”

Fin rolled his eyes.

“Why are you here, Lee?”

At this, the old man grew suddenly uncomfortable. His arms uncrossed and he suddenly leaned on his staff as though weak, when Fin knew it was more a sign he had ulterior motives.

“I… beseech you… on behalf of everyone in the castle… please, please come back and cook and don’t… don’t leave for a very long time. Even if Clara agrees to take you back, we’ll give you a raise so that she doesn’t have to work and can live comfortably on your pay… We can’t take it anymore.” The man looked to be on the brink of a breakdown as the grip on his staff tightened.

All color drained from the redhead’s face.

“I just said I will be returning once the investigation concludes. What in the world did the kitchen aides do?”

The elder’s face grew pale. “Mr. Ashowan, have you ever heard the term: food poisoning?”

“Oh Gods.”

“Yes… your mother has her hands full trying to mend some of us, but she is still weak from her time with the Queen. She healed his majesty, and a handful of the rest of us but… Please. Please never let them touch so much as an egg ever again.”

Fin closed his eyes and took in a deep breath.

“Very well. We’ll negotiate this raise once I return. I will do as his majesty instructed however, and try to find out what I can about Madame Mathilda for now.”

“I will come with you.”

“Perhaps I should give more weight to the stalking jest…” Fin replied while exiting the front doors of the estate without waiting for the mage. It was an overcast muggy day, and the taste of lightning was in the air.

“Last time you went you were drugged and would be hobbling about on crutches were it not for me,” Lee reminded, walking quickly to catch up to him and showcasing how fit he truly was.

“True, but I don’t intend to drink or eat anything they offer me this time.”

“You also could use my authority to make a little more headway.”

“Last time I was there Annik- Lady Jenoure’s men lent me a great deal of authority wouldn’t you say?”

The mage glanced at Fin oddly then as they stepped onto the gravel of the drive; he had stopped walking and the witch was forced to turn around to stare at him.

“What is it you daft old man?” Fin demanded, hoping to the Gods it wasn’t about his slip of the tongue a moment before.

Stepping forward cautiously, the elder eyed his tunic which was black. A terrible color for a summer day, but then again he hadn’t really thought about it when getting dressed.

“This is expensive material,” mage Lee observed before lifting his narrowed gaze to him.

“I wore it when I took Clara out courting.” His reply was too quick. Too desperate.

“Where are the other clothes you came to retrieve?”

“She had… er… She’d burned them.”

The old man’s eyes began to grow a little wider. “Finlay…”

The witch swallowed with great difficulty, and it was then the gardener happened to stroll by. “Good day, Mr. Wit! Raymond wanted me to tell you the biscuits are coming out just fine now!”

“Afternoon, Alvin,” Fin greeted with a small wave, his stomach wrenching in twenty different directions.

“Why does the staff here keep calling you Mr. Wit?”

Instead of answering the mage, the redhead did the only thing he could do in that moment, and ignored the question entirely. He placed both hands back in his pocket and resumed his journey around the fountain towards the road that would take him back to Austice.

The mage jogged after him with ease. He was even more spritely than Fin had originally surmised. Perhaps he dyed his beard white… surely no elderly man could move so swiftly.

“Finlay! You need to answer me this instance!”

Fin did not.

He continued his stroll without even glancing to the mage at his side.

“I brought a horse here, could you just- blast. Finlay!” the mage barked irritably.

Still, the redheaded witch continued his steady pace down the first hill towards Austice. The mage tried unsuccessfully to pester him several more times, until they reached the sea level stretch of road before the final hill.

Finally fed up with his latest evasive technique, mage Lee darted in front of the witch and blocked his path. The cook tried to side step him several times before finally lowering his blue eyes.

“I thought you were banned from Madame Mathilda’s.”

“Ashowan.” Lee’s voice was tight as he stared at him wildly. “I am beginning to suspect you are up to something that is a grave concern to not only myself, but even his majesty.”

Once again, the witch remained silent before he swiftly brushed past the mage.

“Just tell me you aren’t having an affair with Lady Jenoure. Tell me I’m crazy.”

“You’re crazy.” Fin called over his shoulder without stopping.

Mage Lee struck his staff into the ground, and a wall of wind suddenly sent the cook flying back, the crack of it echoed up the cliff. Fin managed to land with one knee on the ground, and grunted as he felt the bone bruise.

“Ashowan, this is a very serious matter. You will not run from this conversation.”

Pushing himself to his feet with a wince, the witch's blank expression regarded the mage. Lee didn’t like it. He had seen that look on people’s faces when being interrogated before.

So instead, he changed his approach.

“Alright, if you aren’t going to speak, then you are going to listen to me very carefully.” The mage’s voice was suddenly incredibly low, a slight gravelly note entering his normally soft speech.

“If this is an affair with Lady Jenoure out of boredom, cease. It will bring nothing but trouble and shame to her. You will be released from your position as the Royal Cook, and forced back to your island.” Mage Lee watched as Fin’s expression failed to betray a single emotion, but he knew better. He could feel the deep anger simmering beneath his surface, and was glad that the witch hadn’t an ounce of power in him that moment.

“If you or her, or both of you are in love, Gods help you. You have a ways to go before this could be seen as a possible match. Then again…” The mage eyed him suspiciously. “Did you come to her after hearing that Captain Antonio might be leaving a Baron title to you?”

Fin continued to say nothing.

“Godsdamnit, Ashowan! There is enough chaos happening! Could you not have satisfied your itch with another lass closer to your-”

Fin grabbed the mage by the front of his robes and hauled him up until he was an inch from his nose. “Never make mention of my itches again, hm?” He then released Lee and continued on his way as though nothing had happened.

“If you intend on coming to see Madame Mathilda with me, I suggest you hurry along.”

Straightening his robes and closing his eyes, Lee sent a brief prayer to the Gods, muttered a curse, then jogged to rejoin Finlay at his side.

*

Elizabeth Nonata was examining her ledgers with a gold rimmed magnifying glass when the first pattering of rain could be heard against her window.

Her dog Cassian’s head raised at the noise and tilted, his nose beginning to twitch.

With a sigh she dropped her hand down and watched as the animal pattered over to her, and licked her fingers affectionately.

“I’m glad you’re braver than my previous dog. Old Tanner was double your size, but I’ve never known a more timid brute in all my days,” she remarked idly recalling how her last dog would dive for her desk during any thunderstorm and stay curled up and trembling with her needing to pet and soothe him.

With a sigh, she stood and stretched, crossing over to the window she watched the local riffraff dart towards the various pubs and store fronts to save themselves from the pending deluge.

“Hopefully this rain cools off some of the heat. The stink of the main floor is starting to waft up here,” she muttered thinking how she needed to cut back the amount of perfume her girls were allowed to don.

The women seemed to think the more perfume they used the less they’d have to smell their evening companions, but in reality the smells merely souped together until Elizabeth was left gagging. The first rumble of thunder drew her eyes to the heavens.

“I don’t know why, but I have the strangest feeling like this is going to be a hell of a storm.”

Cassian’s claws clipped against the floorboards as he made his way over to sit beside his mistress. He knew he would have to leave her soon when the lower level grew busier and she wanted a steady guard for her private quarters. So he relished whatever time he could with her.

Then, as she began to turn away from the rain washed glass, Elizabeth noticed two figures strolling towards her establishment. Even though it was the middle of the day… and the bar was closed for restocking and cleaning for at least another hour…

Squinting, the first flash of lightning cracked the sky, giving her enough light to see a glint of coppery hair being pushed back, and the wink of a mage crystal disappearing under her eaves by the front door.

“Oh Good Gods… not again.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on teh discordian delightfulness!

My patreonnis... my saviors who help me pay for Kraken's litter and high end food (because he'll die without it- literally). You are amazing, and you honestly help so much you have no idea.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Marcus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Tom M, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P.

So the editing job of this chapter may be a wee bit wonky, and that is due to my beloved Sigs and I celebrating their first day at their new job. Good feels and good drinks all around, but I am the first to admit I am more in line with Fin sing-shouting sea shanties than I am with the beloved poetic compliments you have all grown used to at this point in time.

I want you to know that, should I meet an untimely demise (fingers crossed I don't and live to the ripe goal age of 108 for various reasons), but if I do, please know that you honestly were part of what made me feel any ounce of accomplishment in my life.

You are a lot more capable of affecting goodness than you realize. Don't ever think you aren't powerful. I know a good influence feels like it can't mean anything in the sea of negative, but you matter to the point of making someone feel as though their life has some kind of positive meaning. Even though this story is a first big hit for me, I never dreamed I'd get to share the ideas and worlds I build with a group of people that would love it. That I could share the exitement in a bath of positivity. It always seemed like a dream, and you changed all of that. You have changed my life. As a group, and as individuals. So, acknowledge your power. You have changed life and the way others see me even. You are affecting dozens of people, with just a few words and clicks of support.

Your responsibility? Just know, the weight of the power you carry. You're a fantastic, attractive, kind group, so I'm sure you can absorb these responsibilities with grace.

Anyhow... as I said before, this AN is going to be a wee bit off key.

You're great. You're awesome, and thank you. Thank you thank you thank you, for your support and care.

You have made me feel like less of a loser and disappointment, and I can't thank you enough.

Have a great week you glorious saviors.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 91: Rousing A Rebellion

As Fin strolled into the brothel from the storm that rumbled outside, he did his best to wipe his feet on the worn rug in front of the door. Not that it was doing much good when the rest of him was dripping wet. He had to admit however, that mage Lee was having a worse time of it with his heavy robes being weighed down from gallons of water. Unlike Fin though, he had the magical means to dry himself upon stepping into the brothel. He did not offer the redhead the same courtesy, and even shot the witch a ‘that’s what you get’, expression.

Fin rolled his eyes at the pettiness and set his sights around the room.

Almost immediately, his gaze landed on Elizabeth Nonata racing down the steps from the second floor loudly declaring “Nononononononono," with her forest green dress hiked up to allow her a faster descent.

Rounding on them from across the room as soon as her foot touched the ground, she immediately snapped her fingers, and three beefy men Fin didn’t recognize from his previous visit stepped forward.

“These two are not allowed on the premises. They bring nothing but trouble.” Elizabeth Nonata folded her arms over her chest and scowled at the pair darkly.

Mage Lee stepped forward, his expression somber. “Ms. Nonata, I am afraid we are here on his majesty’s orders. He sent us instead of the Knights to give you the chance to do the right thing. We both know how the law’s presence in this establishment doesn’t benefit you or Madame Mathilda.”

The assistant didn’t say a word as she brandished a finger over their shoulders towards the dark drenched street through the open doorway.

“Then I will deal with the Knights. The two of you caused enough setbacks during your last visit.”

“Ms. Nonata, I had wanted to take a more subtle approach than my companion here,” Fin shot Lee an irritated side glance. “We just need to speak with Sandy. If the involvement of your brothel and her treason is surface level, you will be looked upon more favorably.”

Elizabeth rolled her eyes and moved her hands to her hips. “I fired that wench. I can’t afford the type of unsavory business she brings, can I?” There was an accusatory glint in her eyes.

“Where did she go?” Mage Lee demanded urgently.

“It is not my business to know. You might go pester some of the other brothels. Now, leave. Also, you, the one making a pond of my entrance. If your name is Fin, tell your ‘friend’ to stop harassing my staff for your whereabouts.”

“What friend?” Fin asked, alarmed.

“A lowly looking chap- named Red, I think. You are clearly not the lowly rank I initially judged you to be given those clothes, so perhaps he is a manservant you dismissed.”

Mage Lee’s expression was incredibly smug as Fin shifted at the remark pertaining to his attire.

“What did Red want?”

“I don’t know, nor do I care, out,” Elizabeth repeated pointing over their shoulders and two of the large men moved forward, while the third one went and stood beside the woman commanding them.

Fin took another step into the room, and blocked Lee from view, as though protecting the elder.

“That is the wrong direction.” Elizabeth’s deep green eyes flashed.

“Funny, I’m usually quite good with directions.”

“Most men think they are until they get married. Which is why this business is so successful. Get. Out.”

“Ms. Nonata I am quite certain you know where Sandy is, and we would like to discuss how severe this matter is, because despite us mentioning treason you don’t seem to be concerned.”

“Oh please, the both of you are con artists. You probably commissioned Knights to pose as Viscountess Jenoure’s men as a backup plan. I would be happy to send her an urgent missive informing her that such a bold imposter is here in my grasp.”

Fin let out a long breath before fixing the woman with a weary gaze.

“If you do, I can guarantee she will be annoyed with me, but you… she might be a little more aggravated with. I don’t recommend being the focus of that kind of attention from Lady Jenoure.”

“Glad to see you know her so well,” Lee muttered ruthlessly behind the redhead.

“Ms. Nonata, you know that I am the Royal Court Mage to his majesty, I can credit this man’s story.”

“At this rate, Lee, it is more likely that the staff you like to show off is fixed with a glass crystal rather than a true mage’s. It seems the far likelier story considering you have not once presented any official documents or seal indicating your status.”

At this, Fin turned around and stared incredulously at the mage.

“I haven’t been so incensed in years! Of course I am a real mage!” Lee shook his staff at the redhead as though that would prove the woman wrong.

Fin clenched his fist at his side, but continued his direct gaze at Elizabeth Nonata while staying tensed in the event that one of the two guards nearing him would pounce. “Perhaps we should go back and return with your official seal, Lee. She has a point,” he remarked flatly.

“Bollocks to that! She knows who I am, I will not stand this insult!”

Sighing, and silently cursing the mage in his mind, Fin turned back to the assistant.

“We need to discuss this matter in private, Ms. Nonata.”

By then, a handful of the women had exited their rooms yawning, and were staring down at the peculiar scene. Many of them had mussed hair and dark makeup smudged under their eyes, but one, still fresh faced and energetic suddenly called out.

“YOU! YOU RAT BASTARD!”

Everyone jumped at the sudden shriek, and when all eyes turned, they saw the young woman in a cream shift and weathered green robe pointing at Fin, her eyes mad with fury.

“You’re the one who tried to end my career!”

“I offered you a better one!” The redhead exclaimed, turning his palms up in puzzled defence when he realized it was Chloe.

“You think I want to slave away in a hot kitchen for half what I make here?!” The woman demanded while gripping the banister that wrapped itself around the entire second floor.

“You intend to do this until you die?” Fin demanded, his hands moving to his hips.

“No, I’ll marry or become a Madame!”

When Fin shook his head, he heard a small snort of disbelief from Elizabeth Nonata and mage Lee. However, the witch glared at the assistant, which effectively silenced her.

“Is that what you peddled to her? Made her believe she had a future in this business?”

“I am not arguing this with you. Out!”

The burly two men surged forward, and reached for Fin’s arms, only for him to turn tightly out of the way at the last second, leaving mage Lee to be seized instead.

The witch then shoved the trio out the entrance back into the pouring rain, and closed the door as they tried to regain their footing. Fin turned back to Elizabeth and continued towards her calmly while the women above them gasped, and began chattering amongst themselves.

The third and final guard present moved to grab Fin, but the redhead managed instead to land a strong uppercut to the guard’s groin.

“Sorry about that,” he whispered as the fellow gagged and recoiled on the floor. The redhead then turned to the assistant who was beginning to look slightly more panicked.

“Ms. Nonata, if any of the women under your protection now, or recently, proves to be in any way connected with thousands of Troivackian soldiers being smuggled into Daxaria, I want you to think about what that would mean for your beloved business,” Fin’s voice was low when he reached Elizabeth who was notably pale and drawing out a small dagger. “Now, if you still have nothing to say to me, I will leave. The Knights will be here by this evening.”

“Suits me just fine! There is nothing of interest here, so we may as well get some paying titled men coming in!”

Shaking his head, Fin slowly turned- making sure to be wary of the knife in Elizabeth’s hand, and walked purposefully back towards the door, that was now already open with mage Lee standing in its frame, glaring daggers at the witch. The two men that had seized the elder lay unconscious in the street.

About to admit defeat and inform the King more drastic measures needed to be taken, Fin glanced up at the prostitutes that stared down whispering behind their hands, and an iron clad resolution suddenly gripped him.

Turning back to the room, the third guard was just beginning to get back to his feet, though it was obvious he was still battling the gut wrenching nausea. Fin placed his hands on his hips and turned his face up to the women.

“If you think this is a lucrative profession, you are wrong. I don’t see a single one of you over the age of twenty-five at the most. Now, if you insist on pursuing this line of work, why not ensure you will be properly cared for?”

“Mr. Ashowan, what in the name of the Gods are you doing?” Mage Lee’s panicked whisper matched Elizabeth Nonata’s expression of dawning horror. Somehow she knew the redhead was about to cause even more trouble…

“Just make sure no one tackles me,” Fin uttered before once again addressing the prostitutes who were growing in their numbers as more and more of them woke up from the commotion.

“What do you mean properly cared for? We’re the best paid prostitutes in the city!” One of the older women called out.

“Does your pay improve the longer you work?” Fin demanded, his volume marginally increasing.

The woman glanced at Chloe and openly scowled. “Nah. It decreases usually when the new youngs come in.”

Fin shot a deadly glance at Elizabeth Nonata who was beginning to lift her dagger again, but froze under the ire of his stare.

“How is that fair? You’ve worked longer, become more experienced, and what actually happens when none of the patrons think you are to their taste?” he insisted, staring directly at the prostitute who seemed all too eager to be listened to.

“I’ll go to work at one of the other brothels, or become a maid somewhere…”

“For even less pay I’m guessing? Not to mention marriage prospects by then I imagine are difficult,” Fin pointed out loudly as Elizabeth tried to shout over him, only for Lee’s staff to glow briefly, effectively intimidating her once again into silence.

By this time the girls were all beginning to speak amongst themselves worriedly.

“What you all need is stable, better pay, and perhaps a fund you all contribute to for when you are no longer able to work. Or between work.”

“No longer able to work?! That means they will be retired and living off of those still working until they die! It could be fifty years!” Elizabeth called out derisively.

“Or, it could be a fund that helps to offer them options. Education. What if they then had the means to become accountants? Seamstresses? Housekeepers? Or even Physicians?”

“A woman Physician?” one of the younger women called out quietly, her eyes round.

Elizabeth Nonata scoffed.

“My mother is one, and she is currently serving the King,” Fin announced loudly. The news effectively made the assistant grow still, but it was the opposite for the prostitutes. A flurry of excitement broke out amongst the women as they excitedly conversed about a brighter future after their time served.

“Could these… benefits be applied to the rest of us as well?” Fin glanced behind him and saw a reedy bartender leaning forward eagerly from the shadows.

“Yes, it could.”

“What would stop girls from coming in and quitting and just being paid out immediately?” The query came from mage Lee, who seemed genuinely intrigued by the speech.

“The girls would have to meet the standards set by the employer and serve their full term unless injured or sick to the point where they are unable to perform their duties.”

“This is preposterous! Madame Mathilda will never permit this, so the lot of you better stop listening to this menace and get back to your rooms!” Ms. Nonata hissed.

“It isn’t preposterous if you all walk out of here today until your demands are met,” Fin pointed out while turning a slow smile to the assistant who was practically frothing at the mouth.

The room went deathly quiet.

“We’ll be relieved of our positions,” Chloe whispered fearfully.

“Your Godsdamn right you would be, take them out!” Elizabeth was addressing the guard that had by then recovered from the blow Finlay had laid, but the man was listening with too much interest to adhere to her demand.

“Not if you all leave at once. Where is Ms. Nonata going to hire the sheer volume of professionals such as yourselves in a matter of, say, three hours? She will then have wealthy merchants pounding down her door and find that this business is completely empty. Even if she manages to hire some other women, you all have built relationships with these clients. You’ll have become well known to them… what happens when you are all gone?”

Elizabeth’s face was beginning to turn red as she stepped forward with her dagger in hand only for Lee to gently tap his staff against the floor and send the woman back by a couple feet with a block of wind.

For a moment all the women fell silent at having witnessed magic for the first time in their lives, and yet once the shock had faded, they all leaned forward even more eagerly.

“This is entirely within your power, ladies. However, you would all have to leave. Not just some of you. All. You need to unite as one group, because Ms. Nonata and Madame Mathilda are powerful, but not against all of you.” The redhead declared while making sure to make eye contact briefly with every woman present.

Glancing at each other, the first woman who had addressed Fin suddenly pressed her fist to the air.

“Godsdamnit ladies, I don’t care how mad this sounds. For Ms. Nonata to be this scared, there has to be some sense to it! Let’s do it! It isn’t like we have long here anyway!”

The miraculous happened then, and every single prostitute met each other's gazes… and nodded. Like soldiers on a quest, they all promptly returned to their rooms, and exited in proper street clothes.

Elizabeth’s jaw dropped as the girls filed down around her.

“You… I will never hire you back! Any of you! How dare- grab them!” Ms. Nonata addressed her henchman who still stood at her side in a daze. When he turned to face her however, there was a glint in his hazel eyes.

"I always... wanted to become a puppet maker..." He then proceeded to walk away, joining the steady stream of prostitutes, maids, and bartenders.

Giving her a sly, satisfied smile, Fin waited until the last of the women strolled past him before turning to take his own leave.

“I’ll take you to Mathilda but you bring those women back here, now!” Elizabeth boomed forcefully.

Without turning around, Fin pressed his hands in his pockets and smiled at Lee, who was staring at him with a mixture of awe and bewilderment.

“Oh, no, Ms. Nonata. You wanted the Knights to be the ones to interrogate your employer, I have a new goal in mind. Good day.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on the discord!

My patreonnis, you magnanimous beings that I bow to, my sincere thanks!

You know I don't really know how to fully say how exquisite you are but- oh crap. Crap. Shoot. Err... there are a swarm of bees coming.
Cripes, you aren't allergic are you? Yes? No? Not sure? Alright... I'll talk to them.

Bzzt.
Bzz.
BzzZZZZZzzzZZ.
Bzbzbzbzbz.

Ahh. Alright, they won't hurt you, they mistook you for the most beautiful fulfilling flower and thought they could work with you. They plan on gifting you a jar of honey as apology.

Bzzzzzz.

Ah yes. They have dubbed you the God of all their hives because you emulate the beauty and grace that they are drawn to.

They also see that you might be struggling or trying your absolute best... They want me to tell you to Bee yourself. They say that this pain you are feeling is making you more powerful because you are strong enough to choose how this adversity will shape you. You can grow from this and are perfectly capable of designing your own dance through life that will create your own honey to sweeten your life.

Ahh, they gotta go, but they've bowed and offered you their prayers and thanks.

What a poetic lot... Not that I can blame them. In all your forms, in all your phases you are a glorious being, and in every moment, your potential is there. No matter how tired, how lost you may feel, it's always there. When you feel ready, you will dominate.

For those of you brushing your shoulders thinking how you already know this? How your life is fantastic? Boom. Woah, aren't you bloody incredible. So let's keep crushing it, shall we?

Have a great weekend everyone! You are all beautiful titans of goodness, and I wish you all the absolute best. I'm rooting for you!

Cheers!

Delemhach

Chapter 92: Fin's Fans

The Queen was the exact color of an uncooked flank steak, and the King the picture of a guilty person. The royal couple sat before Katelyn Ashowan, who stood regarding them with a cool expression that was not at all how they had come to know her.

“So,” the healer began patiently. “The reason the Princess was born before my guessed timeline was because, despite my orders, you two engaged in marital relatio-”

“We were careful! It wasn’t-” Norman began defensively but was quickly silenced by Ainsley’s warning hand on his arm.

“Your highness, while I applaud your deep love for your wife, it was beyond reckless.”

“In fairness, I had forgotten that the act was completely banned. We didn’t do… everything… just a little-” Ainsley managed before the burning in her face turned scalding and forced her to stop.

With a sigh Katelyn dropped her forehead to her fingertips.

“This is neither here nor there at this point, but your majesties, there is another matter I haven’t brought to your attention as there were more serious issues.”

All at once the embarrassment of the couple drained, and was immediately replaced with worry. Norman reached over and clasped Ainsley’s hand while fixing Katelyn with a stern gaze.

“During the birth of the Princess, and consequent healing of the Queen, I’m afraid there was a great cost.” Katelyn’s eyes flitted over to Ainsley whose stoic expression hardened even further, but nodded to encourage the witch to continue.

“Your highness, you will never be able to conceive again. I had to remove too much…” the healer trailed off, unsure of how much medical talk she really needed to use.

The couple stared at her stunned, and a flicker of the uncertain bubbly woman Katelyn Ashowan was when she wasn’t a Physician appeared. Despite her training, the healer was beginning to fortify herself in the event the royals decided to not only banish her, but hang her for such a massive consequence.

“I… we understand, Mrs. Ashowan, if you wouldn’t mind please giving his highness and I a moment? Please resume healing the castle occupants’ food poisoning as best you can.” The Queen nodded to the door, and Katelyn obliged after a brief curtsy.

Turning to Norman with tears in her eyes, Ainsley leaned her forehead against his shoulder, and swallowed with great difficulty. Wordlessly, he reached up and gently stroked the back of his wife’s head, not knowing what he could say.

After a few moments of the occasional tear dripping off the Queen's cheek onto her husband's sleeve, she spoke.

“I’m so relieved.”

Norman stiffened at her announcement, making the Queen lean back and stare at him with open anguish. “Does that make me a terrible person?”

Reaching up to cup her cheek, the King wiped away the remaining tears on her pale face.
“You have been, and always will be, the best person I know. Even before I knew you, and even after I’m gone.”

Nodding, but crying a little harder, Ainsley returned her husband’s embrace, and thanked the Gods that never again would she have to hold a dead babe in her arms.

*

Striding into the council room an hour after consoling his wife, Norman wasn’t prepared for the sight that met him.

The room was packed full, wall to wall… with noblewomen.

His primary council sat at the table, and every single one of them looked as though there were a hundred archers with arrows notched and trained onto their skulls.

Mr. Howard was shaking his head with his eyes closed when Norman eventually ventured a questioning gaze over to him. The monarch also noticed that mage Lee was missing. It appeared a good amount of the nobility were healed from their unpleasant bout of food poisoning from earlier, though most of the people who had suffered had been those that had tried eating the undercooked bacon for breakfast. Most of the noble women had forewent the fare, and appeared to be in much better shape than their husbands.

“Good day everyone,” Norman began while wondering what fresh hell had occurred in less than a day. Everyone who was seated rose and bowed, while the women curtsied. “Is there a particular reason why we have so many esteemed guests here today?”

“Your highness, it is regarding… the House Witch. Mr. Finlay Ashowan,” Mr. Howard managed while sounding as though he were being choked.

“Son of a mage,” Norman muttered under his breath so that only his assistant could hear before once again addressing the crowd. “What is the issue with Mr. Ashowan?”

The room exploded as everyone began talking heatedly at once.

The King held up his hand and silenced them all, then pointed to Lady Laurent who seemed to have stepped forward from the plethora of noblewomen as some kind of leader…

“Countess Laurent, if you could please explain on behalf of the women here,” Norman gestured around the filled room.

The woman swallowed with great difficulty and refused to look at her husband who was watching his wife with open dread.

“Well, you see your highness… we are all disgusted with how Mr. Ashowan was treated with regards to Baron Gauva’s betrayal. He acted in self defence and was carelessly tossed in a cell after he has been nothing but a model servant to you and the Royal family. Especially now that I hear he was in fact an uncredited hero who helped mage Lee stop Hilda. Us Ladies do not understand why he is being treated as a criminal and forced to take a leave of absence.”

Norman turned to look at Mr. Howard whose arms were folded and eyes gazed off into some distant horror.

“My Lady, Mr. Ashowan was promptly released once I realized he was wrongly imprisoned. Our cook requested some time off and we gave him a few days in our fair Austice,” Norman explained though, he could see on the Lady’s face that his words were doing little to calm her agitation.

“After our husbands were poisoned in the cook's absence, us women were talking amongst ourselves and… well…” Lady Laurent glanced over her shoulder and received several affirmative nods from the wide array of noble females behind her.

“We think Mr. Ashowan should be given a raise and knighted.”

Norman blinked and stepped behind Mr. Howard’s chair while placing his hands on its back.

“Might I ask when Mr. Ashowan gave you all such a strong impression?”

“Well for one thing, he doesn’t poison us,” Lady Laurent began dryly. “For another, he makes the best food we have ever eaten in our lives. He has saved us all, and he treats the Prince with kindness and genuine friendship… He has many wonderful attributes.”

Norman turned to stare at Captain Antonio who looked caught between laughing hysterically and being frozen in shock.

“I see. We will take your thoughts into consideration once Mr. Ashowan has returned.” The monarch managed to say without a hitch in his voice.

“Your majesty, we will be back if Mr. Ashowan returns and no changes have been made!” another Lady, Norman couldn’t remember the name, of burst out.

“My dear, are you threatening his highness?” Mr. Howard asked slowly while finally straightening in his seat.

“N-No,” the blonde lass shrank back into the crowd. She was most likely one of the daughters of the noblemen…

“His majesty has assured you all that he will take your concerns into consideration. Please show yourself out as right now our country is on the brink of war, and we have far more pressing issues than the castle cook.” Mr. Howard stood and gestured to the door imperiously.

The women stayed rooted to their respective spots until Norman stepped closer to his own chair and glanced around the room at them all.

“My assistant speaks the truth. We have greater threats right now. However, your kind words are heeded,” he made sure to add the last part with a slightly warmer tone, but gestured to the door all the same.

Slowly, the women began to shift out of the room, and leave their husbands and fathers to their business.

Still unable to fully understand what had just happened, Norman seated himself and basked in the momentary quiet as the Lords around him all shifted in their seats.

“Did none of you think to stop your-” the King began quietly only to be interrupted hastily.

“Are you able to command the Queen when she decides to do something?” Lord Laurent snapped, his ears a shade of purple that was rather concerning.

Sensing that everyone present was more than a little embarrassed at the show of rebellion the women in their families had shown, Norman made the wise decision to wait before saying anything further on the matter.

Instead, he tucked his chair in, and opened his mouth to begin the meeting, when in burst a Knight under the direct command of Captain Antonio.

“Your highness!” he shouted while bowing deeply.

Everyone looked up startled, and yet somehow… before the Knight even spoke, Norman had a hunch about what could have caused such panic.

“The Royal Cook Mr. Ashowan and Royal Court Mage Lee have sent a messenger to summon us Knights in search of Madame Mathilda’s brothel, but he ah… there is another issue…”

“Of course there is,” the words were out of Norman’s mouth before he could stop himself.

All the men around the table looked to their King in alarm. He waved off their concerned stares and gestured for the Knight to continue. Truly, there was nothing the redheaded menace could've done that would surprise him anymore...

“Mr. Ashowan seems to have convinced all of the… erm… prostitutes to quit work until they receive better working conditions, and funds to better their employment options after aging out of the brothel.”

Norman’s jaw dropped.

*

Fin sat beside mage Lee and continued scrawling out the numbers the prostitutes gave him regarding their payments and expenses. The group mingled in the street directly outside Madame Mathilda’s brothel, and only cleared the road for local traffic. Otherwise the women were quite vigorous in stopping any of the regular patrons from entering the brothel by informing them that there wasn’t a bartender or wench in sight once over the threshold of the house.

The witch and mage had procured some parchment from a nearby business, and with the help of stacked crates and two empty ale barrels acting as two chairs and a table, had begun the arduous task of calculating a fair wage for them all. Many of them only appeared comfortable because of Lee’s presence, and after an unenthused request from Fin followed by several busty women’s pleas, the mage acquiesced to help until the Knights came.

“What exactly is your plan here, Mr. Ashowan?” the elder asked after the second hour of their documentation.

“To unite these women and create a better life for them.”

Lee let out a long sigh. “I mean about how you are supposed to find Madame Mathilda.”

“She won’t be forthcoming, so I figured I might as well spend my time doing something else worthwhile.”

The mage continued looking dubiously at the redhead, until he shook his head and turned back to the parchment in front of himself.

“Not to mention, I’m pretty sure we can ask any of these women if they’ve happened to see or hear anything regarding the Troivackian men.”

The mage turned back to him with a slow smile spreading. “I see, and will it be you who conducts these questions?”

“I can, but I think it’d be best if you talk to the ones you are… er… familiar with.”

Lee had the faintest of blushes, but nodded while clearing his throat.

“Very well.”

After another few moments of watching Fin talk to the last of the women and jot down their information, he folded his arms across his chest.

“You love her don’t you?”

Fin sighed and set the cheap quill he had been using down then stretched his ink stained fingers. There was nothing to indicate he had heard Lee's question.

“Does she love you back?”

The redhead then cracked his neck, still without responding.

“Did I ever tell you about the first time I met Candace?”

At long last Fin replied, “You haven’t.”

“She was the daughter of a wealthy merchant who didn’t believe she should waste her time studying to be a mage.”

“A wise father.”

“Shut up.” Lee cuffed Fin on the back of his head then continued. “My father was his assistant, but I hadn’t ever been invited to the house… until he heard I’d been accepted to the academy. I was fifteen… and when I saw her…”

The mage sighed. “She has surprised me at every turn.”

“I don’t doubt it. She surprised me, too, when I learned you two go to brothels together.”

Mage Lee coughed violently, and after a moment, finally managed to compose himself again to continue.

“My point is, even overcoming the bridge between extreme wealth and moderate, no titles or services to the King involved, that was difficult enough to make acceptable. You cannot bridge the social gap like I did in this case,” Lee explained, watching the redhead’s profile that once again grew blank. “This is not a possibility for the two of you.”

The witch surprised the mage then by suddenly laughing.

“Well… you know… I’m not saying your assumptions regarding the Viscountess and myself is at all right, but by now you should know one absolute truth about me.”

“And what is that?” Lee narrowed his eyes, but was disarmed by Fin when the young man rested his elbow against the small table they had created, and leaned in closer so that no one could overhear his next words.

“Anything a mage can do, a witch can do better.”

A note from Delemhach

Everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined on discord, thank you!

My Patreonnis angels, you glowing beacons of solace and hope in this cruel world, thank you for your kindness and generosity!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Marcus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Tom M, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r.

I hope you beautiful beams of sunshine are having a great start to your week! If you've recently crossed paths with someone who was kind of being a jerk? Or perhaps this was a long-term thing, just remember. They're mistaking you for an angel of forgiveness. Children always behave the worst with their parents because they know they are safe with them. If they're being that way to dominate you? Well, lol. That was stupid. You are indominatable. Only you get to say who you share your light with, and those donkeys can chill at the bottom of the marianna's trench until they learn to swim up and find their own darn brightness.

Have a great week everyone, and Kraken wants me to let you know he tries to be extra fluffy when he thinks of you because he believes it somehow helps (Even if it means I have to vacuum twice a week...).

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 93: Meeting Mathilda

The streets of Austice were aflutter with gossip over Madame Mathilda’s brothel workers. Some believed that the infamous business owner had fired everyone, others that there was an outbreak of a venereal disease. Then there were those that made their way down to the establishment to see for themselves just what had happened.

What none of them were prepared for, were the gaggle of Knights that had blocked off the street, or for the heated discussion between a tall redhead and the King’s assistant.

“Mr. Howard, these women deserve better treatment. This place is considered to have the best working conditions, and yet it ruins all other job prospects and-”

-“I don’t care! Our priority is finding what the Madame knows, I am not interested in helping whatever nonsensical chaos you’ve bred this time!”

Fin’s hands were planted firmly on his hips as he stared down at Mr. Howard. The man looked dead set against him, and mage Lee had faded into the crowd at some point, unwilling to help.

“The Knights are questioning Mathilda’s assistant as we speak. You have time to go through what I’ve recorded and tell me what they should be making, reasonable raises, and what they could afford to put towards the post-education fund.”

Mr. Howard’s flat expression didn’t indicate that he felt similarly, so Fin changed tactics.

“You’re the best person for this job.”

“That, I won’t dispute.”

“Great! Then you won’t mind taking a look and letting us know!”

“Mr. Ashowan, I am not going to-”

A trio of nearby prostitutes sidled over to the arguing pair then. Two of the girls draped themselves gracefully over Mr. Howard’s tensed shoulders, while the third one squared off in front of him.

“Is it true you’re the King’s assistant?” A waif like blonde on his left brushed her lips near Mr. Howard’s ear, making the man twitch.

“You know we want to properly thank you for helping us,” a buxom brunette on his right lifted his arm and began gently stroking his fingers.

The third woman present was the one who had rallied the women in the first place, and Fin had since learned she was named Giselle. Though her working name was Gigi. She addressed the redhead then.

“We’ve been thinking of calling the group Whores United.”

“Isn’t that just a threesome?” the blonde woman asked, blinking in confusion.

Fin winced as he noticed Mr. Howard visibly recoil at the exchange.

“Perhaps we just call it United… Workers,” the redhead managed to get out while keeping an unreadable expression.

Giselle gave a single shoulder shrug. “Suit yourselves.”

She then turned to Mr. Howard who looked like a deer staring down the shaft of an arrow.

“Now, perhaps Mr…. Howard was it? Perhaps we can work out an agreement.”

The assistant looked to Fin, and the witch could see that while the ladies could work their charms on Lee, Kevin Howard did not enjoy such attentions.

“Perhaps Mr. Howard would like to hear about what kinds of wine Madame Mathilda offers for her… err… esteemed guests?”

Giselle shot Fin an incredulous look, but then noticed that the assistant’s face suddenly relaxed a little.

“Of course! We have some of the best quality wines reserved for such customers. Girls, why don’t you show our new friend inside, I’m sure the Knights working there won’t mind a cool ale themselves.”

Fin grinned as the trio then proceeded to usher Mr. Howard passed him towards the doorway, though as he brushed by the witch, the assistant uttered, “This isn’t over Ashowan.”

Chuckling, the redhead turned back to the street that while damp, was at least no longer victim to the wall of rain that had plagued its cobblestones earlier that morning.

“Mr. Ashowan?”

A Knight Fin didn’t recognize, but who looked quite serious stood in the doorway of the brothel. “Ms. Nonata and the Captain would like to speak with you.”

With a short nod, the cook followed him back into Madame Mathilda’s business, and up the stairs to the assistant’s office.

Once inside the room, the witch spared the Captain only a brief glance. That was all he needed to determine that Antonio was not having an easy time of it with the woman, who looked equally irked.

“Ms. Nonata here is insisting that only you be the one to meet and speak with the Madame,” Antonio growled.

Fin couldn’t hide his shock as he turned to the woman who was openly glaring at him.

“Why me?”

“Because I think you of all people should know who you are messing with!” she declared while folding her arms imperiously.

“Would that be a threat?” the Captain asked with a hard gleam in his eye.

Elizabeth Nonata paled slightly, but quickly regained her composure. Fin couldn’t blame her, he had never seen the Captain in such circumstances before, and was quickly discovering that he could be an incredibly frightening man.

“No, but Mr- what was your name again? Ashen?”

“Ashowan,” the Captain snapped, making Elizabeth jump, and shoot Fin a look of wonder.

“Right. Mr. Ashowan here has completely upended Madame Mathilda’s business, and I think the very least he can do is look her in the face and explain why.”

“Ms. Nonata, you do realize that in the event there is evidence discovered that you were smuggling in Troivackian men on one of the boats your Madame has invested in, that this establishment will be completely shut down? Then following that discovery there would be a devastatingly short trial, where both yourself and your employer will be imprisoned for obstruction and shortly thereafter hung for treason.”

The assistant visibly gulped.

“I did try to warn you that I was the lesser evil…” Fin murmured innocently while also inching away from the Captain who looked ready to arrest the woman right then and there.

Elizabeth shot him an acid glare before addressing the military leader.

“I-I’m aware. However, we have nothing to hide! I’ve already given instructions on which ships funded by the Madame is docked here in Austice, and the schedule for the two that are out on their trade routes.”

“Regardless, I will be present when Mr. Ashowan questions the Madame.” Antonio’s tone left little room for debate, and so with a small sigh, and an even smaller nod, Elizabeth straightened her shoulders.

“Very well. Follow me.” The assistant swiftly strode out of the room and began strolling down the balcony.

Both Fin and the Captain wordlessly followed, and when they passed by some of the Knights that stood guard, Antonio waved them off.

When they reached the stairs, Elizabeth veered into the nearest room on her right, and entered.

It was a shabby room compared to the reset of the house, with worn floorboards that were in desperate need of a polish, and stained walls that Fin didn’t want to think too much about. Elizabeth faced the back wall, where an equally dreary tapestry hung, and lifted it to reveal a door shaped crack that ran around the wall. It would’ve been tough to spot if someone had happened to look behind the tapestry in the dark…

Elizabeth then issued an irregular knocking pattern, then proceeded to push the hidden door open.

Fin frowned as he tried to remember the buildings near the brothel, and realized that they must be attached… meaning Madame Mathilda owned the establishment beside her own. An unremarkable cobbler worked below if the redhead recalled correctly… perhaps his wife was the Madame?

Antonio moved through the secret doorway before Fin, and proceeded to follow Elizabeth Nonata into an empty apartment that had graying floorboards, and a single grimy round window. She didn’t stop moving however, and instead continued across the span of the room until she reached the next wall.

Then, reaching upwards she pulled free a short rope that had been tucked between two stones, and pulled open a trap door in the ceiling attached to a ladder that lowered down silently to the ground.

“What is the purpose of this empty room?” Antonio asked with his hand still clasped around the hilt of his sword.

“We send the girls here who might need to hide.”

“Don’t you have guards for that?” Fin pointed out suspiciously.

“Sometimes the girls have family members that they’d rather hide from than have forcefully ejected, and we respect their wishes,” the assistant quipped.

“Why did you knock if this room was empty?” Antonio demanded stepping closer to Elizabeth, which in turn made her fidgeted.

“I knocked because sometimes the Madame is in there listening. I wanted to give her a warning if she happened to be waiting to speak with me about all of the ruckus.”

The Captain’s eye narrowed threateningly, he wasn’t buying her story, but the assistant waved him up towards the open trap door.

“Go see her for yourself and ask.” Antonio’s footfalls were heavy as he moved purposefully towards the ladder, his armor gleaming in the pale light coming in through the window.

“Gods I feel sorry for your wife,” Elizabeth muttered at the Captain’s back when he had moved up the ladder out of earshot.

Fin closed his eyes and did his best to not respond to the glib remark. Instead, he nudged the assistant to follow up after Antonio, which she began to do with an indignant sniff. Once she was up the ladder completely, the redhead followed.

When he finally stepped into the room above the empty apartment, Fin realized that the attic space they were in was completely dark, but there was a doorway to their right rimmed with light.

“Good Gods is this maze?” Captain Antonio demanded as Elizabeth hurried forward.

“As the Madame’s assistant it is my job to keep her safe.”

There was a strange hitch in her voice as she opened the door, and in the warm glow that cascaded out of the doorway, Fin was then able to see that she was gripping her skirt with her free hand until her knuckles were white.

“Lizzie? Whatever seems to be going on in the street? Is there another festival?”

A strange voice called out, and after a brief look at each other, both the Captain and Fin stepped into the brightly lit room that was…

Pink.

Every scrap of cloth there was in the large apartment, was the same shade of pink, and past the large four poster bed in the middle, was a desk with a golden framed mirror perched atop, where a woman with long sandy colored hair sat facing the glass, a pink feathered fan open and shielding her face in the reflection.

“Mathilda?” Elizabeth asked quietly, rushing into the room quickly and blocking the view of the woman before Fin could get a better look.

“Oh Lizzie what have you done?”

That strange voice again…

“Things are a-a little hectic downstairs, but that redheaded oaf I told you about? He’s here, and we have to answer his questions.”

Fin frowned at being called an oaf, but soon ignored that as he craned his neck to try and once again get a better view of the Madame.

“My dear, whatever for?”

“They think we are shipping in Troivackian soldiers.”

“Oh what nonsense. Should I summon Jonesy?” Madame Mathilda stood then, revealing that she was remarkably tall for a woman, and wide though her fan still covered her face…

“No! No, don’t fetch Jonesy.” Elizabeth sounded terrified at the notion, which made Fin and Antonio share a meaningful glance before turning their attention back to the scene unfolding in front of them.

The assistant then slowly pivoted back to face the Captain and Fin and, with the Madame’s hand resting on her arm, she guided her forward.

Fin noticed Mathilda��s dress was a gaudy mix of patterns all in various shades of pink, red, and orange, and yet she wore boots… men’s boots.

By the time the fan had been lowered Fin knew roughly what he was about to see, and apparently so did the Captain.

The pair of them stared into the whiskered face of a man, who had painted a dark mark on his cheek, and wore a long strand of pearls around his neck.

“What is the meaning of this?” Antonio demanded angrily, making Elizabeth unconsciously jump and step in front of her employer.

“Captain Antonio, Mr. Ashowan, th-this is Madame Mathilda.”

Fin blinked.

“Well you brutes certainly know how to gape like the best of my clients. So tell me, what is all of this nonsense about Troivackian soldiers?” the man asked while raising a haughty eyebrow and looking back and forth between them while gently pressing Elizabeth back to her side.

“Madame Mathilda,” Fin was the first to recover as he cleared his throat. “One of the girls you used to employ named Sultry Sandy is believed to have distracted me from monitoring a pair of Troivackian men that were believed to be from the military here to attack Austice citizens.”

“I see, and are you aware of what ‘Sultry Sandy’s’ profession was at the time young man?”

“I’m aware, but it was plain as day I wouldn’t be able to afford her… services. So there was no need for-”

“The quality of your clothes is quite fine. I think she appraised you well enough.”

“I was not wearing fine clothes at the time.”

Fin could feel Captain Antonio’s eye rake over him, and he did his best not to suddenly appear shifty under his scrutiny.

“I see, well. Why is it you believed those two men were soldiers? What nefarious deed had they done that made you so bothered by them, hm?”

“I believe we’re the ones here to ask the questions.” Antonio stepped forward then, making the assistant leap between him and the Madame yet again.

It was then that Fin really looked at the assistant. Then studied the Madame a little closer as well, and after a few moments, had a theory…

“Are you two related?”

Elizabeth visibly paled, and the Madame turned on him with a bemused smile. “That’s the first sign of intelligence you’ve given me. Yes, this is a younger sister. Now, once again, tell me why is it my establishment is under such discourteous investigation?”

Fin winced, he could tell that the conversation was going nowhere quickly, and judging from Antonio’s expression, he didn’t have long before things escalated.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My patreonnis you dapper daisies of the day, thank you from the bottom of my coffee fueled heart for your support!

Well everyone, admittedly this has been a week with a lot of rough spots, so I will not be able to fully verbalize how the beauty of your soul and presence makes the world a better place, but just know that it does. Just know that you are capable of more than you imagine, and remember that with those capabilities, you can spread your goodness in this world far further than you could fathom. Even if it is just a smile lighting up the world around you, or even if it is the way you see the world and quietly appreciate the many universes you pass by as intricate and powerful as your own.

You are an entire world, and you get to create the beauty and happiness in it, and then it is up to you if you'd like to share with others how to do just that, or to help someone do the same.

I hope you have a fantastic weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 94: Now You See Me

“Why did you kick out Sandy if she had done nothing wrong?” Fin asked, trying to ignore the odd flirty look Mathilda was giving him.

“I found out she was giving out favors to some men for free, which doesn’t set a very good reputation for my business.” She winked.

“Why do you hide your identity so thoroughly?” He asked hastily, hoping to distract her with the seriousness of his questions.

“Oh please you silly man,” Mathilda laughed and crossed her legs. “I don’t even need to bother answering that.” The four of them had taken to the seating area of the Madame’s apartment. A cozy nook beside the only window in the room that was boarded up and covered with lacey curtains.

“Do you own all of these buildings that your mad maze runs through?” Antonio growled, earning a reproachful glare from Elizabeth at the blatant disregard of her earlier request that only Fin question the Madame.

“I do.”

“Are these establishments listed under your name?” The Captain continued ignoring the assistant’s displeasure.

“No.”

“I see.” The Captain continued studying the woman with a wary frown. “I will be conducting a search through all of the buildings you own on this street, and will need the names they are listed under.”

Mathilda let out a small laugh and waved her hand as though none of it mattered in the slightest.

What bothered Fin about it all however, was how Elizabeth Nonata kept nervously looking at her sibling.

“Madame Mathilda, if someone should like to smuggle in or hide Troivackian soldiers, what is the most effective method?” The witch asked slowly.

“Well how would I know? I ship in fine wines and silks, I dabble in some perfumes.”

“And drugs,” Fin pointed out, tilting his head to the side, and watching closely as Madame Mathilda’s expression twitched.

Elizabeth stilled and appeared to be holding her breath.

“Drugs, well… of… of course this establishment offers all… all kinds of…” Mathilda’s superior expression suddenly grew vacant.

“I think we have answered enough of your questions! This is bordering on harassment, why isn’t a magistrate here?” Elizabeth shot out of her chair, a panicked glint entering her eyes.

Fin was about to open his mouth to ask what was happening, when Mathilda’s hand suddenly shot out, and grabbed the assistant’s arm firmly.

“What the hell’s going on?” Mathilda’s voice was completely changed, instead of the light effeminate tones from before it was rough… gravelly… masculine.

Captain Antonio’s hand was on his dirk in an instant.

“No! Nothing!” Elizabeth turned to face Mathilda, and dropped to her knees. Gently clasping her sibling’s hand she lowered her voice, though given the close quarters Fin and Antonio heard each word clearly. “Jonesy nothing is wrong, I swear. They just had to ask a few questions. They’re leaving now.”

“Ms. Nonata your charade is up. Now you need to take us to the real Madame Mathilda or I will have you both executed before the sun sets. Am I clear?” Antonio’s voice boomed in the small space, and even Fin winced from the edge in his tone.

“I don’t think so.” Mathilda, or Jonesy… Fin wasn’t even sure anymore, rose from his seat. He threw down the feathered fan roughly, his movements completely different from before. “Bess, did these louts hurt you?”

“Good Gods man you were here the whole time!” Antonio rose, his body tense and ready to do some serious damage.

Fin dropped his gaze to Elizabeth who looked close to tears. There was a strange nagging sense of ill ease brewing in his mind…

“Ms. Nonata, I think you need to explain what is wrong with your brother,” the redhead urged quietly, his focus solely on Elizabeth.

Antonio shot a brief perplexed glance in Fin’s direction, then redirected his gaze to the assistant and waited for her to answer.

“There is nothin’ wrong with me. Now the two of you get out before I break open that window an’ toss you out.” Jonesy snarled shifting in his seat.

Elizabeth’s shoulders slumped forward before she turned, visibly shaking, to face Fin.

“My… My brother has… there are different versions of him. They c-come out at different times, and… it started when I was still young, and there just seems to be more than there was at first…”

Captain Antonio was frowning, but he no longer looked ready to stab Jonesy when he registered the sincerity in Elizabeth’s tone. Slowly, he seated himself back down.

“Look. We haven’t done anythin’ wrong. Get out.” Jonesy glared openly.

“They’re here from the King. Don’t… don’t do anything. W-What about letting Sid do the talking? Please?” Elizabeth remained on her knees, her hands gently gripping her brother’s forearms.

Jonesy shook his head and opened his mouth, ready to argue with her, but his sister then squeezed his arms a little more desperately, her fear palpable. Giving his head another small jerk, it looked as though the man was trying to clear his vision until, Jonesy’s expression once again fell blank. A dazed far off look in his eyes as his posture slumped forward.

A moment later he blinked, and lifted his eyes. A sharpness in his look told Fin that this had to be yet another person, and so the redhead glanced at the Captain who was watching the whole scene with an unreadable expression.

“What’s happening, Ellie? Jonesy was cursing about some problem…” No longer Mathilda or Jonesy, but yet another personality asked.

“Sid, you need to explain to these men about your… your condition. Please.” He looked skeptical over Elizabeth’s brief explanation, but once he registered her panicked expression and position on her knees, visibly caved to her insistence.

“Fine. Just let me change into something that is not so horrendous,” he muttered before turning and heading towards a chest on the ground a few feet away.

Rummaging around, he drew out a stained cream tunic, trousers, and a leather thong he used to hastily tie his hair back.

In a matter of moments Sid was back in his seat, and was studying them keenly as though taking in as much about them as he could.

“Well, as you may have heard, my name is Sid. I am here when matters become… tangled. When things are fine and business pertaining to the brothel need to be handled, Mathilda likes to speak out. She’s a conniving bitch, but she takes care of the girls and knows how to best lure in new customers. If you start to piss off any of the others, you’ll meet Jonesy. An idiot who loves to gamble far too much, but he will get rid of any problems that arise.”

There was a long stretch of silence where no one said a word, until Fin finally found his voice.

“Do you mean to say, you have many people living in your head?” He glanced to the Captain, and was surprised to see he still wasn’t showing any reaction to the news.

“In a way. Jonesy appeared when Warren was sixteen, and since then, more of us have… come forward to help out when we can. That was a decade or two ago now I believe.”

“And who is Warren?” Captain Antonio asked, his voice controlled.

“Warren is this young woman’s brother. We exist to protect him.” Sid gestured smoothly to Elizabeth whose eyes were fixed on the ground and hands were clasped in her lap.

“What does Warren need to be protected from?” Fin wondered aloud slowly.

Sid considered the question carefully before answering, his fingers laced together casually. “Everything I suppose. The world isn’t a safe place.”

“Well whoever is sitting there, I need to know their involvement in hiding and shipping Troivackian soldiers.” Captain Antonio’s voice was cool, but he didn’t start insulting or discounting what he was hearing, which surprised Fin greatly.

“I’m afraid I know nothing about that. Then again, I haven’t needed to come out in… how long has it been Ellie?”

“Two months.”

“My, my, you all have been doing quite well it seems. Well no matter, though I think you should investigate Jonesy’s bar before claiming complete innocence.”

Elizabeth’s remaining composure crumbled in that instance.

“He wouldn’t.”

“If Jonesy thought it meant protecting all that we’ve built, he would.”

“What bar does Jonesy run?” Antonio asked, but Fin’s mind was already working furiously, and he knew exactly the pub that had an owner as elusive as Madame Mathilda.

“The Wet Whistle,” he jumped in, drawing Elizabeth’s attention to him.

“That’s the one,” Sid confirmed with a nod before turning his attention over to the Captain. “You’re being rather quiet, Sir. Usually the armed types aren’t the most receptive to strange happenings.”

“I’ve seen men driven mad from grief and pain, and I’ve seen all kinds of people with tics and oddities that come from a long history of their souls being misused by others. Your affliction is strange, but I’ve seen stranger in my travels,” the Captain answered evenly, his blue eye not leaving Sid’s face for a moment.

“You don’t seem to share memories from your other people… otherwise you would know our names and all about Jonesy’s bar,” Fin observed carefully.

“Clever lad you are.” Sid smiled at Fin, revealing a missing eye tooth. “We don’t always know what the other has done, it’s true. Ellie tries to document our days and interactions best she can, but sometimes we like privacy.”

Fin immediately recalled the red book she had pulled out to record his statement when he claimed Mathilda had interfered with his business the night he first came to the brothel.

“Why don’t your own people record what’s happened?”

“Not all of us can read and write. Some of us are… quite young. At least two of them seem to be children old enough to cling to their mother’s skirts. Sometimes if there is something they would find interesting they overtake this body.”

Fin nodded while frowning. He was relatively confident he understood.

It were as though a group of different people all were aboard a ship, but some remained below deck while only one could steer…

“It must be frustrating,” the redhead voiced before he could think to stop himself.

“It was a little… off-putting at first, but Ellie here has always been good about helping.” Sid reached over and patted the assistant’s limp hands as though she were a favorite niece.

Captain Antonio stood then, and with a grim expression nodded to Fin.

“Well, I understand why you are hidden away now. However… I need you both to be guarded while our search is conducted.”

Sid cocked an eyebrow, it was the first time he looked ill at ease.

“Well, Sir, I recommend you post some men who are a little more worldly, because otherwise you are going to be getting some very distressed reports.”

Antonio gave a curt nod, and then gestured towards the open door.

“Shall we?”

*

Fin sat at the bar of Mathilda’s with Captain Antonio, Mr. Howard, and Mage Lee discussing what they had discovered about the Madame while a unit of Knights went to The Wet Whistle.

“Do you believe what he’s saying?” Mr. Howard asked while swirling the ruby colored beverage in his goblet.

“He’s either an incredible actor or telling the truth. No, I don’t doubt he has more than one person living in his mind, but… I do doubt that there aren’t more of them associated with this. Even Elizabeth Nonata I think knows more than she’s saying. That empty room is too convenient, and was oddly clean for not being used regularly as she says.” Antonio explained with a shake of his head.

“Well one thing for certain is that it couldn’t have just been them smuggling soldiers onto our shores. I’ve done a thorough search of Madame Mathilda’s assets, and the ships she owns are nowhere near large enough for carting an entire army over here. Even with multiple trips.” Mr. Howard sipped his beverage, and barely suppressed his pleased smile over the wine’s quality.

“So we need to figure out who is an enemy here in Daxaria that has the resources to contribute to this treason,” Captain Antonio reasoned, his blue eye trained on the bar, lost in thought.

“I didn’t want to believe it, but is it possible Viscountess Jenoure is actually involved? She certainly has the funds and connections to make such a thing happen. Not only that, but she could have arranged it in exchange for becoming the head of the Piereva family, and get rid of her ass of a brother if she bargained with King Matthais,” Mr. Howard pointed out, and then slowly lowered his goblet as he continued down the train of thought. “In fact… it actually explains… everything.”

“She has another brother,” Fin blurted out before he could stop himself.

When the men all turned to look at him in surprise- except for mage Lee who looked deeply unimpressed, he quickly added on.

“When I was courting Clara she mentioned it.”

The men all accepted this explanation, except once again for mage Lee, who rolled his eyes to the ceiling in exasperation. Fortunately, no one other than Fin noticed the response.

“I was definitely forgetting about her brother Charles… though to be perfectly honest it wouldn’t be difficult for her to have him killed.” Mr. Howard picked up his goblet and drank again.

“She has been close friends with the Queen for years and has inherited great wealth and freedom that she never had before in Troivackia. She has not once expressed an interest in returning to her home country…” Captain Antonio explained while shaking his head. “I don’t believe she would betray our King.”

Fin felt a small breath of relief escape his mouth at Antonio’s defence, and so decided to excuse himself from the conversation to best avoid any other dangerous outbursts.

“Well, I think I’ll be heading off. I tried to get the information without involving the Knights and failed. Sorry about that.” Clapping Antonio on the shoulder, Fin stood and moved towards the door, only to have the Captain’s hand curl around the front of his tunic and hold him still.

“Oh, I don’t think so, Ashowan. You need to go talk to your mother. When I had to relay to her that you fled the castle after hearing about our engagement, she was up half the night worrying about you.”

Fin’s head turned slowly to face the Captain, and the other men present stilled.

“How is it you know my mother was awake half the night?”

Antonio blushed, and the witch then peeled the Captain’s hand off of his tunic.

“This isn’t about me, Fin. It’s about Kate. Go see her,” the Captain tried again, but the demand in his voice was replaced with pleading.

“You know I might have handled the news better if I hadn’t been told in a room with multiple eye witnesses- one of which being the King,” the redhead managed through clenched teeth.

“In fairness to myself, your mother mentioned you blasting a childhood friend deep into the woods over some silly argument.”

“Jiho told her about that?!” Fin exploded, rounding on the Captain and ignoring the highly entertained mage and assistant that watched the whole exchange with gleeful smiles.

“He did. Do you now see how I might have wanted to take precautions once learning that?”

Fin’s eye twitched.

“Ashowan, I must say it is nice for once not being the one having to deal with your antics.” Mr. Howard sighed dreamily, until the redhead’s sharp gaze moved to him, making the man choke on his wine.

“Perhaps this evening you should go home Fin, hm? Stay out of trouble for once?” Mage Lee suggested while stroking his beard innocently.

“This is none of your business,” Fin snapped at the elder.

“He’s right, Lee, it’s a family matter now.” Mr. Howard’s smile could have guided a lost vessel to shore; it was so bright.

Fin on the other hand recalled a wonderful spot in the woods that would be perfect for an unmarked grave. Then after a glance at mage Lee’s matching delight, decided death would be too quick for them.

Storming out of the brothel, Fin reluctantly headed towards the castle, knowing his mother didn’t deserve to suffer because of the other idiots. Besides, the walk would give him the time to craft the perfect revenge for a nosy mage and catty assistant…

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, commented, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis... I can't believe your kindness and generosity. I am one heck of a lucky author blob to have you!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Marcus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, John D, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Robert M, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Jasper I, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, charlyfu, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Tom M, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm.

So... erm... elephant in the room, this was supposed to be posted on Monday. My incerest apologies. Family I haven't seen in a year were visiting and in the excitement, it completely slipped my mind. A certain three year old niece realized I am helpless to their insistence I play with them... their awareness of their power was only a matter of time...

Now, one fun tidbit about this chapter, is the character Madame Mathilda has Dissociative Identity Disorder. Which has been in the works ever since going through a few videos on youtube from individuals with this affliction. I hope the character did the representation justice!

So you wholesome entities... You are incredible. I hope you walk out of your home feeling like you could kick the villains of the world in the gnads and look stunning while doing so. Because come hell or highwater, you sure as shit can. You might take a bit of a beating, and maybe you are at a time in your life where you are lying battered on the ground, struggling through each breath... but you're just processing. These bad times you survive are your power up moments. The moments where you survive through the worst of it, and bit by bit, you find your strength to slowly stand up. Sure you might get your hands and feet knocked out from under you a couple more times, but that just means you are stronger against the next time something tries to take you down.
You aren't going to be on the ground forever. You aren't going to be struggling through each breath until the end of time. You will rise again, and when you take down your adversaries, you will see the true measure of your strength. Even if you are down, it isn't over. It isn't done. You're just recooperating. You can conquer your fears and goals. Don't give yourself a timeline, don't say it has to be by a certain time. Greatness can build slowly, but that just makes it all the stronger.

So just know, you're not being slow, or weak. You're just growing into a powerhouse.

Have a fantastic rest of your week everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 95: Women's Woes

Annika smiled down into Princess Alina’s sleeping face, and gingerly reached out with her index finger to lightly tap the baby’s small hand. “I’ve never seen someone so soon after they’ve been born.”

Ainsley smiled, and shifted the babe in her arms to rest more comfortably against her chest.

“I’m so happy to see you again,” Annika whispered then, her dark eyes moving up to the Queen’s, the pain and sincerity of her words sobering the mood considerably.

“I’m glad to see you, too. I truly didn’t know how it was going to turn out… things just felt… wrong. Did…” Ainsley glanced over at her shut chamber door and lowered her voice. “Did Mr. Ashowan tell you what happened that night?”

Annika blushed, and dropped her gaze. Ainsley’s eyebrows shot up at the sudden shift in her friend’s reaction. She had never known Annika to be so open with her expressions.

“He didn’t tell me much other than the state of your health and that you had a baby girl.”

Nodding seriously, the Queen decided to relay some of the details of the event to her friend now that she was no longer about to board death’s carriage.

“Well I’m told that right after Mrs. Ashowan pulled Alina free, her son was the one to tend to her for hours. He was even the one to introduce her to Eric.” Ainsley’s hand unconsciously moved to her daughter’s back.

Annika was blushing all the harder and was looking intently at the baby in an effort to avoid the Queen’s bemused expression.

“He was a great help during the birth and with the children from what I hear…” Ainsley continued, a slow smile spreading on her face as she watched Annika begin to fidget.

“I must say Viscountess Jenoure, it is quite interesting to see you so… bashful.”

Annika turned around and strolled over to the secret entrance she had come through. “Glad to see you’re healthy,” she called over her shoulder, her voice sounding strangled.

“Oh for- Annika! I’m teasing you! Get back here! I need to hear more about this relationship.”

The Lady halted her steps, but didn’t immediately come back around.

“I want to know when this whole thing started,” Ainsley continued, her tone turning a little more serious. “Norman tells me he is going to be knighted most likely before the war breaks out, and that if the marriage proceeds between Antonio and his mother, he may inherit a Baron title.”

Annika finally turned and sidled back to Ainsley’s side, her face no longer aflame.

“Yes, though to be perfectly honest I didn’t plan for the Captain to marry Mrs. Ashowan. I had thought it would take several years before Fin could become a Baron…” Annika sighed wearily and slowly seated herself on the chair beside the Queen’s bedside that Norman had taken to sitting in when coming to visit his wife.

“So how did you two-”

The chamber door burst open, and Annika was on her feet in an instant with her hood drawn over her face. Ainsley jumped at the clamor, and clutched the Princess to her chest a little more tightly until she realized it was none other than Katelyn Ashowan.

The woman was carrying a wash basin, and halted alarmed in her tracks when she saw the hooded figure beside the Queen. Immediately she opened her mouth to call for the guards when Ainsley hastily hissed;

“Shut the door! This is a friend!”

The scream died in Katelyn’s throat, and instead she frowned. Following Ainsley’s order, the healer closed the door… only she remained in the room with them.

“Your majesty it is time for me to wash and check your stitching,” she began while moving carefully closer to the bed.

“Very well,” Ainsley’s panicked voice instantly began to settle, when suddenly a devilish grin started climbing up her face as she slowly turned her gaze over to Annika who was frozen to the spot.

“Lady Jenoure, would you mind holding Lina while Mrs. Ashowan tends to me?”

At the announcement of Annika’s identity Kate’s eyes bulged, and her mouth dropped open.

Haltingly, the Viscountess lowered her hood, her cheeks once again burning with color.

Kate quickly dipped into a dutiful curtsy to the two women, making Annika grimace.

“Lady Jenoure it is… good to see you again.” Kate moved over to the bedside where Annika was standing, making her leap back out of the way. The healer placed down the basin on the bedside table, and then eyed the Lady curiously.

“Er- ah… yes. Yes it is… good to… to see you,” Annika quickly sidestepped around Kate and stood at the foot of the bed.

“I trust you will not spread any gossip regarding Lady Jenoure’s presence in my chambers, Mrs. Ashowan. You see, the inner court finds her a suspicious person due to her brother’s recent arrest. However, we have been close friends for years now, and I desperately wanted her to meet the baby,” Ainsley explained with a warm smile.

Kate visibly relaxed a little more, but only nodded in response as she lifted the Princess from the Queen’s arms.

Annika’s face suddenly paled when she realized that the healer was picking up the babe with the intention of handing her over.

“Oh I… I’ve never really held a baby before, perhaps I am not the best for-” Katelyn held out the swaddled infant and waited patiently.

“Support the head using the crook of your elbow, and wrap your arm under her like so,” the healer gently guided Annika’s gloved hands to show her what to do while ignoring her protests.

When the Princess was properly settled in Annika’s arms, everyone waited- the Viscountess literally held her breath as they all wondered if the baby would break out crying.

Instead, she nestled in closer to the Lady’s cloak and let out a small sigh.

Kate had already turned to attend to the Queen, and Annika remained rooted to the spot out of fear of disturbing the Princess.

“So, Mrs. Ashowan, how did Fin respond to your betrothal?” Ainsley asked, her voice almost musical in its delight.

“He… he stormed out of the castle. I haven’t heard from him since.” The genuine worry and sorrow in the woman’s voice surprised both women.

“I… I’m sure he’s fine with it and… and was really just more surprised!” Annika blurted before catching herself and clamping her mouth shut.

Kate turned around eagerly, a hopeful glint in her eyes that paired beautifully with her relieved smile.

“Is that all? Oh, thank the Gods… I had wanted to be the one to tell him, but Antonio said that given his arrest he wanted to clear the air first. Then of course I foolishly mentioned him blasting Jiho into the woods a few weeks ago…”

“I beg your pardon, Fin did what?” Annika’s tone dropped dangerously.

While Kate’s face drained of color, Ainsley looked as though she were holding back her laughter.

“He’s fine! Jiho wasn’t hurt, more so just annoyed. I am sorry, I really shouldn’t have mentioned anything I-” Kate suddenly turned and looked to the Queen who couldn’t contain her mirth.

“I am sorry your majesty for bringing my personal matters up, I can assure you that Jiho and Fin have always scuffled since they were boys. I hope you don’t think me rude by calling Lord Ryu by his first name, it’s just I’ve known him since-”

“Mrs. Ashowan, I take absolutely no offence to you two discussing matters regarding Mr. Finlay Ashowan. In fact I would love to hear more about our beloved cook.”

Annika glared at Ainsley, while Kate’s concerned face gradually shifted to a slight frown.

“Your majesty…” the healer glanced at Annika who wasn’t quick enough in schooling her expression, back to the Queen. “Did Lady Jenoure perhaps tell you…”

Ainsley smiled beautifully. “Tell me what, Mrs. Ashowan?”

Kate stared quietly for a few minutes before waving her hand. “Oh nothing of import. Might I ask where it is you have been staying while being exiled from the castle, Lady Jenoure?”

Annika swallowed nervously before turning her attention on to Kate’s back as the woman began adjusting Ainsley’s knees.

“I have an estate in Austice by the sea.”

“Oh, how lovely! I’m sure despite everything going on that it still must be nice to spend some time by the… water…” Kate’s work halted and she turned to look at Annika again with a more calculating gaze.

“Do you get many visitors?” Despite her tone being light, Annika could see the slight stress of aggression in the woman’s shoulders.

Ainsley was forced to cover her mouth in an effort to stop herself from laughing before she decided to stir the pot… just a little.

“I understand you’ve been in exile Lady Jenoure, but perhaps you got to go out disguised to see some of the sights. In fact… why yes! Mrs. Ashowan, didn’t you mention that Fin was taking a few days off in Austice as well? How fun! Annika did you perhaps see Mr. Ashowan during your time away from the castle?”

Annika didn’t dare to move, and was silently thanking the Gods that she had a newborn in her arms to deter Kate should she become violent.

“I… I… erm…”

“What’s wrong, Annika? You’re usually so well spoken!” Ainsley was positively glowing.

It was Kate who turned to shoot the Queen a dark look before speaking. Though the monarch didn’t seem insulted or disquieted in the least.

“I doubt my son would peruse the same streets Lady Jenoure would.” The healer’s tone was clipped.

Annika stared back and forth between her best friend and her future mother-in-law, completely at a loss, until at long last she gave up.

“Mrs. Ashowan, yes Fin has been staying with me, and Ainsley you’re a conniving wench that deserves to choke on tea if you hadn’t just come back from the brink of death.”

The Queen burst out howling in hysterics, unable to suppress her laughter any longer as Kate closed her eyes and let out a long sigh.

“Lady Jenoure, I do not think it is wise for you two to be behaving so brazenly. It speaks ill of both of you should anyone discover the two of you having formed a… an… alliance,” Kate finished awkwardly while Annika winced and wished that the floor would open and swallow her.

“I know… we just… Fin and I needed… oh pipe down you!” the Viscountess snapped at the Queen who was wiping her eyes and still snorting to herself.

“I would… if I… could… this hurts my stitches… but it is just too... damn… funny!” Ainsley was then set off yet again and both Kate and Annika were left waiting for her to settle down.

“Fin and I just wanted time to get to know each other without the pretense of hiding…” the Lady explained quietly, while blushing deeply for what felt like the hundredth time that day.

“Well how are you going to stop the staff of your estate from gossiping, hm? All it takes is one maid to talk with another maid.”

“Oh, none of Annika’s staff members can ever step out of line,” Ainsley explained while still actively trying not to laugh.

Katelyn’s expression turned serious as she stared at the Viscountess with obvious assumptions being built up in her mind.

“Why is your staff so beholden to you?”

Annika looked to Ainsley and seriously debated the woman’s desire to live another day.

“It… is supposed to be a secret,” she began slowly. “All of my staff members are fugitives or Daxarian mixed Troivackian bastards. My footmen, my cook, my maids… I’m the only one keeping them from being either impoverished, imprisoned, or beheaded.”

“With the King and my permission of course,” Ainsley reminded with a slightly more serious nod.

“I see,” Kate frowned thoughtfully.

“Mrs. Ashowan I… I know this shouldn’t come from me, but I do have to leave soon and I need to tell Ainsley…” Annika didn’t know what inspired her to do it, and in the years to come she would call her actions that day ‘a lapse of sanity’.

“This morning, Fin proposed to me.”

Ainsley’s hand flew to her mouth, while Katelyn stood frozen.

“I… I said yes.”

“Oh good Gods! It’s too soon!” Ainsley burst out then, unable to keep out of the discussion, but Annika’s gaze was fixed solely on Fin’s mother.

“You and the Captain have been together almost exactly the same amount of time.”

"Yes, but,” Kate’s mouth had gone dry and she immediately began to empathize with her son hearing about her betrothal from the Captain. “I’ve been married before and-”

“So have I.”

Kate blinked in astonishment.

“He… died more than a year ago. He was in his seventies it… wasn’t sudden…” Annika tried to explain to lighten the news. “We didn’t have any children.”

Kate swallowed with obvious difficulty, and opened her mouth to reply, when the chamber door opened once again, and in stepped his majesty, the King.

“Mrs. Ashowan is everything alright? I thought this was to be a quick-”

Norman stared at the peculiar scene in front of him of Viscountess Jenoure in her trousers and cloak holding his daughter, then to Mrs. Ashowan who was staring at the Lady with such a wide range of emotions that he wondered if she had discovered new ones, and Ainsley who looked…

Like she was having the time of her life.

“Ah, Lady Jenoure… I thought you were coming this evening.” Norman closed the door swiftly behind him.

“I-I had work to attend to this evening so I thought I’d stop in earlier.” Annika hastily handed the Princess to her father. “I best be on my way then. Mrs. Ashowan has promised not to repeat to anyone that she’s seen me. I will take my leave now, good day.”

Lady Jenoure then swept over to the false panel, ignoring Kate’s startled expression at the hidden door, and disappeared into its opening.

Norman frowned in confusion at her departure, before turning to look back at his wife.

“Is the Viscountess feeling alright? She’s not usually so flustered.”

Ainsley grinned at her husband lovingly, while Kate closed her eyes and appeared to be taking calming breaths.

“Oh Lady Jenoure is doing perfectly well, I think she was just a little startled by being discovered by Mrs. Ashowan.”

Norman nodded slowly, unconvinced that there wasn’t more to the strange atmosphere.

“Very well, I’ll go retrieve the nursemaid for Lina- oh, Mrs. Ashowan, I believe I spotted your son heading towards his cottage on my way here. Once you’re finished tending to her majesty, please feel free to go speak with him. I know you’ve been distressed about his reaction to your betrothal.”

Kate’s eyes fluttered open, and Norman grew concerned over the intense fury in the woman’s face.

“Yes… my betrothal… We will have much to discuss indeed.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My patreonnis you adorable woodland creatures, thank you for your kind support! It means the world to myself and to Princess Kraken, who likes to scare the crap out of me sometimes...

Well I hope you all have a fantastic weekend, and that you are remembering to find the goodness in your lives. You could feel a blissful moment of stepping into A/C from blistering heat, or you might appreciate how good a certain, chair, couch, or bed feels agaisnt your back...
Truly, sometimes it has to be the smallest of things when life gets to be a bit too much.

By the way, I heard you had an interesting day last Sunday...

A leprechaun stumbled across your path, and upon laying eyes on you immediately grew confused, and began pacing like a small furious groundhog.
After a moment, you naturally offered him a cup of tea or a guiness, and at long last he said;
"I don't know what to do here! I got lucky just gettin' to see yer bonny self... do you give me gold? Why does yer rainbow look better than me own? Aaaah feck it. Hold me gold, now where's the tea? I cannae believe I got to meet a legend in me own time..."

I mean... the man has a point...
I think I'm pretty lucky to have gotten to cross paths with you as well. That goes for everyone in your life, too. They're incredibly lucky to have you for any measure of time in their lives.

Alrighty friends, you have a spectacular rest of your day, and may the road rise up to meet you, and the wind be always at your back!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 96: Tenuous Timing

Fin had gone to the barracks to see if his mother was checking up on the men there when he had first discovered his cottage was empty. Then one of the Knights informed him that she was tending to the Queen, so he decided to check on his kitchen aides. It was on his way to see them that the redhead noticed his mother had returned to the cottage, and was standing outside the door with her hands on her hips.

“Oh no.”

Fin had seen that look on his mother enough to know it was a bad sign. He debated fleeing to Annika's estate, and returning when she had cooled down, but didn’t like his odds over whether or not she would chase after him.

Slowly, with heavy steps, he began to move towards his cottage, his hands pressed into his pockets, and his head hung a little lower.

As soon as Fin stood in front of his mother, she turned and pointed to the empty cottage behind her.

The redhead let out a long sigh, then crossed the threshold into his house.

He strode forward and nodded to the windows and doorway to magically seal off the sound.

Kate stepped into the cottage behind him, and closed the door with enough force that the door banged.

“Have you lost your mind?” she demanded, her voice ragged.

Fin turned around with a small frown.

He didn’t think it was about him avoiding talking to her about the betrothal anymore… Was it because Jiho had ratted him out about blasting him into the woods?

“You’ve been staying with Lady Jenoure for almost a week!” Kate exploded when she could see that her son was obviously confused.

Fin’s face drained of color and he stood up straighter. “How did you…”

“The Viscountess told me herself!” Kate threw her hands in the air and began shaking her head. “If you want to marry that woman you need to be cautious! What in the world are you two in such a hurry for?! This could completely destroy her reputation, and Gods- what if there is a child conceived? Do you know the shame that-”

“When were you talking with Annika?” Fin interrupted, trying to keep track of his mother’s ramblings.

“Not even an hour ago in the Queen’s chambers. She came for a secret visit- which I think is another poor idea given that her brother is imprisoned for war crimes. Someone could spot her and try to harm her!”

“Wait… the Queen knows about Annika and I?”

Katelyn made a half groan, half shout, and began pacing furiously.

“Do the two of you never talk?! Her majesty seemed perfectly aware of what has been happening between the two of you, and she seemed to be having quite a bit of fun about it-”

“She wasn’t angry?” Fin asked seriously, the new information brought to light was far more important to him.

“No! Now I need you to listen to me. You have to be less of a naive fool and think! I know more about your betrothed’s day than you!”

“I haven’t even seen Annika since- wait. She told you we’re betrothed?!”

Kate laughed for a moment with a crazed energy moving her features.

“She did! Tell me, is this revenge? Because of Antonio telling you about the betrothal before I did?!”

Fin rubbed his face with both his hands.

It took a lot to make his mother fly off the handle, and to date in his life, Fin had only ever seen her so worked up a total of five times. Usually the best thing to do was escape and let her calm down… perhaps for a week…

But Fin was a little too flustered over learning Annika had told his mother and the Queen that they were engaged without discussing it with him.

“This is not revenge. I had no idea she was going to tell either of you about the engagement. I was summoned away this morning by mage Lee to handle some matters in Austice before we could discuss anything more. Now, I came here because your betrothed told me you were worried about my reaction to the news of your wedding. Which is also… happening… quickly.” Fin folded his arms and waited.

Kate’s hands flew to her hips, and color tinged her cheeks.“No. You do not get to switch this over to me.”

“Then ask me questions instead of accusing me,” Fin demanded, raising his voice ever so slightly.

Kate huffed loudly for several moments, just staring at her son.

“Mum, you knew I was pursuing Lady Jenoure. You knew it had gone well, why are you surprised over the betrothal?” the redhead tried again, more gently.

“Because it was so quick!”
<br/>Fin shot her a sardonic look.

“It’s different, we’re old,” Kate snapped irritably.

“-And I might die in the war.”

All color drained from his mother’s face, as her hands fell from her hips to her sides, looking as though she had just had her breath stolen.

Fin stared grimly at her. He hadn’t confessed his fears to Annika… hadn’t wanted anything to touch their happiness… but he needed his mother to understand. Needed her to be happy for him…

“The war hasn’t even started yet.” Katelyn’s voice was quiet, and didn’t sound at all confident, making Fin take a step closer to his mother. He knew he had to tell her then… even though he really didn’t want to.

“Aidan Helmer is the Chief of Military for Troivackia.”

She swallowed with great difficulty. “I know.”

Fin frowned, and then annoyed realization crossed his face. “The Captain told you, didn’t he?”

“Yes. I was going to ask the King to dissolve the marriage when your father arrived so that I could marry Antonio,” Kate confessed, her voice still soft as she regarded her son with such obvious love and fear.

“You know what he’s like. He will come after me. I’m just lucky that his ship was delayed by a few days. It might not be this time, but if I remember him correctly, he will find some way to punish me.”

Kate shook her head, tears welling up in her eyes. “No. No, we will not let him do that. The war could be another year or two away-”

“Mum… it’s already started. I can’t tell you exactly what is going on, but… I don’t think it will be long.”

The healer stood, clutching her skirts tightly, her spine rigid. For a long moment she didn’t speak or move her watery gaze from her son, and when she did, she sounded as though she hadn’t had a sip of water in days.

“I still don’t think you should be sleeping with Lady Jenoure before getting married.”

Fin managed a small embarrassed smile. “I’m sorry you had to find out that way.”

“I’m sorry that Antonio told you before we talked.”

Nodding, Fin opened his arms and raised his eyebrows in question.

With a small sob Kate dove for her son’s embrace, and clutched him tightly to her.

“Don’t you dare let that man take you from me.” She wept quietly in his arms, as Fin gently soothed her, rubbing her back gently and kissing the top of her head.

“I’ll take him with me if he does.”

A knock rang out into the cottage, startling both mother and son out of their embrace.

Dabbing the tears off her face with the back of her wrist, Kate opened the door and was surprised to see Captain Antonio standing there with a line of Knights standing further back.

“Sorry to interrupt, lass.” He gazed warmly down at his betrothed who blushed and sniffled. “I take it matters are sorted?”

Antonio turned his gaze to Fin, who gave a somber nod of affirmation. “What is the matter, Captain?”

“We spoke to some of the prostitutes and believe that we have found another possible hideout. I wondered if you would like to join in the search. After all, there is talk of having you knighted soon.” There was a twinkle in the Captain’s eye that gave Fin mixed feelings.

“Do I have to wear armor?”

“You’re not a Knight yet, Ashowan!” Antonio laughed. “No, we’ll have you fitted with a leather vest, and if you want an old sword or spear you’re welcome to it. Come now. You started this madness.”

Fin gave a slightly grim smile as he stepped out and the Captain clapped his shoulder amicably.

As he took a few more steps closer to the line of Knights who were all eyeing him warily, Fin could hear his mother worriedly whispering something to Antonio behind him.

The redhead waited for the Captain to join him at his side before asking,“What was that about?”

Antonio’s good mood had disappeared and it was obvious that something was wrong.

“Your mother said she heard that your father’s ship was delayed… she also said that he used to send a messenger to her back before he left you both, saying he would be late returning home, then come right on time to make sure she wasn’t healing the Islanders.”

Fin’s blood ran cold.

He knew his mother had taken some of the abuse quietly, but he hadn’t known that particular cruel trick.

“So that means…”

“Your father is probably coming right when he first said he would,” Antonio growled.

“Oh Gods.” Fin stopped in his tracks and turned to face the Captain, who wore an equally severe expression. “That means he will be here tomorrow.”

*

Norman stared at the two men and felt his blood simmer at the news.

“Mr. Ashowan, I am sorry to say this because of your blood relation to the man, but your father is-”

“An ass,” Fin finished for the King darkly. “I’ll go to the kitchen immediately and have them start preparing for tomorrow. I can try and find Ruby as well so that they have the rooms prepared.”

“Captain, I want you to go to the property you found by the harbor and empty it of any and all Troivackian soldiers. Fin, you can go with him, but once you are finished I want you to come see me. I want to discuss the possibility of you protecting her majesty and my children.”

“Would it be possible your highness, for that discussion to happen in the kitchen? There will be a great deal of work to do and as much as I wish my father to try whatever new recipe my aides have invented, I’m sure not all of his entourage is deserving of such cruelty.”

Norman managed to give a small laugh. “Yes. Send one of the Knights up to me and I will come down. I need to firm up Zinfera’s army before Mr. Helmer leaves, so I will be in council meetings regarding Sir Harris and Lady Marigold Iones for the rest of the day.” Norman addressed Antonio then. “Have a squire bring me your records on Sir Harris’ performance while here at the castle, and inform him to be prepared to be summoned.”

“Sire, we… I mean I, wonder, if we should talk to Lord Jiho Ryu about Lord Nam. There’s a chance that he isn’t as prime a candidate as the Zinferan Emperor wants us to believe either, and we could use that as a bartering chip.”

Antonio looked to Fin both surprised and impressed over the political insight. The redhead knew Annika had intended to talk to the Zinferan, but everything was changed now…

“A fine idea, but do you honestly think he will give us information that will put his Emperor in a less than favorable light?”

“I think he will, your highness. Especially if perhaps we say we found out the information from elsewhere… The trade proposal will be good for them. Besides, the sooner they agree to help, the likelier it is that fewer lives are lost. If we can strong arm Troivackia into backing out it will be to Zinfera’s benefit as well,” Captain Antonio jumped in hastily.

Norman let out a small sigh and nodded. “Very well. I will summon Lord Ryu, though I suppose should that notion be rejected, we can always insist that he marry Lady Jenoure.”

Fin’s face paled, but he somehow managed to hold his tongue.

Norman straightened his shoulders and glanced over his shoulder at his closed chamber door where Ainsley slept soundly, unaware of the chaos brewing mere steps away.

“I don’t know why, but I have a bad feeling about this… even if we manage to stay on top of everything and catch Troivackia’s Chief of Military in his deception… I just feel uneasy.” He shook his head.

Fin and Antonio glanced at each other, a wordless understanding passing between the two of them.

They felt the exact same way, and it wasn’t just because the rain and thunder had resumed outside.

There was something dark on the horizon, and try as they might to fight against it, it seemed like it would descend upon them quickly.

Both Fin and Antonio bowed to the King, then turned to complete their assigned tasks. With each step, the sober weight of reality began to press down on the redheaded witch.

It would seem his happy carefree days were coming to an abrupt end, and it was time to brace for the storm.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined the discord!

My patreonnis... you beautiful, beautiful souls...

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Marcus Drakon, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, Joshua D, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo.

Thank you kindly for your support! It is a pretty awesome feeling to have you all on those bleachers contributing to making the big dream happen, and I can't ever properly say how much I appreciate that!

So you sassy dollops of jouissance, I hope you are kicking your week off on a high note. Not the ear piercing kind though.

I myself am on a vacation for the first time in a year with some family, and am sending you all some beachy vibes from good ol' Canada. I hope you feel a pleasasnt breeze, or sip a refreshing beverage today, and know I'm toasting you from somwhere in syrup land!
I mean don't get me wrong, I'm usually singing and shouting your praises best I can, but sometimes understated appreciation speaks volumes as well. So I raise my plastic glass to you good Ladies, Sirs, and Distinguished Humans. You are worth toasting, and celebrating. At any possible moment, good bad, or something in between. You are worth taking a moment to appreciate.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 97: Caught Red Handed

Fin stared at the kitchen aides in the faint firelight of the candles and hearth, his eyes somber, and his hands pressed into his pockets.

The group all shifted awkwardly, not saying a word as the vibrato of crickets wafted in through the open window.

“So… your father is coming… tomorrow?” Hannah asked slowly, while glancing nervously at Peter.

“He is. I’ll be heading out shortly for some work with the Captain, but when I get back, we are working on preparing enough food. It’ll be like Beltane all over again.”

Sirs Andrews and Lewis groaned aloud.

Sir Harris turned with an arched eyebrow to stare at them. “Was it really that bad?”

“Yes,” everyone in the room answered in unison.

“Also, Harris you better go to the barracks. Captain Antonio has a few messages for you.” The redhead informed sternly.

The Knight looked uncertain by the sudden announcement, but did as instructed and excused himself from the room.

Fin began giving out his instructions to the staff who all nodded, and for once didn’t dispute his orders. “I’ll be back around midnight, try to have everything ready by then so that we can start preparing for breakfast. Remember, with breakfast you cook the meat and dice the fruit last, and focus on baking the bread first to avoid poisoning people.”

The Knights all looked off innocently in various directions, Hannah suddenly became interested in her toes, and Heather and Peter had the good grace to blush and wince.

Fin cleared his throat, making sure to cast one final flat look at the aides to let them know he was far from letting the food poisoning incident go.

As he slowly rounded the table, and strode towards the garden door, the staff gradually shifted towards their duties, all but Sir Taylor who was in the process of nudging Hannah towards Fin.

The blonde looked uncertain, but gave the burly Knight a hesitant nod of understanding.

Stepping lightly after the tall redhead, Hannah caught up to him just outside the kitchen door. “Err… Fin? Might I… talk with you?”

The cook turned and stared with a mildly concerned expression while turning his toes to be facing petite blonde directly.

“It’s just that… well… are you going to be alright with… with your father being under the same roof as you?”

Fin felt the pain in his chest that had started building the moment he and Antonio had realized that Aidan Helmer would be descending upon them. There was a reason his hands were shoved into his pockets… he knew they had a tremor.

“It’s fine Hannah, it was many years ago.” He tried to turn back around and walk away from the conversation, but she once again stopped him.

“It’s still your father. I know even when I don’t want something like that to matter it… somehow still does.”

Fin’s face tensed as he remembered what Lee had told him a few nights previous about Hannah’s father. He felt a new wave of guilt fill him as he realized he knew far more about her situation than she may want.

“I’m sorry, Hannah,” Fin started, immediately making her expression turn tense and hesitant. “A few days ago someone told me about your own father… it isn’t my business to know, and I hadn’t asked about it they just… told me.”

Embarrassment, followed by a deeply pained emotion, marred the maid’s face as she took a small step back towards the warm glow of the kitchen behind her. Fin’s hands clenched in his pocket, and immediately wondered if he should have told her that he knew, when she spoke.

“I guess that means you know I speak from experience.” Her voice was quiet. “My father was a nasty man, and he sold me to a brothel when I was fifteen. Even though he died before I had to go, and I managed to give them back the money they paid, no one would ever want to marry me in my village knowing that…” she trailed off, a small croak in her throat had started that wrenched Fin’s heart sickeningly.

After a moment of regaining her composure, Hannah resumed speaking. “It doesn’t matter that he died four years ago. It could be twenty and if he were alive and showed up, I would somehow feel… feel like I did back when I was with him.”

“What happened to your brother?” Fin asked softly, hoping for to lessen the pain in her eyes.

“My best friend back in my old home… she and her husband took him in. I send them money to help, but I didn’t want being around me to hurt him in the village. If I brought him here with me, there was no chance that I would’ve been able to protect him… that is until you came.”

Fin stilled.

“I might… after the war… be able to bring him here, because you… you made me stronger. You’ve made all of us stronger. You’ve made us feel like we belong here. Like this is… an actual home to us. The Knights that used to terrify me and make me cry myself to sleep at night, are now like my older brothers. When I started standing up for myself, Peter realized I needed help, and now he’s my best friend. He was so quiet before, and is so much older than myself that I never would’ve bothered. It isn’t just that you’ve helped us all either it’s that… well… you’re… all my family, Fin. You gave me a family I can count on and love. So if you need help, please tell us.”

The only sound between them was the clattering that came from within the kitchen, and the singing crickets. Fin stepped forward heavily, and drew Hannah into an embrace.

Patting her back, the redhead did his best to swallow down the swell of emotions that threatened to overflow.

“Thank you,” he managed hoarsely.

When the pair separated again, Fin moved his hands to her slender shoulders and stared earnestly at the young woman, a small smile on his face.

“I will definitely say if I need help. Even though you’ve all done more than enough already pertaining to a certain noblewoman…”

Hannah grinned devilishly, which made her look far more like herself. “How is your courtship going?”

Fin chuckled and dropped his hands to his sides. “We’re betrothed actually.”

The blonde maid’s jaw dropped. “What?! So soon? When… how… where… When?!”

“You asked when already, but these are questions that will have to be answered another time. I need to go convene with the Captain.” Ruffling the top of Hannah’s head and making her squawk in displeasure, Fin turned and once again moved away from the castle.

As he walked, he couldn’t help but notice that he was able to stand a little straighter, and even his hands felt steady enough to stitch wings back onto a fly.

He could face his father… he just had to keep remembering that he wasn’t alone anymore.

*

As they crept along the docks, the creaking of the ships amongst the dark waters echoed around the Captain and the squadron he had brought.

“Do you see the abandoned inn over there?” the Captain whispered to Fin, who was trying to watch his feet so that he wouldn’t misstep and fall into the Alcide sea.

“I can’t see anything,” the redhead murmured back. It was true that they had opted to go without torches so that if there were any Troivackian soldiers hiding they would not be alerted.

“Do you see where the tavern’s torch is lit?”

“Yes.”

“Do you see the inn that has collapsed into the water beside it?”

“I thought that was a rock!” Fin couldn’t help but exclaim when he realized the half sunken lumpy crest at the end of the Austice road was their destination.

“It’s one of the reasons we never suspected anything strange. The entire building looks as though it is about to crumble into the sea with one good storm, but if that pub were connected to it somehow… well…”

Fin nodded in understanding as he moved towards the destination with more certainty, eyeing it’s precarious balance on the rocks with renewed interest.

With them were perhaps ten Knights, and another ten standing up the street that could easily arrive should they be called upon.

Once in front of the sunken building, the Captain pointed to the ground to draw everyone’s attention to the foot wide crack between the land and the building that dropped straight down into the sea. Nodding in understanding, the men carefully stepped over the gap, and filed into the building as quietly as possible.

Fin and the Captain being one of the last ones in, then had to creep around the severely slanted floors while maintaining their footing in the dark.

There were piles of broken chairs and tables pushed against the walls, and more than the occasional loose or rotted floorboard beneath their feet.

Fin’s heart was in his ears as the slight shuffling of men moving through the building uninterrupted blended with the swish of waves beneath them. There was a tension in the air the redhead wasn’t familiar with, and not having any light to go off of was frustrating, but he knew it wouldn’t be for long.

Now that they were in the building, and the door behind them closed, Antonio finally called out:
“Torches.”

Five bursts of light suddenly appeared around the room, showing how absolutely frightening the inn truly was.

There were cracks running across the ceiling and the corners, and several spots that looked wet and waiting for an errant step. As the group surveyed their surroundings, it became plain to see that no one had lived there in quite some time, and not only that, but the stairs to the second story were no longer attached to the second landing at all.

“I don’t like this,” the Captain growled beside Fin, making him give a small start.

“Sir there’s a pair of trousers and other odd clothing pieces along this back wall,” one of the Knights called out.

Antonio frowned.

“Captain, what if… this building is only for hiding the men when Knights come to the nextdoor tavern?” Fin asked suddenly as he eyed the wall of the inn that was still relatively intact. “Only half of this building has collapsed fully away from where it was… what if it’s like Mathilda’s maze in the attics?”

Fin nodded to the wall that could have been shared with the tavern back before the erosion of land beneath them. In all honesty, the precariousness of the creaking floor beneath him made him a little eager to be back on solid land.

“This place wouldn’t be able to safely hide more than twenty men at most,” the Captain voiced pensively.

“Yes, but if the pub had an apartment above and a basement built into the rock where they keep their ale barrels… they wouldn’t need this place to house all of them.”

The Captain’s lone blue eye swiveled over to the wall that Fin had gestured at where many of his men had already started searching after hearing the redhead’s idea.

After a few moments, another Knight called out.

“Here sir! It doesn’t open straight into the pub, but… well… come take a look.”

Both Fin and the Captain moved over to the broken set of shelves that the Knight had pressed open to reveal a second door that undoubtedly led to the pub, but was obviously locked shut.

Grinning ruthlessly, Antonio turned to Fin. “Feel like grabbing a drink?”

*
The plan was simple, all he had to do was go in, and see if there were any Troivackian’s in the pub. Then take note of who did anything that could be a warning to any hidden soldiers when the Captain made his entrance. Given that the establishment was owned and run by Madame Mathilda, the bartender may not have been the one who knew anything…

Fin sidled up to the bar, and slowly seated himself. Ordering himself a tankard, he watched how the occupants of the pub appeared to be a handful of weary sailors, and the occasional seedy characters. Pretty standard patronage… and not a Troivackian in sight.
He eyed a door to the side of the bar, and glanced at the bartender as he poured the frothy beverage with a complacent expression that matched his sallow coloring.

Fin eyed around the pub, and considered the surroundings more carefully.

Despite the room being well lit, and the bar obviously well stocked, it occurred to the redhead then that the establishment, despite its prime location beside the docks, wasn’t all that busy…

“Here you are,” the bartender immediately snatched up the coin Fin had dropped on the bar surface.

“Thanks, surprised you don’t have more people in here,” the witch tried to relax his speech cautiously.

The man with his balding head and deep scowl lines glared in response. “We close early.”

Giving a single shoulder shrug, the redhead picked up the ale and pretended to take a drink. He didn’t need a repeat of the night at Madame Mathilda’s.

He was about to start trying to find a gap in time to sneak into the closed off room, when an unsuspected cry boomed out.

“OYY! FIN! LAD! I’VE BEEN SEARCHIN’ FOR YOU!”

The redhead spilled his ale he was so taken aback by the shout, and several heads swiveled around to see the newcomer.

Once he had landed his drink safely on the bar, Fin looked over hastily to look at who was disrupting the plan.

Red, the man who had tried to mug Fin when he had first begun looking for the Troivackians, stood grinning at him as he strode into the tavern.

“I was searchin’ at Mathilda’s for ye ever since the festival- what a spectacular night that was eh? Did you hear that the brothel closed down?”

Fin blinked, and was still reeling from being startled.

What in the world was Red doing so far South in the city…
Alarm bells were clanging very loudly in his head.

“Yeah I, uh, ran into one of the girls. She said you kept going back asking for me. What was that about?”

“Well you see, I had wanted to talk to you ‘bout how you were lookin’ for those Troivackia men,” Red held up a single finger to the bartender who was eyeing the entire situation like a cat eyed pending danger- gearing up to scurry away.

Once Red had a pint in his hand, he seated himself on the stool beside Fin, and leaned both elbows on the bar.

“I know they lifted your change that day, an’ well… I felt bad. Wondered if you wanted a bit ‘o work. You made the best food I’d ever tried…”

Fin waited as all the pieces of the puzzle began to shift closer together.

Someone had sent Sandy to distract him, and when Annika had showed up and gotten rid of her, Red had shown up and redirected him.

Red had been talking with his son and friend about the Troivackian’s when they’d first met… And now, he was conveniently located at the same tavern the final group of soldiers were allegedly hiding in.

“Afterall, you seem to know quite a few people around the city, like those Knights out front.” Red took a sip from his ale, and turned to face him, a strange gleam in his eyes.
Fin heard the door beside the bar open, and heard the weapons being drawn.

“Pity it had to be like this,” Red announced as the bartender suddenly ducked beneath the bar while clutching two bottles of what the redhead guessed to be expensive liquor.

“It is indeed, Red. Too bad, I was looking forward to meeting your missus.”

Fin ducked suddenly, and narrowly avoided the sword that sang past his ear, turning with his tankard in hand, he threw the item into the face of his attacker.

When he faced the group that had emerged from the storage room of the tavern, he counted ten, but knew there were most likely more hiding.

Fortunately… the front door sprung open, and this time Captain Antonio emerged with the Knights behind him.

Red shrugged. “Sorry to say, lad, we have a few more in the reserves.”

The pounding of an extra dozen feet could be heard as they clambered down from the apartment above, and up from the basement..

“Oh, we know.” Fin then heard the undeniable splintering of wood as the first squadron that had remained in the dilapidated inn blocked off another possible exit, making Red frown. “Don’t worry, we wanted it to be a fair fight.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My patreonnis, lights of my life, thank you for your thoughtfulness and support!

I won't be able to do a particularly long message as... well... I'm still on holiday to be quite honest, and am sweating bullets trying to get this done in the heat. A certain cool body of water is beckoning me into its embrace to relieve this discomfort.

That being said, I hope you know you all are refreshing to my soul, which is one of many reasons I did not take any holiday time when it came to writing. You all are so wonderful that I don't need a break from your magical selves. You all just make things better, so thank you for adding an extra layer of awesome to my vacation, it means the world to me.

Have a fantastic weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 98: Red Sky in the Morning

As the fighting raged on, Fin mostly managed to deflect blows and stay out of the Troivackian soldiers' way using stools and tankards as weapons to deflect until the Captain handed him back the spear he had chosen as a weapon.

As they fought the Troivackians that continued coming from the cellar and apartment above, the tavern grew more and more disarrayed and splattered with errant drops of blood; though it seemed no one had died yet, there were a number of stab wounds and broken noses.

The Troivackians were focusing most of their efforts on the Knights, but occasionally an innocent patron of the tavern got caught in the cross hairs. Fin ducked under another heavy fist that had swung closer to his face, and delivered a cheap shot to the man’s groin before lunging towards the remaining three sailors who were trying unsuccessfully to leave the scene.

“Follow me. Stick to the walls,” Fin managed to explain over the din.

Sure enough, slowly but surely, they made their way through the crowd with Fin parrying and shoving the occasional soldier who stumbled across his path. For the most part, the Troivackians that had joined the fight more recently mistook the redhead for a civilian despite the spear in his hand, and so didn’t bother trying to fight him when faced with the other soldiers who wore chest plates and helmets.

Once Fin and the sailors managed to clear the pub doorway, they nearly backed into another two Knights who were standing guard to prevent anyone else from entering or exiting.

“Mr. Ashowan, are these men with the Troivackians?” one of the Knights Fin had never met in his life called out.

“No, they just got caught in the crossfire,” the redhead explained briefly before the sailors thanked him and proceeded to flee.

“I’ll go check to see how the men are doing in the inn,” Fin explained before darting back to the half sunken building where shouts and cries rang out.

“We think another group of Troivackians are nearby, we just saw a cloaked figure dart into the building,” the Knight called out as Fin moved to step over the gap between the doorway and land. “It was only one of them, but we were told we had to stay here. See if you can get him out.”

The redhead froze.

A lone cloaked figure running into danger...

‘She wouldn’t… no. Why would she be here…?’

Fin dove into the building, and sure enough saw a small hooded figure throwing knives and ducking blows from four Troivackian soldiers. It appeared that the Daxarian men had crossed fully over into the tavern and the four were the only ones who had managed to squeeze back through the fray to the inn with the hope of escaping.

Gritting his teeth, Fin stepped in and swiped out the leg of one of the soldiers who banged his head and immediately fell unconscious, while Annika felled another. The other two widened their distance to make them harder targets for the mysterious cloaked being, and the tall redhead wielding a spear.

“You… shouldn’t, ugh, be here,” Fin ground out while dodging the blows with great difficulty. The only advantage he had was he had a weapon and the Troivackian hadn’t made it to the higher ground of the inn. Otherwise, he could tell that the men would’ve outclassed him in combative technique.

“Neither…” Annika ripped the dagger she had lodged in one of the fallen men’s shoulders and swiftly ducked another blow before plunging it into her new attacker’s thigh. “Should you!”

“Yes… I, oof.” The Troivackian soldier had landed a rather painful blow to Fin’s abdomen, and were it not for the gravity working with him, was quite certain his shove wouldn’t have been enough to launch the man away from him to give him breathing room. “Should be.”

Annika launched herself up from her crouched position and tried to ram her head into the soldier’s jaw, only he wrapped his arms around her and began to squeeze her, crushing her.

Fin shifted the spear in his hand, and even though he saw his own assailant charging up towards him, jabbed the weapon into the neck of the man who was attempting to snap Annika in two.

Promptly after his successful attack, the redhead was tackled brutally to the floor, though managed to hear Annika’s assailant crumple to the ground.

As the soldier on top of Fin began to straighten on his knees to pummel him, Annika rose from behind him. The last Troivackian’s eyes suddenly widened, and grew vacant before he slowly collapsed over the redhead.

With a grunt, Fin managed to shove off the body, noting the knife plunged through his back to his heart.

“What do you mean you’re supposed to be here?” Annika panted while hunched over slightly.

“Are you alright?” Fin aked while standing with his own wince of pain.

“Fine, fine. Just a cracked rib or two.”

“Go see my mother and have her heal you,” Fin ordered immediately while gesturing to the empty doorway and yet also gently raising her hood back over her head.

“I said it’s fine. These will heal in their own time.”

“Why won’t you go see her? Given the fact that you told her we were engaged already, I would think you were feeling quite close with her,” Fin asked dryly, while slowly steering Annika towards the door by clasping her shoulders.

“Oh Gods… I’m so sorry… I panicked,” she explained with a small gasp as Fin ushered her over the threshold. The Knights standing outside the tavern eyed the pair curiously, so the redhead turned and blocked her from view.

“Just a local pickpocket who thought they could lift some coin during the fight,” he called out. “We need more men guarding this door though.” He added on hastily before they could say anything.

“No need, Mr. Ashowan. We’ve rounded up the entire group. They're already being escorted out of Austice.” Antonio appeared in the doorway of the tavern and turned to face the redhead with his calm blue eye squinting slightly into the darkness.

“That’s good. There is one unconscious Troivackian in there, though the others the Daxarian soldiers took care of,” Fin added on hastily, thinking of the three corpses his fiance had left behind.

Antonio waved behind himself to have two men go through the doorway and find the lone survivor of Annika’s attack, making Fin take a hasty step back and hope that she was still successfully hidden behind him.

“Not bad for your first raid, you did the right thing by taking care of the civilians, though your form and attacks could use some work. We will have to wait to further interrogate that man who you seem to know… Red, was it? Anyway, we have far more pressing matters to attend to this week.” Antonio stepped forward and gave Fin a brief nod of appraisal, then noticed his slightly pained expression. “Are you hurt?”

“Got tackled. Bruised my back.”

“Ah, well. Considering most of the injuries are of a similar minor caliber, it’s a good thing we know a certain healer who doesn’t mind giving us a hand.”

“Physician Durand is quite talented.”

Captain Antonio shook his head and chuckled before clapping his hand on Fin’s shoulder, and making his knees buckle as a sharp stab of pain ran through his back.

“Sorry,” Antonio quickly removed his hand, and stepped back. “Now, who was the hooded woman you guided out of the inn and let run off?”

Fin felt his face pale.

“Was it that pesky agent of his majesty?” Antonio dropped his voice so that no one else could overhear them.

“You… know about her?” Fin asked slowly.

“Oh I know his highness has a woman that scouts out some of our raids and reports numbers for us to prepare for. If I see a small hooded figure, I am never to attack unless they aren’t able to identify themselves as ‘the Dragon’.” Antonio stared off into the distance where Fin guessed Annika had fled, for the Captain was right and she was no longer hiding behind him.

“I’m surprised you know about her though,” the military man eyed Fin with interest. “I only learned of her existence when the King told me due to the war she would be more active in the field.”

“It was an accident I uh, found her wounded one day and gave her a hand,” Despite the pain in Fin’s back, he could feel a cold sweat building along his spine.

“Ah,” the Captain nodded understandingly, but was still eyeing the redhead curiously. “Well, let us return shall we? Your father will be upon us by dawn, and we wouldn’t want to appear as though we’re eager to see him.”

Fin glanced over his shoulder at the vessels that bobbed in the water behind him and felt sickening dread well up inside his gut. “No. I suppose we wouldn’t.”

***

The gangplank lowered, and Troivackian crewmembers began filing off the ship carrying various trunks and baskets, before then lining up on the dock to wait. The captain of the vessel was next off the ship as he then stood across from the gangplank, and bowed.

Captain Antonio squinted against the bright morning sun as the tall shadowy figure, strode leisurely down the gangplank with two rows of soldiers behind him. When he drew nearer, Antonio lowered his hand, and stared at a man who, without a doubt, was Finlay Ashowan’s father.

The resemblance was uncanny.
The narrow face with high cheek bones, the shape of his mouth, the hair that had obviously once been mostly red, his slanted eyes…
The eyes stopped Antonio and made him want to let out a sigh of relief. As the Troivackian Chief of Military drew closer, his gaze fixed on the Captain, it became clear that instead of the piercing blue of Fin’s, his were black as coal.

As he continued to stride up the dock towards land, Antonio could see there were other little differences that somehow made him feel better and better.

While the cook didn’t tend to smile a great deal, he didn’t have frown lines etched in his forehead either. Another difference was their distinct style… while Fin dressed in plain practical trousers and tunics, his father… well his father wore a rich burgundy vest and fine black tunic with matching pants.

When the Troivackian Chief of Military finally stood before the Captain, the two bowed to one another as equals.

“Good to meet you, Captain, I have heard wonderful things about your prowess here in Daxaria’s military,” Aidan Helmer greeted with a practiced smile.

“I am glad to hear it. Shall we head to the castle now?” Antonio gestured to the road where on either side, several rows of his own Knights stood. Beyond them sat a fine carriage.

The Captain had insulted Aidan by not being equally complimentary or making small talk regarding the journey. His reward for it with a flash of ire in the Troivackian Chief of Military’s eyes.
‘About what I expected from what they’ve told me.’ Antonio mused to himself.

“Oh, no hurry, Captain, I know I sent that letter a few days ago saying I would be delayed, so I’m sure his majesty would like some more time to prepare-”

“Not at all. We expected that you would arrive on time.” Antonio flashed his own smile then. Cold. And cutting.

Another small twitch of Aidan’s eyebrows showed the Captain that he had succeeded in annoying him.

“However did you come to that… fortunate guess?” He asked as they stepped towards the waiting carriage.

“We received the same rain storm you must have encountered, and it didn’t seem to be any more than a drizzle,” the Captain made up on the spot thinking of the day of the thunderstorm where he and Finlay had gone to question Madame Mathilda.

“I see.” There was skepticism in Aidan’s tone, but the Captain’s stoic expression didn’t betray anything, so he pressed on. “It is unfortunate I must return to my home shores under such circumstances, but perhaps my visit will prove more endearing than one might anticipate.”

Antonio didn’t like the far off look the fire witch had in his eyes, nor did he like the slight smile that pulled at a corner of his mouth.

“How long has it been since you’ve been on Daxarian land?”

“Oh… about twenty years.”

“That’s a long time to be gone and not return.”

“It is. I may even try to track down that darling wife of mine while I’m here,” Aidan sighed, and tutted to himself as though thinking of an errant child.

Antonio’s blood began to boil, but had years of experience keeping his composure as he moved closer to the carriage. “Does she know you are here?”

“Oh, I doubt it. Though I think she is somewhere nearby… afterall I wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for her message.”

Antonio almost stopped walking he was so shocked, but there was no hiding his frown.

“What message?”

“Oh, the message detailing Earl Piereva’s abhorrent behavior while here. All the accounts were written down, and organized so efficiently that your King simply added his seal and forwarded the report to us.” Aidan smiled then, sensing that he had rattled the Captain somehow.

Antonio’s stomach churned, there was no way she could have done such a thing and not told him…

“I know that woman’s handwriting intimately, but it was how I got the message that left me without a single doubt as to it being her.”

The men had finally reached the carriage and a footman was hastily opening the door for their guest, his eyes downcast.
“What method was that?” the Captain asked, forcing himself to sound only casually interested.

“His highness didn’t mention it? He had the message expediently delivered to me from a certain air witch my wife was friends with many, many years ago. In fact, perhaps she is staying with her now that I think about it. Afterall, our son is in his late twenties and most likely doesn’t want his mother living with him. Captain, would you mind perhaps looking for a woman named Sky? It would be so very kind of you if you might reunite me with my wife.”

Antonio didn’t respond, only inclined his head ever so slightly as Aidan Helmer climbed into his carriage.

As the vehicle lurched into motion and began its long journey up the centre road of Austice, the Captain watched with his back ramrod straight, and his face immobile. After a few moments, he allowed himself to think and breathe again when he was certain he was back in control of his impulses. Though, despite not bellowing out ferociously, he did still make a less than peaceful decision.

‘That man will not live past the war. I swear it.’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My patreonnis, deliciously captivating beings that you are, you are generous to boot. Thank you thoroughly for your continued support!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karvash, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo, asaadullah l, dmadden, Gabe Canada

Alas, I have returned from vacation, but thankfully I still have you warm souls to keep me mentally stimulated and emotionally sated.

I have to say, one thing that really was apparent upon returning however, was how wonderful home is... and how what a home is varies so drastically from person to person.
Some love the loud fun loving chaos, some love the warm moments of reading to a beloved niece or nephew, or the food that destroys your waistline but feeds the goodness in you.
At it's heart I'm sure that is the meaning of 'home' for everyone, loved ones, and warmth. However, I discovered for a certain author at least... that for some people, a home is quiet. The peace that allows you to fully appreicate the beautiful place and beings you get to share parts of your life with. The home where there is safety from judgment, or the need to talk or please others- no matter how well-intentioned said others are.

A home is where you are the most comfortable, the most safe in every sense of the word, and a place that bears and soothes you at your lowest, but gives you room to grow.

You all have become part of my own home in a way. You all are apart of what makes it a happy place, with exciting moments, and have in your support not only protected and nourished a dream of some stranger, but helped them feel a little more whole.

You are a little bit magical to contribute so grandly to a feeling and sense of something hard to put into words, but something important to every person in the world one way or another. You've been apart of someone's definition of home, and that makes you very special. Protect yourself, and remember how valuable you really are.

Have a fantastic week everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 99: Taking the Offensive

Ainsley watched as her husband finished buttoning his tunic up to his throat before turning towards the fine velvet blue coat that had been laid out for him. She could see the nervousness in his slight frown and distracted gaze as she continued cradling their sleeping daughter in her arms.

“I have a question I have been wanting to ask you for a while now, and… I need to ask it now before I lose you completely to the stress of having Troivackia’s Chief of Military under our roof.”

Norman turned to face his wife, and it was clear that pulling himself from his many thoughts was difficult enough.

“Why is it that you chose to send Finlay Ashowan to investigate the whereabouts of the Troivackian soldiers instead of one of your Knights or a mercenary? He isn’t a trained soldier, and off the castle grounds he has no magic.”

Surprisingly, a glimmer of good humor spread to the King’s eyes, and his shoulders relaxed.

“I did have other Knights searching, but Austice is a military city- all the soldiers are known, and it would take me too long to find a trustworthy mercenary after Lady Jenoure had to send hers away. Fin had asked me for a bit of a rest, and so… I thought… might as well see what he finds. Afterall, things seem to turn out… well if he is involved.”

The incredulous eyebrow raise his wife gave him urged Norman to expound on his answer.

“There is a lot of chaos before the beneficial results, but… somehow even those events wind up as good stories in the end. For example never in my life did I think I would have a Royal Secret pertaining to ten fountains located all over the grounds.”

Even Ainsley couldn’t suppress a small snort at the memory.

“Well… there is another reason I had as well.”

The Queen tilted her head with interest.

“Finlay can protect the castle grounds because they are his home, but what if… what if I gave him an even bigger radius to think of as ‘home’? I wondered if he spent more time out in Austice, if perhaps he could feel that way about the whole city...”

A glint of conniving interest sparked in the Queen’s eyes. She too, had been wondering about such a thing.

“Have you asked Mr. Ashowan about this?”

“I’ve avoided it as there was always so much to think about, and he has until recently been incredibly private about his magic… but… it is starting to feel more urgent that I ask him. Once his father leaves, I will broach the subject.”

Ainsley nodded somberly, but as she studied her husband’s face, a sly smile tugged at the corner of her lips. “I’m beginning to realize the amount you’ve kept to yourself during my final months of pregnancy with Lina.”

Norman closed his eyes with a small wince and strained smile. “Sorry, love.”

“I understand why, I’m not upset. To be perfectly honest though, sometimes I need a distraction from other troubles, so in the future… don’t carry your burdens alone. Remember, I’m the one who got you into this whole mess of being King,” she reminded playfully. “If it were up to you, we’d be fat and lazy on your homelands blissfully ignorant of the Kingdom’s plights.”

Norman laughed. The stress his position brought him had molded deep worry lines in his face, he at times lost sleep, and other times loathed the moments he lost with his son…
But, Ainsley always reminded him it was worth it.

They had created a Kingdom together that while not without its issues, was built on trust, loyalty, and fairness. It was still a mess- implementing great changes tended to take many years of hard work, but Norman could honestly say it was better than it had been when he’d first been crowned.

“As much as I love to admire you donning your new coat, go welcome that soiled loincloth known as Aidan Helmer, and tell me all about him.” Ainsley smiled ruthlessly, and Norman grinned back.

The truth was over the years, many people forgot that when Ainsley wasn’t wracked with grief or hormones… she was an incredibly sharp, and capable woman…

The birth of their daughter, and the subsequent consequence of the Queen no longer being able to have children meant that the many nobles and members of the Kingdom were in for a surprise in the coming weeks… one that Norman was more than a little excited for.

*
Aidan strode into the castle’s entrance already displeased.

The King hadn’t been waiting nervously on the steps like he should’ve been, and they had been prepared for his arrival.

‘Either my wife or son warned the King of my methods… how… annoying.’

Footmen carried his trunks, and maids that scurried by and recoiled from his charcoal gaze.

‘Strange. Most women find me alluring… Even as an enemy representative this seems strange…’

A woman stepped forward then. Plump, plain, but her gaze was direct and her spine straight.

“We are pleased to receive you, Mr. Helmer. I am Head of Housekeeping, Ruby. His Majesty is awaiting you in the throne room,” Ruby announced while studying him with a keen interest. It was remarkable how much he looked like Finlay…

Aidan’s slitted gaze surveyed the woman with deeper displeasure. She was all too entitled for her role. It was supposed to be the King himself that was to greet a foreign diplomat! This welcome suggested that the ruler of Daxaria believed himself to be in a far superior position than he was.

Without acknowledging the woman called ‘Ruby,’ Aidan continued in the direction she had gestured, assuming that footment would appear to guide him in the proper direction.

Unlike the Troivackain castle, this one had clearly not been built for its royalty to reside in throughout the year. Austice was a military city, and so when the King of Daxaria had declared that it would be his main residence five years prior, it sent many interesting messages out to his citizens, as well as his foes.

The building itself had smaller rooms, narrow passageways, and a strange layout that Aidan didn’t like one bit.

He kept these thoughts to himself however, as he strode down a western corridor that appeared to be lined with guards and serving staff.

As he walked, he noticed several interesting things.

For one, the stones beneath his feet were barely worn.

Did they not have people in the throne room that often?

Where would he deliver his decrees upon his people?

For another thing, not a single member of nobility had come to exchange pleasantries with him. The lackadaisical handling of hospitality further irritated the fire witch.

Once in front of the throne room doors, Aidan raised an eyebrow at the guards standing at the ready.

The men stared through him as though he weren’t there, but opened the doors regardless.

“Presenting, Mr. Aidan Helmer, Chief of Military of Troivackia.”

Instead of a booming imperial voice, Aidan’s gaze cut to a man with sandy brown hair and clear blue eyes who looked… irritated. When they locked eyes, the Daxarian notably stiffened, then muttered something to himself that Aidan couldn’t hear, and slowly walked up towards the throne… to stand behind the King.

The throne room was… small.

Perhaps only thirty nobles were present and standing comfortably. While the King’s golden ornate chair was regal and imposing, it somehow felt as though the Chief of Troivackia Military's audience with the monarch was purposefully made as insulting as possible.

Aidan bowed, but not to the proper depth, and when he straightened he fixed the King with his dark eyes and waited. He was supposed to speak and thank the royal for welcoming him to his Kingdom. Instead he stood silently.

No one said anything, or dared to even breathe.

‘You began the nature of this insult,’ Aidan hissed in his mind.

“I see you have arrived safely, Mr. Helmer.” Norman’s hazel eyes seemed to gleam dangerously, as though he knew exactly what the witch in front of him was thinking.

“Indeed, Your Majesty. It is unfortunate that we must formally meet under these circumstances.”

“Quite so. Lord Piereva is being kept in a secure location in Austice. Once we agree on a proper punishment, I’m sure you will be eager to return to your home.”

“While Troivackia is my current home, I must say it is quite wonderful to have returned back to the shores that raised me.”

There was a ripple of tension that moved through the room.

“Head of Housekeeping, Ruby, will show you to your quarters. We will see you at the dining hour.”

Aidan bowed again and turned towards the doors, the nobility all shared meaningful looks once he passed them, as they all formed opinions that they felt would explode from their mouths at any given moment.

“Oh, pardon me, Your Majesty, but is my wife, Katelyn Ashowan, still under your employ at this time?” Aidan turned around, and smiled at the King.

The nobles were unable to contain themselves as they all burst out in surprised whispers.

Norman didn’t bat an eye however.

“It is not your place to question which Physician serves the Daxarian monarchy. I hope you do not forget yourself while visiting us, Mr. Helmer. Lord Piereva created enough of a mess already, I’d hate to discover you have come with similar intentions.”

Infuriatingly, Aidan didn’t respond to the chastisement as Norman had wished him to.

Instead, the fire witch smiled. “My apologies, Your Highness, I just am eager to see my wife and son. I’m sure you can understand my impatience.”

Then with another bow, Aidan turned and left the room.

Norman’s stomach churned as everyone around him burst into worried whispers. Letting out a long sigh, he summoned Mr. Howard’s presence to his left.

“Keep Mrs. Ashowan’s whereabouts hidden at all costs until the time is right. Inform the staff that no one is allowed to breathe a word about her or Fin with him here.”

*

Aidan entered the banquet hall and felt his earlier judgment of the castle shift. It was an appropriately large room, and there were a significant number of nobles that had descended in their finery for the meal.

The King sat waiting at his table with his chalice clutched in hand as he watched the fire witch draw nearer.

“Good evening, Your Majesty.” Aidan bowed.

“Good evening, Mr. Helmer. My assistant, Mr. Howard, will show you to your place.”

Aidan followed the same man who had first introduced him to the King, and guided him to a seat only two nobles down from Norman himself.

The room had fallen quiet as this happened, but still were murmuring to their friends and spouses about the visitors. The men Aidan had brought with him were all lowly soldiers… he had left his assistant on the ship. A most strange decision…

As the servants began to file into the hall carrying dishes that smelled heavenly, everyone turned their attention to the meal.

Exclamations echoed throughout the room.

“He’s back!”

“Oh, thank the Gods…”

“Rolph, are you weeping?!”

Aidan raised an eyebrow curiously. Who were they all talking about being back?

Just then a lone bowl was set in front of him, making him wrinkle his nose and scowl.

“What is this?” Aidan demanded while gesturing to the other bowls of soup that had been laid out that glowed with the enticing warmth of potatoes and butter, where as his resembled a strange gray seafood stew…

“Our cook prepared this especially for you,” the serving wench who had laid the plate down squeaked nervously.

‘What is that son of mine trying to pull…’

Waving the lass away, Aidan snatched up his spoon, and lifted the food towards his mouth, when the scent reached his nose. He froze, his face draining of color as he then slowly lowered the spoon, still full, back down to the bowl.

“Is something amiss?” Norman asked, his tone sharp.

Aidan smiled charmingly. “Not at all, sire. I think I may forgo this course for tonight is all.”

Norman’s eyes narrowed before he dropped his gaze to the bowl and realized Fin had served his father something different than everyone else…

‘Still holding grudges, are we?’ Aidan thought to himself, his smile growing brighter as he closed his eyes and thought back to the last day he saw his son.

He had come home… a particular fish stew had been prepared… and shortly thereafter, the boy who had been a snivelling lump clinging to his mother’s skirts had exploded with power.

Aidan was quiet through the rest of the meal, however as the final dessert vestiges were removed from the tables, he turned to the King, a dark glimmer in his eyes.

“Your Highness, this food far exceeds my wildest expectations. I would be deeply appreciative if you might summon the cook so that I may give him my praise.”

For some strange reason, multiple men at the table stiffened at the request. One was an elderly man with a ridiculous name who was infamous for being a touch mad. The King’s assistant had a far off look in his eye as though a great doom awaited him. The Captain had hesitated for a moment, and even the disgusting mage had shown some kind of reaction.

Aidan waited. He knew such a kind request would be too difficult to publicly refute without being the epitome of rude.

“Very well, we will summon Mr. Ashowan.” With a nod, the King sent the Head of Housekeeping scurrying from the room, and a strange wave of excitement fluttered through the noblewomen.

Sitting back in his chair as they all waited for several long moments, Aidan swirled the contents in his goblet around.

“Our cook is a busy man, so we will not keep him long,” the King warned with an obvious edge in his voice.

Aidan shot him a sly smile. ‘Been rubbing elbows with nobility lately, my son?’

“Of course, Your Highness.”

The room suddenly quieted, and without looking, the fire witch could hear the long steady strides drawing closer to the table.

“You called for me, Your Majesty?”

Lifting his chin, Aidan laid eyes on his fully grown son for the first time in twenty years, and before the King could utter a word, he burst out laughing.

He was perfect.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined on discord!

If any of you would like to join said server, please feel free to do so here;

https://discord.gg/rq8c9XC4

My patreonnies you courageous souls that bestow your generosity, thank you from the bottom of my heart!

Friday the 13th today here in the ol' Canada bits, and somehow it feels oddly fitting to have Aidan and Fin meeting for the first time in 20 years on a day like today...

That being said, I hope you all have very lucky days as opposed to unlucky, because no one as gorgeous and wonderful as you should have to deal with any shenanigans. You beautiful souls should have a day of extra good luck in exchange for the extra dose of magic you bring to the world. I hope you all appreciate that maybe the world hasn't necessarily been kind or fair to you at times, but that instead of letting it kill you off, you have the power to choose what that hardship will do to shape you. Today, I hope those shapes you've chosen and formed, work in your favor at every turn in a positive way. I hope today isn't a trial or test for you, but a day of wild success that can bring a smile to your magnificent face.

If it isn't such a day? Well... I hope at some point then, you get to sit down in the quiet, or with your favorite music, maybe have a cup of tea, water, or your beverage of choice, and simply get to appreciate that you made it through another day. Maybe it wasn't your best, maybe it wasn't graceful or dignified, but you made it through another day. You will make it through the next one too, just make sure you are looking at ways to pull yourself up rather than keeping yourself down. Otherwise those towering mountains of awesome you are looking to scale won't get easier or closer to being scaled. So appreciate how far you've come, and just keep looking for that next foot or hand hold. Even if you have to get creative with it.

Anyway, have a fantastic weekend everyone, and I wish you all the best of luck!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 100: Filial Friction

A note from Delemhach

***Song to listen to right from the beginning of the chapter!***

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VCLT0HNJLWw

When Fin had entered the banquet hall he had noticed the swirl of whispers around him, though they were so quiet they most likely didn't reach the King's ears. A few words and exclamations he was able to hear as he walked by, but it was surprising he noticed anything over the hard pounding of his heart.

“... He looks just like…”

“... Related?”

“Different… name?”

Fin kept his eyes trained on Norman who was regarding him gravely, as though apologizing for forcing him into such an uncomfortable situation.

The laughter that rang out suddenly made his insides clench and twist. He had forgotten how that laugh sounded after so many years...

“Mr. Ashowan, it would seem that the Royal Troivackian Cook has insulted more than Lord Piereva's tastebuds. Mr. Helmer here can’t help but be amazed at your superior skill and wished to commend you.”

His expression remained a mask of indifference, Fin turned to stare at the man in question. His palms were sweating, but were safely stowed in his pockets as he looked at his father for the first time since blasting him off the island.

Fin's own face aged twenty years older stared back at him except… except for the black eyes that made him feel as though he were about to be sick.

Aidan stood from the table, a half smile on his face as he rounded it, and effectively silenced the remaining whispers in the hall as everyone watched, shocked. There was no doubt that they were father and son once the pair stood toe-to-toe.

Fin held his ground even though his insides quaked, and bile rose into the back of his throat. His father on the other hand looked completely at ease, his handsome face still wearing a half smile.

“You’ve grown to match my height, I see.” Aidan observed quietly with a nod.

Fin stared back blankly, not saying a word. He couldn’t bring himself to talk when he knew his voice would come out as nothing but a croak. There was the growing smell of lightning in the room, and a few nobles noticed their arm hairs were beginning to rise on their own. Norman glanced over to mage Lee, who met his questioning gaze with a worried one. The situation was undoubtedly dangerous.

“Your stew was a nice homecoming message.”

‘Is that why you didn’t eat any of it?’ Fin’s mind snapped, and he wanted to say it outloud as carelessly as his father spoke, but couldn’t. So instead, he opted for stoic silence, not letting his eyes leave his father’s face for a moment.

“You’ve got some talent cooking for your King.” His mocking tone could only be heard by Fin, who immediately interpreted his words with ease.

“How could you serve a mere human man?”

“Now, now, my boy, it is rude not to reply when an esteemed guest addresses you.” Aidan clapped a hand on Fin’s shoulder, and blue lightning immediately began to fill his gaze.

“Sire,” Captain Antonio exclaimed suddenly, forcing Norman to tear his gaze away from the calamity unfolding before him. “The silverware… the plates… they're burning hot to the touch.”

Norman looked back to Aidan, and noticed waves of heat beginning to pour from his body as he gripped Fin’s shoulder.

“Mr. Helmer, if you are quite done having words with our cook, I believe he has other duties to attend to,” Norman called out between them, his voice ringing in the silence of the hall.

Fin blinked, the lightning disappearing from his gaze before he wrenched himself free of his father’s grasp, and turned to exit the banquet hall.

Aidan stared after him with a bemused smirk on his face before he turned and made his way back to his place at the table.

“I apologize for the awkwardness, Your Highness, I’m sure you could see that my son and I are in need of a more private discussion.”

“You will not interfere with my cook’s work under any circumstances. If he wishes to speak with you, he is free to approach you,” Norman ordered, making Aidan’s infuriating smile at long last drip off of his face.

“Your Highness seeks to bar me from my own family?”

“I seek to protect my citizens from a man who, were I a vindictive individual, could be tried as a traitor,” Norman replied back coolly. “Or were you forgetting?”

“Your Highness, I am here to collect the true treasonous man known as Earl Phillip Piereva, surely you do not wish to insult me gravely with the suggestion that I had anything to do with-”

“What is your job, Mr. Helmer?” Norman cut him off, staring at him levelly.

“Your deplorable manners are noted, majesty,” Aidan replied, though his lip twitched as though wishing to sneer.

“You are the Chief of Military, are you not? For Troivackia?”

Aidan’s jaw clenched shut.

“That position is assigned when there are talks of war, and you Mr. Helmer, have been Troivackia’s Chief of Military for a few years now. Would that not mean, you sought out King Mathais for the position to bring war to Daxaria? Is this not, a prime example of treason?”

Aidan said nothing for a few moments before he picked up his wine and took a drink.

“When I arrived on Troivackia shores, it was many years ago. I have long since become a citizen of the Kingdom. A promotion is to be commended for a foreigner, it means I rose up from the bottom ranks.”

“I see. Then you are admitting that you are a foreigner here in Daxaria now?”

Aidan paused, and slid a suspicious glance to Norman whose face remained unreadable.

“I have said as much.”

“How long did it take you to be promoted through the ranks?”

“I have been in Troivackia for nearly twenty years-”

“Excellent.” Turning to the guards at the door, Norman waved his hand.

Aidan was about to demand just what was the meaning of the unseemly behaviour, when in walked Katelyn Ashowan.

He stilled.

She marched forward confidently, her shoulders straight and her warm gaze fixed on the King.

The nobles were beside themselves with the drama, and immediately whispers broke out once again.

“Mrs. Ashowan, your request to dissolve your marriage to Mr. Aidan Helmer has been approved on grounds of abandonment. Mr. Howard will issue you the official record.”

Aidan’s head whipped around to stare at the King, outraged.

“This is preposterous! This is not a formal trial to make such a decision-”

“Mr. Helmer, I believe we got off on the wrong foot; however, you are attempting to interfere with my governing a grave matter with my citizen.”

“You’re trying to enforce a divorce between me and my wife!” Aidan was on his feet in an instant. “I simply went away, I always intended to-”

“You joined another Kingdom and sent no correspondence to your wife and child for more than twenty years? If it were five years perhaps I could consider this plea; however, I cannot see a single King or magistrate that will deny the grounds of this dissolvement.” Norman waved him off, and the temperature in the room rose notably.

Mage Lee stood, his staff’s crystal faintly glowing as he frowned at Aidan in warning.

“For the love of the Gods, sit your ass down.” The outburst came from none other than Katelyn Ashowan.

Aidan turned on her, the ire in his eyes deadly.

“You despised us, let it end, and leave us be. We have nothing for you. Stay in your new Kingdom and enjoy your life.”

Aidan leaned his hands on the table, and stared so fiercely that he didn’t blink. “This is far from over, Kate.”

“Like hell it is. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kind ruling. I will retire for this evening.” Curtseying, the healer turned and strode swiftly out of the room, leaving Aidan to turn his anger back to the King.

“You will face consequences for your reckless behavior, Your Majesty.”

“Just as you have begun to face yours. Now. Do sit, a nice sherry is to be served before dinner is resolved.”

*

Fin stood in his kitchen with his hands braced against his beloved work table, his heart still racing in his chest. Even though he had known his father would summon him, it hadn’t made the experience any easier. His aides behind him all exchanged worried glances, when a small fluffy shadow brushed against Fin��s leg.

Looking down into the wide pupils of Kraken, Fin sighed and bent down to scoop up the cat.

“Witch, you are sweaty and your heartbeat could outrace a mouse’s. Whatever is wrong?”

“My father is here.”

The feline didn’t say anything for a moment, as the aides behind Fin slowly began to leave the room. They still weren’t completely used to their employer’s discussions with his cat.

“Are you not pleased to see the male who sired you?”

“No. In fact I want to blast him all the way back to Troivackia.” With a sigh, and still cradling the feline, Fin sank into the nearest seat by his table.

“Why don’t you do that, then?”

“Because it would be breaking the law for me to assault a foreign diplomat.”

“What if nobody finds out?”

“My powers when it comes to expelling people aren’t always subtle.”

“I learned about poison while we stayed at your mate’s home, would you like me to-”

“Why in the world were you learning about poison?!”

“There was a great amount of experiments conducted the night you returned smelling strongly of perfume and females.”

Fin paused, then remembered he had been drugged the night he visited Mathilda’s.

“Oh… Annika was trying to make sure I wasn’t going to die?”

“I believe it was something to that effect, yes.”

“What did you lear-”

Fin’s question was cut short by the castle door opening then.

Drawing his eyes upwards, he felt his stomach drop at the sight of Aidan Helmer in his kitchen.

The man had his white tunic sleeves rolled up, and his maroon silk vest hung open when he held up his hands. “I come in peace. I only want to talk with you.”

Fin felt Kraken roll out of his arms as he stared at his father without saying a word.

“I know it was startling seeing me like that for the first time since you were a child, but I had to be completely certain the rumors were true, that you were in fact the cook for the King.”

Fin still didn’t say anything, just continued staring as the man stepped further into the kitchen, approaching him casually.

“Well, I’ll admit I got a little carried away- your King can be… careless, and my temper was tried by him.” Aidan tilted his head to the side, a charming smile slowly climbing up his face as he studied his son.

“What do you want?” Fin’s voice sounded as though it came from another person, but he didn’t dare blink or look away.

“I want to talk to my son. It’s been twenty years, and while I have heard all kinds of things about you… I haven’t gotten to know who you’ve become for myself.”

Fin continued staring at him blankly for a moment, as Aidan then folded his hands and leaned a casual elbow on the table. Standing up, the younger of the two men turned towards the garden door and strode towards it.

A curling tendril of flames appeared and danced in front of his eyes then, beautifully blocking his path.

Fin turned around, a slightly manic glint in his blue eyes, while Aidan smiled and shrugged innocently.

Before Fin could do anything however, the fire witch suddenly jumped up with a small yelp.

“Something just bit me! Do you have rodents down here?”

“No.” Fin turned back around, after noting the bushy swishing tail hidden under a nearby potato bag, and placed his hand on the doorknob, only to snap it back with a hiss. The handle was scalding hot.

“Finlay, I just want to talk. It hurts to know my son, a witch, is here toiling away as a peasant for a mere human King. I can offer you a great life back in Troivackia. Money, work of your choice, women… That reminds me, I haven’t heard, but do you have a wife yet? Do I have any grandchildren?”

There was something derisive in his eyes, and so without further ado, the broom that had been propped up in the corner by the door suddenly flew over and up the back of Aidan’s tunic, effectively dragging him from the room while spluttering.

Fin made sure the door slammed and locked shut after the removal of his father, then, he turned and left by commanding the garden door to open for him.

“Come on, Kraken,” he called over his shoulder before closing the door behind himself. “I want to go check up on Mum and make sure she’s alright. Apparently she and him at least aren’t married anymore.”

As Fin walked through the darkness towards his cottage, he did his best to calm down, and stop the trembling in his hands. He didn’t want his father to still affect him… didn’t want to feel weak against the monster.

Upon arriving at his humble abode, Fin found Captain Antonio standing waiting for him.

“We’ve moved your mother to somewhere safer for now. We know you can protect her in the cottage but she doesn’t want to be a prisoner here on the grounds while your father is in the castle. She’s found some lodging in Austice, I can tell you where later.”

Fin nodded quietly, and noticed the curious glint in the Captain’s eye in the torchlight.

“She’s doing well. Riled up, but glad to be rid of him.”

Fin nodded again, relieved. “Good. She deserves to be free.”

“How are you?”

“I’ll survive. Goodnight, Captain. It’s been a long day.”

Grimacing slightly, but understanding the young man needing time alone after the ordeal he had just faced, Antonio clapped Fin on the shoulder, nodded his own farewell, and departed.

As soon as the witch entered his darkened cottage, he knew Annika was waiting in the shadows.

Magically sealing off the shutters and doors from intrusion and sounds, a fire roared to life, revealing the Viscountess to be by the table. The minute her wide, worried brown eyes met his weary blue ones, she rushed into his arms, embracing him tightly without a word.

Fin knew while he had made it through his first day with his father being back under the same roof, it was most likely not going to be the hardest. So he embraced Annika tightly, and did his best to forget all the unpleasantness for at least the night.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My dear patreonnis, you beings of pure magical wonder, you who help cover for Kraken's expenses, and who are kind enough to offer your support in more ways than one, thank you. You are incredibly kind beings, and I count myself as incredibly lucky to have you supporting the story!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo, asaadullah l, dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K.

Alright, some of you may have noticed this was supposed to be posted yesterday. My sincerest apologies for the tardiness. Because my Monday's have no long term schedule I'm often forgetful on that day, but going forward I'm setting a reminder alarm on the computer so ideally that will prevent it from happening again!

Sometimes I struggle on how best to cheer you on verbally. I'm sure countless times I've repeated messages just worded in different cheesy ways, but often what I wish I could do for the people looking for some encouragement, or acknowledgment for their hardwork or the pain, is actions.

So, in a relatively unorthodox way, I want to describe how if you happened to come to my neck of the woods, how I'd like to offer you some support, but with as little dialogue as possible. If ever you feel overwhelmed or frightened and need a peaceful image to escape to, I'd be heartened to know if the one I'm about to describe offers any solace or reprieve.

You'd step foot on a lawn that is a little too overgrown, but the front garden is quite lovely. It's quiet, a little bit chilly, but comfortable under the warm sun. You're wearing your favorite sweater and comfortable pants, and as you approach the house you notice a strange author blob approach you from the side of the home. They gesture you to follow, and you do so while noticing patches of long weeds and the occassional wildflowers dotting the sides of the house. You come around the back to see beyond the line of cedar trees, a wide expanse of field that is filled with wilflowers and mounds of dirty that are covered in greenery.
You spot two trees to your left already brilliantly yellow and red for the fall. A small landing leading to the house is to your left, but there is a stone pathway leading down to a patio nestled in the corner with a garden border.

The blob stands beside a fire and waves you over, and you follow. You seat yourself down on a bench swing in the quiet before the fire. A bird feeder is attracting colorful birds that pay you no mind twenty feet away, and as you begin to ease yourself into the quiet and the warmth of the fire, a cup of steaming warm homemade cider is placed in your hand. The blob sets down a bowl of scintillating soup and warm herb bread that already has butter melting ontop. The blob pats a speaker and then points to your phone. You can listen to music if you want.

The blob then points to a folded blanket on the other end of the bench for if you're cold, and a book... one you have been thinking about reading for a long time is waiting for you if you'd like.

The blob waves, and slowly steps away, leaving you to your food and peace as you watch the flowers bloom and the fire flicker. You are safe, no one is going to bother you, but if you want to talk with the blob you know they are a small call away. There is the crisp smell of leaves and damp soil, and hours on end of quiet. Lights have been strung up in the nearby maple tree if you decide to stay until you can see the starry sky appear.

A fluffy black cat appears in the window of the house, and slowly blinks his approval at you. He will keep watch from afar to offer his support.

Take a deep breath, and settle into your seat. You are loved, you are cared for, you can rest. You've earned it. You can let everything go, because nothing is needed or wanted from you there.

A strange way to thank you all I'm sure, but hopefully the imagery was helpful in conveying what I wish I could give you wonderful people.

Cheers,
Delemhach

P.S Congratulations and thank you for sticking with me through 100 chapters of The House Witch!

Chapter 101: Great Balls of Fire

Norman sat at the council room table with his hands lightly clasped, his crown was making his head ache, but he knew better than to forgo formalities at such a time.

Aidan Helmer sat a few chairs down on his left wearing a long velour plum colored coat that looked thin and breezy. Otherwise, he wore a white tunic and black trousers. However, while his clothes were casual, his dark eyes surveying the nobility around him with a small, insolent smile, was not.

“His majesty King Matthais will be taking Lord Piereva back into custody and will place him under arrest in his family estate for a total of five years,” the Chief of Military explained while leaning back comfortably in his chair.

“That is obscenely lenient. Insultingly so,” Earl Laurent snapped darkly. “Earl Phillip Piereva violated not only Daxarian laws, but Troivackian ones as well. Are you saying your King Matthais is forgiving of these insults to his ruling? How suspicious.”

Aidan turned a charming smile to the man. “Lord Piereva has long been hotheaded. I am given to understand that one of his many crimes was even harassing my own son. Five years of his political power being stripped is more than fair in Troivackia’s harsh environment.”

“That’s right, your son was one of his targeted people while under my roof. I’m surprised you are not more personally offended by this,” mage Lee called out, and was not at all surprised to see a look of disgust mar the fire witch’s features when he realized who had addressed him.

“Well, you see mage, I have complete confidence that my son, even as a deficient witch, can still best a mere human. I am not worried for his well-being.” Before anyone could chastise his snide tone, Aidan turned back to the King.

“This is the only punishment his majesty King Matthais has offered. If you do not acquiesce to the terms, then we will be forced to require a prisoner of our own of equal value. Lord Piereva’s sister, we understand, is here in Austice as well, and given that the head of her former household is now incapcitated, this could be a wonderful opportunity to reflect on whether or not she may wish to-”

“When Lady Jenoure married Viscount Jenoure, she became a Daxarian citizen. She holds no responsibility to her former home,” Norman interjected coolly.

“Besides, even though Phillip may be forced aside, there is another brother is there not? Charles Piereva?” Lord Fuks pointed out while eyeing Aidan Helmer cautiously.

“Ah, it is unfortunate, but Lord Charles Piereva has gone missing recently.” There was a strange glimmer in the fire witch’s eyes that sent chills down everyone’s spines. “A pity really. He left behind a very dutiful wife and young child… If only Lady Jenoure could be persuaded to tend to her family during this time of distress.”

“Is the Troivackian King threatening Lady Jenoure?” Captain Antonio growled.

“Not at all, we are only asking her to think of her family as we try to negotiate her brother’s release.” Aidan resumed his charismatic grin and it made Norman’s stomach roil.

“A prisoner for a prisoner is not the usual way of doing things,” Mr. Howard pointed out in his usual distant tone.

“It may not be. Then again, neither is arresting a foreign noble and refusing to return him to his home land for his sentence.” The fire witch regarded the assistant with interest.

“Negotiating terms is not a new practice. Though I do forget it has been only a few years since you have joined the Troivackian court,” Norman observed. “For his release, we would require Lord Piereva to be stripped of his title, tenets, fined heavily, discharged from all military duties, and forever banned from our shores. For violating the laws of war, and for the assault of a member of Daxarian nobility.”

“Assault?” Aidan cocked his head to the side. Instead of appearing flustered at the King’s reply, he seemed bored.

“Ah yes, when I initially sent the missive to your King that event had not taken place. Lord Piereva had physically grabbed Lady Jenoure’s arm and seemed intent on breaking it,” Norman explained calmly, though he was already greatly uneasy over Aidan’s cavalier attitude.

“I see. Well, that can be boiled down to cultural differences. Men and women tend to have far more complicated relationships in Troivackia.”

“Are you suggesting a foreign diplomat of Earl Piereva’s level, is not aware of how to behave when visiting another Kingdom?” Mr. Howard’s flat tone drew the witch’s gaze.

“It is easy to forget ourselves when it comes to family, wouldn’t you say so, your highness?” There was a strange note that entered Aidan’s voice.

“Abuse of a family member is not what I would call an instance of ‘forgetting ourselves,’ Mr. Helmer. Do you not share the sentiment?” The King answered levelly.
“Needless violence is of course never a good thing. However, for some people discipline is best learned through more… firm methods. Too much coddling can be just as damaging in my experience.”

Norman stared at Aidan, and resisted the urge to have him beaten right then and there. Somehow, he resisted the bait. The man was clearly after some kind of reaction. Afterall, everyone knew that Daxaria’s King was notorious for being head over heels for his Queen.

‘As much as I want to deal with this arse now, I can't tip off Matthais that we've uncovered his hidden soldiers. I wonder… if he’s trying to figure out how close Finlay and I are...’ the monarch speculated to himself as more possibilities for the fire witch’s motives cropped up.

“Mr. Helmer, this discussion is digressing. We are here to discuss the terms of Lord Piereva’s punishments. You have not yet replied to our counter offer.”

Aidan shook his head with a chuckle. “My answer should be obvious. No. King Matthais has made himself clear. Lord Piereva will only receive a punishment of five years of arrest in his family estate.”

“This is preposterous, you do realize we have the full right to demand his death?” Earl Laurent burst out angrily.

“The answer will remain the same. I expect a list of possible members of nobility to join me on the ship should these negotiations carry on for longer than the previous schedule of three days. This person will act as a placeholder until Lord Piereva is released. If we make it back to Troivackia before an agreement is met, then they will be given the same courtesy you have shown Earl Piereva.”

“We will not send an innocent citizen to be punished for Lord Piereva’s crimes. This is outrageous. Are you purposefully trying to drag on these negotiations?” Mr. Howard scoffed incredulously.

“I am only the messenger for my King.” Aidan shrugged. “Though admittedly, forcing me to abandon my wife has not put me in a favorable mood.”

Norman continued studying the witch, allowing silence to settle over the room as he leaned back in his chair. His expression was otherwise unreadable. The longer he stared at Aidan, the more uncomfortable the room grew.

“You are giving us a terrible sentence, because there is something very specific you want in return for a more respectable disciplinary action. Something not easily given. What is it?”

Aidan smiled, and moved his black eyes to the King with greater interest. “My, my, your highness. You do not think me a forthright man?”

Norman did not respond, nor did he show any emotion, and Aidan sighed, shaking his head when he realized that the royal was not going to lower himself and respond in anger.

“It is true his majesty King Matthais is interested in bringing Lady Jenoure home. However, I might be able to… persuade him to leave the Viscountess alone… if I am allowed to take my son back with me.”

The room was so shocked that even the birds outside seemed to cease their singing.

When the King still didn’t respond, Aidan decided to become a little more straightforward.

“He is not of nobility and holds no courtly position or wealth, so I am certain that this is far more favorable to all of you gentlemen present. In exchange, whatever punishment you deem fitting for Lord Piereva, King Matthais will agree with.”

“You ask that your son is evicted from Daxaria against his will?” Norman asked, his voice not betraying a single note of emotion.

“I can offer a better life for him there. In my position in the court, I am angled to become ennobled soon. He could be set to inherit a title and my wealth, which has grown quite considerably.” Aidan for once looked completely serious, and it was more than a little unnerving to the council. “It would be to his benefit. I had wanted to bring Kate with me as well, but alas, that opportunity was stolen from me.”

Norman sat for a long time, clearly in deep thought. Mage Lee, Lord Fuks, Captain Antonio, and Mr. Howard all exchanged meaningful glances. Each had plenty to say in more private times.

Then, the King of Daxaria surprised everyone present, and spoke.

“I will consider your offer, Mr.Helmer. I will have an answer for you by the end of your three day stay, now if you will excuse me, please see yourself out. There are other pressing matters the council must discuss.”

Standing with a smug smile, Aidan bowed, and turned on his heel and walked out the door leaving the entire room of nobles to stew in their uneasiness.

Well, almost the entire room... Norman was thinking it was quite an interesting notion...

*

Fin hammered the pork cutlet with added vigor as he tried to keep his mind off of stressful topics.
Topics such as how he no longer could see Annika easily because he was back at work, and she was banned from the castle until after the war.
Or how the broom he had magicked to drag his father from the room was nothing but a pile of ash outside his kitchen door by the morning when he had gone to look for it.
Or how his mother was in hiding because her former husband was in the same city, and might do her bodily harm.
Or how his aides had forgotten once again that yes, salt is necessary when making bread, and no, it was not fine to leave bits of eggshell in the batter being made for a savory pastry.

“It just adds a bit of extra crunch!” Sir Andrews complained as he continued hunting through the dough for the tiny fragments of shell.

“We could always just start over again,” Sir Lewis added hopefully as he too perused his own bowl of batter.

“You lot have wasted more ingredients than have been consumed. You will pick every bit of shell out of your bowls, or I will have you scrubbing the window from the outside,” Fin replied without looking up. “Sir Taylor is already weeding the garden, and even Hannah is back to pulling carrots. Peter is the only one of any of you to show any improvement.”

The aide being praised blushed at the compliment as he worked his dough in a bowl at the opposite end of the table from where Fin stood.

Sir Andrews groaned. “You’re too strict! Heather is sick again because of you!”

“It isn’t your business to worry about Heather’s delicate constitution,” Fin snapped and finally looked up only to see that both the Knights and Peter had their eyes fixed on the doorway.

Fin turned around, but with a twisting in his gut, he already sensed who had arrived.

“Good day, everyone.” Aidan Helmer strode into the kitchen, his hands clasped behind his back as he nodded to the Knights that were sitting cross legged on the floor and to Peter who visibly took a step back.

The way Aidan carried himself and looked at them all made it very clear that he believed himself to be above them. Even though the Knights on the floor technically were titled whereas he was not.

“I was hoping to have a word with your superior in private.”

Fin felt like vomiting.

“We are in the middle of preparing lunch. There is no time for an idle chat Mr. Helmer, good day.” Fin resumed tendering the cutlets, and pretended not to notice the awkward pause that filled the room.

“I will wait here then.” Aidan strode even further into the kitchen, his hands clasped behind his back casually as he looked around at the surroundings. After giving a very obvious appraisal, Aidan’s black gaze fell to Fin.

“You are in the way, Mr. Helmer.” A low rumble behind the fire witch made him turn back around. He hadn’t realized there was someone else who had entered the-

Sir Taylor glowered at Aidan threateningly. He was a hulking mass covered in sweat and dirt, and he was standing two inches from the long slanted nose that was identical to Fin’s. Somehow, Sir Taylor seemed even bigger than a few moments before.

“There is plenty of room around me.” Aidan’s disdain dripped from his throat as he beheld the threatening man before him, and didn’t bat an eye. “Are you the gardener? You should be more mindful of your place. You-”

“YOU!”

A womanly shriek pierced the air, and for once, Aidan jumped back in surprise. What unholy creature had bellowed so crazily?

Sir Taylor grinned darkly and stepped aside to reveal a red faced Hannah, who was clutching two bunches of carrots at her side, and was shaking head to toe in obvious rage.

“Get out,” she seethed. The size of her ominous aura far exceeded her small frame, and even Aidan had to wonder if the woman was a witch of some kind.

“Young lady, it is not appropriate for you to speak to your betters-”

“THE DAY A MAN LIKE YOU IS BETTER THAN ANYTHING OTHER THAN BIRD SHIT IS THE DAY I-”

Aidan turned his back on Hannah, and strode over to Fin who was watching the entire scene with mild amusement.

“You dare let an employee speak to me like that?” He shook his head. “I thought you were above such childish antics. I see you have much to learn still.”

“And I thought I made it quite clear when I blew you off an Island. You should stay away from me.” Fin’s eyes were beginning to glow, and a set of paring knives that had been peeling vegetables suddenly stopped their work and turned their points towards the fire witch.

Aidan’s gaze narrowed, and any former arrogance in his face was replaced with hardness.
“You hate me, that much is clear, but I can at least say you’ve grown into a stronger person thanks to me. I do not see you weeping into your mother’s skirts like I was afraid you still would be.”

A bunch of carrots was suddenly slammed down on the table beside Aidan’s hand, making him jump.

Hannah had surprised him for the second time that day, and her wide blue eyes stared crazily up at him only adding to the effect.

“I will shove each of these up every hole you possess and then carve new ones just to be sure I don’t waste food if you don’t get the fuck out of this kitchen.”

The room rose by several degrees in temperature, as Aidan visibly swallowed, Fin could sense the magic swelling up in the man as he and Hannah glared at each other.

“I will see you tortured for your insolence.” Aidan towered over her, and yet as much as he tried, he could not get her to back down. Even when beads of sweat began to roll down her cheek, her teeth remained clenched and her small chin pointed up stubbornly.

“You aren’t the first Troivackian to come in here trying to punish us. Though, you did speak down to the eldest son of a Baron just now, and failed to bow to three Knights.” Fin gestured casually at Sirs Lewis and Andrews who waved with wide smiles on their faces at the fire witch, while Sir Taylor stood with his legs braced and arms crossed, his brow still frowning.

The witch didn't bow as manners dictated he should. Aidan’s fury was palpable, but sure enough, he headed back to the entrance, and just before he slammed the door behind him shouted over his shoulder:

“We will have a private discussion soon, Finlay. Whether you like it or not. I promise, you will regret today, and you will be far more receptive to me in the very near future.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My patreonnis, you Gods and Goddess', thank you!

Sorry everyone, I shotgun this chapter crazy early so you wouldn't have to wait for my shift to finish so there is likely some minor grammer issues. Thanks for your understanding- compliments will be unbearably short!

Speaking of shotgunning, my next target is my coffee. However if I tried to shotgun the sheer volume of appreciation and respect I have for you, I'd probably be dead. hough I'd probably die happy.

You soulful delights enjoy your friday, and I send you all the best luck to kick off your weekend!

Cheers,
Delemhach

(Yes I am moderately sleep deprived, can you tell?)

Chapter 102: Shelling Out Trouble

Kraken watched his witch’s father slam the kitchen door from his expert vantage spot, and came to one important conclusion.

The older witch didn’t smell right.

He smelled unnatural… almost as though he had been in contact with something or someone… fearsome.

Kraken blinked thoughtfully.

‘I need to go train the kittens, but… what can I do if my witch needs me?’

The other humans around his witch were all speaking heatedly, but they didn’t interest the young fluffy black feline. Only Fin’s reaction to his strange father.

Kraken tilted his head. His human looked stressed, and weary… apparently his mate could only do so much to soothe his worries.

Sauntering free of the potato sacks he had hidde- casually laid behind, the familiar made his way over to the redhead and immediately began nuzzling his shins.

Sure enough, the loving pets and scratches came, making the kitten begin to salviate in pleasure.

“-What cat is that?”

Kraken cracked open an eye.
There was another cat?
Glancing over to the open garden door, his body tensed. Tipper sat, his tail swishing slowly as his great yellow eyes watched him.

Fin glanced down at Kraken, and immediately frowned. It was unlike the arrogant kitten to react to another cat.

“Friend of yours?” the witch asked his feline who barely heard him.

“It’s Sylvia’s mate…” Kraken replied, sounding incredibly strained, but before Fin could ask about the elusive Sylvia, his familiar had bolted from the kitchen as fast as he could out the open window.

When the group turned to look back at the new cat, they found that he too had already left.

“I sometimes think that little beast has an entire secret life we know nothing about,” Sir Lewis observed while wearing a small frown.

Fin shook his head and let out a sigh.

“As I was saying, Hannah, while I appreciate you standing up for me, you really can’t make such… graphic threats to Aidan.”

“It was funny though you have to admit…” Sir Andrews started then trailed off when Fin shot him a warning look.

“That man is prideful. He will seek revenge. Hannah, I’m going to talk to Ruby about perhaps having you go lend a hand to my mother who is currently in hiding. I’ll try not to give Ruby the details about what happened so she doesn’t get angry with you,” Fin explained as he reached for the pork cutlet on the table then plunked it in the bowl of flour, breadcrumbs and herbs.

While he waited for the initial storm of Hannah’s reaction, the redhead was surprised when instead the petite blonde woman smiled.

“Oh, that sounds like a splendid idea! I think I’ll go pack my things.” As she moved to skip away, the redhead caught her by the back of her dress.

“Why aren’t you fighting me on this?”

Hannah smiled innocently and batted her long eyelashes up at him. “I am merely being the dutiful servant to my maste-”

“I think you just explained to my father a minute ago that you aren’t a dutiful servant to anyone,” Fin pointed out, clearly not impressed with her attempt at deceit as he resumed breading the cutlets.

“Well not for that troll with dung for eyes! But for you! My goodness, the Gods couldn’t have given me a better specimen of witch to be in charge of my work.”

“She’s scaring me,” Sir Andrews whispered to Sir Taylor, who nodded silently in agreement.

“Hannah, are you sick? Dying?” Peter asked with genuine concern on his face.

The blonde had done her best to keep her angelic facade going for as long as possible, but finally her shoulders slumped, and she let out a long sigh.

“It’s supposed to be a secret, but uh… I overheard the Captain and your mum talking about where she was going to go when I went to go visit her with some snacks.”

Fin glanced perplexed around at the aides, but no one else seemed to know what she was going to say.

“Your mother is staying with Lady Jenoure at her estate in Austice.”

The pork that had been in Fin’s hand fell into the bowl in a heap, and the redhead’s eyes widened substantially.

“How… Why… How?”

“You asked how already,” Hannah pointed out cheekily with a wink.

Fin braced his hands on the table and stared earnestly at the young woman.

“Good Gods woman he’s been through enough!” Peter blurted desperately.

“Alright alright! Apparently the Viscountess had requested to be kept informed about the proceedings surrounding her brother’s trial, but I think it’s just to check up on yo-”

Fin stopped her with a look, so she cleared her throat and continued.

“Anyway, the Captain mentioned that Mrs. Ashowan was going to be in hiding, and I guess Lady Jenoure offered to have her stay with her. Given that her keep is difficult to find and well protected from what the rumors say, it made the most sense.” Hannah finished her retelling with a small shrug before smiling deviously and adding on, “And I won’t say no to getting to go and see how that drama plays out.”

“You’re evil.” Sir Andrews shuddered.

Fin appeared catatonic, as his aides discussed the new discovery.

“I wonder how they’ll get along… I mean does your mother know you’re betrothed yet?” Hannah asked, her eyes glittering with interest.

“You’re betrothed?!” Sir Andrews exclaimed stunned.

“Congratulations!” Sir Lewis and Peter cheered, grinning.

“Well done, Ashowan.” Sir Taylor nodded and grinned.

“We’ll have to have a proper celebration once Sir Harris returns from his meeting regarding his Dukedom!” Peter added jovially before clapping Fin on the shoulder.

It was then the group realized that the redheaded witch had yet to speak, and he was still staring off into the unknown.

“I’m sure they’re getting along fine- I was just teasing!” Hannah remarked, a hint of nervousness entering her tone as she then looked around and realized that all magical cookery had ceased.

“The last…” Fin’s voice was hoarse. “The last time those two spoke, I wound up in a world of trouble, and now they are… staying… under the same roof… Oh Gods. No wonder Annika said she had to leave last night.” Fin’s hands snapped to his face as his panic fully set in.

“How often has she been staying overnight at your cottage?” Hannah asked with renewed delight.

“And here I thought you’d be the prudish type until marriage…” Sir Andrews muttered to both Sirs Lewis and Taylor who immediately nodded their agreement.

“Well, not all women look like Lady Jenoure,” Hannah reminded them. The men wisely held their tongues on commenting on how desirable the cook’s future wife was.

Fin dropped his elbows to his table, his face still covered with his hands as he tried not to assume the absolute worst scenarios happening between Annika and his mother.

Peter gingerly reached and out patted Fin on the shoulder before they all shifted awkwardly and began to resume their duties.

“Poor bastard,” Sir Andrews whispered to Sir Lewis who quietly agreed before they once again began hunting for the egg shells in their batter, and this time they decided not to complain quite as much as before… the poor cook could only take so much in a day.

*

Katelyn Ashowan sat uncomfortably in Annika’s solar and clutched her cup of tea, grateful to have something to do with her hands. The sun was setting, and the Viscountess sat across from her with a tray of fruits and cheese between them. The Lady looked every bit as uncomfortable as Kate felt, and she kept glancing out the window at the sea as though debating jumping from the great height.

“You said you saw Fin last night?” Kate asked, her voice strained.

“I did, yes. He seemed stressed. I suppose his father tried to talk with him.”

Kate clenched her teeth for a brief moment before lifting her teacup to her lips and taking a sip.

“We anticipated as much. His majesty hopes that Aidan will let something slip when talking with him...” Kate slowly lowered her teacup to the table in front of her before leaning back into her seat. “Thank you again for allowing me to stay here while my ex-husband is in Daxaria. I don’t like infringing on others' good will.”

Annika’s smile was pained. “It’s quite alright. While I can’t be open about my relationship with-”

The flash of irritation on Kate’s face made Annika hesitate, but with a quick gulp she continued.

“With… Fin… I still want to help however I can.”

Kate nodded, but it was clear she was already wanting to flee. Thus far since her arrival, the pair had managed to avoid running into each other, but Clara had… kindly… arranged for a small meal to be shared between them.

Letting out a long sigh, Annika leaned forward and rested her elbows on her knees in a very unladylike posture, and fixed Kate with a weary defeated expression.

“I… I don’t like us feeling so strange around each other. I deeply regret announcing the betrothal that day in the Queen’s chamber. I should have let Fin be the one to tell you; I am deeply sorry.” Annika bowed her head slightly, and she heard Kate shift uncomfortably at being treated as more important than a Viscountess.

“Please don’t bow to me. This is already… far too disconcerting as is.”

Annika lifted her head with a weak smile. “I can maneuver many different types of scenarios with many different types of people, but I have not once ever had to be in a close knit family. I’m at a loss.”

Kate frowned. “I thought I heard you had family back in Troivackia.”

“My mother died shortly after giving birth to me, and my father was more interested in his boys. My brother Phillip murdered his twin, John, and my other brother Charles is well… he just wanted to stay on their good side…” Annika didn’t need to mention that Charlie had been left with next to nothing when her brother became Earl, and so was supported by his baby sister for being her ears in the Troivackian courts.
“Family is important to Fin. That much is obvious.” Annika’s smile turned a little more confident as she straightened in her seat and leaned back.

“It is… though other than with myself, it isn’t as though we have much experience being a family either. I’m not sure we can even call us close knit, so perhaps you can relax a little. My concerns are the class differences between the two of you and… well… your overnight… visits.”

Annika decided to reconsider her original urge to fling herself through the window right then and there.

With her cheeks deepening in color, she managed to force out her reply.

“I… understand… that… but… things will be fine.”

Just then a loud knock on the door broke the tension, forcing Annika to jump up in her seat.

“Come in!” she cried out, so grateful for the interruption she could’ve cried.

Clara swept into the room with Captain Antonio on her heels, the man looked incredibly grim.

“Lady Jenoure,” he greeted with a bow. “I do not mean to impose so suddenly on you, but I need to speak with Mrs. Ashowan immediately. A messenger from his majesty is down in your entrance with a missive.”

All at once Annika’s face turned stony, and she swept out of the room after giving only a brief farewell to both the Captain and Kate.

“Antonio, what is it? You look… angry.” Kate observed worriedly while reaching out to grasp the Captain’s hands.

“Yes, lass, I am furious. Please have a seat. I need to explain to you what Mr. Helmer is trying to do now.”

Seating herself hastily, the healer’s heart began to pound against her chest in an all too familiar wave of fear.

“He is trying to bargain for Finlay to join him in Troivackia. By any means necessary.”

Katelyn’s face paled, and for a moment she didn’t even bother breathing, then a slew of expletives left her mouth that left the Captain in shock, until he noticed that she was already beginning to cry.

“Godsdamnit Fin was right… he knew it… he knew Aidan wouldn’t just leave him be.”

“It’ll be alright, Kate. The worst case scenario is that we lose face and accept the horrendous terms the Troivackian King sent regarding punishment for Lord Piereva. We’ll all be disappointed, particularly Lady Jenoure, that it isn’t far more severe, but… we won’t let him hurt either of them.”

“Either of them?” Kate frowned, before a greater alarm started growing on her face. “Who else is he trying to drag to Troivackia?!”

“Lady Jenoure. I think King Matthais wants to try and cripple her influence here and use her connections and wealth that she has acquired for his own benefit. Most likely to help fund the war. Or, he suspects Lady Jenoure is manipulating politics by reporting her brother’s assault or rejecting the Troivackian suitor and wants to reign her in…”

“Wait… what assault? Why would Lady Jenoure be happy to see her elder brother punished severely?” The healer knew from what Annika had just said that her brother Phillip had already murdered a family member, but it felt as though there was something more.

Antonio paused. There was a desperation in Kate’s face that seemed odd… then again the two women had probably formed a bond already since the Viscountess had graciously offered to hide her.

With a sigh, the Captain decided to try and briefly explain the complexities surrounding Lady Jenoure and Lord Piereva.

“The Viscountess was always handled quite roughly by her family, but once she married Viscount Jenoure and became a Daxarian citizen, the abuse seemed to stop. Until Hank Jenoure passed away last year. Since then the Earl has grown… overly confident in his belief that Annika will bend to his will. His majesty caught him in the garden attempting to break her arm when he went to have him arrested.”

Kate clutched her skirts tightly as she listened, her ire deepening at the new information surrounding Annika.

“My dear, I need… I need time to absorb this information. Do you mind If I have a few moments to think by myself?”

Antonio smiled sadly and kissed her forehead. “Of course. I will need to head back to the castle immediately, but wanted to keep you updated. I doubt Fin would want you knowing, but both of you seem to always underestimate each other.”

Kate tried to smile but couldn’t, and so with another small shoulder squeeze, Antonio left his fiancée alone with her thoughts.

As soon as the door had closed, and the only sounds surrounding her were the peaceful lull of waves from the open window, Kate began to tremble. Anger, fear, and helplessness rose within her, choking her voice as she realized the magnitude of what was transpiring.

‘Aidan knows about Fin and Annika. He’s going to threaten her… and he’s going to make my boy leave. He’s going to get his way, because Fin will never… never let anything bad happen to his home or… or his beloved. Then… he’ll be powerless… and alone… and I can’t do a damn thing.’

Kate dropped her face to her hands as the absolute horror of the situation overwhelmed her.

Fin had been right from the beginning.

Aidan was coming for him, and he intended to kill him.

Kate broke down into sobs, and couldn’t stop her tears as the paralyzing notion that her son might not live to even see his own wedding, began to crush her heart.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My Patreonnis, you blossoms of perfection, thank you for your support! You all are breathtakingly generous, and I am so lucky to have you behind me supporting the story.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, Deane LU, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Localthiccboi, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, MacDB, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karan, Evan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo, asaadullah l, dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, Jordan K, MenacingSand, Gregory TO, MacDB.

Given the comment section last chapter, I feel the need to link you all to the discord channel in the event you need to discuss and or vent. Or look at cute animals.

https://discord.gg/rq8c9XC4

Those of you disliking the presence of Fin's literal opposite, I apologize for the displeasure.

Now, in more pleasant news!

You have done amazing work. You really are fantastic. If you are reading this saying 'No I haven't, if that is fantastic then it's pathetic', then I ask that you kindly inform your brain that it is wrong.

Every day, you get up and do what you can. The days when you think to yourself, I did not do what I wanted, or as well as I'd hoped. Remember, you are trying. Which is more many can say. The fact that you try, means the outcome is not set yet. So keep going until it is the outcome you want, whether it be growth in personality, career/ school success, physical aptitude, relationships, etc. After all, a lot of ends, aren't actually the end.

Failed a course that would've allowed you to graduate?
Doesn't mean you can't find a way to do it again and try. It might be this round that you lost, but you just need to keep going until the round you win.

However long it takes, the outcome is dependent on you, and I know you can do it. It's brutally hard, and maybe you need to take a rest to gather your strength back up or heal, but you are not pathetic, you are not suboptimal, you are not a failure. You are a human who is going to keep trying until they are who they want to be. Sometimes you might embarass yourself and it might scare you off of wanting to keep trying, but remember, people who succeeded probably had to experience what you did at some point to get where they were. They just had to keep pushing through it.
And if they got to where they are first try? That's amazing.
It doesn't take away how great it is for them, or how great it will be for you when it happens, it just means you can have an even deeper appreciation of when you do achieve your goals.

Anyway everyone, keep going, I know you can do this, and I hope you all have a fantastic week!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 103: Truthfully Terrified

Annika approached the council room, her jaw clenched and her heart thirsting for blood. The pompous idiot who had sired Fin was at the forefront of her mind, making her forget to be nervous over the nature of the message she had received.

The Viscountess had been greatly surprised to find out that the messenger Captain Antonio had mentioned in her estate, was in fact mage Lee himself. The elder had then informed her exactly what Aidan Helmer was demanding, and cryptically insisted she go to see the King.

The guards in front of the council room shared looks of uncertainty as they beheld the fearsome ire of the normally composed Viscountess, but quickly granted her entry without a word.

Despite her blinding fury, Annika was shocked to her core when she stepped into the room and saw that Fin already stood before the King. He looked tired, and worried.

“Ah, Viscountess Jenoure. Thank you for coming so quickly. I have just informed Mr. Ashowan of the situation,” Norman greeted after Annika had recovered from her surprise and had given the appropriate curtsy.

“The… The situation?” Annika asked dumbly, unable to properly wrap her head around what was happening.

“Troivackia is interested in the two of you equally. We need to figure out exactly what sparked this interest aside from the obvious, and decide how best to utilize this information,” Norman explained with a sharp gleam in his eyes.

Annika risked a small glimpse at Finlay before realizing she didn’t need to hide her interest in him.

“I… Your majesty I did some of my own research, and realize that Mr. Ashowan is the son of Mr. Helmer. Is it possible that the Troivackian Chief of Military is pursuing him as a vendetta given that they clearly have a poor relationship?”

Norman grinned. “Ah, of course. My secret weapon would know all about the House Witch here.”

Annika didn’t even dare to blink. She couldn’t let on about their relationship. She only prayed Fin was being as cautious.

“My father would undoubtedly pursue revenge; however, why the King of Troivackia would allow such interference in his negotiations is still unclear,” Fin explained, keeping his gaze fixed on the King. Even so, Norman wondered why the cook's cheeks were deepening in color… Then again, Annika tended to have that effect on men.

“Your majesty, do you want me to return to Troivackia?” The Lady could feel Fin’s eyes on her then.

Norman sighed, and leaned against the council room table while shaking his head.

“Well… that is why I have called you both here. I honestly was going to laugh before informing Mr. Helmer that he is insane if he thinks Daxaria cares what happens to Earl Piereva so long as he never returns. We owe them nothing for acting within our laws. However… this could also be an opportunity.”

Annika raised a delicate eyebrow and a small smile began to tug at the corners of her mouth as her original panic gradually reduced. Perhaps it was because she still was getting used to trusting that a noble wouldn’t stab her in the back without a second thought that she had immediately anticipated the worst.

Seeing her positive reaction to this suggestion, Norman relaxed until he turned to Fin who was very obviously gritting his teeth and had crossed his arms. His gaze was steely.

“Mr. Ashowan, Lady Jenoure is perfectly capable of handling herself in these kinds of scenarios. I recognize it seems callous of me, but-”

“Over my dead body.” His words were frostier than any Winter Solstice morning.

Annika’s gaze turned stony when she realized if Fin wasn’t careful he could oust them and then the real trouble would begin. She needed to caution him quickly.

“Mr. Ashowan, I understand you do not know me very well, but I am more capable than you might-”

“We are not toying with Aidan Helmer, and I am not sending anyone to him as his prisoner. It doesn’t matter if it’s a Viscountess or a steward. We will tell him the answer is no, and get him off this land once and for all. Once we can reveal the King���s involvement in the soldiers presence, we will publicly declare war and stop dancing around this.”

As the air rang with the witch’s words Norman stood straighter, his expression displeased. “Do not be in such a rush for bloodshed, Mr. Ashowan. If there is anything we can do that might save more lives than take them, we will. The Viscountess might be able to discover where the Troivackian ships intend to come first and buy us time. We managed to firm up the Zinferan support to our South, but it is still a wide distance between Xava and Austice for our ships and archers to cover.”

Fin looked murderous, and Annika feared he might tell the King everything right then and there to protect her from going with his father.

When the redhead did finally speak again, his voice was hoarse as though he were restraining himself from shouting.

“There is more to his motivations than attempting to make Daxaria look weak. He might be trying to figure out your own mind, your majesty. Aidan has requested two people he has identified as potential tools or weapons at your disposal that Troivackia would know the least about.”

There was a beat of silence before Norman crossed his arms and spoke. “I’m aware you know some of Viscountess Jenoure’s efforts; however, can you really be so confident in your appraisal of both of your values?”

Fortunately for both Finlay and Annika, a soft knock at the door interrupted them.

“Your Majesty, Royal Mage Lee wishes to speak with Mr. Ashowan, if possible,” one of the guards called through the door.

Norman lifted an eyebrow curiously at Fin, who managed to keep his emotions in check. “Very well, I need to discuss this further with Lady Jenoure alone regardless. Once your conversation is finished, please wait outside the door for me to call for you.”

The redhead bowed, and exited, leaving Annika to face off with the King, her stomach churning over Fin’s reaction. Norman turned to her, his gaze calculated as the door gently closed with the witch on the other side of it.

“You will have to forgive Mr. Ashowan, he has a protective nature. I’m sure he didn’t mean to insult your capabilities. In truth, I wasn’t certain how much you had revealed to him when you reported that he had helped you.”

Annika bobbed her head subserviently. “It is alright. I’m given to understand this is a sensitive time with his father being apart of this. I do wonder though…”

Norman waited expectantly.

“It is entirely possible that Mr. Ashowan is right. I’ve heard by now that he is a House Witch, and I’ve also heard he was able to suppress Baron Gauva’s men with ease when the Queen was unwell. He could be right that they are trying to determine which of us has more value to you. Especially with the news that my brother Charlie is missing…”

Norman’s attitude immediately shifted at the reminder of the ominous news Aidan Helmer had given. “Have you been in touch with your brother recently?”

“Not for a few weeks. I told him of a few other locations and families that could hide him and his family should he ever think that anyone was suspicious of him, so I believe he will be fine. I am a little worried about my sister-in-law and niece but… I know Charlie would’ve done all he could to make sure they are out of harm's way.”

Despite the confidence of her words, Norman could see she wasn’t fully convinced. “Very well. We will wait to hear more before requesting information.”

Annika nodded her consent, then let out a long breath. The monarch raised an eyebrow, it was uncharacteristic of the Lady to show so much worry.

“So, would you like to be taken as a hostage of good will? See if you can needle out some information?”

Annika raised her brown eyes to his hazel ones, and gave him her reply that was not at all what he was anticipating.

*

“You need to tell the King. About��� the two of you.” Lee whispered urgently in the shadowy corridor. The intensity of the statement however, did little to ease the stiff expression on the redhead’s face.

“Why is that?”

“Do you not think it strange that Mr. Helmer is going after Lady Jenoure as well as yourself? His majesty needs to know everything if he is to make the wisest decision regarding-”

“Her majesty the Queen knows. If she believed it to be relevant do you really suppose she wouldn't mention it to him?” Fin’s voice, while quiet, had a deadly edge to it.

Mage Lee balked immediately. “The Queen knows?!”

“It would seem so. Now, I believe there is more than one possible reason Aidan is targeting Lady Jenoure. It just sounds strange because... ” Fin trailed off, a sudden frown settling in his brow.

Turning around sharply, the redhead strode back down the corridor back to the council room door. Leaving Lee to drop his forehead to his hand.

“Son of a witch,” he muttered while slowly beginning to follow Fin.

“I need to speak with his majesty immediately.”

The guards shared a quizzical look over the sudden shift in the cook’s attitude, when the chamber door opened and Annika stepped out looking somewhat pale.

“Good evening to you, Mr. Ashowan.” Without raising her gaze to him, the Lady began to turn away from him, only to have Fin gently cup her cheek and turn her face back to him, startling her thoroughly.

The guards exchanged nervous glances, and one began to clear his throat.

“We need to go back in there,” Fin whispered quietly. “Together. I think we need to… I think we need to… talk. I have a suspicion.” Mage Lee halted a few feet away and his jaw dropped when he noticed the very obvious affectionate touch the cook was giving Lady Jenoure.

“Oh for the love of- You know we can all see you, right?!”

Annika’s eyes grew round and hesitant, and she completely ignored the mage’s presence when she answered the redhead. “Are you sure we need to right now?”

Fin let out a small sigh, and smiled with a mixture of resignation and sadness. “Yes.”

Slowly closing her eyes, the Lady let out a small breath before she pressed her cheek into his palm, then turned and kissed it. There was a small squeak from one of the guards behind her that could be heard as she then straightened her shoulders, and faced the guards who both had their jaws wide enough to catch an entire fleet of flies.

“We need to go back in,” she announced, her cool composure intact and her gaze unwavering.

Fin’s heart was in his throat, and his palms were already drenched in sweat, but if he was right… then it was better if the King knew. He glanced at Annika worriedly, he wished they had a chance to discuss it beforehand, but… She was trusting him.

The guards tried to maintain a professional attitude, but not even mage Lee was able to do so as he threw his hands in the air. “Your grand realization was that I was right wasn’t it! You’re going to go tell him?”

Fin shot the elder a flat expression before entering the council room with Annika at his side.

Norman was looking at one of the maps fanned out on the council room table, but when he realized that both the Viscountess and cook had returned, immediately straightened.

“Lady Jenoure, I thought we were finished for this evening,” he observed curiously.

Annika glanced at Fin, and her controlled equanimity momentarily flickered in her eyes when she saw how obviously terrified he was. Hastily, she took a fortifying breath and clasped her hands demurely in front of her skirts. Resuming her self-assured facade, she faced the King.

“Yes,” Fin looked as though he were about to fight the entire Troivackian army single handedly, his face was ashen, and he was breathing a little too quickly. “Your highness, there is something else Aidan might be aiming to accomplish and… if I’m right… it is better for you to have all of the information.”

Norman frowned in concern. What could it possibly be that had the cook so distressed?

“Your highness… it is possible that Aidan was trying to get me kicked out of the castle to render me powerless, and Lady Jenoure stripped of her influence even further… using… information, he may or may not have.” Fin swallowed with great difficulty.

“Mr. Ashowan, please speak plainly. It has been a long day, and there is no need to dance around important matters with this war.” The King stepped towards the pair slowly.

“Your highness, Viscoutness Jenoure and I are… are…” For a moment Fin thought he would vomit before getting the words out, but knew there was no other choice. Not if he was right. “We are betrothed.”

The silence that followed the announcement made Fin’s chest ache. Annika stood beside him, her face serene, but he could feel the rigidness in the air around her. The two then waited for the King to react to the secret they both had been hiding, both terrified beyond measure.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis you incredible morsel of the world that is a treat for anyone who gets to meet you, thank you!

Well everyone, admittedly, I really like this chapter. I was doing a proofread last night and this morning, and had forgotten how much I'd enjoyed writing it.

I hope you all are having a fantastic week, and remembering to take care of yourselves, because of all the important things in life to love and appreciate, the first should be yourself. You need to give yourself care and attention first for your needs and your health. If it's a matter of going to do extra work or extra curricular studies, if you honestly just need a day to rest in silence- no phones no nothing, for a few hours, do so. As scary as the quiet can be, sometimes you need it to actually hear yourself think and figure out what it is you actually need so that you can keep going and be a better help to others. To remain positive and not feel like you are foring yourself to do so while burning up energy and time you don't have.

Take healthy time for yourself, those who care about you will understand. I don't mean go out to the pub and letting off steam- different branch of fun. I honestly mean, just doing small good things.. Cooking and eating a healthy meal alone in quiet. Reading a real live book, taking a nap, going for a walk, etc.

That is your most important job, because if you don't do it, no one will. That isn't no one's fault either, because like you, they need to take care of themselves first.

An example of this I can share with you all is about a week ago, for once I had a day off and had the house all to myself. Instead of getting more writing done, or contacting friends and family to see them because I knew they'd want me to, I just stayed home. In the quiet. Took a 4 hour nap, and it was honestly what I needed because the following day(s), were brutal. They were managed a lot better however, because there had been rest.

So it's okay. You don't owe anyone your well-being.

Have a fantastic weekend friends!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 104: Points of a Crown

The King’s face was unreadable as he stared at Fin for a long time without saying a word, then turned his head to stare at Lady Jenoure. No one could say exactly how much time had passed, but the redhead could feel sweat rolling down his spine as he waited.

“It is odd, Viscountess, that you believe yourself to be betrothed. Last I checked, it is my seal that officiates a union for a member of my court.” Despite his light tone, there was a coldness in the King’s voice that the couple had never heard before.

After a tenuous breath, Fin risked speaking. “I only meant that I had asked and she said ye-”

“You will remain silent, Mr. Ashowan, until I get to you, am I clear?” The faint boom in Norman’s voice made the cook flinch. He dropped his gaze to the floor, his cheeks burning as he gave a single nod.

“Lady Jenoure, I had been wondering what was the cause of your recent out of character behavior, and I suppose I have my answer. Now I want nothing but the truth from you.”

Annika lowered her eyes and bowed her head obediently.

“Have you disclosed any secrets I have entrusted to you on behalf of the Kingdom of Daxaria to Mr. Ashowan without my authorization?” Norman's intense gaze was fixed on the Viscountess.

“No, I have not.”

“Is your relationship the reason you were so adamant against getting married?” There was a warning note in the King’s voice that made Fin have to fight against speaking up.

“I never intended to get married to one of the suitors; Mr. Ashowan had nothing to do with that,” Annika once again answered calmly.

“I see.” Norman stared at her for a long period of time, and felt the tiniest bit of his anger ebb away. “How long has this… relationship, existed?”

“A few weeks.” Annika’s unflappable even tone, Norman had to admit, was impressive.

“I see.” Looking back and forth between the couple, the King took another step closer to them, his eyes still hard.“The two of you have betrayed my trust in your actions. You have acted duplicitously, and immaturely, and I do not sanction this absurd union in any way.”

The pair remained quiet.

“Who else is aware of the both of you? I am guessing Mrs. Ashowan given that she is currently residing at your estate, Lady Jenoure,” Norman surmised scathingly.

“She does. She is not in support of it,” Fin admitted.

“I said you were to remain quiet,” The King snapped before turning back to Annika. “Who else?”

“My household staff.”

Norman’s slightly dulled anger flared with renewed life. “Do you mean to tell me… Oh Gods. That was why. Mr. Ashowan you stayed with Lady Jenoure when I gave you a week to rest, and that was when you had to be saved by her personal armed guards.”

Both Annika and Fin silently nodded.

“Yes, Your Highness,” the Viscountess confirmed without lifting her gaze.

“Now tell me, Mr. Ashowan, if no royal secrets were shared, how is it Lady Jenoure knew you were in need of aid that night?” Norman demanded, moving towards the redhead.

“I followed Mr. Ashowan, your highness. He never told me what you asked of him.” Annika cut in swiftly.

The King froze and turned his attention back to the Lady. “Why did you follow him?”

For the first time ever, the monarch witnessed the icy, controlled, manipulative Viscountess blush.

“I… was… jealous… and worried… when he hadn’t returned that night for dinner, and… I saw him speaking to a prostitute.”

The reply threw Norman further off balance than he ever thought possible. It sounded like something Ainsley would’ve done when they first started courting…

The thought of his wife managed to pull the King back to the strange reality unfolding before him. “Does her majesty the Queen know about this?”

‘Surely Ainsley wouldn’t condone or keep this matter a secret from me…’

Norman’s heart thudded against his chest when he noticed how rigid Annika had gone.

“Do you mean to tell me… my wife, your ruler, was aware of this?” The royal's voice had risen substantially, but Annika still didn’t reply. Turning his chin sharply towards the door, he then called out. “Guards!”

The door opened, the poor infantry men looked incredibly distressed.

“Send for her majesty this instant.”

The poor Knights shut the door hastily after a quick bow.

Turning back towards the redhead, Norman fixed Finlay under his murderous stare.

“Now, I will address you, Mr. Ashowan.”

The witch straightened his spine with great difficulty.

“Did you ask me for time away so that you could spend a scandalous week with the Viscountess?”

“No… actually we weren’t speaking to each other at the time due to… an… argument.” Fin cleared his throat and felt even the tips of his ears deepen in color.

For some reason unbeknownst to himself, Norman couldn’t help but ask before thinking.

“What was this argument about?”

“Err… it was about how Lady Jenoure… wouldn’t… communicate. I was also worried because her brother had just grabbed her, and-”

“I get the idea,” Norman cut him off firmly. It was so strange… hearing Finlay sound like… well, like a man in a normal relationship. The monarch looked back to Annika.

Perhaps it was more one-sided and she was merely going along with it because she could be the one in control?

“Lady Jenoure, how did this relationship transpire?”

She grew obviously uncomfortable and Norman couldn’t help but become even more intrigued.

“I used to spend a great deal of time in the kitchen as it was a source of information, but Mr. Ashowan banned anyone who wasn’t an aide from entering… So I… tried to persuade him.”

The King frowned. “So this has been going on since Mr. Ashowan first arrived?”

“Uh… not… not exactly… Mr. Ashowan… kicked me out repeatedly.”

Norman very nearly laughed. ‘Gods, why is this suddenly more entertaining than infuriating?!’

“Then, how is it your attitude changed?” The King turned to Fin, whom he realized was staring at Annika with a smile that couldn’t be suppressed.

“I thought she was a manipulative bratty noble who just wanted something from me, but then… I overheard noblewomen speaking ill of her and watched how she handled it with grace. I realized I had fun bickering with her, and she even brought me my familiar-”

“You’re the one responsible for bringing that demon furball into my castle?” Norman suddenly exploded at Annika who nearly jumped out of her skin.

“S-Sire? Her M-majesty the Queen has arrived,” the guard outside called out fearfully. Unknowingly to the man, the interruption gave the couple a moment to gather their wits back

Norman barely registered the announcement however as he stared wildly at the Viscountess who had unconsciously moved a little closer to Fin.

When Ainsley entered the room, her cheeks a little flushed from her walk, and saw Fin, Annika, and Norman facing each other, she immediately regretted not bringing down Lina with her as well. At least there wouldn’t be as much shouting with the baby in the room…

“My dear, please take a seat. It would seem we have much to discuss,” Norman called out while still glowering at the Viscountess.

Ainsley winced at his tone. It was clear as day he was livid.

Slowly taking her time to seat herself, Ainsley neatly folded her hands atop the table, and waited. When the King still didn’t speak after several long moments, and both Finlay and Annika appeared too petrified to move, she decided to get the ball rolling.

“It would seem that… you have been made aware of Lady Jenoure’s plans to marry the cook,” the Queen began lightly.

“Yes, and you knew about their relationship and hid it from me.” Norman rounded on his wife. The murderous aura around him dimmed greatly however, when he noticed the tinges of red in her cheeks from the exertion of the short trip from their chambers to the council room. While she had started going for small walks up and down the corridor at Mrs. Ashowan’s request, she had a great deal more to do before becoming fully recovered.

“I only found out the day before Lina was born. Since then I’ve been a little bit busy,” she explained, raising an eyebrow towards her husband.

“Why didn’t you tell me before Troivackia’s Chief of Military arrived?” Norman walked around the table so that he stood across from his wife’s spot at the table.

“It wasn’t my place to tell you. That was up to the Viscountess and Mr. Ashowan.”

“Ainsley, this affects everything now!”

“Now it does, yes. Which is when I am guessing these two came to you and told you.”
Norman let out a long breath, clearly still angry about being deceived, when he turned to look at Annika and Fin and noticed that he was holding her hand.

“Good Gods not here. Not right now.” The King’s voice rasped as he tried to remain in control.

Fin visibly struggled with releasing Annika’s hand as he gave it one final squeeze and very slowly moved away from her.

With his eyes closed, the King shook his head and gave a long suffering sigh before speaking. “Ashowan, tell me exactly what you are theorizing your father is trying to do.”

“I think if you reject his proposition of a good will hostage, he will publicly revealed Annika and I to be in an intimate relationship. Once exposed to the nobles, I would be thrown out of the castle, and therefore this would no longer be my home. In fact, I wouldn’t have a home at all. Unless I travelled all the way to the south of the Kingdom again and resumed living in my childhood home.”

Norman’s frown began to ease as he realized what this meant.

“Your father thinks you are a threat in this war.”

“Yes.”

The King then turned to Annika. “You would also be ostracized and fined heavily. You wouldn’t be able to even be in the same city to give me information.”

Annika glanced at Finlay, the realization clear on her face as well. “Yes, but… Fin would be the one to be the most affected by it. Even Mrs. Ashowan would have to leave out of disgrace.”

The room fell silent as the multiple implications of the new theory settled over everyone.

“Mr. Ashowan, I have been wondering this for quite some time, but… is it possible for you to identify say… an entire city, or country… as your home?” Ainsley looked to Fin, an interested glint in her eyes.

“I… I… don’t believe so, Your Majesty. If I do not feel that without a doubt, a place is my home, my abilities will not work. Even if I have an inkling of hesitancy. My magic can’t be… tricked. The castle I can protect without a doubt.” The witch added on at the end with more confidence, though there was a wariness in his gaze only Annika noticed.

“What about Austice? Do you not feel at home in the city?” Norman asked, a desperate note in his voice.

Fin’s face grew pale.

It was happening again.

People thinking his magic was the answer to everything… putting responsibility on him when he had warned them time and time again…

The cook turned his saddened blue eyes to the King, and in that moment, Norman knew exactly what he had done. He remembered suddenly with great clarity why Finlay had been so adamant about hiding his abilities.

Because of moments like this.

“No. My home is where I am safe, and where I can be comfortable. In Austice I can be pickpocketed, murdered, and the people haven’t a clue who I am. It is not my home. It is just a place that happens to have my home within it.”

“You can be murdered or robbed anywhere. Even in your own-” Ainsley began, but Norman shot her a soft gaze and shook his head.

“What is it your father is worried about you doing, then?” Norman asked more quietly.

“I can protect this castle, perhaps that is enough of a threat.” Fin bowed in apology, the pained expression on his face not completely gone.

Annika once again moved closer to him, and while Norman stiffened as a result, there was a sharpness in her features that made him allow the show of affection.

“Well, if that’s the case, then how is it we stop him from revealing this secret- also how is it he even found out about you two?” Ainsley asked, frowning.

“I told your highness everyone on my side that knew of us, but I think Mr. Ashowan has his own list,” Annika admitted slowly.

Fin hesitated, and debated whether or not to report mage Lee’s awareness of his relationship…

“My aides know, and Lord Ryu knows.”

“Lord Ryu knows?!” Norman exclaimed, completely stunned.

“Err… yes… he is one of the people who encouraged-”

Norman held up his hand to stop the redhead from saying more, and dropped his forehead into his other palm.

“Also, mage Lee knows.”

The King’s head shot back up in an instant as incredulous outrage filled his entire face.

“GUARDS! PLEASE SUMMON MAGE LEE THIS IMMEDIATELY!”

A beat later the door opened a crack. “Your majesty he...er… he is here. He’s been waiting outside.”

“I bet he has,” the King growled as the door then swung open and the old git hobbled in while leaning dramatically on his staff.

The door swung shut behind him, and immediately Norman rounded on him.

“Your highness! Before you say a word, I tried to talk him out of it and told him to report to you-”

“Lee, I was unaware you had grown to be such good friends with the House Witch.”

“We’re not friends,” both the mage and the witch blurted out immediately in unison.

A frightening smile climbed up the King’s face when he looked back at Finlay. “Well, you must be close friends, for Mage Lee to harbor such a dear secret to you.”

“He found out by accident. He kept trying to get me to marry Clara-”

Norman’s flat expression silenced Fin immediately.

“Alright, Mr. Ashowan. We now know everything. So, we will need to determine who is the spy- if there is one at all, and we will also need to figure out what we are going to do to prevent this scandal from dividing my court before a war.”

Turning to the mage, Norman slowly began to roll up the sleeves of his tunic. “Lee, I need you to summon Mr. Howard, Captain Antonio, and Lord Fuks. We need an emergency plan.”

Norman then gestured to the table before turning a steely gaze to Fin and Annika.

“You two, sit. I need to decide whether or not to get you married, hide you, or kill you both myself.” Turning then to Ainsley, Norman was momentarily distracted by the odd expression on his wife’s face.

“What is it?”

Ainsley smiled at Annika who grew so immensely uncomfortable under the expression that she apparently understood the meaning of, that her face matched Fin’s hair.

The Queen's devilish grin only deepened before she turned to her husband. “I think they make quite a charming couple, don’t you, my dear?”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My Patreonnis. Oh you foxy minxes. You weasled your way into my heart forever with your incredibly kind gesture of sponsoring the story, and I thank you deeply.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Markus W, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, al lun, Matthew D, MenacingSand.

You, my dear friends, are amazing.

And I want you to know... your fairy godmothers just appeared in my bedroom and we had to have an impromptu group therapy session for them all.

You see... they appeared by you, but when they saw you got depressed, and fled before you could see them.

Why you may ask?

Because they were out of a job. You see... they saw that you were already beautiful, intelligent, and your own hero, and realized that they were out of a job.

It's okay though, we reached a conclusion, instead of a fairy godmother, they are now your fairy cheerleaders. They will be magically screaming your name in fun rhymes from the sidelines, but if some lout tries to tackle your greatness, they will spike that glittery pompom in their eye immediately because that little shit isn't allowed to touch their hero. They will do arial flips over those asshats unconscious corpses afterwards then and keep rooting for you. Mini skirts are optional.

No magic can make you better, because you're already great. You just have to remember that as you keep hustling to transcend all expectations. Just remember, your capabilities aren't dependent on other peoples expectations, but your own.

Hope you're week is off to an incredible start everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 105: Family Support

The inner council members all glanced at each other with matching confused expressions before once again resuming their musings of why in the world the Viscountess Jenoure and the Queen had been invited for a meeting. Fin on the other hand looked deeply pained, while the King looked murderous.

“Your highness, is there a reason we have been summoned at this hour of the night?” Lord Fuks asked without his usual bravado. The elder was clearly aware of some underlying tension in the room.

Norman didn’t even bat an eye as he peered blindly ahead of himself over his clasped hands. “There is indeed. Mr. Ashowan, I would like you to announce to the council exactly what you have just reported to me.”

All eyes shifted to the redheaded cook who suddenly wished he was anywhere in the whole of Daxaria than right there.

Clearing his throat, and sensing Annika holding her breath at his side, he lifted his gaze to the men. "Lady Jenoure and I are betrothed to be wed."

The moment of silence that followed was deafening.

The first to explode was of course Mr. Howard.

"Mr. Ashowan, while you might think yourself capable of taking over for the Court Jester's empty position, I can assure you Lady Jenoure would not find such jests funny. Furthermore you should be reprimanded for-"

"Mr. Ashowan was not making a joke." Annika's deadened gaze fixed on Mr. Howard whose mouth was already beginning to form the rest of his tirade. Instead, he ended up having his jaw hang open, unable to move.

Mage Lee had his forehead in his hand, unable to lift his gaze, Captain Antonio looked strangely proud, and the Queen looked as though she were trying not to laugh.

There was yet another beat of quiet before Lord Fuks decided to break it.

"Mr. Ashowan, I must confess your... romantic objectives are impressively ambitious. However... this union is not... feasible."

Fin felt his cheeks flush with heat, meanwhile Annika's intense stare moved to the elder.

“It is entirely feasible, Lord Fuks. Is it not true that the topic of Mr. Ashowan being knighted in the near future was addressed?”

The Earl straightened in his seat, a glint of humored interest in his eyes as he met Annika’s gaze without so much as a blink.

“It was indeed, Viscoutness. However, there is still a significant difference between yourself and a Knight.”

At this, Captain Antonio cleared his throat, and all eyes but the King’s swiveled over to the military man.

“While I am somewhat… surprised by this announcement,” Antonio began slowly. “A baron’s son is not considered a poor match for a Viscountess.”

As everyone in attendance fell into stunned silence, Ainsley couldn’t help but let out a small snort that she quickly tried to cover up under her husband’s acid glance.

“Gods… Captain did you know about this?!” Mr. Howard burst up from his seat.

The King’s stony expression turned to Antonio, his entire body rigid. “You will answer the question immediately,” the monarch ordered, his voice full of steel.

Antonio shook his head sincerely. “Please trust me, your majesty. I am surprised, but… I am merely stating facts. This union, Lady Jenoure may be correct in believing it to not be entirely far-fetched.”

“How attainable it is is the secondary issue at hand.” Norman’s voice boomed. “Mr. Ashowan, would you care to share the theory you stumbled upon?”

Swallowing with great difficulty, Fin then shared his newly discovered idea of what Aidan Helmer was trying to do. The room fell into a thoughtful quiet, until Ainsley spoke up.

“While you were correct about his earlier arrival time, Mr. Ashowan, it may not be the case that you are right about this other attack method. The problem is we need to find out who are the spies for Mr. Helmer.”

“We need to question everyone who knows about the two of you,” the King declared while leaning an elbow on the table and staring pointedly at the couple.

“We can probably shorten the list quite easily by thinking logically about who had the means and the opportunity,” Mr. Howard sniffed while plucking small crumbs of sleep from the corner of his eyes.

“We shall craft a list of questions now then.” Norman nodded and slowly covered his mouth as his hazel eyes at long last dropped to the table instead of one of his subjects.

Lord Fuks leaned forward then, a mad glint in his eyes that made a twist of dread rise in the pit of Fin’s stomach.

“So… are you going to tell us how you did it?” The old man smiled with pure demented joy.

“Lord Fuks!” the Queen gasped, though she was already beginning to laugh. Fin had turned the color of a tomato, and Annika looked so alarmed that she couldn’t mask her expression quick enough.

“I must admit… I, too, want to know how in the name of the Gods the two of you formed an attachment.” Mr. Howard looked up, his own curiosity palpable.

“Yes, Mr. Ashowan, how in the world did you get the noblewoman known as one of the most beautiful in Daxaria when you’re so… you.” Mage Lee spoke finally, as he addressed the redhead through half-lidded eyes.

Fin looked to the ceiling and then turned to face the mage while his hands clenched under the table.

“By annoying her until she decided she wanted to annoy me back,” he snapped, his agitation making Ainsley burst out once again into a series of snorts. The King, while the witch was unable to see, rolled his eyes before closing them in exasperation over the two men’s usual squabbling.

“That does make a lot of sense,” Mr. Howard nodded somberly, and it was Annika who raised an eyebrow at him.

“Oh? I’ve heard rumors that you say that from experience. Is that how you developed your own feelings towards Mr. Ashowan?”

While Ainsley was beginning to laugh to the point of tears, even the Captain was beginning to join in at that point, as the assistant turned scarlet and stood up indignantly.

“I have never had feelings for the cook!”

“Yet you understood how I fell in love with him so easily.” Annika smiled prettily, and Fin wondered for a moment if Mr. Howard were going to attempt to flip the long heavy table under his flexed palms.

“That’s enough. From all of you. Once we learn who the spy is, we will decide what will have to be done about the two of you. For now, no one is to share this information, and we are to carry on as though nothing has happened. Understood?” When Norman spoke, the weariness in the voice drew every eye to him. It was clear that the man was incapable of hanging on to his anger for very long when his wife was in such good humor at his side.

“You all are dismissed. Mr. Ashowan and Lady Jenoure, provide the Captain with the list of people who are aware of the two of you tonight. Antonio, you are to commence the interviews and I expect answers before the final meeting of Mr. Helmer’s stay.”

Everyone eventually quieted down and stood. They bowed to their King and Queen, and dutifully filed out of the room leaving the monarchs alone.

As Ainsley wiped the residual tears from her enjoyment from her cheeks she turned to her husband and reached out to clasp his hand.

“Norman, you know it isn’t as outrageous as it initially sounds. Captain Antonio looking to marry Katelyn Ashowan and naming Fin as his heir is an entirely reasonable match. It would just have to be conducted carefully. Why are you so angry, my love?”

The King let out a long breath as he rested his elbows on the table and rubbed his eyes, and all at once the Queen was reminded of the young man she had met and fallen in love with. The way he stressed about becoming King, and stayed up countless nights to study… always with his tunic sleeves pushed up, and his hair unkempt…

“It’s the duplicity of it. I don’t like the ones closest to me lying and hiding matters that affect the entirety of the land. I know you were insistent that Annika not marry again unless for love, and I feel… betrayed. As though you did not take heed to my judgment. Then the two of them are so… strange… yet there’s a power about them that is intimidating. Especially when they are together, and it makes me uneasy.”

Ainsley reached out, and gently touched Norman’s hand and brushed her thumb against the back of his warm knuckles.

“If you think for a minute I cheered when I found out Annika and Fin were going to marry, you are quite wrong my dear. I was happy that she had fallen in love with someone that clearly loves and cherishes her in return, but… I had hoped she’d pick another noble here in Daxaria. I didn’t want my friend to go somewhere where no one cared for her, which is why I was against her arranged marriage. This, however, is…” Ainsley trailed off, then chuckled again. “Honestly, you and your council seem to have a great deal of fun together. I am glad you have found your own friends.”

Norman turned at long last and gazed into his wife’s warm eyes, finally let out a long sigh.

“I think Mr. Howard might try to stab Finlay one of these days…”

“It’s fine, Mr. Ashowan will just wave a flagon of wine at the man and he’ll be spared until their next spat.”

With a slow nod, Norman shifted his seat closer to Ainsley. “I will not go easy on them. I just need you to know, and I don’t want you to interfere on whatever decision I reach.”

Ainsley immediately grew serious, and nodded. “I understand. I know you’re a King first… but I also know that my King is a fair man.” Reaching out to cup her husband’s cheek, Ainsley smiled beautifully. “To be honest, they remind me of us a little when we were trying to persuade my father.”

Norman couldn’t help but light up under his wife’s touch as he then leaned forward and kissed her. When they pulled apart, a strange expression suddenly crossed his face, and Ainsley immediately grew curious.

“Is something wrong?” His wife asked while dropping her hand to his shoulder.

“No, it’s just… you are exactly right. They are a little bit like us so… why not see if our Mr. Ashowan can come through similar trials I had to to earn my place?”

Ainsley’s eyes grew round. “Oh… my dear… that… is brilliant.”

*

Fin rubbed the back of his neck and stared off into the night in front of his cottage. Annika had left through a secret entrance of sorts that she would not disclose to him after giving the Captain her list of people. Fin had requested he give his own list over a cup of tea, and so Antonio and himself had headed out, both not saying a word until they reached the redhead’s threshold.

“Captain, I…” Fin trailed off and let out a long breath. “Thank you for your support in front of his majesty. You have been… far more generous to myself than you need to be.”

The military man gave a small smile and gestured towards the door of the cottage.

The pair entered, and immediately Fin saw to getting the fire and candles lit, and the kettle set to boil. The cozy scene welcomed the two men into its embrace, and they saw to seating themselves by the hearth while the witch magicked the room to keep their discussion from reaching any curious ears around them.

Once settled, Antonio leaned his forearms on the table, and fixed his lone blue eye on the redhead. “It was reckless, Fin. Going after a woman of Lady Jenoure’s status.”

“I swear I never meant to use you to earn my place beside her. We were already together when I found out about-”

Antonio held up a hand and silenced him. “I know. You are not that kind of man to take advantage of your mother’s new husband. If you don’t mind my saying so, your political savvy and ambition is embarrassingly poor.”

Fin said nothing; he knew that, while insulting, it was true.

“I have heard a great deal about your life before you came to the castle from your mother. She loves you dearly, and as you know, I lost my own wife and son during childbirth. In my mind, the two of you are the Gods’ way of lessening the pain, if only a little. That I have the love of another wonderful woman and a step-son that is a good man… I want to embrace this gift of goodness. I never know how long I will live.” Antonio smiled as Fin grew obviously uncomfortable at his heartfelt words. “You are a grown man, I do not wish to make you awkward around me. I only want you to know, if you need my support, my name, my protection, you have it. You have been the one protecting everyone for many years, and it doesn’t hurt to have family at your back these days. Given that Sirs Taylor, Andrews, and Lewis have all come to me and informed me that they wish to remain under your command even when their time of punishment has come to a close, I take it you have made friends. Good friends. Having family on top of that is… well. I shouldn’t have to tell you, House Witch.”

Fin straightened and met the Captain’s gaze head on, feeling entirely undeserving of the man’s kindness, and at the same time… grateful that his mother was going to have a husband who was one of the best men he had ever met.

The Captain was right, having good friends and family behind him… was far more than he ever thought possible, and just as wonderful as it was meant to be.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My Patreonnis, my darling, saring souls, that I bow to from afar. Thank you fo ryour continued support!

Well everyone, I hope you are all gearing up for a fantastic weekend before school begins for the students and teachers here. I know I myself look towards this time with mixed emotions as my workload increases, but it's hard to be upset at a season that embraces the hearth and hearty cooking. Especially when it doesn't necessarily mean dealing with snow.

This week has been one long bout of horrendous writers block, so this AN may be far less poetically crafted than some of the others in the past. Instead, I'm just going to compliment you point blank and hope you get my heartfelt intentions.

You are all gorgeous souls, who are doing their best to manage their way through life. I am rooting for you as you continue trying to face the scary challenges that stand between you and your goals, and I know you can get there.

Sometimes life might not provide us a foothole or a rock to grab onto as we climb, but you wondercookies will find a way I have no doubt. Sometimes looking outside of the norm is where we find out answers.

Anyhow, have a fantastic restful weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 106: A Lady's Lament

“... Why can’t she see him again?”

“Because apparently that woman, Mrs. Ashowan? Is his mother!”

“Oh, Gods… wait, why does Mr. Wit have a different last name?”

“Perhaps he is a bastard?”

The maids that had convened to discuss their Mistress’ bad mood shot Raymond scathing looks for his crude suggestion.

“He isn’t a bastard.” Clara entered the kitchen with a sigh. She had just delivered the cup of coffee to the Viscountess who was having a great deal of trouble getting out of bed that morning. Whether or not it was because she was hoping to avoid a certain guest was debatable…

“The Viscountess is acting in everyone’s best interest keeping her… Mr. Wit’s, identity a secret. Or have you already forgotten that there is the much bigger issue of a spy amongst us?”

The staff looked properly chastened as they each swiftly recalled the fact that they had spent most of the morning being questioned by the King’s Knights. Lady Jenoure meanwhile, had remained fast asleep well into the day, and had only stirred past the luncheon hour when Clara had gone in with a cup of coffee.

“Raymond, I came in here to inquire what you will be making our guest for lunch.” The woman moved her icy blue eyes to the burly cook who was in the process of shifting his great weight back and forth on each foot.

“I was thinking of preparing some sandwiches,” he muttered, when he suddenly lifted his gaze. “Wait! Mrs. Ashowan… isn’t that the last name of the castle cook?! Is Mr. Wit actually that cook that everyone is-”

“That makes so much sense!” One of the younger maids burst out as she spun around to continue gossiping with the cook.

Clara closed her eyes and sighed. In all fairness, it was rather surprising they hadn’t figured it out sooner…

“Raymond. Please prepare lunch for our guest.”

Without another word, the maid swept out of the kitchen and headed back towards the front entrance where a Knight was awaiting the Lady Jenoure with an official summons from the King.

Ideally, the Viscountess had finally managed to prepare herself for another long day.

Clara had just stepped foot in the entrance way when Annika came barrelling down the stairs, her hair not yet adorned with any of the customary finery for a meeting with the King, her purple skirts with fine gold embroidery hiked up in her hands.

“My Lady! What is the matter-” the Knight who had come as a messenger asked while placing his hand on the hilt of his sword.

“No time, get in the carriage! Go! Go! Go! Clara hurry!” the Viscountess gasped as she sprinted past the Knight, showcasing impressive agility for a noblewoman.

Both the Knight and Clara stared at each other for a brief moment before turning to stare at the top of the stairs where no one appeared, further deepening both their suspicions and concerns.

By the time the Knight had mounted his steed at the front of Lady Jenoure’s carriage horses, he was shaking his head wondering if the woman was ill.

Clara stared at her mistress who had plastered herself against the wall of the carriage and fixed her eyes out over the water. Sweat beaded on her forehead as she tried to quiet her breathing.

“What… happened?” Clara asked, openly bewildered.

“Fin’s mother,” Annika breathed quietly as though the healer was standing right outside their carriage.

“What about her? I know the woman isn’t necessarily fond of you just yet, but did she threaten you or-”

“She was waiting for me outside of my chamber and wanted to talk… then… she wanted…” Annika let out a small breath of relief when the carriage jolted into movement.

“What did she want? I’m at the edge of the seat here.”

“She wanted to… hug.”

Clara stared at her Mistress and waited for an elaboration on the strange conclusion to her explanation. None came, and when it dawned on the maid that it was the fact that Mrs. Ashowan was what one could call motherly at times… Clara burst out laughing. A worsening habit of hers since Annika’s relationship with the cook first started.

“She hugs everyone, yes. I thought you would’ve known this about her nature.”

Annika gradually relaxed into the seat of the carriage, and dabbed at the sweat on her brow using the back of her sleeve.

“I knew her to be an affectionate woman, but… I thought she wouldn’t demand it of a person! Good grief Fin was bashful just brushing my skin for months and-” The Viscoutness abruptly stopped talking when she noticed the amused smile on her maid’s face. “One day you are going to fall in love and I am going to find great joy in tormenting you,” Annika declared through slitted eyes.

“Hopefully by then you and Mr. Ashowan will have wed, and you’ll be too busy to pay me much mind.”

Annika’s expression indicated that the entire world could be on fire and she would make sure that Clara would experience the same treatment she was being given.

“I understand you are not… a warm person,” Clara began, a smile already working its way up her face. “But did you physically run away from the woman who is set to be your in-law when she wanted to hug you?”

“A maid walked by fortunately, and I said that she was summoning me for the impatient Knight in the entryway. Even so, I’m sure it left yet another negative impression of me to her.”

Clara continued laughing as Annika resumed staring out the window, her eyes lost in thought as the carriage pulled her towards the castle.

“It’s a good thing Mr. Ashowan has been away from the estate lately,” Clara announced suddenly while staring at the Viscountess closely.

Annika’s gaze cut back to her maid and frowned. “Don’t worry, I’ll manage this. I’ve overcome everything in my life thus far.”

Clara’s lips pursed as she stopped herself from saying a great deal many opposing thoughts. Instead, after a moment of silence, the maid settled on a single barb.

“I still can’t believe you hiked up your skirts in front of his mother and literally bolted. That’s the fastest I’ve seen you move since-”

“Clara, shut up.” With a sigh, Annika closed her eyes and did her best to ignore her maid’s snickers on the opposite end of the carriage. The Viscountess could already tell that despite the late start to her day, it was going to be a long one.

*

“Mr. Ashowan, my boy! Just the fellow I was hoping to see!” Lord Fuks called out, nearly making Fin jump out of his skin. The redhead had just walked Hannah to the barracks to have her interview with the Captain, when the Lord had appeared at the castle’s West entrance.

When the witch turned around and revealed the dark bags under his eyes the Earl tsked, and continued his journey over to him with a small spring in his step.

“I trust you have already completed the preparations for the dinner feast this evening?” Lord Fuks clasped his hand on Fin’s shoulder, a mischievous smile on his face.

The cook blinked slowly down at the man. It was obvious that he hadn’t slept properly, and while standing under the hot August sun, he was in danger of keeling over at any moment.

“I have… it will be a feast of cold meats, fresh bread, and fruits. It is too warm for there to be a hot dish…”

The Earl had already begun ushering Fin back into the cool shelter of the castle away from the sun. Though dark clouds were beginning to roll in from the east, indicating a storm was coming.

“Wonderful, sounds delicious… now, do you remember how you owe me a debt of servitude from when you insolently laughed at my name?” Fin stopped in his tracks and faced the man with obvious mortification.

“It seems you do, how splendid. I’d hate to have to call physician Durand and Mr. Howard here as eyewitnesses of our first meeting.” The Lord reached up and idly brushed off some flour from the cook’s tunic.

“What… is it you want Lord Fuks?” Fin asked slowly.

“Well, you see… I have a great deal of questions regarding you and your betrothed. It is the type of story I normally would like to hear while sharing a good bottle of whiskey, but ah… thanks to yourself I can no longer drink more than a glass.”

“Lord Fuks… you want me to… tell you about… my future wife and my relationship and… have a drink for my punishment?”

“I said I would also have a drink. Even physician Durand says very rarely one should be perfectly fine. You on the other hand are quite entertaining while drinking, and I think you being responsible for the rest of the whiskey will be just the ticket to perking up these dismally stressful times.” As he spoke, Lord Fuks grabbed Fin by the arm and began pulling him further down the castle corridor. “Mr. Helmer is visiting Lord Piereva today, so we don’t have to worry about running into his nasty arse.”

Fin finally had the presence of mind to stop being literally pulled along, and faced the elder who was looking a little too delighted with himself.

“Lord Fuks, I have work that needs to be completed, and we are trying to find out… important information. I do not think drinking before it is even the dinner hour and discussing my relationship is what we should be-”

“I could always bring up to the King how rude you were the first day we met. Of course I don’t think he is particularly fond of you after last night…”

Fin sighed and rubbed the back of his neck wearily. The old bastard was too cunning for his own good.

“If I can at least see that dinner is delivered, I-”

“You already said the dinner is ready! You had to finish early because your aides are being questioned. Now, I will have a bottle sent to them to enjoy as well to make up for your absence. How’s that sound, hm? Onwards, Mr. Ashowan!”

The short Earl with his wispy white hair in his glaringly bright red tunic waved his finger in the air, and continued marching towards the north end of the castle. Fin sluggishly began to wonder if the man was a spy himself, leveraging him for information, or if he were perhaps crazier than he initially realized.

*

Annika’s face bore its usual mask of indifference as she left the Princess’ chamber with Clara and physician Durand at her side.

“Her majesty seems to be recovering well,” the Viscountess announced as a pair of noblewomen passed her and immediately began whispering behind their hands to each other.

“She is indeed. It is Mrs. Ashowan we have to thank for her still being here with us,” Physician Durand admitted with a smile. “I hope you are faring well with these new dilemmas surrounding your brothers, Lady Jenoure.”

“Thank you for your thoughtfulness.” Annika bowed her head to the man as they walked away from the nursery and neared the staircase where they would undoubtedly have to part. The smell of wet earth had filled the castle during dinner when the storm had broken out, barring the Viscoutness from returning to her estate. Instead, after meeting with the King to discuss further details of her staff members, she had filled her time with catching up with Ainsley. A great blessing indeed.

Once at the stairwell, both Physician Durand and she began to bid their farewell to each other, when a sudden commotion rang out in the corridor.

Turning around swiftly, both the physician and Annika were stunned to see none other than Fin being hauled out of the council room by Mr. Howard and the Captain…

Annika straightened her shoulders in alarm when she started to make out the things he was saying…

“Of course mage Lee can’t unlock a door I lock! It’s...It’s my door!” The redhead’s speech was heavily slurred as the pair tried to manage the cook down the hall towards the servant’s stairwell.

Physician Durand stepped forward blocking Annika from view.

“Gentlemen, Lady Viscountess is here, perhaps we save her having to bear witness to such an indelicate sight.”

“What? Why is she still here?!” Mr. Howard hissed conspiratorially to the Captain.

With a frown, Annika stepped out from behind the physician and gave both Antonio and the King’s assistant a steely glare.

“What in the world is going on here?”

Fin’s head rolled forward, his blue eyes blearily landing on the Viscountess. “It’s you-!”

Mr. Howard slapped his hand over Fin’s mouth in an instant while Captain Antonio had the decency to look apologetic.

“Forgive us, Lady Jenoure, his majesty specifically requested Mr. Ashowan to undergo… a different type of questioning to help make…” The Captain glanced at Physician Durand briefly before continuing. “Decisions regarding Mr. Ashowan’s future career.”

“He’s drunk!” Annika snapped angrily. “What in the world could his majesty be thinking?”

“Aye… well… Lord Fuks suggested it, and then well…”

“ARGH!” Mr. Howard suddenly snapped his hand back from Fin’s mouth. “This newt with a bull’s brain just bit me!”

“Didyouknow everyone thinks you’re beautiful?” Fin asked her with a teasing, drunken grin towards Annika. “They’re not wrong, but I think you are-”

Both the Captain and Mr. Howard managed to slap their hands over the witch’s mouth at the exact same time, then immediately bowed while forcing Fin to do the same.

“Pardon us, Viscountess. Mr. Ashowan had a few debts he needed to pay… We will be off now.”

As they continued dragging Fin further down the corridor towards the servant’s stairwell around the corner, Lady Jenoure stared after the three men with clenched fists. She was fighting the urge to demand just what the hell they thought were doing to her fiance…

“WHERE’S KRAKEN?! HE’S SO SOFT! HAVE YOU EVER PET HIM?” The very excitable remark made by the cook echoed back up the corridor to Annika who winced and suppressed a groan.

‘Why must he be so terrible at hiding his nonsense? I bet he didn’t even think why they wanted him to drink just like at Mathilda’s. The fool is going to be the death of me…’

As she turned back around, Physician Durand wore an amused smile though his eyes were remorseful.

“I apologize you had to witness such a scene. Be sure to take good care of yourself, and… avoid unnecessary risks, Viscountess.” The man bowed again, and with another reassuring smile took his leave and began descending the stairs.

With a small huff, Annika turned back, stared off after Fin for another moment.

Occasionally she could hear the odd shout, or… singing?

Gods. Was he drunkenly singing?

Why was he not more guarded? A war was on the horizon, his father was present and trying to harm him and… and…

Closing her eyes, and taking a deep steadying breath, Annika’s heart skipped a beat when she slowly raised a hand to her abdomen.

‘Man that I love… man of my dreams… father of my unborn child… we better convince the King to get married soon... ’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined in on the discordian delightfulness!

My patreonnis, my dears of luminescent hope and promise of goodness, I thank you deeply for your continued support for House Witch! It really does make a big differed- more than I can say.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Tijay A, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, al lun, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W.

Well now, aren't you all looking debonair!  Hoo, must be your closing summer glow, because you are radiating some pretty gorgeous energy right about now.

If it were possible to bottle that suave essence of yours you'd be wildly wealthy on top of being to-die-for divine.

Hope you are having a wonderful labor day Monday, and that you are all gearing up to show the world just how amazing you are, on your own terms. Just remember, you got that shine, an even if people don't always tell you, it's in you, and around you, no matter what.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter, as it was one I had actually planned months ago when I had initially written Annika's ongoing little motto of "Man that I love... man of my dreams..." etc. That was implemented all for this chapter.

Anyhow, take care everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 107: Boiling Over

“GodsdamnitGodsdamnitGodsdamnitGodsdamnit!” Annika muttered under her breath in a steady stream as she stepped into her carriage and slammed the door behind her before the footman could do so.

“Are you cursing because of the meeting with the King or because of your meeting with Physician Durand?” Clara asked casually as though she hadn’t been sweating the entire day trying to maneuver the Queen out of the nursery so that the Viscountess could have a private word with the Physician.

Annika didn’t answer as she shoved her elbow on the carriage windowsill, then dropped her forehead to her hand.

“The Physician.”

“Congratulations,” Clara replied, her tone light and uncompromising.

“Son of a mage, I was drinking the contraceptive tea like you told me to, how in the world did this happen?” Annika snapped accusatively to her maid who responded by lifting an amused eyebrow.

“It generally does work, but the two of you spent a great deal of time in your chamber… Plus, I seem to recall a night you were out of your chambers before I gave you those tea leaves… In fact,” Clara frowned for a moment as she counted on her fingers, and a slow devilish smile crept across her cheeks. “Given your current condition, your new bundle of joy must be a result of the masquerade.”

The stricken look on Annika’s face lasted for several moments, before it crumbled into mortification.

“Gods… DAMNIT!”

“Come now, you always love a challenge. Just think of this surprise as a political hurdle to overcome.” Clara waved her hand while leaning back into her seat comfortably.

“Even I’m beginning to think I’m biting off more than I can chew…” Annika sighed wearily.
Turning to stare at the passing scenery, the Viscountess’ mind flitted back to when she had first noticed feeling somewhat off…

Fin had proposed… and then she had felt… dizzy.

Then she had burst out in tears after the redhead had left, a sight that had Clara blinking in astonishment. The maid had then tactfully asked, “What in the world is wrong with you? Are you pregnant?”

Of course the Lady had then gone to see the Queen, and been faced with Katelyn Ashowan.

‘One touch from that woman and she would know for certain before I do…’

When the healer had handed her the baby Princess, Annika’s heart had been in her throat as she thanked the Gods that she had worn gloves.

Then her dresses had felt snug in certain areas… and her cycle hadn’t started.

All small changes, but luckily, Fin wasn’t around enough to notice them. She had just been hit with the waves of exhaustion in the previous two days… and at long last Clara had demanded she see a physician.

Annika sighed wearily, her mind returning to the present day. Despite sleeping in, she still felt as though she’d been run over by a stampede of horses.

“So how are you going to tell Mr. Ashowan?”

“Gods… it’s too early to do that.”

Clara’s eyes cast down to Annika’s breasts and rose back to her mistress’ annoyed gaze.

“Mr. Ashowan is not an idiot, my Lady. Though did you ask Physician Durand about the weight gain? Even if it was from the masquerade, you’ve thickened at least two or three inches-”

The deadly glare Annika gave the maid stopped her from finishing her sentence. With a sigh, Clara tried a different tactic.

“My Lady, I’m not trying to poke fun at you, but you do seem to be changing quite quickly.”

Annika continued to scowl for a moment as the carriage jostled around them before she turned back to the window.

After a few moments of tense silence, she finally spoke.

“I brought it up. I have been eating more and that could just be because of having Fin cook for me so often, but the Physician did say… for my first pregnancy it was a bit strange. He then said that for some… women… if there was more than one babe-”

“Twins?!” Clara’s normally calm exterior was suddenly nowhere to be found as her blue eyes widened and she leaned forward earnestly.

Startled by the maid’s loud response, Annika ended up shushing her while blushing deeply.

“It isn’t a guarantee, only a possibility… It could just be how much I’m eating,” the Viscountess declared confidently, though her eyes betrayed her certainty.

Clara’s jaw remained dropped, until she finally managed to mutter,“Gods, who knew Ashowan would be such a one shot wonder…”

“Stop looking at me like that. Just make fun of me for eating too much like you have been and let’s not discuss this unless absolutely necessary.”

Annika turned back to her carriage window yet again, and did her best to push thoughts of pregnancy and scandal as far from her mind as possible.

She was beginning to succeed while thinking about the meeting with the King, when Clara suddenly burst out laughing.

Turning her head, Annika stared at the maid glumly.

“Pardon me, my Lady, it’s just… Gods… can you imagine how much of a family hug Katelyn Ashowan almost got this morning?!”

“Clara, I think you should walk the rest of the way back to the estate.”

*

Fin awoke in the middle of the night to the forced hushed voices of his mother and Captain Antonio. His head was pounding, his mouth felt dry… He couldn’t remember how he even got to his cottage. Wasn’t his mother supposed to be at Annika’s estate?

“-get him drunk!”

“It honestly helped the King forgive him a little bit; it was not as bad as you think.”

“Why is this job turning my son into an alcoholic?!”

“Hardly an alcoholic. Besides, he didn’t blast anyone off the grounds this time!”

“I’ll blast you off these grounds if you-”

Fin vomited into the water pitcher beside his bed before he could hear the rest of his mother’s threat to the Captain.

The door to the room opened and light poured in, making Fin let out another long groan.

What the redhead was unable to see at that moment was Kate’s exasperated expression as she gestured to her pained son and faced off with the Captain.

“I’m sorry, lass.” Antonio cleared his throat and averted his gaze from the very obviously hungover cook.

“Because he was demanded to drink yesterday, I will fix him up with minimal suffering. I want you to wait here, I’m not through with you!” Kate snapped before entering Fin’s room and slamming the door behind herself.

Antonio did his best to ignore the terrible noises that were omitted from behind the door, but after an hour had passed, he began to wonder if he’d ever be able to look Finlay in the eyes again.

“There. He should be able to recover enough to work in a few hours,” Kate announced while exiting the room and storming over to the Captain who was doing his best to pretend that the scent of sick wasn’t churning his own stomach.

“Now, what does the King want to do about Finlay and Annika’s betrothal?”

“Well… between you and I… the Queen has convinced him to take a similar approach that the former King took with Norman.” Antonio watched his betrothed, and noted the guarded moves she made. She was angry, yes… but beneath all of that she was scared.

“What did the former King do?”

“He put the Queen’s husband through a series of trials. There were tests and lessons to ensure he was the right person to be the next ruler.”

Kate’s face paled. “What sort of tests and lessons?”

“A good amount of etiquette and what is deemed courtly behavior… but the biggest one…” Antonio cleared his throat. “An impressive contribution to the well-being of Daxaria.”

“I see. What was his majesty’s big contribution back when he was undergoing these trials?” Kate demanded, her tone acid.

“His majesty strategized and laid the groundwork to reduce reliance on other countries for our goods and supplies.” Antonio shrugged. “More or less he helped the entire kingdom prosper, and used his personal funds to start the changes.”

“Oh.” Clearly surprised by the purely political handling of the matter, a lot of wind left the healer’s sails.

“Fin will be fine. Lady Jenoure has even volunteered to schedule a meeting with Mr. Helmer. She thinks she can get more information out of him, but… neither she nor the King want Fin to know.”

Kate’s lips pursed as she vividly recalled how only that morning the woman her son intended to marry had literally bolted from her when she had tried to mend the rift between them.

“Is the Viscountess capable of handling someone like Aidan?” she asked, the tension in her voice noticeable.

“I don’t know, but it’s not a bad idea. It was strange that he focused on both her and Finlay… we want to figure out how much he knows, and I doubt he will expect the Viscountess to want to speak to him herself.”

Katelyn crossed her arms over her chest and began to chew her bottom lip, but after a brief second of thought, she straightened her shoulders and met the Captain’s eye boldly.

“I want to be there.”

“Where?” Antonio asked perplexed.

“In the meeting with Aidan and Lady Jenoure,” Kate announced boldly.

“I don’t think that’d be wise,” Antonio started slowly.

“My future daughter-in-law is going to be in a room alone with my ex-husband. She needs someone on her side, and… I can make sure he gets rattled.” There was a fire in her eyes that made Antonio hesitate before trying to argue with her.

“It would have to be cleared by the King, and Kate, I don’t want you agitating your former husband. He could try to hurt you.”

“I’m tired of being scared of Aidan!” The healer burst out vehemently, her hands falling to her sides and balling into fists.

“I know, lass. This isn’t the way to-”

“No! This is not about me overcoming my fear, I just don’t want it used as an excuse to hide. No, this is about helping protect Fin’s future wife. I don’t want to still be cowering from my ex-husband… I spent nine years doing just that, and it’s high time I should be able to act without fearing his reaction.”

Antonio stared at Kate for several moments, his head cocked to the side as he watched her flushed face and rapid breaths. He had seen enough men caught up in the heat of their emotions to know that given a few extra minutes, there would be a slight dip in their intensity, and it was then that a message would be better heard.

Sure enough, Kate’s breathing mellowed after a few quiet moments, and the color in her cheeks lessened, and so, he spoke quietly.

“Lass, I respect what you’re trying to do, but we need to first confirm with his majesty and Lady Jenoure before we can allow such a thing.”

Kate’s jaw screwed itself shut.

Antonio knew that expression as well.

Defiance.

With a long sigh, he resigned himself to a lengthy night of talking with his betrothed, and cursed Aidan Helmer for the millionth time since learning his name.

*

Kate sat in the solar, her legs and arms both crossed as she waited for the Viscountess to join her.

She had not slept a wink, yet the Lady Jenoure was apparently able to sleep soundly despite the calamity surrounding her betrothed.

The icy maid named Clara entered the solar, her face its usual mask of serenity.

“I apologize for the wait, Mrs. Ashowan. Lady Jenoure has been stressed as of late. She will join you as soon as possible.”

Kate felt her teeth set themselves on edge as the rest of her body grew rigid.

“I recognize that the Viscountess is being incredibly generous to a lowly physician such as myself by hosting me as a guest. However, what I wish to discuss is important.”

Clara didn’t bat an eye as she curtsied in response, and took her leave.

*

Annika dragged herself from her bed with great difficulty, and cursed Finlay in several colorful ways despite knowing she too bore responsibility for the situation.

“Mrs. Ashowan seems quite annoyed, I suggest you try to hurry,” Clara explained as she watched her mistress blearily evaluate her clothing options.

“Going… as fast… as I can.” Annika mumbled with half lidded eyes before she selected a burgundy dress with gold edging.

As Clara aided her in donning the gown, the Lady let out a small ‘oomph’ when the maid began lacing her up.

“Truly, you are growing quite quickly, my Lady. If Mr. Ashowan sees you anytime soon without your gowns, he will notice.” Clara dropped her hand to the undeniable growth in Annika’s abdomen that had appeared over the past week. Her normally flat and toned middle had suddenly swollen by her hips, and it was taking on a very telling shape.

“The physician predicts I will give birth the beginning of next spring, so I’m sure this is just my carelessness in my food consumption.”

“Or twins,” Clara reminded helpfully.

Annika suddenly felt like weeping.

Sensing the shift in mood of her mistress, Clara altered her tact.

“What is your plan for today?”

“I need to find out what Mrs. Ashowan wants, then I have the meeting with Aidan Helmer. After all of the in-law meetings… have a nap. Perhaps eat some fruit…”

“Fruit?” Clara asked, bewildered.

“Yes. Peaches specifically. If you find me a bushel of peaches, I will give you a raise,” Annika explained before straightening and fixing her maid with a blunt stare.

“Gods, does pregnancy make everyone this mad?” Clara asked with obvious dread.

Immediately, Annika felt moisture well up in her eyes, and it made her want to murder someone as a result.

“I am still myself… I can still do everything I could before, it’s just I’ve… I’ve been compromised!” The cursed tears were already spilling over from her eyes- though she hated every single one of them. “I’m just tired!”

Clara watched as though her mistress were being gutted before her. The disgust and fear clear on her face. “This is going to be a very long seven and a half months.”

Annika dabbed the tears with the back of her sleeves before facing her maid with obviously forced gusto.

“Can you tell my state if you didn’t know?”

Clara sighed. “No. I can’t. I must say, you are not making marriage seem very agreeable, my Lady.”

“Gods, I wasn’t even sure I wanted children, what in the world am I doing?! We’ve only been together a few weeks!” Annika burst into fresh sobs that sent her maid’s eyes rolling until she sported a spectacular view of the back of her skull.

“A veeeery long seven and a half months,” Clara muttered with a sigh before reaching out and patting the normally formidable Viscountess on the back with the feeble hope of calming her down.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, commented, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you are fabulous and don't you ever change that. Thank you so much for your support!

Well now, admittedly, I had a lot of fun with this chapter. Getting to see Annika handle something completely outside of her wheelhouse was a lot of fun to write and plan for, and I hope you all are enjoying it as well.

A bit of advice and encouragement to you all who may be starting school/ struggling at work and wanting to make changes to better yourself or your life.

If you want to start? You don't have to do any of it perfectly. You don't have to be in a perfect mood, perfect day, perfect time, any of it. You just need to try a little. That's it. Don't say or expect that you have to push yourself more later. Just change a little thing, and think 'I'm doing great because I'm doing this.' You don't need to push yourself down for doing as little as you can at times, because you know what? A little isn't nothing. A ten minute walk is ten minutes not on the couch. A five minute stretch is better than no stretch. Only eating two cookies instead of three is still better, because you exercised strength, motivation, and will power. As small as it is, it is 100% better than doing 0%.

I used to be the type to get into working out, and I'd be going 4-6 times a week. Then I'd start to peter off, and only do say 2 or 3 times or sometimes even just 1. Of course then I'd beat myself up and lose all motivation.

Now, personally I still struggle with that, but my Sigs is one individual who always points out, 'Hey, you didn't do nothing. If this is all you can do right now, then it's still something.' Which has definitely helped on days where I've only ever done the bare minimum in all facets of my life, and feel like crap as a result.

The other slippery slope I would be negligent if I didn't mention is that, the only danger of this is that it can sometimes lead into further backsliding.

'I did ten minutes, I did my best, I deserve ____.' And whatever that something is. Whether it be unhealthy time management in the form of endless hours of gaming, or special food, you have to make sure you hold fast. You did the ten minutes, which is awesome, but remember, that is maintaining your motivation and trajestory forward. Don't use it as a jumping off point to crash.

Just stop, take a breath, really think about it, or don't. Point is, is just stop.
Be aware of it, and catch yourself. Half the battle is acknowledging it, and recognizing that isn't who or what you're aiming for right now. Stopping after your 10 minutes, and doing nothing is better than making a bad decision. Go at your own slow pace, but remember any choice you make how you feel after is the consequence. If you didn't like the results? Then the reward vs. cost you chose was not one you were willing to pay. You spent more of yourself than you should have.

You've got to be aware of the price it costs your mind, your body, and your emotions.

Final example I'll give before closing off this rant?

If I chose to not clean my room and instead play an extra three hours of a game, but the next morning felt like a complete slob, and crappy because of the decision, I know  the cost of my decision being too high on my mind and subsequently emotions.

Anyhow. Through it all, just keep thinking as positive as you can. 'I didn't succeed today, but I am going to do a little better tomorrow, and I can do that by____."

Or, one of my personal ones?

"I know this is going to be hard. Extremely hard, and not everyone is going to understand. At times it'll feel like I'm going at it alone and no one is able to help. But I want this and know that this the price I have to pay, and I know without a doubt I can do it. I can make it, because I know that is exactly what I want/ need."

Anyhow, hope I wasn't being preach-y to you all, I just wanted to share a bit of something I'm also working on that might help. Aterall being realistic, and positive is tough, but you can do it. Just know you can do it.

It's your own standards you are working to meet, no one elses, and because they are yours, have faith in yourself. If you don't know how to think or act in that interest? Ask, look, there are ways. I promise, and you can feel awesome because you are stepping in the right direction.

Anyhow you beautiful souls, you have a fantastic weekend, and I will post again on the Monday!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 108: Hot Under The Collar

Annika sat with a pleasant smile on her face as Clara handed her a plate with fruit and cheese, and tried to ignore the irritated calculating stare from her soon to be mother-in-law.

“I apologize again for the wait, Mrs. Ashowan, it must be from the stress of everything lately that has me so tired.”

“I had to go heal Fin last night,” the healer announced glibly.

Annika’s eyes shot up to Kate’s face, the fear and worry potent. “What happened? Is he alright? I saw him being carried out of the castle, but thought that-”

“You knew that they had gotten him too drunk to walk in order to be questioned yesterday?” The sharp note in Kate’s voice was not lost on either Clara or Annika, and immediately the Viscountess’ demeanor changed.

Placing down the plate, and staring steadily into the healer’s eyes, Annika’s expression had turned stony.

“Mrs. Ashowan, I knew nothing of the King’s plan or motives. I only crossed paths with Fin on my way out from the castle. I already bent the Captain’s ear about it yesterday.”

“Antonio saw you?!” Kate’s exasperated tone followed by a huff made Annika raise an eyebrow and lean back in her seat, appraising the woman before her.

“Mrs. Ashowan, did you sleep at all last night?” The Viscountess’ gaze roamed over the healer’s face.

“No! Unlike some people I have trouble sleeping when my loved ones are going through-” Kate stopped herself from finishing her sentence, and closed her eyes wearily. “I’m sorry, my Lady.”

“Mrs. Ashowan, I can’t imagine the stress you are feeling right now. I know you are fearful for your son, and that you do not have the kindest opinion of myself; however… there is no need for any animosity. If you doubt the depth of my feelings for your son, I’d be happy to have a lengthier discussion when I am not pressed for time.” Annika waved to Clara over her shoulder and stood, while adjusting her voluminous burgundy skirts.

“That was actually what I wanted to discuss with you today, Viscountess,” Kate interrupted, looking appropriately sheepish. “I would like to be a part of the meeting today that you have with my former husband.”

Annika hesitated and raised an eyebrow. “Mrs. Ashowan, I do not believe now is the time to enact a personal vendetta. This meeting is-”

“I know why it is taking place, and I agree with the logic that you will have better luck catching Aidan off guard simply by being a human woman, however… you do not know that man.”

“Mrs. Ashowan,” Annika stood as Clara opened the solar room door, signifying their departure. “I’ve known many men like Aidan Helmer. I am sorry, but my answer is no.”

“Then at the very least, would it be possible for you to take me to the castle with you, I would like to check up on Fin?” Kate called out, her disappointment abundantly clear.

Annika hesitated for a moment, a move that didn’t help the healer’s agitated spirit in the least.

“Of course, are you prepared to leave right now?”

*

Once safely stowed in the carriage, the two women contented themselves to look out the window as the carriage pulled away from the estate; Clara remained on the steps, her objective of finding a bushel of peaches for her mistress clear.

Once the carriage turned onto the Austice street, Kate turned to the Viscountess.

“You mentioned before that you were married once.”

Annika slowly turned her face back to the healer, a sad smile on her face. “I was, yes. Hank Jenoure… he was a good man.”

“When was it that he passed?” Kate asked, a more sympathetic feeling worming its way into her heart at the Lady’s obvious tenderness for her former spouse.

“More than a year ago now… sometimes it feels like it’s been a decade since then, and then some days I walk into his old study and expect him to be staring at the painting of his favorite place.” Annika’s gaze shifted from Kate as her first husband’s face flashed in her mind’s eye.

“Where was his favorite place?”

“His estate in the countryside in Sorlia. His first wife, Mael, it was a part of her dowry when they married.”

Kate looked puzzled then. “How many estates do you own, if I might ask?”

“I own one in each city, but most of my tenants are outside of Xava and Sorlia. I own a handful of ships as well, but Hank never liked them… he preferred to sink his funds into livestock and farming. I’ve shifted some of my investments into a few vineyards and fishing boats in Rollom, but-” Annika suddenly stopped her explanation when she saw Kate’s face grow pale. “Are you feeling alright?”

“Gods the rumors were true weren’t they… you’re quite…” The healer didn’t finish her thought as she shook her head in wonder. “How in the world did you take to my son?”

Annika smiled and laughed a little. “We’ve been getting that question quite a bit lately… I suppose… if I were to try and have it make sense, I’d say… he is strong where I’m weakest, and vice versa. Yet we both have felt… alone in our own ways.”

Kate smiled then as well… folding her hands in her lap, her thumb nervously stroked the back of her other hand.

“Fin struggles with hiding his opinion if he disagrees with someone… and he struggles with tact… Given your political power, I take it you are quite adept in these areas.”

Annika’s smile dimmed a little, but she gave a single shoulder shrug without committing to an answer, instead she replied with, “One lesson Hank taught me is what matters most is that I am honest with those dear to me. Fin brings out my honest side quite easily…”

Kate nodded thoughtfully, and resumed her quiet, though it was clear she had a lot on her mind.

“Mrs. Ashowan, I have to ask… you seemed perfectly fine with me when we first met… but ever since learning about my relationship with your son things have been… strange,” Annika explained haltingly. She knew it was a gamble to try and broach the subject, but she was growing tired of the tension between them.

The healer let out a long breath, and her shoulders slouched forward slightly as a result.

“I’ve expressed my reasons. I don’t like how hastily you two were to… share your nights together, and your class difference was… I thought it was going to be far worse.”

At the mention of their overnight visits the Viscountess flushed, then winced.

“I will put it behind me eventually… You seem a very put together Lady, so I’m sure you’ve taken precautions to ensure that the road before you two doesn’t become even more difficult.”

Annika wondered if debating suicide everytime she talked to her future mother-in-law was going to be the norm… She already regretted having her stay at the estate…

“Would you look at that, the baker is selling fresh bread!” Annika pointed out the window and hoped Kate would take the bait.

“Of course they do, they’re a bakery- Viscountess are you feeling alright?”

Kate observed the sheen of sweat on Annika’s brow and raised an eyebrow. For once the day wasn’t brutally warm, and a pleasant cool sea breeze was drifting in through the carriage window. Extending her hand, the healer went to feel Annika’s brow, only to have the Lady then plaster herself out of reach against the carriage wall.

“Goodness, I don’t bite.” Kate couldn’t hide how startled she was. “I understand I haven’t been the most accepting of you, but surely you don’t think I will do you any harm…”

“No, no, I just… wouldn’t want your hand to get my sweat all over it.” Annika waved off Kate’s concern, and once again tried to change the subject. “As you know, we all handle stress differently.”

“I suppose so…”

Annika forced a smile on her face, and turned back to the window. So far, her day had not been going well at all…

*

Tapping her finger impatiently against her arm, the Viscountess waited for Aidan Helmer to join her in the council room. She hadn’t had a chance to eat that morning, and her hunger was beginning to make her feel queasy somehow…

At long last, the door opened, and in strode the man who sired her betrothed, with his cream tunic sleeves rolled up, and a burgundy vest hanging open.

“I apologize, Viscountess, for keeping you waiting,” the Chief of Troivackian Military bowed before striding over to the chair across from her and seating himself.

“Quite alright, I’m just enjoying being free to leave my estate,” Annika sighed and made her stare vacant. She needed him to believe she was an idiot through and through.

“Yes, I heard you were asked to leave the castle in light of Earl Piereva’s actions. Is your arm healed?” Aidan asked kindly.

Kindly…

‘This lout is going to play it that way is he?’ Annika smiled at the man despite wanting to slap the friendly expression from his face.

“It’s feeling much better now, thanks! It really is too bad Phil had to be such a baby.” Annika rolled her eyes in a most undignified manner before turning back to Aidan and blushing prettily. “Not that I don’t love him you know… My brother. He just likes to boss me around too much.”

Aidan nodded sympathetically, and smiled encouragingly. “Of course. Now, his majesty arranged this meeting for us because you wanted to speak with me?”

“Yes, I… I’m worried about what’s happening back home… Charlie’s missing?”

“He is indeed… didn’t his majesty tell you that we are more than happy to escort you home if you should like to check up on your family?” There was a funny glimmer in Aidan’s eyes that had Annika’s stomach churn unpleasantly.

“I… I did hear, but… my friends are here and… and I’m worried Phil will be mad at me.” Annika cast her eyes down shyly like a child.

There was a long moment of silence that stretched between them as Aidan studied her closely.

“You seem quite different from what I’ve heard about you, Lady Jenoure.”

Annika let her doe eyed expression fly up unguarded to Aidan, and tilted her head over her right shoulder. “What have you heard?”

“I’ve heard that you are a quiet, mature, composed Lady of the court.”

“Oh!” Annika laughed freely. “I’m friends with the Queen, so I try to be on my best behavior… I hope it doesn’t sound like I’m boasting! You seem nicer than what I’ve heard, too and- oops,” Annika squeaked and covered her mouth.

‘Gods if Fin saw me like this he’d be laughing his arse off at me…’ the Lady couldn’t help but think to herself.

“S-Sorry, Mr. Helmer, I didn’t mean to say you’re mean, I think people are just scared because of the war…” She batted her eyes and gave an unsure smile up at the man who she could see was beginning to relax his shoulders.

“Oh, no, I can be quite cruel when I need to be, but… there is no need to be so now. Though I must tell you, Lady Jenoure, his majesty of Troivackia has not been pleased with your defiance as of late. I think we might… be able to locate Charlie a little bit quicker if we were not so troubled by your little rebellion.” Aidan’s apologetic grimace didn’t reach his eyes.

“But I… I’m no one back home! Here I can do whatever I want… besides I didn’t like Lord Miller. He just wanted to talk about books and helping people all the time…” It didn’t take long for Annika to bring tears to her eyes, she was quite practiced with it in fact.

“Shh, it’s alright, my Lady. I understand that things aren’t always so easy. Truthfully, we are trying to find out who is the spy here in Daxaria. I wondered if it was you to be honest.”

Annika sniffled then took on a desperate pleading look. “Of course I’m not! I just want my brother back safe, and I don’t want to go back to Troivackia and not be able to buy what I want, or, or, or…” She trailed off as she allowed more tears to fall.

‘Gods why do I have to cry so much lately? First the brat I’m carrying makes me a human fountain this morning, and now I have to convince this twat I’m useless…’

“It is quite alright, Viscountess.” Despite his words and tone being kind, Annika could sense displeasure in him over her tears.

‘Good. Be uncomfortable, you arse with arms.’

“Well, I am sorry I wasn’t more help to you, Viscountess, but until we find out who is the spy, I don’t know that his majesty will be able to take care of the matter regarding your brother Charlie and his family.”

Annika didn’t have to fake the blood draining from her face. “Charlie’s family?”

“Ah, yes… quite a pity that they too went ‘missing’. An infant and its mother lost alone can be quite a terrifying thing.”

“Wh-What can I do?” she managed to ask instead of leaping across the table and snapping his neck.

“Nothing, I don’t think… then again perhaps you can convince my son to join me on my ship for a little while. A pretty face like yours has ways of moving men’s hearts.” Slowly standing, Aidan bowed before the Viscountess before turning and taking his leave.

Strolling leisurely through the castle corridors, Aidan began to hum to himself as a small smile worked its way up his face.

That is until he saw a figure standing before his chamber door. A figure he knew all too intimately.

Katelyn Ashowan stood glaring as he approached, her stance braced, her arms cross, and in one hand dangled… a frying pan?

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord fun!

My Patreonnis you sassy delights that bring fun and happiness to my life, thank you for your contributions. It means a whole hell of a lot!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HIghwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, al lun, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Vistiel, Dear, Christian.

My last AN was pretty long so you admirable courageous beings of beauty and wonder, I'll keep this short. I hope you have a fantastic week and that you enjoyed the chapter! You are wonderful for supporting the story as long as you have, and I can't ever offer my thanks to you enough. Or compliment you shamelessly while you cringe and secretly love it while looking cute AF doing it.

Cheers all!

Delemhach

Chapter 109: Hellmaker Helmer

“Whatever brings you to see me… is it Mrs. Helmer or Ashowan now?” Aidan asked with a pleasant smile on his face, as he strode closer to the healer who noticeably twitched when he stuffed his hands in his pockets and strode closer to her.

‘Gods he even walks like Finlay…’ Kate’s anger and hatred for her former spouse immediately tripled.

“It’s been Ashowan since the day I was free of you,” she replied as coolly as possible.

“Oh, then a day or two? Seeing as the divorce was only finalized when I returned.”

The healer didn’t bother responding, knowing he was only seeking to anger her.

“Is there a reason you are waiting outside of my chamber door?” The Troivackian Chief of Military asked in a bored tone.

“Yes. I came to tell you to leave whatever strange vendetta you have against our son behind. Stay away from him. He has a life of his own entirely separate from you, and has earned as much,” Kate bit out with her grip on the frying pan tightening.

Aidan cocked his head to the side. “The boy has been without a father-”

“He is not a boy. He is a grown man. He needs nothing from you.” Kate bit off curtly.

“Hmm well, in that case, if I am not expected to give him no familial preference… I suppose I’ll have to be a bit more aggressive in my approach.” The fire witch’s black eyes somehow burned darker. “Say… has Fin been in touch with that old friend of yours? You know. Sky.”

Kate felt her insides quake. Rage mixed with pain but worse, most sickeningly of all… fear. Irrational sickening fear.

“Fin’s business is not yours. A-Apparently I’m not m-making that clear.” She hated that she stammered, and felt her cheeks blush brightly over the fault of her speech.

“Hmm, well that answers that question. How interesting… tell me, when did you come to the castle? You seem to have a good relationship with his majesty for him to personally handle your request for the dissolution of our marriage.” Aidan smiled coldly.

Taking the opportunity to gain back some of her fortitude, Kate rolled her eyes. “Still bothered about that are you?”

The temperature around the fire witch increased, and a small spark cracked between them, making Kate jump, and brandish the pan.

“It isn’t nice to be surprised, is it?” Aidan asked softly, a hint of cruel enjoyment in his voice.

“It isn’t nice to be blasted off an island either I b-bet,” Kate stammered again, but at least her words had the desired effect of removing all of the fire witch’s friendly facade at once.

Aidan took another step closer to his ex-wife, his hands coming out of his pockets, and moving to his hips. Kate didn’t budge, her heart was pounding so recklessly it made it difficult to breathe.

“Enjoyed seeing Fin do that hmm? Didn’t even send out a boat to see if I were dead or alive.”

“I was too busy trying to ensure our son didn’t die,” the healer replied coldly.

“I thought I wasn’t to consider him my son anymore. Make up your mind- not that I care much either way… he always was a bit of a disappointment.”

“You wanted him to have powers, to be stronger, and the moment he was, you were outmatched,” Kate reminded despite the color in her cheeks remaining high.

“You think I’m scared of him? I don’t even consider him a witch. He is powerless the minute he steps off grounds of what is his home,” Aidan scoffed.

“Yet- wait. How is it you happen to know so much about his power?” Kate’s brow furrowed, and Aidan’s smile grew.

“I have friends in high places.”

Aidan began to step even closer to his ex-wife, when the stones of the castle suddenly reverberated. The smell of lightning filled the air, and the former couple turned to see their son standing twenty feet away with his hands in his pockets, his shoulders hunched as his blue eyes glowed.

Aidan faced his son, his eyes widening with cold interest.

“Ah, how fortunate of you to come. Mrs…. Ashowan, was it? We were just having a small discussion. What brings you here, Royal Cook?”

Fin strode forward, but as he moved, tapestries shivered, and the stones beneath their feet rumbled.

“Are you by chance, threatening a diplomat?” Aidan asked while chuckling.

The redhead continued to move forward, despite recognizing the intense heat that was beginning to rise around them.

“Cook, if you take violent actions against me, I will have to-”

“Mrs. Ashowan, you seem to have my frying pan. I need it back,” Fin addressed his mother, his voice hoarse as he ignored Troivackia’s Chief of Military.

“Ahh yes… a frying pan must be quite dear to a mere servant.” Aidan chortled to himself, but stilled when Fin turned his electrifying blue eyes to him.

“Mr. Helmer,” Fin didn’t even bow his head before he grasped his mother’s forearm and guided her away from the fire witch who continued grinning.

“I hope you’re ready for that chat, Finlay. The Viscountess Jenoure should help motivate you to be a bit more respectful in the near future.”

The redhead slowly turned around and stepped closer again to Aidan.

“You will not win here. Even if it kills me, you will lose any war you start with me in my home.” Fin’s voice echoed with power, and despite the fire witch’s confident jeer, there was a hesitancy in his eyes.

“Your emotional reaction to me is very telling,” the fire witch observed, his tone frustratingly light and pleasant.

The castle trembled around them, and Fin’s eyes began to glow even brighter, as Aidan suddenly discovered there was less oxygen available to him. He gasped, and subsequently raised the temperature in the area even further.
Kate let out a yelp and released the pan in her hand as it’s searing iron burned her.

“Do you think you will not be punished for this?” Aidan gasped, his attempt at looking cavalier barely successful.

“That’s what I want to ask you.” Fin’s eyes began to fill with lightning as his hand drew out from his pocket and clenched at his side.

“ASHOWAN!”

Fin hesitated, and slowly glanced over his shoulder to see Captain Antonio and Mr. Howard making their ways towards them.

“The Queen would like to inform you of the menu she has planned for this evening.” The Captain announced, his blue eye steely.

“Ashowan? Not even addressing you properly… you two must be friends,” Aidan observed suddenly, a delighted smile lighting his face. “Good. I’m glad my son has at least enough ambition to rub elbows with the Captain of Daxaria’s military. Good day gentlemen.” The Chief of Troivackia's Military bobbed his head briefly before turning towards his chamber door once again, his charcoal eyes only briefly flitting to Kate. In the moment they once again locked gazes however, a keen sense of dread filled the healer.

Once the chamber door was closed, Fin dropped his angered stare to his mother. His frying pan flew into his hand, and he gestured for group to start walking away.

“Ashowan, we need to have a word with you and your mother, if you could please follow us,” Mr. Howard announced, his shoulders tense despite his calm voice, indicating that he was more than a little intimidated by the rumbles of power he had felt before.

The group moved back to the second floor, and entered into the council room, where Annika sat, across from the King looking incredibly grim.

“You were right, Viscountess, Mrs. Ashowan was waiting for Mr. Helmer by his chamber,” Mr. Howard announced disapprovingly.

Kate shot a frown at Annika, but was immediately distracted by the King’s equally somber gaze.

“That was unwise, Mrs. Ashowan. Though I must ask, Fin, why was the castle shaking?” the monarch asked though it was clear from his expression he had already theorized what it was about.

“I went to retrieve my mother. Hannah said she had loaned her my frying pan, and when it comes to that aide, it means there is a chance for violence,” the redhead explained, his voice flat as he failed to move his gaze from Annika. Something was very wrong with her… “The castle shook because I was being a mediator to two former spouses.” He finished despite his focus having obviously moved from the discussion.

“We have bad and good news today I’m sorry to say. Lady Jenoure was successful in discovering what Mr. Helmer’s objective was. I will need to speak with the Viscountesss and Mr. Ashowan alone in a moment, but first…” Norman stood, and faced Kate, making her dip into yet another curtsy.

“Mrs. Ashowan, I am ordering you to stay away from Mr. Helmer. He is not only dangerous, but might also learn more than he should if too many of us talk with him.”

Fin could tell his mother was displeased, but said nothing when she bobbed her head in understanding.

“Good. Now, everyone else please leave the room. I must talk with these two.” Norman gestured towards Fin and Annika.

After everyone had bowed and exited, the witch slowly rounded the table to join Annika’s side, his brow furrowed as he continued silently worrying.

“Lady Jenoure has uncovered what Mr. Helmer knows, and his motivations. He is attempting to discover who is the spy I have working for me.”

Fin’s head snapped to stare at Annika, who couldn’t bring herself to meet his gaze.

“Lady Jenoure doesn’t think he suspects her, however… he is holding her brother Charlie and his family hostage,” Norman explained, though it was obvious in his tone that there was more he wasn’t saying.

“Gods,” Fin reached out and stopped himself from grabbing Annika’s hand at the last minute, there was a rigidity in her that suggested she didn’t want to be touched right then.

“Mr. Helmer says that he will be more willing to… ‘discover’ Charles Piereva’s whereabouts if… Lady Jenoure requests you to join him and you agree. Or if she returns to Troivack. It does not appear as though he is aware of anything regarding the two of you.”

Fin’s blood ran cold.

“I can return home for a month or two and once I retrieve my brother and his family, come back to Daxaria. It is not ideal considering the war is most likely going to break out while I’m there, but-”

“You are not leaving. I’ll go.”

Annika finally met his eyes then, and Fin could see the depth of her strength when she said, “Fin, that man intends to kill you. You will be powerless to stop him. If I go, I can play dumb for a little while longer and buy us time. I have allies there. You have no one.”

“No. You are not going, and that’s final.” The redhead’s voice was growing hoarse, and Annika’s stare flashed in anger.

“This is not for you to just unanimously decide, Fin.”

“While I agree with Lady Jenoure that it is not your decision to make, Mr. Ashowan, I concur that it should be you who goes with him if either of you do,” Norman announced quietly, drawing the couple’s attention. The King had never seen a more murderous expression on the Viscountess.

“While Mr. Helmer clearly wants you to join him on the ship, it isn’t clear whether or not he truly intends to kill you. Furthermore… if you were to hint that you, Mr. Ashowan, were in fact the spy…”

“No!” Annika stood up, her palms pressed flat against the table, her face worryingly pale. “I will not let you force him to sacrifice himself!”

“If I do this…” the redhead started slowly.

“You are not doing anything! We already discussed how it was obvious that Fin being out of the way is integral to Aidan’s plans,” Annika burst out, yet she couldn’t meet his gaze.

Fin continued his initial question as though she hadn’t said a word. “If I do this, will you consent to letting us marry?”

The King raised an eyebrow, then proceeded to smile sadly. “I would, yes. Though Mr. Ashowan, while I may have suggested this, it is entirely within your right to reject the offer. The reason I believe you should go over the Lady Jenoure is with her previous citizenship being Troivackian, once she is on their lands, a male family member or the King, can stop her from leaving. Not to mention her informants during this war will be more important than ever... I am deeply sorry Mr. Ashowan. I make this request knowing it isn't fair to you, but only with the greater good in mind.”

“Will you let us marry before I leave?” Fin’s direct, somber stare cut through Norman brutally. It was clear that the witch expected to die.

“I will. If you do perish, Mr. Ashowan, I will inform the court that you died a hero, and for your sacrifice and service to the Kingdom of Daxaria, the hand of the Viscountess was your reward.”

“HE IS NOT GOING!” Annika boomed one final time before she turned, and fled the chamber, her lack of courtesy to her leader a strong indication of how upset she was.

After she fled, Fin addressed the King quietly.

“We need to move quickly, your highness, and negotiate terms with Mr. Helmer. Otherwise, Annika will do something clever and drastic, but put herself in danger.”

The King nodded knowingly. The redhead was entirely correct.

“Normally I wouldn’t even suggest such a plan, Mr. Ashowan… but it is not just Charlie who is in jeopardy now. Annika’s sister-in-law and infant niece are now in danger…”

“I understand, your majesty.” Standing stiffly, Fin turned towards the council room door in order to have a guard summon Mr. Helmer and Mr. Howard to draft the terms of exchange.

With his hand on the handle, the redhead hesitated and turned around once more.

“I’m going to do my best to return, but if I don’t… please protect her and my mother, your majesty.”

Norman bowed his head and rose while placing his hand over his heart. “I, Norman Reyes, vow to protect and ensure a good life to your loved ones should you not return home, Mr. Finlay Ashowan.”

Satisfied, Fin swallowed down a hard lump in his throat, then opened the door.

“Guard, please summon Troivackia’s Chief of Military and Mr. Howard immediately. It is on behalf of his majesty.”

Norman stared at the redhead’s back, and felt a swell of respect and sorrow for the man fill his chest. Despite knowing he had his own plans to ensure as little harm as possible harm came to the redhead, it didn’t minimize the guilt he felt over causing him such distress.

‘I wish it hadn’t come to this. I’m sorry, Lady Jenoure… but you fell in love with a good and honorable man.’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis you incredible darlings of the world, thank you for your support. I truly cannot thank you enough!

Alright, elephant in the room. Maaaany of you will be feeling pretty darn angry about this devlopment. I understand. I know it is a frustrating time, and the defense centres around the understanding that all of the King's actions are to a) buy more time and b) minimize deaths.

That is all I will say on that for now, just please remember there is a constructive place to vent on the discord if you need!

Anyway, you all are wonderful, and considerate humans who in a sea of literal billions can affect more of those numbers than you know. You could bring a positivity to many peoples lives all just with a smile, or with honest good intentions. Believe it or not, sincerity and good hearts do get noticed. If people aren't telling you that in your life, that's why I'm here doing it. You're exactly what the world needs. Someone who is willing to hear the facts, and really listen to the world with an open mind. I'm rooting for you, you can get through this, and you don't need to become colder, or meaner to do it.

Anyhow,

Cheers you angelic beings!

Delemhach

Chapter 110: Light in the Darkness

The Captain, Mrs. Ashowan, Lord Fuks, and mage Lee all sat in silence in Fin’s cottage for a long time. Annika was frowning deeply, her eyes lost in thought, while Kate wept silent tears.

“I don’t understand why his majesty is sending Mr. Ashowan when it is clear he is integral to the Troivackia Chief of Military’s plan,” Lord Fuks spoke out suddenly.

“He does not seem as assured as the rest of us that Finlay will perish while on the ship. Helmer also said he only wanted Fin for a little while… this could indicate a time frame of when he expects the rest of the Troivackian military to appear,” the Captain explained slowly.

“It could also be useful if Mr. Ashowan is able to learn anything while on the boat… I’ll say this for that witch, he has the strangest luck in getting out of trouble,” Mage Lee added on while shooting Annika a reassuring stare.

“I’m sure his majesty will try to take every precaution to ensure he is returned alive… Though… does anyone else get the feeling that the King knows something we don’t?” Captain Antonio pondered aloud.

Every eye raised to the military man, and a stunned silence settled over the room.

“From the beginning, he offered Finlay and I the opportunity to board the Troivackian ship. While I’m at a disadvantage, there was the chance I’d still learn something, but… when they dragged my brother’s family into it…” Annika trailed off. No one present knew her work as the King’s spy, and so treated her with the utmost sympathy for the misfortune befalling her family.

“How has this war not already… grown more hostile? Thousands of Troivackians were found illegally living in the Kingdom,” Kate’s voice rasped, making Antonio reach under the table and hold her hand.

“We are only reporting the unit of men under Lord Piereva’s orders. Therefore the King can opt to punish him, or move up his original plans and begin the physical act of war- something we don't believe he is ready to do. Which is beneficial as we are still waiting on Zinfera's aid," Lord Fuks began in an oddly composed manner while addressing his present company.

"We know that some of the Troivackian units will fail to contact their superiors, and the King will grow suspicious, but… if he doesn’t know exactly how many men he has still, that is to our advantage. Instead we lay the blame on Lord Piereva for now, and give us all a bit more time to prepare,” the Earl concluded.

“I suppose there is nothing we can do but put our trust in his majesty, and Mr. Ashowan…” Mage Lee acquiesced grimly.

“We will wait to see what comes of the meeting,” Lord Fuks agreed. "I am of the mind there is a reason we do not know of that His Majesty is somewhat more willing to send off our dear cook. Though we do need a better idea of where and when the attacks are coming, and this could be a wonderful opportunity... if only we had a way to guarantee Fin's return by that time..."

The group then fell once again into quiet as they all speculated how much their lives were going to change over the coming days…

*

Fin sat across from his father whose pleased expression was barely concealed as he sat with his arms folded, with Mr. Howard on his right, and the King seated at the head of the table.

“Mr. Helmer, Mr. Ashowan will be with you on your ship for no more than a week. During that time, I expect a prompt release of Lady Jenoure’s brother and his family. Our Royal Cook will be treated amicably, and it is expected that he will return intact and alive. Do I make myself clear?” Norman’s steely gaze bore into the fire witch, but the man didn’t notice as he continued gazing at his son whose deadened stare bore no emotion.

“Yes, yes, really this will just put the King of Troivackia in fine spirits that will encourage him to find Charles Piereva and his family. You see, I have been so… distracted from my work since learning that my son was alive and well, that his highness will be glad to know I can return my attention to my duties.”

“Your ship is not to leave Daxarian waters, and Mr. Ashowan will be permitted to send a letter every day to confirm he is alive and well.”

“Goodness your majesty, you must think my son to be in grave danger in my care.”

Norman didn’t respond, only waited for the fire witch to sign the contracts Mr. Howard laid before him.

“Now, despite the council not being present, I would like to know how this change of events affects your punishment towards Earl Piereva.”

Aidan gave the slightest of shrugs before giving a very chilling answer, “We can kill him, I’ll have it done within the hour.”

“You have no remorse for the loss of one of Troivackia’s courtiers?” the King asked curiously.

“I think our next great concern should be the safety of Charles Piereva. Don’t you? Now, I must return to my ship to send word to his majesty about these changes. Finlay, I will see you the day after tomorrow. That should be enough time for you to find replacements for your position in the kitchens.”

The cook didn’t respond in any way to indicate he had heard or agreed with his father’s farewell, and he continued to stay catatnoic until the door latched behind the fire witch. There was a moment of silence between the monarch and his loyal subject that carried a weight so heavy and meaningful, that it was hard to describe.

“Well, Mr. Ashowan… would you like to… bathe before your wedding?” Norman’s voice was quiet, but kind.

At long last, Fin dropped his chin to his chest, then raised it again with a sad smile on his face.

“What, you don’t think every noblewoman wants a sweaty groom who smells like pig fat?”

The King chuckled. “Tonight, Mr. Ashowan, you will bathe while being served by my personal stewards who will keep the marriage a secret, and you will spend the night in Lady Jenoure’s old chamber together.”

“With all due respect your highness…” Fin began slowly, a funny blush beginning to spread across his face. “Could I perhaps have a chamber that is not between yours and the Princess’ nursery?”

Norman couldn’t stop his laughter then, while the redhead grinned with burning cheeks.

“Fair enough… I imagine if Eric catches wind he might take it upon himself to visit…”

“Oh Gods,” Fin covered his face while Norman proceeded to laugh even harder.

After a few minutes the two men eventually settled down to an amicable quiet.

“Lady Jenoure is going to be furious with you,” the King advised a little more somberly.

“I know… After hearing all of the precautions, it seems a bit more likely that I will come out of there alive, but Your Highness… are you still not going to tell me what your ‘backup’ plan is?”

“Sorry Fin, only the Queen and I know, but rest assured I’d never have taken this gamble with you if I wasn’t confident I’d have great odds in getting you back. Just keep your ears out for where they intend to attack first. Austice is a military city and we have the high ground so it isn’t a wise decision. Xava makes the most sense, but even they aren’t easy to access given their relatively small harbor.”

The redhead nodded in agreement, then with a sigh, stood and bowed to his King.

“If your majesty could tell me where I might find that washtub… I will first go inform my aides of the change of plans, and send word to Viscountess Jenoure’s estate to have them prepare a few items.”

“Of course… I will inform my stewards to prepare you a bath in one of the east wing chambers. Unless of course you’d like Ruby to assist you?”

Fin’s immediate wince and rejuvenating of color in his face set the King off laughing yet again, the former darkness of the day gradually beginning to shift back towards the light… if only for a brief interlude of time.

*
Annika strolled out of Fin’s cottage wearing a cloak, and being blocked from view by the three men surrounding her. Kate Ashowan stayed behind, her tears had finally subsided, but remained completely quiet and still as words of comfort seemed to fall on deaf ears.

By the time the Viscountess had returned to the castle, the men strategically peeled off of her one by one as they moved in the most natural way possible, while she also removed her cloak.

She had just arrived in the courtyard while on her way towards the staircase in order to further argue the King’s decision, when she discovered Clara standing under an archway on the opposite end directing a maid from her own estate and… Hannah? Fin’s aide?

“Ah, Lady Jenoure. You are to stay the night at the castle under her majesty the Queen’s orders. If you could please go to your old chamber, there is a bath drawn and waiting for you. Your brother was executed not even an hour ago, and she would like you to be nearby.”

Annika hid the frown she almost made immediately, and forced her calm composure yet again.

Her brother's passing meant surprisingly little to her, but... something was strange...

Following her maid up the stairs to her old chamber, hundreds of questions and worries burned through the Lady’s mind. When she eventually made it to her former room and opened the door, she saw that the window had been covered so tightly that the evening sun had been completely blocked out, and a golden fire was the only source of light. Then, her eyes fell upon Ainsley, wearing a loose fitting pale green dress, sitting on the bed wearing a broad smile. A most inviting bath sat waiting in front of the hearth, and all at once, her previous volume of questions and concerns doubled.

“What in the world-”

“I have got to give it to your cook, he seems quite determined to marry you.” Ainsley nodded to Clara who had just closed the door behind herself.

Annika’s stomach dropped. “What? Your highness you can’t honestly expect me to-”

“Viscountess, everything will be alright,” the Queen began soothingly. “I promise it will all turn out. Now, is it truly impossible to enjoy your second wedding at all? I know it may not have been how you envisioned it… I’m sure you planned something massive and elegant-”

“Gods, not at all. I just wanted it small and private,” Annika blurted out before realizing that Ainsley was smiling a little too smugly.

“Does his mother know?” The dread in the Lady’s voice was blatantly apparent.

Clara couldn’t resist letting out a small snort that had the Queen raising a skeptical eyebrow.

“I believe Captain Antonio will be telling her in another hour after you two have bathed… I understand she must be quite distraught.”

“This news won’t help that,” Annika bemoaned, dropping her forehead to her hand.

Ainsley chuckled then and stood, crossing over to her friend and placing her hands on the Lady’s shoulders, she tried again to placate her worries. “Very rarely in life do things happen the way we imagined them. Are you having second thoughts on marrying him?”

“She better not,” Clara muttered under her breath as she appeared to drizzle one of Annika’s favorite oils into the bath.

The Viscsountess shot her maid a withering stare, but fortunately the Queen was focused too intently on her friend’s reply to think anything of it.

“I want to marry him, but… not like this. I don’t want to marry him because he might die if we wait.” Annika sighed. “I know timing wise this is most likely better in the long run-”

“Why would you say that?” Ainsley raised a quizzical eyebrow.

Clara straightened a little too abruptly behind Annika, and she immediately wished she could shove the maid right into the tub.

“The war,” the Lady lied easily, when suddenly a scent caught her nose that had her turning swiftly towards her annoyingly bold servant.

“Clara, did you happen to get your hands on what I-”

The maid reached into a basket she had set down by the tub, and produced the heavenly peach Annika had been craving with every ounce of her being.

Grabbing the fruit and biting into it without thinking about present company, she sighed.

‘Gods this is even better than moonshine,’ The Viscountess continued to eat the fruit down to its pit as she slowly moved back over to the bed with Ainsley who was advising the women to lay out the dress.

“I take it you haven’t eaten today yet?” Ainsley asked laughingly as Clara wordlessly handed her mistress another peach that she tore into desperately.

“... No, I have not. Wait, what dress am I wearing? Is the one I have on not good enough for a small ceremony?”

“Your betrothed had a specific dress he requested you wear… apparently this made an impression on him at some point.” Ainsley moved over to the small trunk that had been brought to the room, and lifted out a light teal silk gown…

It had been the dress Annika had worn on Beltane, when she and Fin went on the walk through the rose maze. Immediately she smiled, and started tearing up at the memory of when her relationship with the redheaded cook had first really begun to change.

Fortunately, the room was darkened save for the lit fireplace, and Clara hastily moved in front of Annika, blocking the unseemly sight of her mistress becoming... emotional from the Queen. She covered for this quick move by beginning to untie the Viscountess' front laces.

“Get it together, my Lady,” Clara muttered through clenched teeth before turning back to the Queen. “We will bathe her now, your highness.”

“Very well. Annika, I will return to lead you to the ceremony, let me know if you need anything else.”

Once the door was shut, Annika let out a long breath and wiped an errant tear aside while the maid Hannah, turned around with her hands on her hips.

“Right, I’ve never helped with this sort of thing, but I’ve scrubbed potatoes until they’ve glowed. So shall we give it a try?” The petite blonde gestured to the tub in a brisk manner, stunning both Annika and Clara for a moment.

“It’s alright, Hannah… er… I honestly do most of the washing myself. Combing out my hair can be quite arduous though so perhaps maybe just tend to that today.”

The blonde nodded in understanding. “Sounds good. Aside from my own hair, I’ve only really brushed boys' hair. I have a younger brother you see… well I suppose I have brushed a horse’s mane at one point...”

Clara, to her benefit, wasn’t showing any signs of needing to laugh, but Annika wasn’t sure how long the woman could last at that rate. For some reason the normally icy maid had grown to be quite the chuckle bucket in recent days...

With a small smile to Hannah, Annika stood and began stripping off the layers of her dress. While she stepped into the tub, Clara and Hannah turned their backs to allow her to get situated in private. Once eased into the water, the Viscountess felt the warmth soothe some of the stress and aches from her body.

Her mind started filling with hazy contentment over the simple fact that she was about to marry a man she loved, surrounded by people who genuinely cared for them.

Perhaps it wasn’t how she’d wanted it to happen… and she still needed a solution surrounding Fin’s father and keeping him safe, but…Perhaps just for that night… for their wedding… she could just let herself be happy.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you beautiful beacons of light in my life, thank you from the bottom of my heart for your continued support. These are tough times, and your contributions make a huge difference.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Greatish44, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HighwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Lem, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, Shawn F, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, al lun, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Dear, Christian, noah F, Jacob.

As for the rest of you, I hope you all have a fantastic weekend, and experience something in your life that fills you with such immense joy or relief that it leaves you weak in the knees. Like when you smile- that's how most people feel getting to bask in your attractiveness. I hope you ahve a spectacualr moment or two that really livens up your days in the bst way possible.

Anyhow friends, gotta go vacuum, then get ready for bed becaus this author is fried!

Cheers all!

Delemhach

Chapter 111: Neutralizing Norman

*The day following King Norman learning about Fin and Annika’s betrothal*

Staring off into the distance, his clothes rumpled and his expression cold, the King listened to the messenger as he gave his report regarding the members of Lady Jenoure’s household.

“In conclusion, none of them are likely to be the spy,” the monarch surmised in a dark tone, which startled the poor Knight greatly. The King had never been seen in such a bad mood��

“Y-Yes, sire. Shall I start questioning the kitchen aides?”

“Yes, but I would like you to do so under Captain Antonio’s supervision.”

“I will request his presence, your majesty.” The Knight bowed and exited hastily, he was not enjoying the new side to his King.

The Knight closed the door quietly behind himself while Norman rested his elbows on his council room table. He was hungry, but knowing that the very man who was causing him grief would have to prepare the meal somehow put him off of the idea. Even so, he knew he wouldn’t be able to make it through the day with so little sleep, and was gradually working through his anger to summon a servant to fetch him his morning meal, when a small knock on the door interrupted him.

“Enter,” Norman barked without much thought, but immediately regretted his tone when Eric opened the door hesitantly, a frown on face at the unfamiliar tone from his father.

“Sorry… father… I just…”

Norman schooled his expression quickly, and stood up. “Don’t ever apologize for wanting to talk to me, come in. Is everything alright?”

Eric looked a little more certain of himself, but still closed the door as quietly as possible behind himself, as though nervous to agitate his father.

“Yes, but… mum wanted me to ask if you’ve eaten yet.”

Norman sighed inwardly. Ainsley knew him all too well…
And that was just the way he liked it.

“I was just about to send for some food, would you like to join me?”

The boy nodded excitedly, his eyes alight with joy. “I was going to go see Fin because it’s been a few days, but this is even better! What if we invite him to eat with us?”

Norman struggled to keep his expression neutral. “Mr. Ashowan will unfortunately be quite busy today for a few more hours, so I think it’d be best if we didn’t interfere with his work.”

Despite keeping his emotions in check, the Prince immediately grew wary of his father yet again.

“Is Fin okay?” the boy asked while hoisting himself up into a chair on his father’s left.

“He is fine… he…” Norman suddenly eyed his son curiously. “Eric, do you happen to know that Mr. Ashowan is interested in a lady friend?”

The boy broke out in giggles that brought an unconscious smile to the King’s face.

“Yes! He won’t talk about it, but I know he has liked a girl for a loooong time.” The boy sighed and shook his head as though he were forty years older than his current age.

Norman slowly sat back down, his interest piqued. “Did he ever tell you who it was?”

“No. He would always turn bright red when I asked him! Like a tomato!” The prince burst laughing again, and for some reason, even the King found the image amusing.

“I see… you really like Mr. Ashowan, don’t you?”

“Of course! He’s my friend!” Eric announced seriously. “He took care of Lina and mum, and Kraken stayed with me when I was scared.”

“... Yes. Kraken…” Norman’s improving mood swiftly deteriorated in the blink of an eye at the mention of the large fluffy kitten. “Were you scared when I told you that Mr. Ashowan is a witch?”

The Prince shook his blonde curls. “No. Fin helps people, he doesn’t hurt them.”

The King stilled as that piece of insight sunk in.

It was true… Fin never hurt people. The only times when he was a threat was when he was trying to protect those weaker than himself…
A good person who gave everything he could, had found someone incredible who loved him back. Norman’s agitation was reduced greatly, and reaching out to ruffle his son’s hair, he decided he needed to face the redhead again, but this time he would be a little more receptive.

“Go tell the guards that we want some breakfast.”

Eric laughed. “Daaad, it’s lunch time!”

Chuckling to himself, the King gestured for his son to get on with his request while leaning back in his chair. Closing his eyes briefly, the monarch wondered if his wife knew what effect Eric would have on him surrounding the matter of her best friend’s fiance… and subsequently if that had been her plan all along...

*

Norman had just finished his lunch, and sent Eric off to resume his studies, when yet another knock rang out.

“Yes?”

Lord Fuks entered wearing a strangely mischievous smile.

“Your highness, I have summoned the cook for you to question as you requested.”

Norman blinked and gave the Lord a flat expression. “That was nearly two hours ago. I’ve already finished speaking with Lady Jenoure. What in the world have you been doing?”

“Well you see, Sire, Mr. Ashowan during our first meeting seemed to find my name… humorous.”

Norman groaned outwardly. “Oh Gods, Richard you know I told you to just punish people like a normal Earl. Why in the world, do you keep-”

“It’s one of the few things that still brings me joy,” Lord Fuks explained with a bright smile. “Besides, I chose this punishment with your majesty solely in mind.”

“What did you ask him to do? Shave his cat? That would definitely improve my mood…” the King half muttered to himself.

“No, no. Nothing quite that insane. Mr. Ashowan, His Highness is ready to see you!” Lord Fuks called out in a strange sing-song tone…

Norman was just beginning to rise from his seat, when Fin literally stumbled through the door holding a bottle of…

“Oh good Gods. Is that absynthe?” the King demanded while leveling Lord Fuks with a disapproving gaze.

“He didn’t like my whiskey- a fact I am still trying not to be offended about.” The Earl sniffed a little as Fin bowed and nearly fell over.

“How in the world is getting the cook drunk helpful to me?” Norman asked wearily as the redhead then managed to sidle over to one of the chairs and plunk himself down gracelessly.

“He’s damn funny when he isn’t thinking about what he should say.” Daxaria’s Chief of Military grinned and slowly joined Fin and the King at the table. “Mr. Howard will be joining us shortly with the list of questions your highness compiled. We’ve also added a few of our own.”

Norman eyed the redhead warily as he gradually moved back into his seat.

Fin on the other hand appeared to be having trouble keeping his eyes open.

“Mr. Ashowan, are you aware of where you are?” The monarch asked tiredly.

“I’m… here… with your majesty,” the witch slurred heavily.

“Yes. Are you capable of answering my questions?”

“I’ve answered… the first two… Didn’t I?” The cheeky smile on Fin’s face had Norman rolling his eyes to the ceiling as he begged the Gods for patience.

“Mr. Ashowan, I understand your current state isn’t your fault; however, this is indeed a serious meeting. So please do your best to-”

“I’m serious! I promise!” the cook interrupted while slapping his hand over his heart in an effort to look more somber.

“... Good. I would like to first ask before the rest of the council arrives, why in the world does your cat only attack my ankles?”

Fin blinked, and struggled to focus his gaze on the King. “He bites you?”

“Yes! Not enough to draw blood- but it is horribly annoying. He springs out from under my bed at the worst moments, has pooped in my shoes, stolen bites from my meals, paws at the door to my chambers at all hours of the day, and-”

Lord Fuks let out the smallest of snorts, but quickly regained his composure after the deadly look the King shot him.

“Furthermore, on more than one occasion he has seated himself on the crown’s pillow as though waiting for me to place it on his own damn head! The Viscountess told me you have developed an ability to talk to him, so can you please demand why he is insistent on being such a nuisance?!” Norman pounded his fist on the table startling Fin into sitting up straighter.

“Erm… I can call and ask him?” Fin offered while clearly at a loss at what else to say.

“Please do!” Norman snapped aggressively.

Fin closed his eyes, and was quiet for a moment, but when his gaze did open again, he nodded.

“He shooould get here in an hour or less…”

Norman grunted, but as if on cue Captain Antonio, Mage Lee, and Mr. Howard entered the council room.

After everyone had bowed, and stepped forward, Mr. Howard suddenly hesitated and narrowed his gaze when he stared at Fin.

“Why is the cook drunk?”

“Lord Fuks thought it’d humor me. It does not,” Norman announced while shooting the Earl another disgruntled glance that didn’t seem to bother the elder in the slightest.

“Am I allowed to drink then?” The assistant grumbled while plunking the book and ink pot down rather forcefully.

“Captain, I will listen to what you have found regarding Mr. Ashowan’s aides after this meeting. Now, I need to discuss with all of you, what in the world we are going to do with our cook.” The King ignored Mr. Howard’s comment and fixed them all with a cool expression.

“Well, once Kate and I are married, I can name him my heir. The matter of making me a Baron perhaps we move forward? While I don’t think the other courtiers will take exception before the war, they may comment on the speed with which it transpires,” Antonio began patiently.

“I’m aware, Captain; however, I want to hear more from Mr. Ashowan on what his plan was before you fortunately took a liking to his mother.”

Norman turned to the cook who he then realized had fallen fast asleep.

The Captain kicked the redhead under the table forcing him awake.

“Bay leaves!” Fin burst out as he jolted awake.

Norman rubbed his temples slowly as a small headache began to build.

“Mr. Ashowan, how did you and the Viscountess plan on making your relationship acceptable?” Mr. Howard repeated the King’s question sensing that the monarch was already on his last nerve.

“Aaa… nnika said I’d get knighted before the war… an’ then… I’d do… good stuff. Good things, and… and, yeah.”

There was a thick silence that followed the poor explanation.

“Mr. Ashowan, did you seduce the Viscountess hoping to elevate your position and wealth?” the King eventually managed.

“Nooo! She… she kept… bothering me. Then she kissed me! I said no… but then… aides and Jiho were saying, right, you know?”

The Captain let out a long sigh. He had a hunch this was not one of Lord Fuk’s better ideas.

“I will take that as a ‘no’.” The King stared at the redhead who smiled pleasantly back at him.

“How did you propose?” Mage Lee suddenly burst out.

It was Mr. Howard’s turn to groan. Everyone knew the old man was strangely obsessed with weddings…

“I asked her, an’ then… and then you showed up!” Fin pointed and laughed at Lee.

Everyone turned to the mage who was quick to hold his hands up defensively. “I went to ask Fin to come back after the food poisoning incident.”

Everyone collectively shuddered at the painful memory of the incident.

Before anyone could stop him, the mage continued his original line of questioning.

“What do you mean you ‘asked her’? Did you get down on one knee? Did you give her flowers? Cook her the best meal of your life?”

“No,” Fin shook his head dramatically. “I just said we were… we were being stupid and should get married.”

The tiniest laugh that followed the redhead’s explanation was from none other than the King.

“The Viscountess agreed to marry you with that proposal? Gods, she must be quite fond of you,” Mr. Howard announced in disbelief.

“It surprised me, too… she bought me tunics!” Fin explained helplessly.

Norman didn’t know why, but the exasperated awe in the redhead’s voice was growing more amusing.

“So, you’re saying that the most beautiful woman on the continent, wore you down so that you could start courting, and decided to marry you after you just outright asked her? Gods, I knew the maids found you attractive, but that is ridiculous!” Mr. Howard’s sickened expression made Norman clamp his hand down over his mouth.

“Mr. Ashowan,” Once the King had regained his composure, decided to try and move on to his next question. “Will your father target the Viscountess if he knows of the nature of your relationship?”

“To a point.” Fin’s expressive face suddenly fell flat as his gaze moved to the council room table. “He would most likely try to use her to hurt me.”

The men’s jovial moods shifted immediately as the cook was suddenly reminded of the weight on his shoulders.

“I didn’t… With Anni- The Viscoutness. I didn’t… want to hurt her just by… being with her. I just wanted to cook. I like cooking. I didn’t know how things would… work out. She’s the planner.” Fin was trying his hardest to make coherent sentences and it was very obvious to everyone present. “I just knew that… if I could be more… be better… maybe I could try to make her happy. I don’t want her to be alone anymore, and I… I think I can help even more people if I let her push me.”

Norman straightened in his seat, an idea brewing in his mind.

“Mr. Ashowan, I had once asked you to view Austice as your home… and you announced that it was not possible. If you are made a Viscount alongside Lady Jenoure, you would be given duties to perform as a noble… you would be responsible for your estates and tenets, but you would also bear responsibility to your kingdom…”

“That’s right,” Lord Fuks jumped in, a glint in his eyes. “We all have duties to perform as nobles. For example, mine is acting as the Chief of Military… yours could be, say… a protector of Daxaria.”

Fin slumped back in his chair, his eyes lost in thought for a while.

“So you’re saying… protecting the entire country would be… my… responsibility?”

“Yes,” Both Lord Fuks and the King said in unison.

“The problem… with… that… is I might die really, really quickly.”

Everyone was stunned into quiet at the casual declaration.

“Why in the world would you die?” Antonio demanded gruffly.

“Well… when someone is intensely afraid… or hurt… I can sense it. I can… even see some images to know where… they are. If I was to protect… everyone? Especially during a war where no one feels ‘at home’ an’ I can’t refill my power… I’d use up my magic too quickly, and die. Though it isn’t a bad idea… if I die while casting a shield it’d become a curse, and protect… the kingdom for… forever.”

“You dying while using up your magic makes a curse?!” Mage Lee exploded in great alarm.

“Yeah… though it can be unpredictable which is… why it’d be only an… okay option.” The redhead slurred and shrugged his shoulder before uncorking the absinthe and taking another quick sip.

“Gods the more I learn about witches the more I understand why people are scared of them,” Mr. Howard announced while glancing at the King nervously.

The monarch was in deep thought, and wasn’t saying anything, which made the Captain finally burst out.

“We are not letting him sacrifice himself just like that!”

Norman said nothing for a moment, but began to stroke his beard pensively.

“I feel like the ability to hold a war that has as little blood shed as possible is within our grasp… we just have to find a way around Mr. Ashowan’s certain death…”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the madness of the discord channel!

My Patreonnies, as you know, you are pretty darn special. I hope you know how deeply I appreciate your support, and can't ever thank you enough.

Well everyone, this week was a bit of a special one, as House Witch book 1 officially finished on patreon! There will be a half story that will begin to be posted on Patreon that takes place between book one and two, and is going to significantly shorter than the other books. Whether or not that half story makes it to Royal Road is up for discussion as it isn't integral to the upcoming storylines, but it does flesh out some subplots a little more for fun.

Now, I cannot say details just yet, but the other exciting news is that there are going to be alternative forms of The House Witch being released in the future. Once I receive the green light to share with you all just what exactly I'm talking about, I will be shouting it to the world with great excitement!

Whew. Alright. That was a lot of serious mumbojumbo. Let's get on to the more important topic of how gorgeous you look today. Damn, you got this light in your eyes and warmth about you that is like a brilliant fire on a chilly autumn night. You draw people to yourself with your comforting glow, and have the remarkable dual affect of comforting and rejuvenating.

Because of this, I can imagine you to be a formidable and wonderful presence to have in a quiet old library that serves tea and coffee... maybe a few cookies or snacks.

Can just see people casually passing by you sitting reading with your beverage and food of choice thinking 'Wow, if this place's soul had a physical form, that's what it would be.'

Alrighty- that one mighta made less sense, but I still mean it lol.

I hope you all have a fantastic weekend, and that you are all enjoying the changing of seasons!

Cheers everyone,

Delemhach

Chapter 112: Wedding A Witch

A note from Delemhach

*IMPORTANT*
PLEASE, I BEG OF YOU. YOU HAVE NO IDEA THE EFFORTS I WENT THROUGH FOR FINDING THIS. YOU DROP DEAD GORGEOUS HUMAN!

Please play the following link when Fin first sees Annika.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jbPLUrBzNFs

Fin was finishing drying himself off from his bath, when the door to the guest chamber opened, forcing him to hastily cover himself with the towel in his hand.

“Pardon the intrusion,” Mr. Howard entered with two stewards behind him. One carried a small trunk, the other carried a razor and a dark red velvet box.

“What is this about?” Fin demanded immediately while shifting away from the men self-consciously.

“Well, as much as I’m sure you don’t care about getting married in trousers and a tunic covered in flour and other questionable liquids, I think the Viscountess Jenoure is already settling when it comes to you, so let’s not remind her of the fact, hm?” The assistant cast the redhead a bored expression before waving to the steward with the razor in his hand.

“Now, let’s fix up that face of yours. His highness managed to find a tailor in Austice who had a tunic already made that should fit you. Of course you are being ennobled before the ceremony as well so we also have a cape that-”

“I’m getting ennobled before the wedding?” Fin blinked in astonishment.

The assistant let out a huff. “Of course. Can you imagine the shame if the magistrate reading the rites had to say the phrase, 'Do you Royal Cook take the Viscountess of Daxaria to be your lawfully wedded wife?'”

Fin stilled.

The reality of the day suddenly sinking in fully as the King’s assistant continued watching him glibly.

“I’m… getting ennobled… and married…” All color had drained from the redhead’s face, and sensing the potential danger of this, Mr. Howard sprang into action.

“Yes, and good Gods, man, keep it together. You have no idea how remarkably lucky you are. If you ruin this now-”

“I’ll still have you won’t I?” Fin asked faintly before cracking a smile.

“Seeing as you are calm enough to make such tasteless jests, I take it you are feeling just fine.” The assistant snapped while ignoring the steward’s interested glances behind his back.

“Come on now, don’t be like that. I’m getting married today. Did you send the message to Jiho like I asked?” Fin ended up tying the towel around his waist while the steward with a razor gestured for him to take a seat.

“I did. After the man overcame his shock he agreed to meet with you here before the both of you will go to the ceremony.”

“Right, and where is it going to be happening?”

“The centre of the rose garden is being vacated as we speak. It made the most sense given that his highness and her majesty often go there for their intimate dinners. No one will suspect anything amiss. We will sneak you and your mother in the long way around from the back of the castle to avoid any unwanted attention.”

“It’s a pity I can’t have Eric attend,” Fin admitted as his face was being lathered in some type of foaming soap.

“We’ve discussed this, an eight year old doesn’t know when to stop talking. You better be sure to thank Lord Ryu on your hands and knees when he gets here, if he wasn’t able to back up the report pertaining to Lord Nam’s debts, your betrothed would most likely be marrying him tonight.”

Fin fought the urge to smile as the blade moved closer to his mouth.

“I’m surprised my ennobling is happening so quickly, Sir Harris has been attending meetings for weeks…”

“Yes, well, he didn’t seduce a Viscountess, and isn’t about to go aboard an enemy ship alone for the sake of his King.” Mr. Howard eyed the steward and gestured to the man that he needed to move the razor closer to the redhead’s ear.

Fin smiled appreciatively at the steward whom he recognized as one of the main servants that would come to the kitchen to fetch food for his highness.

“I told you before, she made the first advance on me, I just somehow wound up here.”

“Like anyone believes that,” Mr. Howard muttered while crossing his arms and sidling over to a vacant chair beside the redhead.

“It’s true though. Whenever she is involved things are just going to go her way.”

“Did she kidnap her own brother then?” Mr. Howard asked with only a hint of genuine skepticism.

“No, she didn’t.” Fin fell quiet as the steward began to finish his work, and began wiping off the remaining suds only to then have a strange oil be patted along his face.

As he stood, Fin was stunned to see the tunic and vest in the other steward’s hands.

He held a tunic with fine black material that had its collar and cuffs embroidered with gold thread. The vest was made of a similar quality material with gold buttons, and edging to match.

“This is… this is far too-”

“Dressing up is not for you, you arrogant arse. It’s for your betrothed.” Mr. Howard snapped yet again. “Now get on with it! We haven’t got all night!”

“We do if you want to join us for our honeymoon,” Fin shot the assistant another devilish smile that had the man apoplectic.

*

Annika tried not to let her nerves get the better of her when she stood amongst the rose maze that no longer bloomed.

The teal dress had not fit her new figure, though fortunately Clara had managed to block most of the changes from Hannah who seemed all too happy to try hunting down a new dress in Austice with only a little more than an hour until needing it.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you nervous,” Clara muttered to the Lady whose blank expression was not at all indicative of her feelings.

“You do know that I’m about to get married for a second time and then have a wedding night where my husband will of course notice some… differences,” Annika murmured quietly back.

“Make sure he has a healthy dose of moonshine beforehand, and he’ll just assume there’s two of you.”

The Viscountess was about to bite back in her retort, when mage Lee appeared from around the corner.

“Everything is ready, My Lady. I must say, a spectacular choice for the dress.” The elderly man was visibly beside himself.

Annika managed to resist rolling her eyes and instead smiled. “Thank you, mage Lee.”

“Ah, I went to the Royal Botanist and had him prepare this for you, My Lady.” The mage brandished a very large bouquet of flowers at the Viscountess who blinked in astonishment at the arrangement of white fragrant blooms.

“That’s perfect, thank you.” Annika bowed her head dutifully while accepting the beautiful arrangement.

When the elder had returned back to the centre of the maze, Clara turned to her mistress.

“Well, that’ll help cover your cleavage.”

Annika rounded on the woman who hastily grabbed the Viscountess’ arm and tugged her along to stop her furious swearing.

“Come now, have you ever heard of a bride who curses like a sailor?”

The Lady opened her mouth ready to make a biting remark, when her eyes rested on the sight before her.

The King was seated with his wife under the pergola near the centre that had two torches burning bright from their pillars.

Katelyn Ashowan, the kitchen aides, the Knights, Captain Antonio, Lord Jiho Ryu, Lord Fuks, Mr. Howard, mage Lee, and… was that Kraken wearing a red ribbon around his neck? They were all seated on the garden chairs, but the brick pathway lay open to Annika, and at its end stood Finlay.

Annika’s breath was stolen from her body when she laid eyes on him.

He looked… noble.

Clad in black head to toe, with only gold edging and buttons on his vest, he wore a cloak clasped with a gold chain. His hair clean and swept to the side, and for once it looked orderly… His bright blue eyes rested on her, and his cheeks flushed bright with color.

The redhead couldn’t stop his heart from skipping a beat when he beheld the pale blue gown with its silvery thread in the faint torchlight around the garden.

Annika’s hair was unbound, and her jewelry every bit as sparse and tasteful as usual, but the look in her eyes when she saw him… that was what made Fin struggle to stay still.

Fireflies began to drift into the air lighting the garden even more, illuminating the flowers in bloom around the fountains and benches.

There was music suddenly… Annika glanced around in confusion, but when she caught a glimpse of the crystal atop of mage Lee’s staff lit up, assumed there was some kind of particular magic happening that she didn’t understand.

The mage also happened to already be in tears.

Annika bit down on her tongue then, and slowly moved towards Fin, whose face then split into a brilliantly warm smile.

Without a hope in the world of stopping herself, she smiled just as brightly back at him.

She hadn’t even realized that Clara had released her arm back by the entrance of the maze, and that she was in fact moving on her own.

Once she stood before Fin, he offered her his arm, his blue eyes alight with emotion.

Resting her hand on his arm, Annika took the last few steps and faced the King and Queen.

Ainsley was smiling so exuberantly that there was the hint of tears in her eyes.

Their crowns gleamed in the firelight, and as the King stood, he moved the thick velvet cloak over his shoulder and placed his hand on the hilt of the ceremonial sword that hung at his side.

“Mr. Finlay Ashowan of Quildon, please kneel.”

Giving Annika’s hand a brief squeeze, Fin released her and bowed before the King.

“On this day, I, King Norman Reyes, dub thee Sir Finlay Ashowan, the first ever Hearth Knight to serve the Kingdom of Daxaria, and its people. You will carry out your sacred duties with your home and Goddess close to heart, without greed or selfishness. Do you agree to these responsibilities?” The monarch’s blade grazed Fin’s shoulders and back.

“I do.”

Norman sheathed his sword, and Ainsley was the next to stand, holding an ornate golden bowl. Dipping her thumb in the small pool of oil, Ainsley bent down and touched her thumb to Fin’s forehead, mouth, and chest.

“The oil of peppermint is the oil representing protection of the Goddess. Your thoughts, words, and heart, will all work to serve this higher calling from the Goddess and your King.”

Fin said nothing, but waited as the Queen slowly went and seated herself.

“Sir Finlay Ashowan, you are now to be ennobled under the name Baron Wittica. Your duties are to maintain the balance between your Coven and protect your kingdom of Daxaria, your home.”

Fin’s spine stiffened. He hadn’t heard about his official title…

“You will see to the righteous treatment and innovative development of witches and humans working in harmony together to better the Kingdom you serve. Do you accept your new title?”

“I do.”

Norman nodded regally. “Please rise, Baron Finlay Ashowan Wittica.”

There was polite applause as Fin slowly rose and bowed. The King bowed his head to him briefly before turning, and gracefully returning to his seat.

“Now, shall we carry on with the event that truly brings us all here today?” the monarch called out making everyone burst out in loud clapping cheers and whistles.

“Won’t someone hear this commotion in the castle?” Annika murmured to Fin worriedly as he gently took her hand and placed it back on his arm.

“I set a soundproof shield around us. No one else can enter or hear a thing,” he explained briefly as Mr. Howard suddenly pulled himself from the audience and mounted the steps to stand before the Viscountess and Baron.

When Finlay frowned in confusion, the assistant visibly twitched.

“His... Majesty… decided to permit me to recite the marriage rites to avoid a magistrate spreading the news.”

“Try not to cry during the ceremony!” Lord Fuks called out gleefully, making the assistant tighten his grip on the scroll in his hands. Both Annika and Fin were willing to bet money that he was about to club the old Earl to death with it.

“Shall we get on with it then?” the assistant managed with a sigh.

Annika smiled beautifully at him, and that seemed to take some of the bluster from the man.

“Do you, Baron Finlay Ashowan Wittica, Knight of the Hearth, vow to take Viscountess Annika Jenoure as your lawfully wedded wife. To honor, and cherish, to protect and care for through sun and storms for as long as you both shall live?”

Fin glanced at Annika who was beginning to look more than a little emotional.

“I do.”

“Do you Viscountess Annika Jenoure take Baron Finlay Ashowan Wittica, Knight of the Hearth, as your lawfully wedded husband. To honor, and cherish, to protect and care for through sun and storms for as long as you both shall live?”

“I do.” Annika’s grip tightened on Fin’s sleeve, and his face felt like it’d be sore for days from his smile.

“We have taken it upon ourselves to prepare rings for the two of you to exchange as a symbol of your commitment to each other.” Mr. Howard nodded to Captain Antonio who stood and stepped forward, handing the rings to the assistant before giving Fin a warm smile and an encouraging nod.

Fin easily slipped the band over Annika’s finger, and could tell that it would need to be resized for her… He felt a stab of guilt given that he had not prepared anything for the ceremony…

Annika managed to slip the gold band over his own finger, and Fin suddenly grew incredibly self-conscious of how sweaty his palms were.

“With this marriage, there is a joining of two noble houses, as such…” The assistant couldn’t help but let out a small agitated sigh. “Baron Ashowan, will henceforth become Viscount Finlay Ashowan Wittica Jenoure, Knight of the Hearth.”

Fin blinked.

He had been knighted, ennobled twice, and married in less than an hour… even he was moderately taken aback.

“By the power of their majesties our King and Queen Norman and Ainsley Reyes bestowed upon me, I now announce you: husband, and wife. May your marriage be blessed by the Goddess and Green Man. You may kiss the bride.”

Fin turned to Annika whose entire smile made her appear to have a golden glow about her.

In fact… there seemed to be a golden glow around himself as well… but the House Witch didn’t have a chance to give it a second thought, before Annika grabbed him by the front of his tunic, and brought his mouth to hers, kissing him soundly.

As the small crowd of people clapped and cheered, Mr. Howard leaned over to Norman and Ainsley so that only they might hear his words.

“I’m beginning to suspect the cook wasn’t lying about the Lady making the first move.”

Ainsley burst out laughing before reaching over and grasping her husband’s hand.

Katelyn Ashowan wept tears of joy that could only be outmatched by mage Lee who had decided to become a human fountain all on his own.

The kitchen aides were the loudest of the ones cheering, while even Clara let out an impressive shrill whistle.

Everyone laughed and celebrated well into the night, all aware that there was a different kind of magic present. There wasn’t a doubt in anyone’s mind, that it would be an event that would go down in history for centuries to come.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined the discord community!

My Patreonnis, you vibrant beings that breathe life into my world and kibble to Kraken's dish, thank you from the bottom of my heart for your support!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Ragebone, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, Jacob n Williams, HighwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, asaadullah L, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, ThreatLvlPurple, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, Jitay R, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, al lun, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Dear, Christian, noah F, Jacob, Bryan J.

Honestly, the music for this chapter was one that I was proud of for finding. Personally to me it just matched the scene to a T, and I hope you all found the same.

Short on time this week due to coworkers being away and me picking up their shifts, so I will have to close off here. Just know that I find you all warm and kind souls that have restored a lot of lost confidence in this author blob, and sparked more hope in my life than you could ever know.

You deserve just as much and more for yourselves, and I hope you remember that.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 113: Suspicious Behavior

“Well, you did it.”

Fin turned to grin at Jiho, though it was hard to tear his eyes off of Annika who was in the process of laughing with the Queen as the rest of the wedding party were in the midst of dancing and celebrating. The redhead had come over to join his friend after getting his ribs cracked by Hannah and the Knights who were liberal with their congratulatory hugs and back slaps. They sat further back from the group, sipping wine and sharing an amicable silence, until the Zinferan noble had fixed his old friend with a studious gaze.

“How you managed to convince the King to not only ennoble you but to make you a Viscount is beyond me,” Jiho announced while shaking his head and sipping from his glass thoughtfully.

“He probably thinks I’m going to die on that ship like I do. The nobles won’t really care about a dead man inheriting a title for a few days.” Fin shrugged, and tilted his head as he watched Annika glance over at him and smile. The redhead raised his wine glass in a silent salute.

“I don’t know about that… your King is a surprising man. He could have some other trick up his sleeve.” Jiho’s gaze roved over to the monarch who was speaking with Katelyn Ashowan.

“He might, but it depends how determined my father is to burn me to a crisp,” the redhead explained, his tone turning somewhat bleak.

“I did not create a rift between a Zinferan noble and myself just for you to die pitifully like this.” The Zinferan’s annoyed tone drew Fin’s gaze back to him.

“Pitifully? Jiho, I was knighted and ennobled twice in one night. I got to marry the most beautiful woman on the continent, who also happens to love me. What part of this makes you feel sorry for me?”

Jiho managed a brief laugh before it once again faded to a more serious expression.

“Meeting your end because of a man who you bested as a child is the part I’m thinking of…” The Zinferan’s dark eyes moved over to the aides and the Viscountess’ maid who were all still enjoying the music and free alcohol.

“Are you honestly upset to no longer be on friendly terms with Lord Nam?” Fin asked with a grin.

“One thing you are going to have to learn very quickly if you do survive, is that half of being successful in politics is getting along with some of the most atrocious people. You’re in for a rough few years in my estimation.” Jiho swirled the ruby liquid in his cup before taking a healthy drink.

“I’ll just have to learn to shut up more often I guess… luckily Annika is the smart one.”

“Lucky for you, very unfortunate for her.” Both men laughed to themselves before settling back into an amicable quiet. It was a few moments later that Jiho spoke again, his expression far more somber than before.

“Did your King discover who the spy was?”

“How did you know about there being a spy?” Fin turned to face the Zinferan with a frown.

“My dear friend, even I was questioned. Anyone who knew about the two of you had to be, remember?” Jiho reminded with a raised eyebrow.

“Right… sorry about that. No, his highness hasn’t told me about what he’s learned… but everyone is here aside from people at Annika’s estate, so perhaps there wasn’t a spy at all.”

The Zinferan noble didn’t say anything to the redhead’s speculation, but there was something in his eyes that indicated he disagreed with the notion.

“How did your mother take the news of your hasty wedding?”

Fin smiled somewhat sadly then. “Asked me over and over if I was certain I wanted to go through with it. Then said that I better come back alive and not leave my bride a widow again. After that she cried a good deal. It’s amazing that she isn’t still sobbing…”

“That sounds like Kate…” Jiho looked at his friend again, a playful glint in his eyes. “Then again if you die and leave the Viscountess a widow I might have a proper chance with her…”

A thorny vine from the hedge behind them shot out and jabbed the Zinferan brutally.

“I was making a jest!” he cried out, clutching the back of his head defensively.

“The King will take care of Annika if anything happens to me, but… if things don’t work out with the Captain and my mother… would you be able to check in on her?” Fin’s serious stare was direct, and more than a little mournful.

The Zinferan nodded gravely. “You have my word.”

“Well, I best go see why my wife hasn’t had a proper glass of moonshine- odds are high that she doesn’t want to make a bad impression in front of my mother.”

“I have heard from Hannah that the two of them are having… trouble bonding.”

“When have you been spending time with Hannah?” Fin asked with renewed interest as he stood up to rejoin the party.

Jiho gave a single shoulder shrug. “Unlike some people I can keep a secret.”

Fin cursed the man out with a laugh before he turned and strode over to his bride whom had just turned her beautiful smile to him, making him a little weak at the knees.

*

Fin clutched his head the morning after his wedding grimly. Why Annika had insisted that he keep drinking moonshine to compete with Jiho he hadn’t a clue.

All he knew was his wedding night was incredibly hazy in his memory, a fact that he thought Annika would’ve been upset about, but she had been awake before he had been, fully dressed and glowing with happiness.

“We can’t really leave this room until this evening so that no one might see us, but perhaps we could discuss what will happen once you return? Where our primary residence will be after the war, a new wardrobe for you, if you want anything changed in the estates...” Annika explained while sitting at the small table near the empty fireplace.

Fin looked up at his wife and smiled deviously despite the pain in his temples. “I’d prefer to discuss more immediate plans for the day. Why are you all the way over there?”

“Well, there is a lot that I will have to organize while you are away. I’d prefer hearing your opinion as much as possible. Besides, aren’t you in a bit of pain after last night?” Annika gave him a sympathetic smile.

Instead of him acquiescing to her like the Viscountess had hoped, the redhead swiftly climbed out of the bed, crossed the room and picked his wife up.

As she spluttered and squirmed in astonishment, he then dropped her back on the bed and placed his hands on his hips authoritatively as she hastily fixed her dress and sat up.

“Fin I know we just got married, but we don’t have to-”

“Maybe it’s because this was your second wedding that you seem to forget how these things are supposed to go, but it was my first, and I don’t intend on letting you forget that until tomorrow morning at the earliest.”

Annika’s jaw clamped shut as Fin slowly leaned down to kiss her to prove he meant what he said, when a knock on the door interrupted him.

Letting out an annoyed grunt, Fin began looking for his trousers while Annika leapt out of the bed and opened the door a small crack.

With a quick sigh that sounded suspiciously as though she were relieved, the Viscountess found herself staring at Mr. Howard who looked more than a little embarrassed to be there.

“I need to speak with…” Mr. Howard cleared his throat and looked up and down the corridor before dropping his voice. “I need to speak with the cook. It should be fine for him to be the one to come out.”

Annika quickly closed the door and retreated out of view as Fin strode over and wrenched it open. It was clear he was not pleased to be bothered so soon after forming his own plans for the day.

Shooting his wife one final smile, the redhead stepped outside into the corridor and quietly closed the door behind himself.

“Don’t look at me like that, you’ve been given plenty of time this morning.” Mr. Howard scowled as the two men began to walk away from the room.

“What is it you want?” Fin asked while keeping his voice low and reaching out with his magic to soundproof the doors they passed in case there were any curious ears that could overhear.

“You have to go to the kitchen and make arrangements for your time away. His majesty says we can’t be too suspicious.”

Fin’s shoulders slumped forward as he dropped his chin to his chest.

“Yes, yes, no rest for the wicked I’m afraid. We will let you and… her share the room again tonight, but you will need to leave early tomorrow morning with Mr. Helmer. He sent a letter to his highness this morning stating that they’ve ‘found Charles Piereva and his family’ coincidentally stowed aboard their ship.”

“They aren’t trying very hard to be subtle are they?” Fin asked darkly.

“They are not citizens of Daxaria and they are aboard a Troivackian ship… sadly there is very little we can do.”

Fin shook his head while gritting his teeth. He only hoped Annika wasn’t too distressed by the news.

“So… what are you making us for lunch?”

Fin shot Mr. Howard a flat sardonic stare.

The assistant held up his hands in defeat. “Sorry, sorry… What are you making for lunch, my Lord?”

“You’re awfully casual about my wife’s family being held as hostages,” Fin observed as the duo began descending the servant stairwell.

“They were ‘discovered’ quickly and the entire process wasn’t dragged along. I would count this as a good thing. What is there to be upset about?”

“There is the small matter of whether or not they’ve been hurt.”

The assistant stopped and turned to face the cook, his face once again serious. “There is nothing we can do about it right now, Ashowan. Sometimes we have to accept that we can’t protect everyone. Otherwise the guilt and worry will eat you alive.”

Fin wanted to argue with the man some more, but the distant murmur of voices stopped him. He sent a silent prayer to the Goddess for his brother-in-law and his family, then girded himself for the very long day ahead of him. At least he was able to console himself with the knowledge that his bride would be waiting for him at the end of it all...

*

Norman’s cold stare only worsened the bitter silence in the room as he regarded the three bowed heads before him.

Captain Antonio’s blue eye was hardened, his arms crossed and his legs braced as he regarded the three people in front of him.

“You realize the type of man you have betrayed?” the monarch asked quietly.

“Yes.”

Two out of three people answered him.

“I will not tell him before he has to leave, but I hope you know how disappointed he will be. He counts you as his friends. Except for you of course Karter Dawson," the King remarked without even bothering to look at the Troivackian Knight.

One of the other two responsible for the information leak began silently crying.

“Mr. Ashowan will be in charge of deciding your fates when he returns. Regardless of what intentions you might or might not have had, you have betrayed the confidence of your superior. We will hear your full statements once Mr. Ashowan is back with us, and until then you will be isolated in the cells below the castle. I will instruct Ruby to find suitable replacements while you are absent.”

The crying one trembled, while Karter Dawn kept his head bowed, and the third individual nodded while swallowing with great difficulty before trying to speak.

“I can only speak for him and I Your Majesty, but we… are truly sorry. I swear I did not say the name of the woman Mr. Ashowan was interested in.”

“That is enough for now. Unless there is any useful information you have for his majesty,” Captain Antonio growled menacingly.

The three fell silent yet again.

“Captain, please escort them to the cells. Baron Gauva has already been moved, correct?”

“Yes, Sire.”

With a wave of his hand, Norman dismissed the trio from his sights as he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes briefly. When he opened them again he sat staring at the table in front of him, his finger gently tapping its surface as he mulled over the new discovery. The smiling faces of the aides and Knights as they cheered for the cook flashed in his mind from the night before. Norman remembered how Fin had spoken and jested with them…

‘I am sorry, Finlay… Even good people make mistakes.’

After a few silent moments, a knock echoed out.

“Your Highness! I have lunch prepared for you.” One of the King’s stewards called out before opening the door and bringing forward the platter filled with two different kinds of cooled salads and chilled meats with cheese.

Norman waited as his steward set up the meal and filled his goblet with water before bowing and heading back to the door.

“Oh, and, Sire, Mr. Ashowan was wondering when his aides Heather and Peter might be returning. He said something about them needing to learn about oil fires?”

Norman’s stomach twisted as he turned to face his steward.

“Please tell Mr. Ashowan that I had to reassign their duties today due to the castle being short staffed.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Idly picking up his fork, Norman immediately went to dig into the salad, only to find that his hand was lowering on its own accord. Strangely, he wasn’t feeling particularly hungry that moment...

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you beacons of hope and promise, I thank you for your support!

Well everyone, this will be very abrupt as it is early in the morning, and I have to skedaddle to work soon...

I just want you to know, that amazing, and or good thing that happened to you that maybe you feel self conscious about sharing, or somehow you cannot tell people? That is incredible. You are awesome, and I am so proud of you. You are working your butt off, and maybe it was only a small win, but you know what? It's all the small wins that inch us closer to where we hope to be.

Congratulations, and you are fantastic. Keep going!
If you are waiting for a breath of reprieve from hardships life has thrown at you... I hope it comes for you soon. You deserve to rest, and to be taken care of. It will happen sometime, I'm just sorry to say no one knows when. So in the meantime, this author blob is rooting for you, and will nudge you to take care of yourself. Remember, none of what you are struggling against and striving for is dominating you because of your own strength and choices. So if you need to take a rest to keep up that fight so that you miight win? Don't feel guilty. We got you.

I hope you all have a spectacular weekend friends, and I will be posting heartily come Monday!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 114: Farewells

Fin stared out at the cloudy early morning sky blankly before turning to stare at Annika’s peaceful sleeping face. His first day married he had spent an aggravating amount of time working. Then when he had gotten back to the room, he had been more than a little disappointed to see that Annika had fallen fast asleep, and rousing her was incredibly difficult. At first he had been upset that on his final night she couldn’t be bothered to stay awake; however, when he had touched her cheek he was shocked to discover she was burning hot.

With a long sigh, the redhead clambered out of bed and began dressing. It was going to be time to see his father, but first he wished to speak with his mother regarding healing Annika’s fever and then the King regarding a small concern of his.

Turning back and dropping a kiss on her forehead, Fin’s frown deepened. She still was incredibly warm… had she been feeling unwell during the wedding? Had that been why she hadn’t been drinking?

Standing upright, the cook then turned and quietly left the room.

Making his way down to his cottage, the humidity and smell of rain made the redhead smile grimly. “At least this weather will piss off Aidan…”

As the cottage came into sight, Fin was pleased to see two armed Knights standing guard. The King had allowed Katelyn to stay in the cottage the night before the redhead was set to leave, but even so they did not want to take any risks. Even with Aidan not being on castle grounds…

After giving the two Knights a brief nod, Fin walked into the cottage as the first drops of rain began to fall. The redhead was surprised to see his mother already up and seated at the table with her hands wrapped around a cup of tea that had very clearly gone cold. After a brief look at her face, it was apparent she hadn’t slept well for a few days… A pang of guilt ran through the redhead as he turned and closed the door.

“Morning, Mum,” he greeted quietly as he joined her at the table.

“Morning.” Her eyes met his and searched his face for several long moments. “Are you ready?”

“Almost. Annika is running a fever, I haven’t been able to wake her up since last night,” he explained as his thumb unconsciously began to stroke the golden ring around his finger.

Katelyn frowned. “That is worrying, I will go check on her once Antonio confirms it is safe for me to go.”

“Thanks… I hope… I know you two apparently aren’t getting along the greatest, but-”

“It’s in the past. She’s your wife now, and I will treat her well.” Katelyn tried to smile reassuringly, but the corners of her mouth didn’t seem to want to obey.

“Mum, please… don’t hesitate to ask the people here for help. I know you had only come here for a visit and wound up getting pulled into everything, but… everyone here… well they’ve obviously fallen in love with you…”

Katelyn reached out and clasped her son’s hands in her own. Tears welling up in her eyes, she stared lovingly into her son’s face, making a firm lump rise in Fin’s throat.

“You… are the greatest part of me. I am proud of you, my sweet boy, and I love you more…” Kate’s voice broke off as Fin moved his hands to hold hers instead, tears filling and spilling from his own eyes.

“I love you more, than absolutely anyone, or anything. This world… this world did not deserve you,” Kate managed to finish before dropping her forehead to their joined hands and allowing the grief to fill her.

Kissing his mother’s hands, Fin continued to weep quietly as his heart ached with the love for his mother. The pain he knew he was causing her tore him apart… and he hated that there was nothing he could say or do to make it better.

*

An hour later, Fin stood in the council room before the King, Captain Antonio, Mr. Howard, mage Lee, and Lord Fuks. They all wore grim expressions as they regarded the redhead with varying looks of sympathy and regret.

“Your majesty,” Fin bowed. “I heard that Mr. Helmer is on the way from his ship to retrieve me.”

“You heard correctly. Are you prepared to go?” Norman asked while folding his hands loosely over the table.

“Just about… I wanted to talk with His Highness about Peter and Heather before I left however.”

Everyone seated at the table shifted uncomfortably.

“Your Highness, I’m sure you were trying to be considerate of me by not telling me you found out they were the spies. However, when they didn’t return from being questioned, it was relatively easy to guess.”

The King gave an apologetic nod of his chin. “Forgive me, Lord Ashowan. I wanted to spare you having to discover their betrayal before facing Mr. Helmer.”

“Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Sire. However… can I ask that they not be punished too severely?”

Norman’s eyebrows shot up. “Were you aware of their actions?”

“I did wonder why Heather was sick so often… and so when we began investigating I did suspect her. Peter, I… I did not foresee… I still do not believe he did so maliciously,” Fin managed to say, though it was clear on his face that it still pained him to think about.

Norman let out a long sigh before sharing a brief look with Captain Antonio.

“Heather was a paramor of Lord Piereva before he was arrested. She swears that she only admitted that you went to the ball, but moreso because he threatened her when she refused to answer him properly. I think the guilt has been wearing away on her constitution…”

Fin nodded, though he was incredibly surprised that meek little Heather had the gumption to bed Lord Piereva…

“Peter’s case is even more troubling… He has formed a relationship with a Troivcakian Knight visiting here by the name of Karter Dawson. Apparently, Peter relayed that you had a woman you were in love with that you were seeing. Karter alleges that he did share this information, but never did so again… apparently he has had to have been isolated from the other Troivackian Knights because they’ve taken to beating him in the cells for his betrayal of them. I’m given to understand Karter and Peter are still in a relationship and that this Knight is looking to… avoid taking part in any hostile actions towards Daxaria as a result.”

Fin nodded. “It sounds to me like the most they shared was gossip. Lady Jenoure’s name was never mentioned.”

“Ashowan,” Mr. Howard called out suddenly.

Fin looked to the assistant expectantly.

“No, not you. You called the Viscountess Lady Jenoure. Her name is Lady Ashowan now. Though both your official titles when conducting noble business would be Viscount and Viscountess Jenoure as it is still a noble house…”

Fin stared dumbly at the man before managing to give a faint smile.

“Just want to make sure you get it right after the amount of paperwork it took to-” Mr. Howard’s complaint was silenced by the Captain’s icy glare.

“Right, well… I’ll remember to refer to my wife properly from now on… Speaking of, I would like to go check on her one final time before saying farewell if that is alright, Your Highness.”

“Very well, but I recommend you hurry. We have to smuggle the Viscountess out of here and bring her back in a carriage to make it look as though she is coming only to receive her family members,” the King explained wearily. It was plain as day how much fussing the entire plan took…

“Your Majesty, thank you for going to such lengths for me. Words… words can not express the depth of my gratitude. I will forever be in your debt.” Fin bowed deeply then.

“You are welcome, Lord Ashowan. I hope that once you return, you are able to show me just how appreciative you are,” Norman explained with a small, kind glint in his eyes.

Fin smiled. “I will do everything within my power, Your Majesty.”

*

When he opened the chamber door of the room he had shared with Annika since their wedding, Fin was stunned by what he saw.

His wife was fully dressed in a long purple gown that appeared a little too loose on her, with a white cloak clasped around her shoulders, and she was doubled over what looked to be the chamber pot that had been moved to the table.

“Gods,” Fin rushed into the room while not caring that he slammed the door behind him as he reached Annika just in time for her to vomit.

Gathering up her silky black hair in his hand, he proceeded to rub her back as the Lady proceeded to empty her stomach of its contents. When it seemed as though she had finished, Fin went over to a pitcher of water that sat at the bedside gathering condensation in the heat, and poured her a goblet of water.

Once she had rinsed her mouth and successfully swallowed a mouthful of the water, Fin watched as she slowly seated herself. Her complexion was still sickly, but her eyes looked clear, which was a good sign.

“Why didn’t you tell me you were unwell?” Fin moved over to her and rested his palm against her forehead, only to discover she was still incredibly fevered.

“I didn’t want to worry you before you left,” Annika lied as she used the back of her sleeve to dab her forehead.

“I told my mother to come heal you so she should be here any-”

Annika jumped to her feet hastily, showing a great deal more energy than she had moments before.

“I… I can see her after we see you off. We don’t have time for that. I need to sneak out and-”

Fin stood, then reached out and wrapped his wife up in his arms.

“It’s okay. My mother promised me she’d be nice to you from now on, so don’t be afraid of her, alright?”

‘I’m not afraid of her. I’m afraid of what she’ll find out, you handsome idiot.’ Annika sunk into Fin’s embrace, despite her panic. She knew it would be the last time they would be able to hold each other for a while…

“I really am fine, love. I will see your mother after you leave, I promise. we can’t risk Mr. Helmer learning anything.” Annika’s gentle insistence succeeded in making Fin release her before planting a kiss on her forehead.

“Don’t overdo it. You need to take care of yourself so that when I get back we can have a proper vacation together.”

Annika laughed, her coloring had improved greatly already, but the warmth of her body really was strange… Fin knew she had put on weight, and knew it was his own fault for always baking desserts for her, but perhaps it was the weight gain that had stressed her body too much.

“Alright. I will do my best to take care of myself, but for now. I have to go.” Throwing her arms around his neck and kissing him fiercely, Annika pulled back looking incredibly sheepish. “I know I probably taste disgusting right now, but please bear with it. I love you, and… and you definitely need to return alive and in one piece.”

Fin smiled down at her and kissed her softly. “I will try my best to come back to you.”

“There is no try in this promise. You will come back. Understood, husband?” Annika’s fiery retort made Fin’s heart flutter. The Lady then clasped something from her cloak pocket and procured a golden chain.

“You can’t have your father know we’re married. So wear your ring around your neck like I do, and if they try to take it from you, tell them they will be dead within the year if they do.”

Fin noted the chain around her neck then, and allowed his wife to pull the ring off his finger and drop it over the thin links before reaching up and clasping it around his neck and dropping it under his tunic.

As he leaned down to kiss his ferocious wife again, he couldn’t help but reply.

“Anything you want, dear.”

*

The rain had let up so that no one needed to wear a hood, but the day remained gray all the same. Fin watched the carriage pull up to the castle from the steps of the castle.

A crowd of nobles and the kitchen aides had gathered to see him off. Hannah was tearfully holding hands with both Sir Taylor and Sir Lewis while Sir Andrews had his arms crossed and was watching the entire scene with a bleak expression. Mage Lee stood to the side of the steps, as did Mr. Howard as they masked their own emotions as best they could.

Aidan Helmer stepped from his carriage, a handsome smile on his face and a long black coat with a matching vest and tunic. He resembled the carriage driver to the afterlife in every way imaginable. As he stared at his son with the King and Queen standing behind him, the Chief of Troivackia gave a proper bow.. Eric stood holding his mother’s hand, watching the entire situation looking deeply perplexed.

Katelyn Ashowan stood beside Captain Antonio wringing her hands and whispering prayers to the Goddess under her breath. Annika stood beside the King, and Fin was incredibly grateful for it… he couldn’t look at her and not betray their secret.

“Well, my son. Shall we be off? The carriage with Charles Piereva and his family should be along shortly. I understand the Viscountess must be anxious to see that they are well. We can let them visit during our time together, and give Lord and Lady Piereva passage back to Troivackia with their daughter at the end of the week.”

“Mr. Ashowan will wait until the Viscountess sees her brother,” Norman called out firmly, but was immediately disappointed to see the second carriage rolling up the drive and heading straight to them.

“Perfect timing.” Aidan swept his arm out in a dramatic show of welcome to the carriage as the footman stepped down from the driver’s seat, and opened the door.

Clutching a baby to her chest, Janelle Piereva stumbled from the carriage. Her hair was in complete disarray, her mustard colored dress was stained and rumbled, and tears streaked her face.

Annika’s soft footfalls raced passed Fin as she hurried over to her sister-in-law immediately wrapping her in an embrace.

“Charlie… He… They…” The woman was unable to finish her sentence, but Fin’s eyes were already on the carriage where she had exited.

Two footmen were in the process of lifting a long rectangular box off the back storage of the carriage, and in that moment Fin knew exactly what had happened.

“It was a real pity. Just when we had found them, Charles Piereva slipped and had a terrible fall. Tumbled down the ladder to the cabin head first. My condolences, Viscountess Jenoure,” Aidan announced while placing his hand over his heart and bowing to Annika’s stiffened form.

Fin’s heart pounded against his rib cage as he stared at his wife’s back. She faced the long box placed down on the ground behind her weeping sister-in-law without moving a muscle.

Norman and Ainsley were too shocked to say a word, and everyone around the scene grew quiet.

“I’m afraid we are on a tight schedule. The King of Troivackia is going to meet us near the border of the kingdoms to hear my report himself. Shall we, Finlay?” Aidan gestured to his open carriage door.

On wooden legs, Fin walked down the steps. He felt hollow inside. He couldn’t run to Annika to comfort her, he couldn’t change the fact that her brother was dead…

As he neared the carriage, he risked a quick glance of her, and felt chilled to the bone.

Tears ran down Annika’s face and pain haunted her eyes, and as she slowly began to rock her sister-in-law, the baby began to fuss and cry out between them.

“I know it is tragic, but we really do need to go.” Aidan patted Fin on his shoulder, making the redhead turn and stare directly into his black eyes.

“If I fail in killing you, the line behind me just grew quite a bit longer.”

Aidan laughed as his son then proceeded to climb into the carriage.

“We’ll see, won’t we?”

Turning to face the devastated scene he had crafted, Aidan bowed again to the King and Queen, then alighted the carriage without another word.

"Remind me why I can't kill him right this minute?" Norman murmured to his wife so that only she might hear.

"We need to buy time until the Zinferan army arrives, and need Lord Ashowan to try and find out when and where they are planning to attack. Not to mention that other deal we made..."

Norman said nothing as he stared at the dark day before him.

Of course he knew all the reasons... but it didn't make it any easier.

Meanwhile, Annika’s gaze moved to the back of the vehicle that was carrying away her husband as it gently rocked and moved further and further away from her. She felt as though she had just fallen into a nightmare… a nightmare where she was completely alone and hopeless. The feeling grew around her higher and higher more distant she became from the carriage, dousing her in its icy bitterness. For some reason, she couldn’t hear anything happening around her…

When the carriage finally disappeared from view, she finally blinked and turned back to her darkened world. The cries of her niece finally reaching her ears as well as other peoples voices… good people already mourning Fin’s departure.

‘Man of my dreams… man that I love… father of my children… Make sure that Aidan Helmer suffers greatly before ending his life… or I will never forgive you.’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed and joined on discord!

My phenomenal Patreonnis, I thank you for your continued support, and wish you great karma!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Vistiel, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Alex, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, HighwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, name, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Dear, Christian, noah F, Jacob, Bryan J, Qrystof, Christine T, Kevin G, Letmeinillread, Edward N.

Well friends, I can feel you cursing me out for this chapter, and I offer my heartfelt apologies. I hope you find it in your hearts to forgive, and or to sit tight through this rough time of the story.

You're wonderful, and great, and I think the world of you all.

Won't do a big note today as I am sorry to say, pretty burnt out this evening in a few ways, but want you all to know you're wonderful.

Cheers everyone!
Delemhach

Chapter 115: Dodging Drama

As the scenery shifted by Fin on the way to the vessel, he could feel his stomach twist in all kinds of unpleasant yet impressive knots as he thought about Annika being left alone with the discovery of her brother’s death.

Aidan at least had the good sense not to say anything as the carriage lurched hesitantly down the long stretch of hill towards the harbor, but as it travelled Fin suddenly noticed a strange amount of cats appearing by the edge of the road. They all sat idly watching, their numbers increasing…

A small frown crossed over the redhead’s features.

What was going on?

Speculating why in the world there looked to be every cat in Austice staring at the carriage passing by, Fin waited until the only one he could talk to would appear…

After what felt like an entire day had come and gone, the carriage drew to a halt at the harbor. Fin alighted from the carriage, and immediately his eyes landed on the fluffy black kitten who was going through an impressive growth spurt seated atop one of the dock pillars.

“Kraken, what is going on with all of those cats?” the redhead murmured hurriedly as he noticed Aidan speaking with someone on the other side of the carriage.

“My pack has made a successful truce with the others of Austice in the name of justice.”

Fin blinked. “What?”

“My Witch, do not worry about it. Why is it you are leaving with your strange smelling father?”

“It’s a long story, but don’t worry about it.” Reaching out, the redhead proceeded to pet and scratch his feline's head and chin.

“I do not think I understand, but if you need me… you know to call.”

“I’m going on a boat. You got scared of the water basin when the aides were doing dishes.”

“A boat stays on top of water, it doesn’t douse me in it.”

“Not unless it sinks…”

The feline glared.

Fin chuckled and resumed petting the cat, sensing over his shoulder his father rounding the carriage towards him.

“Stay safe, Kraken.”

Dropping his hand and turning away from his familiar, Fin faced his father wearing a stony expression as he pressed his hands into his pockets.

“Stand up straight Finlay! How a man carries himself tells people their first impressions of- Oho. Is this your familiar?” Aidan tried to glance around his son but the redhead shifted to block his view.

“I’m not going to eat him, I just wondered what sort of beast my son is bonded to.”

Fin ignored the man entirely, and began to step away towards the docks when Aidan’s hand clamped down on his forearm like a vice grip.

“Like me or not, you will show me the proper respect, am I clear?” The Chief of Troivackia’s voice dipped to a dangerous quiet as Fin gave no reaction to the order.

Instead he waited to be released, and resumed his walk down the docks.

Aidan turned a curious eye to the fluffy kitten. He noted the small spray of white fur on the beast’s chest, and the shaggy tail that swished back and forth while staring back at him.

“I can tell you are going to be a large cat… that’s good. It does a witch no good to have a familiar that can easily die.”

Turning to follow after Fin, Aidan moved to leave the feline on his perch, when the animal’s paw swiped out and caught his sleeve, its claws digging in until it met flesh.

The fire witch rounded on the cat with a smile in his black eyes. “Yes? Is there something you wish to say?”

Kraken peered at the fire witch for a prolonged period of time, his regal aura enhanced by the magnificent puff of his chest fur. Suddenly, the feline swiped his paw through the fabric of the coat and skin before disengaging and fleeing into the crowd.

Letting out a small yelp and grasping his bleeding arm, Aidan glared after the familiar.

‘I’ve never tried to roast a cat, but there is a first time for everything I suppose…’

“Sir, the vessel is ready to set sail. Where would you like Mr. Ashowan to be kept?” A Troivackian man who, unlike the soldiers, wore fine clothing, addressed the Troivackian Chief of Military.

“Keep him with the men in the hammocks below deck. He will be preparing meals for the crew during his stay.”

With a slight bow, the assistant scurried off to inform the ship’s Captain of the new arrangements, weaving in and out of the Troivackian sailors as he went.

Stepping onto the dock, the heels of his boots thumping mightily as he strode towards the gangplank, Aidan Helmer smiled to himself.

It was going to be a most enjoyable week one way or another.

What the Chief of Military was unaware of, however, was that things wouldn’t go exactly according to plan…

*

Annika sat in a dazed stupor as Mr. Howard informed her that due to Troivackian law, she could not bury her brother’s body on Daxarian land. Meaning; he would have to lay in his box and stink until the ship returned to cart him back off to Troivackia in a perverse show of ceremony.

“I… am sorry Lady Ashowan for your loss,” the King addressed her regretfully, his expression pained.

Annika turned her somber stare to the monarch, and after a brief moment of hesitation, bowed her head in wordless appreciation.

Ainsley sat on her left holding her hand, but saying nothing.

“When it comes to your sister-in-law and niece… it might be best if they found a way to suddenly… be difficult to locate,” Captain Antonio explained hesitantly, his eyes darting around the table as the men all nodded in understanding.

“I will…” Annika paused and cleared her throat. “I will make arrangements.”

“Very good. Now, I understand that you must want to rest. Given the shock you received this morning, I do not believe any noble here at court will complain if you should choose to reside in the castle for a few days to recuperate,” Norman explained while receiving several reassuring nods from Mr. Howard and Lord Fuks.

“Thank you, your highness. However, I think I would like to return to my estate for a few days for some… quiet time.”

Ainsley’s grip on her hand tightened, but the King merely nodded his head in agreement.

“Of course. Thank you again,Viscountess. Please send word if there is anything you require.”

Releasing the Queen’s hand and standing stiffly, Annika dipped into a small curtsy, then pardoned herself from the council room.

Striding out into the corridor, the anxious pit in her stomach began to make her feel nauseous again, while her racing heart succeeded in making her feel unpleasantly dizzy…

“Lady Ash- Jenoure!” The Queen’s voice called out as she exited the council room and pursued her friend while glancing around to see if there might be any noble lingering around that might overhear.

Taking a brief breath to steady herself, Annika felt the castle walls momentarily spin before she slowly turned.

“Yes, your highness?” She managed to dip into a curtsy without losing her balance.

‘Gods I need to sit down soon…’ The Viscountess thought to herself somewhat weakly. Physician Durand had mentioned that the dizziness was normal...

“Are you… alright?” Ainsley’s whispered tone and worried gaze helped Annika focus and offer a small sad smile.

“I will be. I just need to rest. It’s been an unpleasant day today.”

Ainsley frowned. “Your hand was burning warm, are you ill? Shall I send Katelyn Ashowan to see you?”

“I may be fighting off a small cold, but no need to bother Mrs. Ashowan. I’m sure she is more than a little occupied with worries surrounding her son.”

The Queen didn’t appear to like that answer, and so persisted. “Then I shall call for Physician Durand and he-”

“Ainsley, please… please, I would like to return to my estate and rest. I… I thank you for caring so much, but I would…” Annika felt her body involuntarily go lax, as a strange wave of nausea swept over her and… was Ainsley sideways?

The Viscountess lost consciousness on the castle floor, while Ainsley let out a yelp and attempted to catch her, only to end up hurting herself as she still had not yet fully recovered from giving birth nearly two weeks before.

The guards outside the council room doors let out a shout that had the King and the rest of the council room members bolting outside, and immediately summoning the Physicians.

It had only been a few minutes before Annika managed to fight off the darkness that was forcing her body into a relaxed state. She knew that if she didn’t revive herself quickly that Katelyn Ashowan was going to come and then a whole new world of stress would be flung open. Stress that she could handle on a different day.

Sitting up hastily, and working on not allowing the dizziness to overtake her again, Annika’s hearing gradually came into focus as the crowd of men around her and the Queen tried to figure out what had happened.

“Lords, your highness, I am fine. It was just the events of the day that- Ainsley! Ainsley are you alright?” Annika then noticed her friend’s pained expression as she clutched her abdomen.

“I’ll be fine; I’ll just have one of the physicians- ouch!” Norman had tried to lift her, but was forced to place her back down.

“Come, Viscountess. How about we let the physicians take care of her majesty and-” mage Lee offered his arm down to Annika.

“She’s ill as well! Please, there is no need for both physicians to loom over me.” Ainsley grasped onto Norman’s sleeve who cast an appraising albeit worried glance over to the Lady and noted her pale face.

“I swear, your highness, I will return to my estate and rest. There is no need for further dramatics.” Annika was already counting down the minutes until her mother-in-law would arrive.

Reaching up towards mage Lee, the man pulled her upright.

“Please, Your Highness’, take care of yourselves. I will take my leave now, thank you for your concern.”

Before anyone could object any further, clutching mage Lee’s arm, Annika dipped into another curtsy and began moving swiftly away from the scene that was beginning to draw the servants.

She had very nearly made it to the stairwell, when charging up with her skirts in her hands came Katelyn Ashowan.

“Whatever is all the commotion about?!” The healer burst out when she realized who she was about to pass by.

Mage Lee opened his mouth while casting a glance at Annika worriedly, but her sudden grip on his forearm had him silenced.

“Her majesty harmed herself and is down the castle corridor. The King cannot move her without causing her pain.”

Katelyn gave a serious nod, then sprinted with impressive agility down the way Annika had mentioned.

Half pulling the mage along, Annika forced their way down the stairs as more servants ran up trying to go aid their Queen.

Once in the front entranceway, Annika was grateful to spot Clara speaking with one of the footmen.

With a quick wave, and a moment of meaningful eye contact, the maid nodded in understanding and immediately sent for a carriage.

“Viscountess, are you quite sure you are alright? You are acting quite peculiar,” the mage observed with a small frown and a hesitant tone.

The grand doors opened just as a clap of ominous thunder rang out.

“Of course mage Lee, I simply wished to be alone, and I know that her majesty will needlessly fret if I were to remain in close proximity. She still needs to rest.” Annika did her best to give a sad genuine smile.

The mage studied her closely for a few moments, but after another minute patted the hand that was still clutched onto his secretly muscular forearm.

“Viscountess, do tend to yourself. I know Mr. Ashowan would be incredibly worried if he were to hear-”

“My Lady, your carriage is ready.” Clara appeared so suddenly that the mage gave a small start.

“I bid you good day, mage Lee. I shall send a carriage for my sister-in-law and niece once she has recovered enough from her traumatic journey.” Giving what she hoped was her final curtsy of the day, Annika turned and left the castle without a second look back, knowing that more than a few members of the council would be questioning her strange behavior.

*

The storm had broken out as soon as dusk had fallen, and when it had brought with it a significant drop in temperature, Annika could no longer deny that she still felt uncharacteristically warm. Sitting in her bedroom chair with her arms and legs crossed, she silently turned over the events of the day in her mind.

Her brother was dead.

Her sister-in-law would have to be placed in hiding with her niece.

The Queen injured herself.

And...

Finlay was gone.

She wasn’t cold, but the thought still made Annika rub her arms. Letting out a long breath, she stood and sidled over to the window where nothing but darkness and water could be seen.

‘I need to focus on work. That will help this time go by quickly, and there is supposed to be a letter sent to the King every day from him… I need to avenge Charlie…’

As she began to think on how her next objective would have to be finding out how to next infiltrate the Troivackian government,a knock on her bedroom door rang out.

“Come in,” Annika called over her shoulder, suspecting it was the maids to stoke the fire a little higher.

The door opened, and the footsteps drew closer to her, and promptly stopped.

Annika caught a glimpse of a woman standing behind her in the faint reflection of the window over her shoulder thanks to the firelight. It couldn’t be one of the maids, they would’ve said something by then…

Moving suddenly, Annika side stepped further away from the figure while simultaneously drawing her dagger to see who the intruder was.

The startled face of Katelyn Ashowan in the firelight had the Lady immediately let out a sigh of relief.

“Good Gods, Kate!” quickly sheathing the blade, Annika crossed her arms over her chest again feeling all too aware of how thin her silk nightdress was. “What brings you here? I thought you’d be staying at the castle with the Queen after-”

“Her majesty is fine, she just needs a bit of rest. More importantly, her highness told me you fainted from fever earlier? I am sorry that I was not able to come see you sooner, Fin visited me this morning before… before he left. He told me you were unwell. Also, I-I am gravely sorry about your brother.” Kate took a step forward, her hands clasped in front of her skirts.

Annika’s teeth clenched and she forced her hands to remain relaxed even though she was already bracing herself for what she knew would be happening next. She knew her mother-in-law was about to try and heal her, and if she didn’t come up with some convincing lie immediately, her little secret was about to be discovered.

‘Gods Finlay… of all the powers your mother could possess, why did it have to be one that would tell her too damn much?!”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis I bow to your esteemed selves in wholesome thanks for all you have contributed, and hope that we continue to have a harmonious relationship going forward seeing as... well...

Officially, the semi-sequel of The House Witch has begun to be posted on Patreon!

This work will be significantly shorter (30-50 Chapters at most- might be less), and is meant to add another layer to the coming sequel- as well as some fun insights.

Currently, there are no plans to post it onto Royal Road, and instead leave it as a Patreon option.

The title of this fun semi-sequel iiiiiiis....

The Princess of Potential

Be warned however, if you choose to read the summary on the Patreon site, there could be spoilers for House Witch.

Whew.

Alright, got that exciting stuff off my chest, and now the next exciting thing...

You look look and sound wonderful today. Something in your voice is just making the world feel a little more harmonious. Perhaps it's the fantastic things you have to say and share with everyone, or perhaps it's how you try to say kind words. Either of those ways, you are fantastic and I hope you know it.

Every year, I carve pumpkings with my sigs, and you know what is so similar about you and those jackolanterns?
You both have a warm welcoming light inside.

Have a fantastic weekend everyone- and for those of you in Canada, have a fantastic Thanksgiving weekend!
If you have to work throughout the weekend like I do... hold strong. It won't have to be every year, and time and a half is pretty awesome.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 116: Double Trouble

A note from Delemhach

Yes. Yes I have been waiting to use this title for a while. Thank you for recognizing the restraint I have shown.

“I promise, I feel perfectly well again.” Annika did her best to give a reassuring smile, but Katelyn Ashowan was watching her skeptically.

“I’d prefer to check for myself… and because Fin requested it.” The healer took another step closer and Annika took a step backwards.

“Would it be possible in the morning for you to examine me? I… I’m tired this evening,” Annika lied swiftly, making sure to droop her eyes.

“I see… very well,” Kate nodded quietly after a moment’s hesitation, and gradually began to turn towards the door.

The Lady had just begun to let out the tiniest breath of relief, when the healer suddenly whirled around, and lunged at Annika. One hand flew to the Viscountess’ forehead, and the other grasped her forearm with impressive strength as Annika reeled back trying to wrench herself from her mother-in-law’s hold... but it was futile.

The woman had a shocking grip of steel.

“Gods, you're burning hot! Why in the world didn’t you ask for help when you-” Kate’s words died in her throat then. Her face grew pale, as her hands then began to glow, and Annika had no choice but to remain completely frozen.

The Viscountess’ expression was that of open terror.

“You… You’re carrying my… his…” Kate’s hands suddenly dropped to Annika’s swollen abdomen that she had tried to shield with her silk robe, but under the healer’s experienced touch, there was no hiding it.

Tears suddenly sprang to her eyes, as the woman’s chin dropped, and her voice quivered.

“There is a part of him still here… still safe…” More tears began to cascade down the woman’s face as Annika felt a hard lump swell in her throat.

“I… I… it’s…” Annika had no idea what to say as the witch openly wept and rejoiced at the same time.

“How could you be so far along unless…” Kate interrupted suddenly. With a slight twitch of her eyebrows, the healer’s entire body suddenly began to glow, casting the room in an even brighter light. When suddenly her wide warm gaze met Annika’s.

“Twins.”

Annika’s heart thudded against her chest.

So… it was confirmed…

Twins.

The room began to spin slightly in front of her eyes as her breath came out in small gasps.

“Sit down.” Kate took charge in forcing the Viscountess down onto the nearest settee.

After a few moments of Annika gradually regaining her composure with Kate’s gentle hands on both her abdomen and her shoulder, the future grandmother spoke again.

“So this was why you were avoiding touching me so much.” The healer chuckled, while Annika still couldn’t work her way past the shock of being discovered, nor the confirmation that she was carrying twice as many children as was the norm…

“I thought you were looking a little on the plump side more recently, but also thought it had more to do with Finlay’s cooking…” Kate admitted with a watery smile.

When the healer recognized the distant shocked expression on her daughter-in-law’s face, she decided to take the physician’s approach and inform her patient of all she could regarding her condition.

“You’re nearly between seven and eight weeks… It doesn’t feel as though they are identical though even my magic struggles a bit with those details just yet. I am willing to bet you that one of those babes is going to be a fire witch the way it’s burning hotter than the sun inside you. Though the other twin won't be hurt thanks to there being two placentas, so do not worry.” When the Viscountess still didn’t respond, the healer continued talking. “By my estimate you are due in early spring next year- twins tend to arrive a little early.”

Annika still didn’t say anything, and it was beginning to concern Kate.

“You did… know… before I said anything, didn’t you?”

The Viscountess nodded after a moment.

“I see. Does Fin know?”

The answer took longer in coming, but eventually Annika shook her head.

“You didn’t want him to worry before he left,” Kate guessed quietly.

“I didn’t…” Annika cleared her hoarse voice before attempting to continue again. “I didn’t want him to… get excited… or worried when it was so early and with everything that has happened…”
Kate nodded in understanding. “You were trying to protect him.”

Annika let out a long shaky sigh, unaware that her hands had started trembling. She clasped them together tightly as she worked to find her normal sense of self-control and confidence.

“I’ll be honest Viscountess, you won’t be able to hide this in another three weeks. Women tend to grow much faster with twins. The bright side is if you’d like, I can tell you the genders in another two weeks or so...”

Annika shook her head. “I... I would like to ask Fin before…”

Somehow, saying his name broke her final tendril of strength, and the dark haired beauty found tears spilling over her cheeks.

Pulling her into an embrace, Katelyn gently stroked Annika’s back and hair in a very motherly manner while not saying anything more until the Lady pulled back and hastily dashed away the remaining tears on her cheeks.

“I know… it’s frightening… All we can do is hope he makes it back and… and that you can tell him the news.”

As the two women continued sharing each other’s solace well into the night, the rain continued to soak the world outside, and a certain Troivackian vessel did its best to keep its bow out of the rough waters of the Alcide Sea.

*

Fin awoke the next morning with a gasp. His hand clutching his chest as the vivid images from his dream twisted his heart fiercely. He had dreamt that he was peering inside Annika’s bedroom window… she had been staring through him into the night looking tired and alone. He had wanted to comfort her, to call out her name, but he couldn’t for some reason… Instead he had seen his mother enter the chamber. They had talked and wept, and no matter how hard he tried, the witch couldn’t shout or pound the glass to let them know he was still there.

“Oyy, Helmer, your father wants you above deck,” One of the Troivackian soldiers called out as Fin was in the process of wiping sweat off of his face. Surprisingly, none of the men had attempted to beat him in the night, and none of them even whispered an insult… aside from refusing to call him Ashowan.

Maneuvering himself free from the hammock he had been assigned below deck, the redhead set to collapsing the canvas and hanging it up along with the others before following the soldier who had been sent to summon him back above deck.

The ship was still damp from the storm that had broken out, but the day that followed was sunny and pleasantly cool. Fin spotted Aidan leaning along the rail, staring out over the murky water as Austice grew further in the distance. He wore a crisp white tunic with the sleeves rolled up, and a black vest with matching trousers, setting him apart from the grubby attire of the majority of the crew.

Shoving his hands in his pockets and walking over to the man whom he loathed with every fiber of his being, Fin cleared his throat.

Turning around slowly and regarding his son’s pale complexion and dark bags under his eyes Aidan chortled. “Not taking well to sea life?”

“You asked to see me?” the redhead asked quietly instead of answering the question.

“Ah, yes. We haven’t had a chance to properly talk. The storm set upon us so quickly that there was too much to do.” Aidan gestured over to two small barrels facing each other where it was obvious some of the men took their breaks.

Fin obliged and moved over slowly to them as the Troivackian Chief of Military walked behind him, making the hairs on the back of his neck prickle.

Once seated, his father’s black eyes surveyed his son carefully. The fire witch folded his arms over his chest and leaned back comfortably. After a moment of silence, he finally grinned.

“I know you hate me. I know you’re angry that Charles Piereva is dead. However, if I hadn’t killed him, I would’ve also had to kill his wife and child as well once King Matthais inevitably found out. I’m giving them the chance to run.” Aidan shrugged.

“You could’ve just said you killed Charles and had him freed,” Fin pointed out flatly.

“Ahh, only if I wanted to risk my own neck. Troivackia is harsh, brutal… but beautiful in its efficient execution of justice.” Aidan smiled charmingly, but it only made Fin’s stomach burn.

“I heard you exiled that blonde aide after my visit. I’m glad that she was punished for her impudence.”

Fin bit down on his tongue hard enough to draw blood.

“I did hear some interesting rumors about you around the castle, you know. Some people seem to believe you are gay. Others are determined that you lost your woman- a maid serving under Lady Jenoure after being arrested for a night.”

The redhead said nothing.

“What is it you want in life, Fin?” Aidan asked curiously, tilting his head to the side.

“I want to cook,” the lackluster reply did nothing to irk the fire witch.

“You can cook anywhere. Don’t you recognize that you’re better than what you have? I can offer you a brand new life. Once we win this war, I will be in a far superior position, and you could take a role under me that far surpasses-”

“No, thanks.”

Aidan’s mouth clamped shut and annoyance flashed across his face.

“Why did you hurt Sky?” Fin questioned suddenly. For some reason, while he had his own understanding about his and his mother’s subjection to his father’s violence in the past, the air witch’s assault haunted him…

“Ahh, so you have met with her. Sky was always a delicate little thing… she had great power as a pure witch, but alas she tried countless times to tamper with the greater good, and I needed to leave a strong enough impression on her that she would stop meddling.”

“She went mad after what you did. She requires constant care, and-”

“Sometimes people don’t grow stronger in life, and instead digress. Take yourself for instance. I know your mother and you believe my methods while you grew up were harsh, but you are at the very least self-sufficient, and I suspect… far more well-connected than most people know.” A knowing smile spread across Aidan’s face.

‘So he thinks I’m the spy… this is good for Annika. It’ll keep her safe.’

Fin shrugged ambiguously. “It’s not hard to make friends.”

Aidan’s eyes gleamed with interest. “Not with that face it isn’t. I remember what it was to be handsome and young… I imagine it allows you in all kinds of bed chambers, and subsequently knowledgeable of certain secrets.”

Fin wished he could kick Aidan in the groin for good measure, but knew it was part of the ploy to throw him off the trail. So he chose not to answer.

“What could I offer you that would tempt you to take all your… information, and skills, and work for the King of Troivack?” The Chief of Military tried again, his expression growing more serious.

“Nothing that I’m aware of.” There was a subtle note of irritability in Fin’s voice when he answered again.

“I’d been wondering who the castle spy was, and it turns out it was my own son,” the fire witch baited him, but the redhead only folded his arms and leaned back, mirroring his father’s movements perfectly.

“You must know that if you do not change your mind before the seven days are complete, I intend to kill you, right?” Aidan asked while scoffing.

“Can’t say I’m overly surprised,” Fin replied in the same monotone he had been maintaining the entire conversation, and was satisfied to see his father grit his teeth for a moment as a result.

“So this is it for you, hm? You die to save a couple of nobles and that’s good enough for your life? You cooked, you bedded some wenches, and now you go out as a hero of Daxaria? I don’t buy it for a minute.” Aidan leaned forward, his elbows on his knees. “Does the King think I’ll obey the contract? Or does he have something else planned to save you?”

Fin shrugged. “I have no idea.”

A brief flash of rage passed over the Troivackian Chief of Military’s face, before he suddenly broke out in a laugh that made his son’s blood curdle.

“It’s a pity you’ll have to die like this. You’re a very good spy… Not giving up any information. Willfully ignorant… For old times sake, I’ll give you a few more days to think about it. After that, I’ll see to it that you die quite painfully as thanks for blasting me off of Quildon.”

“Even if I agreed to work for your King, you would’ve planned to get rid of me the moment I wasn't of any use,” Fin announced unfeelingly before standing.

“Possibly… then again, perhaps I would be willing to call it a child’s first taste of power and let it go after a few years… But you don’t seem the type to change your mind easily. It makes no difference to me, I just didn’t want anything troublesome getting in my way when victory is so near.”

Fin’s ears pricked up though he did his best to maintain a controlled facade as his father slowly stood up.

‘If he’s talking about having me killed before the week is up then… then that means the Troivackians are intending to attack by the end of the seven days.’ The realization plunged Fin into icy anxiousness. ‘Now how the hell can I warn his majesty?’

“Oh, and Finlay?” Aidan called as his son began to turn away.

The redhead looked back at his father, then received a sharp uppercut to his gut that left him gasping and clutching his ribs on the ship deck. A searing burning pain wrenched through his shoulder where the fire witch’s hand then rested, making Fin try all the harder to gasp through the pain.

“This is for your childish disrespect the past few days. Don’t disappoint me again.”

Then, Aidan Helmer strode off leaving his son on the ship deck trying to regain his breath, and wondering how he could possibly survive the full week and warn everyone in Daxaria in time…

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited followed, subscribed, and joined in on discord!

My Patreonnis, oh my beautiful Patreonnis. You who make heads and minds turn alike with your greatness, I thank you deeply for all of your contributions, and wish you greatness.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, HighwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, RageMade, Michael K, Klakras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Dear, Christian, noah F, Jacob, Bryan J, Qrystof, Christine T, Kevin G, Letmeinillread, Edward N, Azure, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff B, m h.

Alright, to the rest of you wonderful, amazing, courageous people, I offer my heartfelt thanks, and send you a very happy Thanksgiving from Canada!

I am currently in the midst of hosting a childhood friend and their partner, so I cannot post long, but wanted to get this up. Also, I had to do an edit sweep with very funny video game happening in the background so- it might not be great, apologies!

Just to let you all know.... I'm incredibly thankful I am to all of you for the wonderful 1+ years of 'The House Witch'. You've made me better professionally, mentally, emotionally, and I can't ever say it enough. So, please know how much you meaning you have given my life, and how thankful someone is to you for you just being yourself. I'm still a work in progress, and don't get me wrong, good days and bad days, but good or bad you all have always been a bright spot in my life.

Cheers and have a great week everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 117: Rocking The Boat

Fin sat in the ship's galley atop one of the water barrels, quill in hand, as two burly Troivackian soldiers watched him from under their bushy black eyebrows. A pleasant sea breeze rolled in from the open porthole, but despite this, the redhead found himself sweating profusely in the small space.

‘How the hell can I warn the King that the attack will be at the end of this week… I don’t even know where it will happen…’ Fin had pondered what he would write that could pass his father’s presumed inspection the entire morning.

With a long sigh, the redhead pinched the bridge of his nose and closed his eyes wearily.

“We’ve got other jobs to do,” the Troivackian on the left grumbled, though he quickly earned a sharp glare from his comrade.

“Ah, right. Sorry. Just… Not sure what to write.” Fin gave a partial smile in apology, which made both the Troivackian soldiers take a step back with eyebrows raised.

“Er… did I do something?” the redhead asked while raising his eyebrow.

The Troivackian on the right cleared his throat before he stepped forward, his eyes screwed to the food storage behind Fin.

“You look like Mr. Helmer, but talk like a Daxarian.”

The witch blinked. “I want to say thank you?”

Both the men shifted awkwardly, making Fin grin. “Is it that you’re not used to people apologizing? Or saying thanks?”

Both the men cleared their throats again and nodded.

“Ah. Well… if it helps, I’m considered rude by a good amount of people! So I’m not the worst of the-”

“We don’t need to hear about… about the enemy.” The man on the right managed to say, his discomfort obvious.

Fin straightened and folded his arms, as he gazed more directly at his two guards.

“What’re your names?”

“You don’t need to know,” the man on the right declared

“Of course I don’t need to know, I want to know. It’s more respectful; wouldn’t you say?”

Both men looked as though they had mosquitoes biting their faces that they couldn’t swat away. Their distresst only continued to grow.

“Otherwise I’m just going to give you names and you might not like them. For example, I could call you,” Fin pointed to the man on the left. “Stanley, and you…” Fin gazed at the man on the right who was already cringing. “Bruce.”

The witch grinned up at them, waiting for them to crack their stoic silence as the duo kept their gazes fixed behind the redhead. Fin studied the men closely, the one he had bequeathed the name Stanley, was slightly shorter than Bruce, his nose wide and flat, though his arms were thicker. Bruce was taller by a couple inches, but his eyes were keener somehow. There was a glint of intelligence that Fin found interesting…

“Well, I suppose I better get back to this letter… Tell me, if you had to write a letter that your King would be reading- but also most likely your mother, what would you write?”

Stanley and Bruce stood shoulder to shoulder in silence.

“Hmm… Guess I’ll tell them about my new friends Stanley and Bruce.”

Both the Troivackian soldiers had their hands gripped into fists.

“Don’t worry I won’t say anything bad… I’ll read it outloud to you when I’m done.”

Setting his forearms on the table, Fin had an idea of how he could try and warn everyone back home… While at the same time making the men around him less likely to report anything strange... and perhaps just have a teensy bit of fun...

*

Norman frowned at the letter the falcon had delivered by mid-afternoon of the second day of Fin’s absence. The council watched with bated breaths, each man glancing to each other worriedly.

“I… I can tell he is trying to communicate something.” The King finally said with a frown on his face as he set the parchment on the table in front of himself.

“Your majesty, might I read the missive aloud to everyone present?” Mr. Howard extended his hand to the King with a small bow.

With a short nod, Norman handed over the parchment and leaned back in his chair.

Clearing his throat, the assistant addressed the council.

‘Your Majesty, King Norman Reyes,

Despite the storm of the first night, the ship remains afloat and has set a Northwest course.

Even though it has only been a day, I find myself already looking forward to the lively celebration promised to me upon my return at the end of the week, as thanks for boarding the ship. I know my aides had intended it to be a surprise, but you know how devastatingly poor they are at keeping secrets.

I have made two new friends while aboard the vessel; Stanley and Bruce. They don’t like to talk much, but given some time I’m sure we will form a special relationship. Though I’m sure in another day or two, I will be as close with them as I have been with Baron Gauva’s nephew.

Give my mother my love, and let her know I am fine.

I pray to the Goddess for your safety and well-being, Your Highness.

Finlay Ashowan’

Everyone was frowning.

“A celebration? Sire, you promised him a celebration upon his return?” Mr. Howard looked up at the King, completely incensed. “You’ve already given him a title and a wedding! Why in the world would-”

“He’s warning us,” Captain Antonio spoke up suddenly, as his stomach began to sink. “If I am not mistaken, I believe the ‘celebration’, is the attack. He is stating it is to be at the end of the week.”

Norman straightened in his chair. “Why would you presume so, Captain?”

“Well, we didn’t promise a celebration, and a ‘lively celebration’ suggests it is going to be… quite noisy. He also made mention that it was supposed to be a secret...”

The King let out a sigh. “It isn’t much to go off of, but then again I suspect his letters are being read before being sent out. We can ask the aides if any such party was planned before making a final decision.”

“There is another time frame in the letter, however,” Lord Fuks pointed out suddenly.

All eyes turned to the Earl.

“He mentions his two ‘new friends’, and says how close they will be in two days… as close as Baron Gauva’s nephew,” Lord Fuks reminded with a serious nod towards the letter.

“The young man who insisted he will get revenge on Finlay after he failed to abduct both him and Katelyn? When the Queen had just given birth?” the King asked as realization began to creep along his face.

“Yes.”

Silence stretched on.

“Finlay might be saying he will not be safe in a couple of days… but that doesn’t make sense. They intend to attack by the end of the week,” mage Lee remarked thoughtfully.

“It could be that Aidan is trying to get information out of him before then,” Mr. Howard supplied. “Though, how would Helmer intend to continue to send letters if Fin is unable to?”

“Well, is it even possible for us to intervene if he doesn’t? They are a day and a half ahead on their journey,” the Captain pointed out grimly.

Norman didn’t say anything as he pondered this new dilemma.

“We will wait and see what tomorrow’s letter says before making any final decisions.”

“Sire, that might be too late. We may not be able to get to the Viscount in time for-” Mr. Howard began before the King turned and silenced him with an oddly calm stare.

“We need to act cautiously on all fronts. We don’t want to barge in if there is a chance that Fin could garner more information. We can start preparing the soldiers and Knights for the end of the week, but I want it done quietly.” Norman addressed Captain Antonio who, for a brief moment, clenched his teeth as though stopping himself from disagreeing.

“Very well, your majesty.” The military man bowed his head in compliance.

While no one outwardly said anything, the council men couldn’t help but feel uneasy at their ruler’s decision to hold off on intervening on behalf of their beloved cook.

“Ah, and one more thing. I don’t want anyone breathing a word of this to Lady Ashowan, or Katelyn,” Norman announced seriously, his hazel eyes piercing each man present.

Every one of the council members stiffened.

“Both of them will try to interfere if they discover what we know. This is for not only their safety, but Fin’s as well.”

After a moment of tense silence, each council member bobbed their head in agreement, though all of them were beginning to feel a growing knot in their stomachs as the day moved forward.

*

Fin stared at the meager food offerings aboard the ship before letting out a long sigh.

Fish of course, as well as salted meats, potatoes, cheese, and cabbage.

He considered himself lucky that there was salt and pepper aboard, and even some lard with how few the dining options were. He suspected there was more than he was discovering hidden around, but had yet to uncover anything else…

Picking up one of the spuds, he speculated on making a potato pancake for the men, but acquiesced he’d need a flame… The ship's brick oven needed a thorough cleaning, and hours before dinner was not the best time to start such a task.

Turning around with his hands on his hips, while picking up a nearby cast iron pot, Fin faced Stanley and Bruce, who subconsciously straightened their postures under the redhead's gaze.

Without a word, Fin brandished the pot into Stanley’s hands, then picked up another and handed it to Bruce. After that, he hefted the bag of potatoes over his good shoulder, then onto Stanley’s shoulder, before bending down and hoisting up the small barrel of clean water in his arms.

“We need to go above deck.” Fin instructed the two men who were completely clueless as to what he was doing.

“Why are we doing that? You’re supposed to be sorting out the food,” Bruce demanded, though despite it being obvious that he was trying to be intimidating, there was more than a little uncertainty in the man’s eyes.

“I am going to ‘sort out the food.’” Fin strode towards the door purposefully with the water barrel in his hands.

The two Troivackian men in charge of guarding him shared a brief look of confusion before scurrying after him.

“Mr. Helmer, you should be staying below deck,” Bruce called out as the redhead proceeded to breeze past some of the soldiers below deck in the midst of card games. When he got to the ladder, Fin hoisted the barrel over his unburnt shoulder, and continued on as though he had been clambering up and out of ships his entire life.

“No one will be complaining once it’s dinner time,” the witch eventually replied as he breathed in the fresh sea breeze as the ship creaked around him.

Scanning the deck, the Fin’s gaze finally rested on the figure he was looking for.

Aidan Helmer stood speaking with a well dressed man who appeared to be the captain of the ship. The captain wore a rich black wool coat, tan trousers, and a white tunic that was the biggest signifier of his superiority. Unlike the other grimy men roaming around the ship, the two appeared to be in a serious discussion. Aidan’s hands rested on his hips in a way that Fin knew to be like himself, and as he watched the way his father’s face moved, and the way his head tilted, he had to admit there were a great deal of similarities…

Giving his head a shake, the redhead strode forward until he stood only a foot back from the two men, making them immediately halt their conversation as they both turned to look at him. Fin set the barrel on the ground, then placed his hands on his hips.

“I apologize for interrupting the discussion; however, I was wondering if I might borrow Mr. Helmer for a moment, Captain?”

Even Aidan couldn’t hide his look of confusion as he slowly crossed his arms over his chest to stare more directly at his son.

“Yes… I suppose this matter could… wait.” The Captain was staring back and forth between the two nervously before he slowly stepped back.

Aidan’s expression was flat, and Fin could see the irritation building in his gaze.

“You are supposed to be below deck preparing the evening meal.”

“That is precisely what I am doing; however, I need your ability in order to give these men something worth stomaching.”

Whatever the Chief of Troivackian Military had been expecting to hear, it hadn’t been that.

“I beg your pardon?”

“The brick ovens haven’t been cleaned, in what looks like weeks. If I try to light it now it will be a smokehouse down there. So for tonight, if you are able to sustain boiling water and a heated pan for these potatoes, I can prepare a better meal for the men than just salted meat and cheese.”

Aidan stared at his son, completely baffled.

“You… You want me to use my abilities to… boil water… for your potatoes?”

“You can call them our potatoes if it makes you feel better.” Fin offered as he gestured Bruce and Stanley forward to set the cauldrons down.

“Why… would you come up here to ask that? Why not send one of these men to relay your request?” Aidan asked, moving forward, his eyes narrowing.

“Because I’m doubtful you would’ve listened. I have your attention now, don’t I?”

Fin knew what he was doing was a massive gamble, but… he needed to find ways of getting closer to everyone on the ship if he wanted to learn anything that could be helpful.

After a moment of carefully studying his son, Aidan let out a chuckle of disbelief. The smallest of calculating smiles then moved across his face.

“Very well. Let’s see what I can do, shall we?”

Fin then did the unexpected.

He grinned. However there was a strange sly glint in his eyes that made the Chief of Military falter back a step.

“Come on down to the galley. I’m not sure Bruce or Stanley will be able to fit in there with us though. Sorry about that, men.”

Aidan turned a perplexed stare to the two Troivackians who looked openly mortified.

“We’ve gotten quite close you see, they will be most disappointed to miss the show,” Fin explained as he stepped past the two soldiers while giving them affectionate pats on their backs, which in turn resulted in the entire crew on deck freezing and watching the entire exchange as though their two comrades were naked and singing ballads.

Fin then darted back to stand in front of them, hoisted the nearly forgotten barrel back up on his shoulder, and proceeded to shoot a smile and wink at the two soldiers.

Once again startling Aidan Helmer who became at a complete loss for words as he stared at his son’s retreating back. The fire witch’s hands moved to his hips as he attempted to fathom just what his spawn was attempting to do… though poor Stanley and Bruce were just trying to calm their blushing faces. They also realized the only reason Fin had made them carry the potatoes all the way up onto the deck and back down was so that they couldn't physically stop him leaving the galley.

"I don't think guarding the Daxarian is going to be as easy as we thought," Bruce murmured to his friend before turning and following the father and son.

Stanley frowned, but began to return back to the galley, all while attempting to ignore the strange expressions on his fellow soldiers faces.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, by the Gods. You continue to be beacons of hope to me, and I can't get enough of it.

I hope you all are gearing up for a wonderful weekend, and that you all had a great week!

I apologize for the short note, admittedly I will be heading to work soon, and I did not sleep the greatest.
What can I say, the eternal mystery of how you became so awesome drives a person a little mad.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 118: Father Son Time

Annika stared at Mr. Howard and Captain Antonio with a dry expression.
The trio stood just inside the doors of her Austice estate, and to say she was annoyed would be putting it far too lightly.

“What do you mean there wasn’t ‘anything much’, in his letter?” the Viscountess demanded with her hands folded in front of her skirts. The pair had come to deliver the news- or lack thereof to her after the dining hour, and the pair did their best to keep their facial expressions composed.

“All he said was that he was doing fine. Nothing of real import,” Mr. Howard clarified primly.

“I see… So the entire contents of his message were four words, and that was it?” Annika asked while taking a slow step closer.

Captain Antonio was far harder to intimidate, and so he held his ground.

“He said he was fine, and that they had set a Northwest course.”

“And?” Annika’s tone was gaining a certain sharpness that neither of the men had heard from her before.

“He made friends,” Mr. Howard announced suddenly, earning a dark side glance from the Captain.

“Friends, on the Troivackian ship with his father?” the Viscountess countered again, as she slowly folded her arms over her chest.

“Yes. He said the men were fine, and he was fine. There really was-” Mr. Howard tried once again to placate the Lady, but was cut off swiftly.

“Each time I ask you something, I learn that there was more that was said. So am I going to have to keep at this all night, or will you just tell me?” There was an iciness in the woman’s gaze that made Mr. Howard shiver, and Captain Antonio stiffen.

“Viscountess, we understand you are worried for your husband, but there are some matters we cannot discuss.” The Captain was proving to be the more formidable of the two men.

“I see. Shall I call for Katelyn Ashowan to see if she thinks that is a fair judgment?”

The Captain openly glared. “I will tell my betrothed myself, Lady Jeno-Ashowan.”

After a moment of stalemate between the trio staring at each other but no one uttering a word, Annika finally broke off.

“Very well. If his majesty doesn’t see reason to apprise me of my husband’s well-being, I suppose I cannot argue with the messengers.” Turning away slowly, she could see out of the corner of her eye both men visibly breathe in relief.

“We are certain he is fine. We will take our leave so as not to disturb you any more this evening,” Mr. Howard rushed on to say as he gave a low bow, then turned to exit the estate.

Captain Antonio stared at the Viscountess’ back a few moments before doing the same, though there was clearly something on his mind…

*

Annika seated herself down in the office, her expression cold and murderous as she debated what her next move should be.

They were hiding something… but what? Was Fin in danger? Was he already dead? Did he have information about the war?

Clara’s soft knock at the door brought her attention back to reality as the maid brought with her a cup of tea and sliced peaches. “I take it the news wasn’t good?”

“They are hiding whatever news they’ve received,” Annika replied coolly.

Clara quirked one of her eyebrows upwards. “So how are you intending to find out what the letter said?”

“I could break into the castle and read it, but that’d be treason, and I don’t much like the idea of giving birth in a cell. My next option is attacking the weakest link of the circle.” Leaning back with her hands folding atop her swollen belly the Viscountess frowned slightly.

“So… mage Lee, right?” Clara asked with a small smile beginning in the corners of her mouth.

“Yes, mage Lee. He is the one who has the strongest impression of me being a delicate woman of grace. We also happen to know more than a few of his weaknesses.” Annika turned with a wry grin of her own to Clara. Though unlike her usual radiant smile, this one was one of mischievous calculation.

“You mean that he and his wife enjoy… Madame Mathilda’s establishment together?” the maid asked nervously.

“Not only that, but… he has a certain affinity for weddings.”

Clara’s gaze sharpened. “Absolutely not. I am not going to pretend to get married to get information out of him!”

Annika sighed playfully, then shook her head dismissing the idea. “Don’t you remember that I already conveniently have a mother-in-law who is betrothed to a beloved Captain?”

Clara’s face relaxed immediately before nodding intently, her hand moving to gently touch her chin as the rest of the plan formed in her head.

“A mother-in-law who I bet is just as frustrated as you are that we aren’t hearing everything…”

The two women stood at the same time, and headed straight for the door, their plan abundantly clear.

*

Aidan watched his son flip the flattened mashed potatoes skeptically, though he couldn’t hide his watering mouth as the aromas continued to fill the cramped space.

“I’m surprised you asked for my help. I would’ve thought you’d avoid me at every turn. So I find myself rather... intrigued,” the fire witch announced in hopes of distracting himself from the mesmerizing show of the food being prepared.

“I’m an adult. When I need to get a job done, I see to it. Even if you making me work while aboard this ship when you already have a cook, was something you enforced on a whim.” Fin answered casually as he then procured a block of cheese and began cutting meticulously thin slices before slicing them thinly- almost as though trying to make it grated…

"You are adequately better than our ship's military cook. Why not? Besides, your guards watching you should stop any creative ideas you may suddenly spout." Aidan replied as he watched as his son sprinkled the cheese atop each of the golden creations, then rested a pot lid over the pan before turning to the cabbage.

“It’s a good thing I found some vinegar for this cabbage dish, but it’d be better if there were some honey I could use to sweeten it," the redhead murmured more to himself than his father.

“I have some in my quarters,” Aidan blurted out before realizing he had said anything. There was something strangely hypnotic about the way his son cooked. The food looked appetizing and satisfying and… smelled like heaven… Yet, it was all simple, poor food…

“Might I use some? I really only require a bit despite it being for everyone. Just a bit of flavor.”

Standing from the barrel he had been seated upon, Aidan called out to the nearest soldier outside the galley doorway to retrieve the jar as well as its whereabouts before returning.

“Do you drink?” Aidan asked after another quiet moment of watching his son, the lap of waves around them and the gentle rocking of the boat, somehow adding to the comforting atmosphere.

“More recently it has become quite often, yes,” Fin answered as he then lifted the lid off of the potato pancakes, and proceeded to slide them onto plates.

He handed one to his father with a fork before picking up his own and taking a bite. Nodding to himself, the redhead then proceeded to cut a cabbage into quarters, cut off the stem, then sliced the vegetable incredibly thinly.

Aidan picked up the fork and took a tentative bite of the flattened potato concoction, then proceeded to forget any previous thoughts he had as the flavors shook the world around him. It was a bit crispy, but filling, and… even though the seasonings were basic, it still created the most complimentary taste paired with the cheese…

It wasn’t until the plate was clear that Aidan even realized more than a few moments of silence had passed.

“That was… why didn’t the food at the castle taste nearly as delicious?” the Troivackian Chief of Military speculated curiously.

“Because I didn’t want it to taste that good to you. I wanted you to take as little interest in me as possible,” Fin replied matter of factly as he began placing the sliced cabbage into a large bowl.

“So now you want me to be interested?”

“Now I’m just doing what I enjoy. Cooking for a group that hasn’t had a proper meal in, I’m guessing, close to three weeks?” Fin rested the tops of his fists against the table surface and fixed his father with a complex expression.

“I see. So this has nothing to do with the offer I made to you this morning?” Aidan asked wryly as he set the empty plate on the barrel beside him.

“No, it doesn’t. Why spend my last days angry and frustrated when I can cook and make new friends...” Fin shrugged before picking up another cabbage and setting to work.

“So you feel nothing about my attacking you? Just like that, you accept it all?” A cold smile spread across the elder’s face.

Fin shot him a dry eyebrow raise that immediately threw the fire witch off guard.

“Tell me, Aidan. You win the war, become the head of two Covens, and then what? You just let the humans rule themselves but expect witches to be superior? That makes very little sense. You create a new hierarchy in the Coven pertaining to deviated and pure elemental witches, when there is already that system in existence- just not on paper. What am I missing here?” Fin resumed cutting the cabbage, his tone light, but curious.

“I intend to merge all the Covens of the world. We will put ink to paper and set civilisation right as it should be,” Aidan explained patiently, an out of character serene expression settling over his features.

“What makes you think it’s wrong now?” Fin asked with a small shrug.

“There are a great deal of useless people in power who do more harm than good. When there are beings such as ourselves who should be leading the world in order to maintain balance, we should be the ones to step forward and make change happen.” Aidan’s eyes glimmered.

“Why not work with the existing system to form something better? Why resort to the slaughter of thousands of people?” Fin was doing his utmost to keep his tone light and casual, but the mention of the carnage that was sure to come in a war created a pit of dread in his stomach.

“I tried already. Very few people agreed with me.” A dark shadow crossed over Aidan’s handsome features as his eyes stared off into memories Fin hadn’t the faintest idea about.

“You mentioned useless people in power doing more harm than good. Isn’t an unnecessary war more harm than good? There is always going to be someone in power whose position is entirely inadequate for them, no matter how great a kingdom of hierarchy.”

“War is like fire… it burns away the old to make way for the new.” Aidan shrugged while folding his arms over his chest. “Alright, if you think the world is fine as it is now, tell me… why aren’t there any witches who are nobility? I’ll tell you. It’s because even if there is one of us amongst them? They hide themselves out of fear. They are not out amongst the people trying to bring them closer to the nature of the Goddess’ creation.”

‘Wait… am I the first witch to be a noble? That can’t be right…’ Fin hesitated for a moment in his chopping to ponder this potential discovery. Shaking his head free from the thoughts in order to stay present in the conversation, he responded with:

“Change takes time. Besides, there could be noble witches that have declared themselves, but prefer privacy from the King. It doesn’t always have to do with fear. Aren’t you yourself set to be given a title soon?”

Aidan folded his arms and let out a world weary sigh. “I have worked years to earn my current position. I had to become a formidable force to be reckoned with if I wanted any kind of title. Yet the nobles are still skeptical of me. I doubt I will ever be truly accepted until they see for themselves, the power of the pure witches.”

“What is it that makes you believe that you are the best one to lead the Covens? Or better yet, why is your plan… your vision the absolute truth? Others feel the same as you do about many of their ideas.”

“Yet, none have come as far as I have,” Aidan remarked, a strangely prideful note entering his voice. “One day… if you’re lucky… you will see what it means for a pure witch. You’ll see what it is when they embrace their pure element. The power behind it. The Goddess did not give us such power in order to hide… they gave it to us to make advancements. To rule...”

“They have never once decreed to the witches that they are meant to rule. The opposite in fact. We are supposed to be the ones upholding the balance of the world, not forcing it to become what we deem fit.”

“Isn’t what we deem fit, the balanced version of this world?”

“Not if it is only one of us set on burning away a significant portion of both witches and mankind alike.” Fin stopped what he was doing then. There was a question he had longed to ask the man who sired him… and he figured this was the best time to do so.

“Why… do you like hurting people? You always toyed and bullied myself and mother, and it wasn’t to make us stronger. Mum could never fight back against you, and you knew that.” The redhead kept the rage from his voice… kept the pain, the memories… all in order to appear as receptive as possible in hopes of getting an honest answer.

Aidan stared at Fin for a long moment without saying a word.

“There are different kinds of strength to be grown in the face of adversity. Even if to you, I am the villain of your past, and coincidentally your present. I did make the both of you stronger. Right now it is unfortunate because you just happen to be in my way, and I can still beat you without ever coming close to drawing from my own life source.”

The fire witch stood then, his hands pressed into his pockets as he squared himself off with his son.

“Now. I believe I’ve answered a great deal of your questions. Would you care to tell me about that ring around your neck?”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, my darling spirits who keep me going and support my tomfoolery, you have helped prove a few unpleasant people in my past wrong. Thank you. You are a major part of my journey to triumph, and I never could've done it without you you adorable muffins you.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, qmanol, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, HighwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, Michael K, Klakras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Dear, Christian, noah F, Jacob, Bryan J, Qrystof, Christine T, Kevin G, Letmeinillread, Edward N, Azure, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff B, m h, Azure, Sabrina F, goose.

I hope you all are having a fantastic start to your week after a restful weekend, and that you all remember how amazing you are. How you have survived everything you have been through so far, and it's because you are strong enough to make it. Life isn't always easy, and people aren't always kind, but you are doing awesome. Just keep working on yourself and clearing your own path, and next thing you know those other thorny bits will be left far behind as you venture on. Remember, the world and the woods can be a pretty vast place. Anything you don't want to carry with you, you can set aside. Eventually all the other scenery will fill your universe up and whatever is troubling you, won't seem so big.

Just keep going, you can do this, I know you're doing great- even if it doesn't feel that way, you are.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 119: Interesting Interrogations

Fin’s face hardened for the briefest of moments before he let out a small sigh and then donned a sad smile.

“I’m holding on to it for someone,” he replied wearily to his father’s question regarding the band he wore on a chain around his neck, as he began scraping the cabbage into one of the bowls nearby.

“So are you betrothed? Or is that a friend’s? I did hear that you are close with one of the Zinferan representatives… it’s gold from what I was told by the crew on board with us, so it can’t be yours,” Aidan mentioned casually, a glint of triumph in his black eyes.

“Something like that,” the redhead answered vaguely as he began tossing the cabbage with the vinegar, averting his eyes from the Chief of Military’s appraising stare.

“Or...” Aidan chuckled to himself “Could it be the rumors true that you’re in a homosexual relationship with the King’s assistant?”

Fin wanted to smile…
It was too easy…
He could somehow hear Mr. Howard’s infuriated scream in his mind without any effort...

The redhead said nothing, and hid his face as he worked to stave off a smile.

Aidan stilled. “No… you… are you serious?”

Fin turned to face his father, his features schooled to the best of his ability. “What’s wrong with being gay?”

The Troivackian Chief of Military’s face paled. “You plan on taking a mistress to breed more witches at least don’t you?”

The cook didn’t hide his disgust at the comment. “Why in the world… would I do that?”

“Surely if he loves you, Mr. Howard must see how valuable a witch can be! I’m sure he would be understanding if you tried to-”

“Mr. Howard is not a patient man with me,” Fin cut off his father, and sincerely thought he was going to begin twitching from trying to stave off his laughter.

The cook was sticking to the truth as closely as possible... The King’s assistant would most likely commit a murder suicide if he ever heard the discussion…

“It’s just as well that I’ll be killing you… I don’t care what your preference is as long as you do your duty and carry on the line.” Aidan huffed while shaking his head incredulously.

“Ironic that you want to kill me with that outlook…” the cook pointed out glibly.

“I can just make another child… I’ve been too busy the past few years to give it much thought, but now I see it is more important than I realized.” Aidan waved his hand casually as though they were discussing concerns pertaining towards the speed grass grew.

“How wonderful. A younger sibling.” Fin found himself chuckling as he then moved on to the next cabbage head.

“Yes, well, my first child was more a practice round I suppose.”

“That makes sense, though, as your practice round, my advice is to not terrorize your next offspring.”

“I won’t need to if I succeed with a pure elemental witch from Troivack. They are far more advanced in terms of discipline than Daxaria witches and citizens,” Aidan replied unfeelingly.

Fin decided not to comment any further, and was saved having to physically bite down on his tongue when the soldier from earlier returned with the honey.

All in all, Fin had managed to keep his relationship with Annika hidden, and at the same time learned more about what his father was thinking… These were all good things.

Though none of that changed the small detail of his pending death.

*

Annika sat cradling the cup of tea in her hands with Katelyn on her left, and the rest of the kitchen aides waiting. The kitchen felt somehow empty without Fin, even though the aides had learned their lessons, and it was kept significantly cleaner than the last time he had left them. There was just a bit of magic missing that had nothing to do with brooms sweeping the room on their own, or buckets of floating water.

However, that was exactly what made their objective so important… and so they continued to bide their time in the silence…

After a few more drawn out moments, the faint thrum of endless talking reached their ears.

“-interesting how she didn’t like it when I pointed out how everyone experiences flatulence. You wouldn’t think that she would refuse my offer of creating a small breeze to clear the smell from the room!” Keith Lee opened the door to the kitchen with his father at his side who looked stuck between a laugh and a grimace at his son’s story.

“Oh my- hello, everyone! My father said that there was an issue that we needed to solve?” Keith looked around the kitchen smiling, which was when Hannah, with visible hesitancy stepped forward.

“Yes we… were hoping Keith you might provide the Knights and I… some… advice. We are considering opening a tavern one day, and seeing as you are knowledgeable about everything…”

The young soon-to-be mage clapped his hands in delight.

“But of course! Shall we all sit and have a cup of-”

“Well, Mrs. Ashowan and Lady Jenoure were wanting to discuss about the wedding with the Captain here, so we wondered if you’d like to go into Austice for a pint?” Hannah managed to smile and make it seem genuine, while mage Lee suddenly stood impeccably straight and turned glittering eyes to the two women seated at Fin’s cooking table.

“I normally do not imbibe, you know how great a responsibility it is to wield powerful magic and-”

Mage Lee clapped his son’s shoulder. “Nonsense, cutting loose every now and then is equally as beneficial as practicing a regimented life. Go with them and hear what dilemmas they are faced with.”

Kate shot Annika a quick look, her surprise over the bait working barely hidden…

Once the aides and Knights had left with Keith leading the way already citing off what he knew about running a tavern, mage Lee turned to the two women at the table with a cheery smile.

“Mrs. Ashowan, you must forgive my rudeness, I completely forgot to offer you congratulations regarding your engagement to our dear Captain! Are you thinking a fall wedding? It would certainly give you enough time to arrange the guest list- and by next year we should hopefully have found a way to end the war.”

Kate blinked in astonishment. She was reluctant to admit she hadn’t truly believed the Viscountess’ insistence that the man was obsessed with matrimony.

“Mage Lee, while I appreciate and thank you for your well-wishes, I’m afraid right now with us knowing so little about what is happening with my son…” Kate’s voice was disconnected and halting…

Annika reached over and clasped her hands comfortingly. “Sorry, mage Lee. We had only just started saying how nice it would be for Fin to be back safely, and how she could even plan with him what he thinks might be best for the engagement feast.”

“An engagement feast!?” The delight and excitement on the man’s face had the profound effect of startling Kate, but the mage didn’t seem to notice. “What a splendid thought! Have the feast before the war to bolster good tidings, then afterwards we can celebrate with the official ceremony. I think you’d look ravishing with a bouquet filled with yellow blooms. I can even speak with Kasim about cultivating enough to-”

“Mage Lee. Please… my daughter-in-law is distressed right now. We haven’t learned anything about Fin’s safety or what is happening aboard that ship with my blasted ex-husband and I…” Katelyn trailed off as tears welled up in her eyes.

Annika knew the woman was too pure-hearted to fake those tears, and so made sure to give the healer’s hands an extra squeeze.

“Well… surely the Captain told you both that Finlay is fine!” Mage Lee ventured nervously. He clearly was desperate to keep the topic on wedding plans.

“But that tells us nothing! He could’ve been forced to write that,” Annika pointed out while forcing her own tears to rise into her gaze to back the elder even further into a corner.

Realizing that the situation was quickly spiralling out of his control, mage Lee shifted the staff in his hands nervously.

“Lady Ashowan… Mrs. Ashowan I… I am sorry for seeming insensitive I-I know Fin… is fine! He managed to tip off his majesty about some important information and the rest we… I’m sure it was nothing!”

Annika allowed her tears to fall as she fixed the mage with her most heartbreaking expression.

“What was nothing? I’ve lost my brother this week, are you saying I’m about to lose my husband?”

“No, no! It was just… he mentioned that in a couple of days that the Troivackian men might think of him… poorly. He said it far more cryptically though…”

Annika’s gaze sharpened, and Kate went rigid.

“What was he talking about then… what’s happening in a few days? Isn’t he on the ship for the week?” Kate demanded desperately.

Mage Lee held up his hands in surrender.

“I do not know. We are waiting to see if he is able to reveal more in tomorrow’s letter.”

“Will… will the others even tell us if he is in danger?” Annika asked quietly. Truthfully it was taking every ounce of strength she had to keep the weak facade up. She wanted to spring into action immediately and shake the mage by his robes, but knew she had to be careful in case there was more to learn…

“I… imagine his majesty will let you know if the status changes! Now… erm… if you might excuse me. I best go see to some… work I have… to do.”

The Royal Mage of the court then darted from the kitchen as hastily as was possible without flat out running.

“I don’t like this…” Katelyn Ashowan’s eyes bore into the worn cooking table in front of her.

“Neither do I. If his highness isn’t sending a ship tonight there isn’t a hope in hell they will catch up barring a miracle… Unless we go with a smaller vessel, but then we have no military power to get him back.”

Annika stood up, and faced the castle door, a plan brewing in her mind, when her mother-in-law’s gentle touch on her forearm drew her attention back to the woman.

“Remember, everything you do now, you also risk the lives of your children.”

Annika felt as though a stone had been dropped in her stomach. She still hadn’t wrapped her head around her pregnancy, but to then also be inhibited in how she could protect Fin in order to take care of her offspring? Brats she’d never met, and really, who would continue to invade her body and life…?

She clenched her teeth, trying to think of words to say that could diffuse the healer’s worries while not betraying her anger…

“Not all women… feel maternal. Or find the changes easy to accept,” Kate began, there was a wisdom in her stare that stunned Annika to the point where she forgot her anger. “You have been quite successful in your life from what I’ve seen and heard, but… this is not something to ignore or dominate. It just happens, and you adapt the best you can.”

“Do… Do the women that… perhaps not feel… excited or… loving towards their children ever change?” The Viscountess’ heart was pounding. It had been a lingering fear in her mind since the moment she found out about her condition…

Was she going to be a good mother who loved her protegees?

“Some don’t. Some most likely shouldn’t have had their children if I’m being frank- and believe me, I pity those families fiercely, but in your case, I’m not worried.”

“Why not? Just because Fin is good with children doesn’t mean-”

“If you love Fin? You are going to adore your children. It might not be the second you hold them, or even in the first week or month but… you will. One day you will love them so much that you would risk treason just to save them.”

Annika smiled a little, but still wasn’t confident about what Kate was saying. Though she rested her hand on the woman’s shoulder, and with a firm tone that she hoped was convincing said:

“Well right now, I think the best thing for my children is ensuring their father returns in one piece.” Turning towards the castle door she knew despite her condition, she was going to do whatever she could to keep Fin alive. No matter the cost. Striding forward purposefully, Annika hoped that Clara wasn’t finding it too difficult keeping the Captain and Mr. Howard occupied. Afterall, odds were high that they were already aware who would be the most likely to blurt something out…

*

“Only five minutes, Viscountess. The Captain will kill me if he hears I let you speak to her.”

Nodding to the prison guard, but keeping her hood drawn, the Lady spoke. “I only want to confirm that my trade ships have had no business with her. Thank you for your understanding.”

The guard grunted, clearly not fully convinced, but had already tried to argue with her an hour before and it had been the longest, most headache-inducing hour of his life. He then led the noblewoman down the stone steps carrying a torch high above himself, keys jangling at his side as he proceeded into the dark corridor lined with cells.

As it turned out, they didn’t even need to walk very far, as the very first set of bars held the occupant Annika was interested in speaking with.

“We keep her close to the stairs in case she needs to call out for help. I don’t understand what ails her brother, but the man has more foam than ale in his head if you know what I mean.”

Annika didn’t know what he meant, but didn’t care to ask. All she was interested in was getting the information she needed.

After the guard lit the torch beside the cell, he pounded his fist on the bars, making several of the other prisoners groan and shout out over the ruckus.

“Oyy. You’ve got a visitor. Be nice to her and she might be nice to you,” the guard called out looking completely bored with the situation. He gave Annika a brief nod, then turned and headed back up the stairs to his office without a second look back. He didn’t need or want any more trouble from the Lady.

A shadow shifted in the cell after a moment, and the jangle of chains slowly drew closer until standing in the warm firelight, with dark bags under her eyes, and her hair looking an oily mess, stood Elizabeth Nonata.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, thank you for being the heroes of this writer's depraved soul!

So... I had a whole AN written, but uh... RR crashed as I was submitting and now I can't rewrite it all because if I do I'll be late for work.
Sorry friends!

I hope you're all doing well, and that you are going easy on yourselves if feeling overwhelmed or burnt out.

Have a fantastic weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 120: Two Sides of the Same Coin

“Captain! Those two ships they-” the first mate halted in his tracks when he realized that the Captain was sitting with Mr. Helmer and their hostage. The Captain seemed to be in some kind of trance as he polished off his plate of food in front of him.

As the man slowly set his plate down, a wistful smile upon his face, the first mate hadn’t a clue what could’ve put the normally stern and cautious man so at ease… unless his cup was full to the brim with Troivackian moonshine.

“Err… Captain?” The first mate glanced around him then, and noticed suddenly that literally everyone with a plate in front of themselves was in various states of peace and contentment that was borderline disturbing…

“What is it, Ewan?” The Captain’s soft relaxed voice drew the first mate’s eyes back to his superior, though it was clear that the man was greatly disturbed.

“Those two ships that we noticed this morning have drawn closer, could it be that the Daxarian military has sent them to attack?”

The Captain stood, plucking up his small glass of wine and taking a small leisurely sip before holding out his hand for the spyglass. The first mate hastily handed him the brass instrument, and waited as his superior took a leisurely glance around.

“Ewan, lad, you need to rest. That vessel to our port side is a deep sea fishermen’s vessel, most likely coming out for a fine catch of mackerel. The ship to our starboard is a Troivackian merchant ship,” the Captain clapped a hand on his protegee’s shoulder as he handed back the spyglass. “Have a plate of food and take a seat. We’re talking about the tranquility of Troivackian nights to Mr. Helmer’s son here. A greater quiet you’ve never heard when your feet is set on the central sands...”

The first mate looked nervously towards the Troivackian Chief of Military who was regarding the Captain with a raised eyebrow and a rare, amused smile.

“Aye… Captain. I’ll put Lorne on the helm.”

Ewan left feeling completely baffled over his superior’s relaxed attitude… tensions had been rising every day their attack drew nearer, especially with the fire witch on board… but… why was everyone acting as though it were over? As though they were on a voyage back home instead of awaiting battle?

The first mate continued to ponder this as he walked over and informed the soldier currently steering the ship he had been assigned his break. When Ewan eventually made his way over to the two soldiers that had been tasked with guarding Mr. Helmer’s son, he noticed they too were staring around at their shipmates in confusion.

“I’m here for my meal.”

The two men turned and stared at him, both of them taking a moment to snap out of their evaluations.

“Here. Maybe you can tell us what the cook did to the food. I’ve not seen the soldiers this quiet since the funerals from the last civil war…” the larger of the two men explained, his keen eyes surveying the smiles and good natured discussions wafting through every group of resting men.

The observation made Ewan even more hesitant to take the food from them… but then again Mr. Helmer had been with his son when he had been cooking… there was nothing he could have done to it without being noticed…

Picking up the strange crispy potato… biscuit? Pancake? Ewan took a tentative bite, and after two seconds, he felt a breath leave his body he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. A breath that he felt like he’d been holding since… since he left home.

The flavor was comforting, and yet so deeply delicious that it was also rejuvenating…

Each bite he expected the concoction to become too salty, or too bland, but it never happened. It was perfect from the very first to the very last bite.

Turning his attention next to the cabbage, he used the blade at his side to tentatively try some of the meticulously sliced vegetable, and the moment his teeth sank into the crisp crunchiness…

New flavors teased him under the familiar ingredients of vinegar, salt, and pepper.

“Not you too!”

Ewan jumped. He had completely forgotten that the two Troivackian soldiers had been watching him, he had been so captivated by his meal…

How was it, food could make him feel so… good? He felt at peace and comforted, and yet he also felt… sated. Sated on a level he hadn’t realized had been deprived.

“I… I… have you two not had any yet?” the first mate asked, trying to return to the moment before this strange emotional journey.

“No… we can once we’re finished, but we aren’t sure we want to at this point,” the shorter of the men grumbled.

“You will want to try this. It… it isn’t poisoned, it just… it’s the best meal I’ve ever had in my life.”

The short Troivackian shoulder glanced at the dishes in front of him flatly then back at the first mate as though he had just claimed they were eating rainbows.

“Looks like cabbage and potatoes to me.”

“It is, but… it’s better. Try some now. It’s fine.” Ewan waved his hand encouragingly.

“Yes, Stanley, Bruce. You should try some, you’ve been on your feet all day.” Fin appeared behind the first mate, making him nearly jump out of his skin. “Sorry, Ewan. Didn’t mean to frighten you. Go have a seat and enjoy the rest of the meal.”

For whatever reason, without thinking about it, he gave a quick bow to the redhead before trodding off to take a seat. The action making both Bruce and Stanley glance at each other in surprise.

“Alright you two, I can take over for now, and after you’ve eaten we need to play a drinking game together- the Captain says he’ll even share some of his moonshine.”

The men immediately perked up in excitement, before remembering they were wary of the redhead.

“Why do people treat you differently?” Bruce asked with a frown.

Fin’s eyebrows moved upwards in surprise over the man’s candid question. “I suppose because I don’t behave like you all expect me to.”

“You got that right,” Stanley grumbled. “You should be shitting in your pants like every other Daxarian would be, instead you wanna feed an’ drink with us, but you don’t wanna become a Troivackian…”

“Why can’t we be friends while I remain a Daxarian and you two remain Troivackians?” the redhead asked with a friendly smile.

“Cause…’we’re too different, an’ we’re going to have to kill you, an’ most likely your friends and family and-”

“Most likely, but not for certain… A lot can change in a short amount of time. Besides, none of that is happening today, is it?”

The men both blinked and frowned in bewilderment.

“I… s’pose not,” Bruce answered slowly.

“Then for today, we know we can be friends.”

“So you can betray us later?” Bruce asked coldly.

“I don’t attack first, and I’m too terrible at lying to betray anyone. Isn’t that a relief?” Fin explained while pressing his hands into his pockets with a laugh.

Stanley’s expression darkened immediately. “Troivack doesn’t work that way. Only the weak trust.”

Fin’s smile faded as he stared at the two men appraisingly for a few minutes. “That must be… exhausting. All the time. Not having a single person you can build trust with.”

“We trust that we can’t trust anyone” Bruce explained with a growl.

“Well… that sounds like you’re a lonely, individualistic people… but let me ask you something… If you can’t trust people, and you must always stand alone, knowing that even the person standing at your side might stab you in the back… who is stronger? The army that trusts each other and isn’t looking to betray one another? Or the army that believes they will die by their loved ones rather than the enemy. Which would you want to be?”

Both men were quiet for a while, but the redhead waited patiently.

“I’d like to not be scared of anything. Even my friend turning on me, because I never trusted him.” Bruce declared proudly.

“Are you happy then?”

“Aye,” the two answered in unison.

“Well, then that is where we differ, and that’s alright. However, in Daxaria I can say our mortality rate is quite a bit lower than Troivackia's… and even if we are friends today and you have a knife in my back by the day after next, at least we will have had a nice time before then. Now, grab a plate, and get going, the sun is setting and we still have to clean the galley.”

Both the Troivackian soldiers glanced at each other, clearly ill at ease with the conversation, but one thing was certain…
Their dialogue had definitely made them even more mystified by the red haired cook.

*

Annika stared at Elizabeth Nonata from beneath the shadow of her cloak, and watched as the woman tilted her head trying to see who was visiting her.

“I want to know the name of the ships you used for smuggling in soldiers,” Annika lowered her voice in hopes of hiding her identity- even though the two women had never formally met.

“That information was confiscated by the King and is now a secret of the crown,” the assistant recited dully.

“Are they docked now in Austice?”

“That information was confiscated by the King and is now a secret of the crown,” Elizabeth repeated in the same flat voice she had used before.

“If a Troivackian warship saw that they were yours, would they see the ship as friend or foe?”

The assistant hesitated then. Finally releasing a long sigh, she leaned against the bars wearily as she looked at her mysterious visitor disinterestedly.

“Any idea where my dog went? He chased a black cat out of here a day ago when the Captain came down for questioning.”

“I have not heard about any kind of dog being around here,” Annika said truthfully.
‘Though I do know a certain pyromaniac black cat…’

“I see… find my dog. Make sure he’s alright, and I’ll tell you what you want to know.” Elizabeth Nonata shrugged.

“Ah… I will help you find your dog if you give me the information first.”

“That isn’t how I practice business. Good evening.” Elizabeth Nonata bobbed her head and began to shuffle back towards her cot, her chains jangling as she moved.

Annika stood there pondering how best to handle this… she couldn’t waste time hunting down a dog… Plus if she asked the Captain about it he would know instantly that she had been talking with a prisoner.

“Is there anything you want that I can bequeath more imminently for the information? A bath, perhaps?”

“Hmm… I suppose a reduced sentence is out of the question. The King was quite lenient given that I was not actively involved in treason… five year sentence for obstruction of justice and a few other trifle offences. A bath is generous, but… short term. I suppose a job once I leave as a maid somewhere might be nice.” The woman cited idly.

However, despite the hopeless note in Elizabeth’s voice, Annika then had her answer.

“Here is what I’m willing to offer you, Nonata. You give me seven years of servitude instead of five years in this cell, and you have a deal.”

The former assistant to the infamous Madame Mathilda sat up, her face openly dubious.

“For someone to make me a deal like that, you must be very powerful in either the court, or the underbelly of Austice. I’d like to know which end of the beast I’m dealing with.”

“I’ve made my terms. Asking for more is greedy.” There was a threatening tone in Annika’s voice despite her speaking softly.

Elizabeth visibly swallowed, then stood slowly. “I don’t kill people, or commit treason.”

“Fine.”

“I want nothing to do with human trafficking.”

“It is done. Now. Do we have an agreement?” the Viscountess asked, her voice beginning to rasp.

Sidling back over to the cell door, the assistant put her hand through the bars.

As Annika reached her own gloved hand out and grasped it, Elizabeth tried to yank her forward, but the Viscountess was far stronger and better trained than the woman who’d sat behind a desk most her life.

Elizabeth’s head banged against the cell bars, making them ring and a sharp gasp to leave her lips as she tried to move to instinctively clutch her head. Only, her hand was still in the vice grip of the hooded figure.

“I am not to be trifled with or taken lightly, Nonata. If you think to betray me, or flee from me after taking my deal, I will have you rot in this cell for ten years of your life. More if you think to try and pull something that harms me.”

The assistant’s eyes were watering from the pain in her head, but she slowly nodded.

“So we have an understanding?” Annika asked icily, her grip tightening yet again around the woman’s hand.

“Yes,” Elizabeth whimpered weakly, realizing the sincerity in her visitor’s warning but knowing it was still a chance she had to take.

“Excellent. I will return momentarily with a contract for you to sign.”

Turning on her heel, the Viscountess headed towards the stairs where she would commandeer a desk to draft the deal she had made countless of times with the staff members of her home. Though this one would be a little different… After all, Elizabeth Nonata was one of the best assistant’s in all of Austice. It’d be a waste to let her talent erode away in a cell…

“I know who you are.”

Annika froze, her foot on the first stone step leading back above ground.

She turned slowly to once again face the imprisoned woman, her heart suddenly skipping a beat.

“Oh? Who am I, Nonata?”

“I’ve heard about you… you’re… you’re the Dragon.”

A gradual smile climbed its way up the Viscountess’ lips, that Elizabeth only saw half of, and grew immediately frightened.

“That’s right, and it’d be wise of you to never forget that there isn’t a corner of this world you can hide, where you can be safe from me.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined in on the discord channel!

My Patreonnis, you gorgeous creatures of excellence, thank you. Thank you for your support, and your encouragement.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, Lord_Fuzzy, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, Faeblood, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, William H, James N, Elsie N, Levi C, Bobtur, Pavante, Taylor B, Darcy C, Mohammed H, Svarog, Nelson, Rasmus b.a, Joe, Sarah D, N0t3m, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Odunski, Noelle, Danielle W, Majorana, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Shaggy, Sean G, Mael B, Alexander G, Nicolas M, FS, Nathaniel J, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Jan L, noah S, Obadiah R, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Gavriel, Aethric, Chris, HighwayJack, Driftward, Gavin T, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Julian K, Beldium, Michael K, Klakras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, Renata A, ShinyMareep, Svenkrupp, Skara999, Braidborn, Marcus O, Matthew O, Kyle M, Anonymous, Etia, Devious Ferret, David M, Christopher C, Jacob AS, Tom H, Xervon, MAS, Impes, K-Thomas, Amit G, Kelvin F, Nathan, Fiendsjoke, lala jhones, Alfred S, trom, Edward K, Fionav, Jeff G, Michael K, Drew K, Xavier L, Ryne L, Breccan M, Jordan B, goose, Cawkyu, Looshioe, Karan, SlywiuszFL, Zip, Nathan, levon w, Francesco G, Faellwn, thomas, Corwin A, Hi, Will D, Muttater, Dev, Octavia, Nicholas P, David M, Lalanne M, Nicole P, Christoph K, inquigor, Conor L, Benjamin J, g0lb0r, Nathan F, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, gregory tof, Wilhelm, Wololo dmadden, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Doc J, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Eric S, Akshai C, Mario K, MacDB, Hauke Winter, Matthew D, MenacingSand, Christian C, Wesley S, Nathan F, Hauke W, Dear, Christian, noah F, Jacob, Bryan J, Christine T, Kevin G, Letmeinillread, Edward N, Azure, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff B, m h, Azure, Sabrina F, goose, Braden P, Jonathan R, Christopher B, Alexander GT, NebulaeDreamz.

You've got good looks, brains, resilience, a merciful heart, and infinite potential. I hope that you know these things i have been relentlessly hurling your way in my notes, and I also hope that you know that even if you don't meet your own standards, it doesn't change the facts that you are a capable person that can change your entire world if you so choose. You have an immense amount of power, that is easily forgotten because of day to day weariness.

Don't forget though. Remember. Today, you could change the classes you take, the effort you exert, the job you work... all of it. You could change your entire life, and all of those people by you because of it. So never think you are nothing, and never think your words, presence, or thoughts are meaningless.

You are playing your part, and if you want a different one? You get to change it.

I hope you had a fantastic Monday, and a restful weekend!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 121: Hiding Ones Heart

“Madame Mathilda’s ship docked two days ago and has already been turned over to the King for any documents or stowaways. Currently it is sitting at the dock with a handful of Knights guarding it, that as well as finding a crew at such short notice to sail the damn thing is the next problem,” Annika explained to Clara as she swept down the corridor of her keep while removing her cloak and handing it to her maid.

“I will draft the proposal for Elizabeth Nonata’s release into my care for Mr. Howard. He won’t like it, but I think my counter proposal for her punishment and subsequent use will be-” Annika froze when she entered her chamber. Her hand had already begun unbuttoning the leather vest she wore, but fortunately hadn’t gotten very far.

Janelle Piereva stood waiting, her gaunt face and deadened stare regarding Annika emotionlessly. The Viscountess’ hand fell away from the vest hastily and thanked the Gods that she had opted to purchase one that was a size too large as it covered the curve of her belly.

“Might I… have a word with you, sister?” Lady Piereva curtsied, briefly, and straightened again.

Annika hesitated momentarily before nodding in affirmation. As she turned to close the door after Clara, she leaned forward and whispered:

“Begin assembling the crew. Even if it has to be members of the household. They won’t be seen if we do things right.”

“Yes, my Lady.” The maid bowed her head then slipped into the shadows of the corridor to carry out her mistress’ orders.

Turning back to her sister-in-law, Annika braced herself. The woman hadn’t spoken a word since arriving, instead she would occasionally rock her daughter to sleep, or stare out the window for hours, barely eating or drinking…

“Janelle, is there anything I can do for you?”

“You… You were the one Charles was reporting to, weren’t you.” The hollowed voice made Annika’s heart clench.

The worst part was… she knew she still couldn’t tell her the truth.

“What do you mean? Charles was killed because of the King’s ire over Phillip.” Annika’s pained expression was completely genuine.

“Don’t… don’t lie to me. Charles wouldn’t risk his family just for the sake of rebelling. He would only do something so stupid for you. For the only family member he never could protect while growing up.”

The Viscountess felt her throat ache and her stomach turn at the woman’s words. “Charles would come here and I would give him money, but I never-”

“Was that it? Did Phillip cut us off so horrifically that Charles came to you for help? Did you exploit him to spy for you in exchange for keeping us taken care of?” Janelle’s eyes glimmered, her voice was still quiet, but still made her sister-in-law wince.

“No. Charles came here to receive the money himself because otherwise Phillip would’ve heard about me transporting the gold to him and interfered. You know this. I loved my brother, and I never-”

“You’re the coldest woman I’ve ever met.” Tears spilled over Janelle’s cheeks. “Did you not even bother to mourn the only family you have left? John is dead, your own husband is dead, Phillip is dead, now Charles… You’ve not ever mourned any of them.”

“I am mourning Charles, but I need to try and save-”

“There is always something. Always some selfish reason for you.” The widow moved to breeze past Annika, only the Viscountess grasped her by the arm firmly halting her in place.

“My older brothers, save for Charles, were not worth mourning. You did not grow up in my keep, Janelle. Now before you start casting judgment, I want you to think very carefully about how little you know. For starters, why do you think Mr. Helmer released you and your daughter to me alive?”

The widow’s expression became alarmed. “Did you barter Charles' life for ours?”

The darkness in Annika’s eyes when she gazed at her sister-in-law visibly shook the woman.

“Stop making me your enemy. It is King Matthais and the Chief of Troivackian Military responsible for this violence. I will see to it that you are safely hidden here in Daxaria and provided for comfortably.”

“I am not letting them bury Charles in a pauper's grave!” Janelle cried out angrily.
“My brother is going into the same soil one way or another. If you choose to return, you and your daughter will be buried right beside him and I won’t be able to do a thing to help.”

The Lady Piereva wrenched her arm free from Annika’s grasp, as she stared with pure hatred at her.

“I hope that you remain alone for the rest of your life. No man or child should have to suffer your heartlessness.”

Janelle stormed from the room, and the Viscountess said nothing in defence as her heart thudded in her chest.

A strange sense of foreboding welled up inside her as she turned and closed her chamber door behind herself, and did her best to push the troubling conversation out of her mind. She couldn’t be distracted yet. She still had to free Fin, and they still had a war to win…

Grieving would have to be stored for another day… a day where she could properly send her prayers of thanks to the only brother to ever show his little sister that she at least had one family member by her side.

***

Fin stared at the group of Troivackian soldiers with his arms folded over his chest, and his ankle crossed over his knee. A wry grin spread over his face, and despite the peaceful rock of the ship beneath them and the spectacularly beautiful span of starry night sky, the men remained fixated on him.

“There’s no way you can take three shots of Troivackian moonshine without tossing your dinner!” Stanley announced with a smug grin on his face.

“I bet you I can, and if I’m wrong I get to ask you each a question you have to answer honestly. Nothing to do with the war, I swear. If you opt out however… I get to decide your punishment,” Fin explained with a mischievous glint in his eye.

“You got yourself a bet, witch,” Bruce growled despite a smile curling his lips.

Fin nodded to the barrel surface where two small steel cups had been set.

Stanley stepped forward, bottle in hand as he poured the clear liquid into the small cup.

Still grinning, the redhead slowly reached forward, and lifted the glass.

“To all your health and happiness!” He tossed the liquor back easily.

The men all cheered and clapped.

“Lucky shot!”

“Beginner's fortune!”

“You won’t make it past the second!” One of the men called out from the back of the crowd making everyone including Fin laugh.

Bruce stepped forward then, a hyper demonic grin on his face as he poured the next shot to the brim.

The men began to chant in unanimous ‘Hohs’. As though they were preparing to attack- only they were all smiling.

The witch raised the small cup, briefly glancing over his shoulder to see his father and the captain watching the whole scene before giving them a wink and tossing back the second drink.

He grimaced, slammed the cup on the table and doubled over. After a moment, he straightened, sending the men into a fit of cheers and shouts.

“I must admit, you’re doing better than I thought you would,” Stanley muttered while stepping forward again.

The ship’s deck fell silent, and despite Fin knowing his father and ship’s captain stood watching him on the upper deck, he grinned at the men, and raised the cup again.

“A toast to your mothers, wives, and children. To your sacrifice for your country!”

The awkward silence that followed the last statement was eased by the redhead slinging back the third shot of moonshine without another word.

Immediately forgetting the moment before, the men all broke out in cheers and shouts of encouragement as the redhead remained hunched over for a moment. The back of his wrist rose to his mouth, which made the crowd fall quiet once again for a moment, before Fin slowly stood, and finally, punched his hand into the air in victory.

The uproar was deafening.

“Your son is quite… charming in his own way,” the captain observed with a small smile as Aidan observed the entire scene with his arms folded and a bemused look on his face.

“Indeed. It is quite impressive given that less than a year ago I heard he was practically a recluse on the island of Quildon,” the Chief of Troivackian of Military observed with a calculating stare.

Aidan stared at his son’s happy expression while he shared in the fun and encouraged the jubilant mood of the men, and couldn’t help but wonder what caused such a dramatic shift in Fin’s personality…

Was it because the redhead was finally with a man he loved?

Or perhaps was it that he was acting happy to make his father spiteful?

Aidan frowned. Neither option seemed like a whole truth, and this troubled him greatly.

“Alright! I get to ask each of you a question,” Fin announced with a slight flush in his cheeks.

The crowd chuckled then hushed as the redhead turned to the nearest soldier.

“What was the color of your mother’s eyes?”

The soldier visibly balked. “My… My mother? Dark, of course. Like any good Troivackian woman.”

“Were they cold or warm?” Fin prompted a little more softly.

“She… She was… warm in her own way. I know she loves me, but hides it as she should,” the man announced with a self assuring nod.

Fin said nothing but nodded in a vague understanding way before moving onto the next man.

“What is your favorite food?”

“We don’t have the luxury of multiple food options,” came the gruff accusatory answer. Only it was met with a cavalier shrug from the Daxarian hostage.

“Of all the things you’ve eaten to date, what is your favorite then? Remember, you swore to adhere to the bet.” There was a slight slur in Fin’s speech, which somehow made the men all the more awkward, and yet inclined to be honest.

“Your… Your potato flats were the best things,” the soldier muttered awkwardly as though expecting Fin to make the confession more painful.

The redhead didn’t say anything in response; however, and instead moved on to the next man for another strange question.

The captain and Aidan watched for a few more moments, but eventually resumed their previous conversation. Yet the Chief of Troivackian Military couldn’t help but feel a strange tickling in the back of his mind… he was beginning to wonder if understanding his son was something that was a little more difficult than he had originally assumed… and he didn’t care for that notion one bit.

Little did Aidan know, his son was working his way deeper into the crowd, with the sole intention of gaining the final piece of information that would make the King's mission a success... finding out how many men were going to attack Austice.

*

Fin was awoken the next morning with a searing pain in his arm, making him gasp and sit upright with difficulty in his hammock.

“You need to write your letter,” Aidan informed his son casually amongst the hammocks of snoring Troivackian soldiers, a single flame extending from his index finger.

The redhead blinked and glanced around himself, realizing that it was still night.

“The sun isn’t up yet,” he noted while slowly clambering out while experimentally tapping his forearm that was still stinging.

“I’m glad you inherited your mother’s talents of observation. The letter needs to be sent earlier if it is to get to your King at a reasonable hour,” the fire witch explained dryly while gesturing towards the ladder to the upper deck.

“The first degree burn was necessary because…?” Fin asked while slowly moving and keeping his gaze fixed on his father.

“A reminder that you are a little too comfortable amongst your enemies. Unless of course the past day has changed your mind pertaining to my offer.”

“It hasn't; I just know there isn’t much I can do against all of them if that’s what is going to happen.” Fin shrugged as he climbed up the ladder swiftly. His shoulder was still sore from his father’s first assault, the new burn on his forearm was on the opposite side, but the redhead had experienced enough of those injuries to know it’d scar without any other lasting damage.

Breathing in the cold sea air, Fin stared up at the night sky, and immediately stilled in awe. The galaxies spread before him in billions of twinkling lights with hues of different blues swept together by the Gods themselves.

“For a man with such an appreciation for life, you have a frightening lack of ambition or drive to survive.” Aidan’s voice beside Fin’s ear did nothing to detract from the beauty of the sky.

“I’ve achieved everything I ever wanted to in my life,” the House Witch informed his father with a sad smile on his face.

“What about that ring about your neck? Don’t you have to give that back to someone?”

“They can take it back if they need to.” Fin shrugged, and slowly pressed his hands into his pockets as his gaze then moved to the horizon.

“So I can kill you right this instant and you will have no problems with that?” Aidan asked while slowly stepping forward until he stood in his son’s line of view.

“I’d rather you not as I have some people who will be sad from it, but if there is no chance of survival, I’ve done all that is important.” Fin’s blue eyes that glowed in the light of the heavens, and his serene expression as a gentle breeze ruffled his hair, made Aidan feel something he wasn’t used to feeling… something he didn’t even know the name of…

Instead of lingering in the strange moment that was making his throat somehow hurt, the Troivackian Chief of Military turned and began striding over to the galley.

“Come on. Let’s get that letter sent.” Aidan turned but didn’t stare directly at his son again. “We will see the Troivackian King, and he will speak to you before your execution.”

Fin watched his father’s back briefly before once again turning to stare where the water and the sky met, and noticed the pink glow of dawn begin to rise between them. As he beheld the beauty of the new day for a few still precious moments, he noticed the unmistakable streak of red emerge over the waves, and something in his heart knew then that he would be lucky to see another sunrise.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis darlings, I thank you heartily, and wish you good karma for your continued loyalty!

Well everyone, I hope you are gearing up for a fantastic Halloween week, and that you are allowing the faintest of chances to witness or feel just a bit of magic. A taste in the air, an unexplained surge of energy, the feeling that there is a sruge of something mystical that you can see, but you sure can feel...

I hope you allow yourself to marvel in it, the hint of the magical.

After all, I'm sure the spirits of the world are marvelling you unseen in their realm the exact same way. Basking in the wonder of your existence, and thrilled at the mystery of what you can do.

Take care everyone, and I hope you are able to take that moment to remember that the world is a big strange place, and there is more than just us humans, and fantastical things are happening quietly every day. Sometimes, having that perspective can make a big difference in a day... at least in my experience.

Cheers friends,

Delemhach



Chapter 122: Countermeasures

Annika stood on the docks, her hood drawn as Clara faced off with the two Knights guarding the gangplank to the ship. She knew the moment she boarded the vessel, word would be sent to the King, and so, she waited.

Her churning stomach reminded her that she had eaten significantly less for her dinner in order to try and deter the nasty illness she was beginning to experience as a side effect of her pregnancy. Dawn was just beginning to crest the horizon, and her heart was racing, despite her calm outward demeanor.

Closing her eyes, Annika focused on taking several deep breaths, honing her thoughts and her senses while doing so. She knew nothing less than a perfect execution of the plan could happen if she wanted to help save Fin.

The redhead’s smile flashed in her mind’s eye, and Annika nearly vomited what little was in her stomach at the sudden flood of emotion that wrangled her body.

‘You better be safe, Fin. If you’re dead … I don’t know what the hell I’m going to do.’

The sound of a carriage and hooves reached Annika’s ears and immediately her skin prickled.

Turning swiftly, she noticed in the light of the torches that lined the docks the unmistakable royal carriage making its way directly to where she stood.

So, the Viscountess braced herself for what she hoped to be a conversation that would not result in her being arrested.

As soon as the polished sleek black carriage ground to a halt, it’s golden handles shining in the dim light, the door opened as a silent invitation. With her back ramrod straight, Annika strode back up the creaking wooden steps of the dock onto dry land, and climbed into the carriage.

Only when she seated herself and lowered her hood, was she stunned to see the Queen’s annoyed face.

“Ainsley! What are you- weren’t you hurt?!”

“Oh, please. I just popped a few stitches. I’m perfectly fine as long I have a cushion under my arse,” the Queen quipped with a small twitch in her cheeks. Annika guessed she was still in pain, but had made a special journey to see her.

“Are you having a pleasant night drive through the city?” The Viscountess asked innocently.

“I heard Mr. Howard informing Norman of your proposal to release Elizabeth Nonata into your custody. He’s already suspicious of you being up to something, and wants to question you about this. I just happen to know you better and figured you’d already be about to commit some kind of crime.” Ainsley completely ignored Annika’s earlier sass and got straight to the point.

“Like you would be any different in my place,” the Viscountess pointed out evenly.

“I’d be worried, yes.” Ainsley began while narrowing her gaze.

Annika folded her arms over her chest and smiled beautifully. “Does this mean I have your permission?”

“Walk me through this plan of yours,” Ainsley countered while raising a skeptical eyebrow.

“Take the ship that Madame Mathilda used to traffic soldiers into Daxaria, and get close enough to the Chief of Troivackian Military’s ship so that Raymond can go on board and find out if Fin is unharmed. If he’s alive and well, negotiate staying on with him while I sneak aboard. In the middle of the night the three of us escape to where a lifeboat will be waiting to row us back to the ship.”

“Despite this being a violation of the contracts Norman signed with Mr. Helmer?” Ainsley asked patiently.

“What is he going to say? A Troivackian they’d presumed dead kidnapped him off of a boat in the middle of the night? It sounds like they violated their end of the deal, don’t you? After all… they were charged with his safety.”

Ainsley chuckled. “I’m sure there are more logistics to this plan… but the part I am most interested in, is how you anticipated talking your way out of charges of treason or interference of kingdom business with commandeering that ship that is currently under our investigation,” the Queen asked interestedly.

“To be perfectly honest, I will be surprised if Fin isn’t harmed,” Annika confessed aloud, her smile dimming significantly. “I am certain that they have already violated the agreement.”

Ainsley studied her best friend for a few more moments before finally letting out a long sigh.

“No. I am not letting you do this.” Knocking twice on the door of the carriage, the vehicle lurched into movement.

“Clara is still at the docks,” Annika pointed out with gritted teeth.

“She’ll take the horses you rode back- she’s a smart girl and will figure it out. Now, we need to calm you down because as much as I understand how you feel, this plan is loaded with obvious problems. For one, the warships are due to arrive any day now. You sailing out will do nothing but put you, a vessel we are still searching, and several other civilians I’m assuming you’ve hired for crew, in jeopardy. Annika, the likelihood that you run into a fleet is higher than you returning in one piece. Remember, while we had you be more active in the city in the past few weeks due to the discovery of the soldiers, you are never supposed to be in combat. Norman is handling this. You need to trust him.”

“How is he handling it?” Annika demanded, her gaze sharp.

“We are supposed to receive a letter today by midday. A decision will be made afterwards.”

“So you expect me to do nothing while I twiddle my thumbs and wait?” the Viscountess countered stonily.

“I hear needlework is a fantastic pastime for women of the court,” Ainsley said with a dry smile.

Annika was not amused. “That’s my husband, Ainsley. If the King was going to die any moment would you-”

“I would do my godsdamn job. You need to protect this kingdom in your own way, not blindly charge into an attack that will end with unnecessary deaths.”

“Then I need more reassurance on how his majesty plans on protecting him, because right now that is my biggest problem with it all. You expect my trust? You must give me some of yours. Isn’t that what you told me when we first met?”

Ainsley’s lips pursed as she studied her friend for several long moments. As the carriage turned and began heading uphill, Annika guessed they were returning to the castle. The journey continued on with the two women caught in a stalemate of silence. Annika seemed to barely blink as the carriage trundled along, and the Queen continued to appear deep in thought.

By the time they pulled up in front of the castle, neither of them had spoken, yet just as Ainsley placed her hand on the carriage handle, she turned to her friend.

“Slip out in the stables and meet me in our chamber. I will have a gown prepared. Once you are dressed, I want you to meet me in the council room.”

Annika gave a single nod as the monarch then exited the vehicle, and greeted the servants that stood waiting for her.

Meanwhile, the Viscountess leaned her head back into the soft emerald green velvet of the seat, and allowed the smallest of smiles to climb up her face as the carriage once again resumed moving.

‘All according to plan…’

*

Annika held the dress that had been laid out on the Queen’s bed in front of herself, and let out a long suffering sigh before dropping her gaze to her bump. “You just had to be the children of an excellent cook, didn’t you?” She muttered before moving her gaze over to the Queen’s wardrobe.

“Sorry Ainsley,” She announced to the empty room before moving over to the ornate wooden furniture.

Rummaging about, she finally found one of the gowns that the Queen had to have made for her pregnancy. Turning back to the gown originally laid out, Annika pulled out one of her knives and cut a few stitches in the dress to create a small yet noticeable hole while once again apologizing mentally to her best friend.

No sooner had she dressed herself in the cream colored gown with its incredibly forgiving waist line, when a folded piece of parchment was slipped under the door.

‘Meeting delayed. Breakfast to be sent, stay in passage until you hear the maids leave. Someone will knock three times when it is time to meet. Wait a hundred counts afterwards before leaving.’

With a sigh, Annika wearily pinched the bridge of her nose, then tossed the parchment into the hearth filled with glowing embers that flared briefly as it consumed the missive.

Moving back towards the passageway, the Viscountess briefly wondered at what point would she no longer fit in the convenient secret passageway, and immediately found herself shying away from the frightful answer.

*

As the Viscountess strolled down the corridor having finished her breakfast, she found herself fighting off the urge to yawn. She had been up all night after all...

The guards straightened in her presence, but Annika could see the confusion in their eyes. No one was aware she had even arrived at the castle...

Once they had alerted the occupants of the room, she swept in with a graceful nod of thanks.

Upon entering, she was pleased to see the King, the Queen, Mr. Howard, Captain Antonio, mage Lee, and Lord Fuks in attendance.

“Viscountess Ashowan, thank you for joining us. Please take a seat,” the ruler greeted while also gesturing to a vacant chair at the table.

Annika gave a curtsy before wordlessly seating herself, and ignoring the questioning look Ainsley was giving her as she regarded the dress that was not the one she had laid out.

“My wife has… announced that the stress over Lord Ashowan’s well-being is wearing on you to a worrying degree, and that it is in our best interest to share with you what we learn in his letters.”

Annika let out a relieved breath and smiled gratefully. “That would be incredibly kind of you, Sire, thank you.”

Norman eyed her suspiciously, but proceeded to pick up a piece of parchment then hand it to her.

The Viscountess’ expression immediately warmed at the sight of Fin’s handwriting. It was slanted, and scrawled in its usual precise yet somehow… messy, manner.

After reading the letter’s contents; however, her face paled. “A day or two… they’re going to kill him in a day or two.”

The men glanced at each other worriedly.

“Why do you say that with such certainty, my Lady?” Captain Antonio asked while frowning.

“Baron Gauva’s nephew has vowed to kill Fin. You should remember Captain, it apparently happened when you arrested him.”

Antonio’s posture stiffened. “How do you know this Viscountess? You were in your estate in Austice at the time.”

“Fin… Fin told me everything when he came to see me. Told me about the attack, about you becoming betrothed to his mother while he was incarcerated…”

The Captain cleared his throat loudly, making more than one person in attendance grin fondly at the memory.

“Lady Ashowan, we have not yet read today’s missive. Are you prepared to hear what it might say?” Norman’s quiet voice brought everyone back to the present, and all the men immediately sobered.

Annika gave a single firm nod, even though she was beginning to worry again that she might have to vomit.

The King studied her face, his eyebrows twitching for a moment as though he had noticed something strange on her face before finally turning his gaze to the scroll that Mr. Howard was handing him.

Unfurling the parchment, everyone held their breaths.

‘To the King of Daxaria, Norman Reyes;

I am well and intact, the starry sky this early morning was beautiful to behold, and the red sky of the morning promises an equally vivid sunset. I will be sad to miss it as I will be spending time with the King of Troivackia. I enjoyed a night of drinking and comraderie with the Troivackian soldiers aboard my ship last night- though they claim it'd be even more fun if their entire family could've properly initiated me to their circles. I imagine it'd be a rousing good time if they were all together, perhaps it was better that it was only half of them I was subjected to. I'm not sure I'd survive their toasting drinks otherwise.

I must go now, as I am about to meet his majesty Matthais the Sixth, and I am certain that meeting the leader of a foreign nation will be a memory to last a lifetime.

Send my mother my love, and remind my aide who is tending to my cat in my absence that it is perfectly acceptable that he should be allowed to sleep in the bed. He is a wonderful companion that I hope will remind him of me while I’m gone.

Stay safe, Your Majesty.

Sincerely,
Finlay Ashowan’

Norman frowned at the page, but both the Captain and Annika looked like they were going to be sick.

“The red sky… the red sky is a warning. He is saying he will not live to see the sunset once he meets the king,” Antonio announced quietly.

“He… is telling me his familiar will remind me of him when he’s gone,” Annika added on, her voice coming out as a croak.

Every eye swiveled to her.

“Why… both of you… explain,” Norman demanded with a frown.

“Your highness, it is a saying that the Zinferans often use who sail. ‘Red sky in the morning, sailor take warning.’ The latter half is that ‘red sky at night, sailor’s delight’. However, he mentioned not being able to see it this evening. Judging how Mr. Helmer most likely read these, I don’t think he cares about the blatant hint. As long as there is deniability.”

Norman nodded before letting out an agitated breath and turning to Annika.

“He… I… told him I did not want the feline in our bedchamber while we sleep. No one has been placed in charge of the familiar, and so I can only assume…” Despite the Viscountess trailing off, everyone nodded in understanding.

"Something else bothers me though... he referred to the Troivackian men he was drinking with by saying only half were present," Lord Fuks noted with a frown, worry beginning to glitter in his eyes.

"Gods... do you think... he is telling us that the whole of the Troivackian army isn't attacking one place? That means we have to divide the numbers and guess where they might attack!" mage Lee balked as he finished connecting the implications of their guess.

"Most likely Xava as it is easiest to get to after Austice and would allow them to unit to overcome our east and south forces," Norman interjected while shooting Mr. Howard a meaningful look that had the assistant reaching hastily for his inkpot to send word to the military post in the western city.

"How are we going to save him?" The calm, yet dangerous voice of Annika Ashowan interrupted the discussion, bringing everyone's minds back to the Viscount.

"Yes, Sire, Fin has retrieved some amount of information regarding everything we were uncertain of. It is clear that they mean to execute him," Captain Antion leaned forward, the his chest armor glinting in the firelight.

Ainsley turned to her husband, and rested her hand atop of his in the quiet that followed their vassals queries.

“I think it’s time we told them.”

The King gazed back at his wife, and the worrying news of the multiple oncoming attacks slowly ebbed from his thoughts as his focus on the task at hand returned. Nodding in agreement, he squeezed his the Queen's hand quickly before facing the council with his head held high, and the slightest upturning of his mouth softening his otherwise serious stare.

“Yes, I believe now is a perfect time to let you all know my... backup plan to protect Lord Ashowan, and to give as a fighting chance in this war."

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscibred, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you magnificent kind souls. Those of you who have given me more than you could ever know, I wish you the best. I thank you for all you have done, and hope that I can continue to earn your support with my heartfelt attempts at writing.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Arthur M, Jeff G, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Corwin A, Faellwn, levon W, thomas, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Orjan L, Cole O.

So, for those of you not on Patreon, or the discord channel, please note that a big announcement was made public on Patreon regarding <The House Witch>. Please go check out the page to read it (It's free no worries)! It's exciting stuff, and I hope you all enjoy what the reveal is!

Alrighty, well. I hope everyone had a fantastic Halloween full of fun and the taste of magic in the air that could bring about a whole unimaginable amount of wonder to your lives.

I hope you have people in your life supporting you the best they can, and who while may not always get you or be able to be as present, convey to you how wonderful you are. I want you to know even from my end how your efforts to make your way in the world, to grow and survive are amazing. You are figuring things out a day at a time, and maybe there are more bad days than good that you struggle through, but damn. You are just so bad ass, not everyone can see how hard you're working- so they don't think to tell you how impressive it is. You just make it appear so effortless.

If you're sitting or laying there reading this thinking 'Bullshit. Everyone knows I'm struggling and I suck", or something along those lines?

You're going to be okay.

You don't have to feel okay this second, and everything around you may not be okay right now, but the reality where you are fine? It's out there. And it'll come. For now just take a breath, and let a little go for this moment. As long as this AN note at least. After that, do what you need to, but if you can lay down somewhere safe and good, just let yourself be for a little longer. You're going to be fighting again tomorrow, but make sure you take the quiet moment so that you can rest a little. You've more than earned it. You won't always suck, and not every moment will be hard. Someday. You don't need to know when, or stress about that.

You'll make it through, because so far, you always have.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

P.S You're an adorable muffin who I like trying to butter up.

Chapter 123: Troivackian Hospitality

After plating the last filet of salmon, Fin noted both Bruce and Stanley standing by the galley exit with their hands folded over their fronts. Knowing what this meant, he slowly placed his knife down, and removed his apron.

“Have either of you met the Troivackian King?” the redhead asked while placing his hands on his hips.

“No. Neither of us have had the honor,” Bruce answered shortly.

“Will I come out of the meeting alive? Or will my father serve me as the main course for your dinner? I’m not sure how practical a spit would be on a ship, but I imagine it’s still possible...”

“Depends… his highness is not always predictable,” Stanley explained with the smallest of shrugs. Oddly, the man did not appear all that pleased with the notion of the redhead’s death…

“Death by fire it is.” Glancing out the round window to his right, Fin did his best to appreciate the beautiful shimmering water that spanned as far as the eye could see, knowing that it might be the last beautiful thing he could behold.

“Are you truly satisfied to die?” Bruce interjected suddenly, his puzzled expression negating some of the condescension in his tone.

Fin turned and tried to smile at the man, only to fail miserably. In truth, he hadn’t accomplished as much as he wanted when it came to gaining intel on Troivackia’s plans to attack, and wished his efforts to be more… pliable with his captors had earned him at least the knowledge of which secondary city they were going to begin their attacks with, what were their exact numbers, were their planted soldiers all instructed to attack on the same day?

As he strode out of the galley, Fin noticed a slightly smaller ship had pulled alongside their own, and a lifeboat had been prepared on deck where his father and the captain of the vessel waited with a man he had not met before.

“Another spectacular meal, my boy! It was a fine lunch!” the captain greeted before turning to the newcomer. “Mr. Kraft, this is Mr. Helmer’s son. Finlay, this is your father’s assistant. He has been busy reviewing paperwork regarding the coming siege of-” A sharp look from Aidan had the man clamping his mouth shut.

The redhead raised an eyebrow but turned his attention to the slim Troivackian man beside his father. He wasn’t quite as tall as the Daxarian witch, but he had intriguing eyes. The left was a dark brown with a splattering of gray, while the right was a bright blue with flecks of light green and gold. His face was a mask of indifference as the redhead blatantly studied his face.

“Mr. Kraft here is a deficient witch just like yourself, Fin,” Aidan explained while noting his son’s careful examination of the assistant.

The redhead procured his hand to the fellow witch, who ignored it while studying him in turn with his head tilted over his shoulder.

“Are you certain he’s a witch?” Mr. Kraft asked as his eyes began to shimmer.

Unable to hide his shock, Fin’s eyebrows shot up. “Are you… are you able to identify abilities?”

“Sharp just like the man who sired you, hm?” Aidan clapped a hand onto the cook’s shoulder. “Mr. Kraft here can see a witch’s power as though they were using their full abilities. It’s handy knowing someone’s power level and element.”

Fin still hadn’t managed to school his expression, when the assistant suddenly grasped his outstretched hand.

All at once, it felt as though the cook had been stripped down and he couldn’t hide an inch of himself. The shimmering in Mr. Kraft’s eyes intensified, and the man’s apathetic expression melted into one of astonishment. Slowly, he released Fin’s hand, and straightened his shoulders before going completely still.

Aidan chuckled after a moment of silence passed between his son and assistant. “If I didn’t know better, Mr. Kraft, I’d say it was love at first sight. Sorry to say Fin, my assistant is more interested in the fairer sex.”

The assistant’s gaze hadn’t moved from the redhead despite his superior addressing him, and for whatever reason, Fin felt as though he were holding his breath.

“Mr. Kraft?” Aidan’s voice had turned wary, making the man blink at long last before turning to the Troivackian Chief of Military.

“Do not let this man return to Daxaria.” Mr. Kraft’s hard stare made Aidan hesitate for a moment with a small frown before glancing briefly at Fin.

“That was never the plan Mr. Kraft, so there is no need to worry. Now, shall we? His Highness is waiting.”

The assistant managed to give a small bow of his head before climbing aboard the lifeboat.

Fin followed suit while trying to shake off the peculiar encounter he had just experienced and ignoring his father’s troubled expression.

It wasn’t until the lifeboat had safely been lowered onto the water, that the redhead even remembered to be anxious as one of the Troivackian soldiers began to row them over to the King’s ship.

The sky was beginning to grow overcast, and the water that had been calm an hour before was starting to become somewhat choppier. Casting his sights to the distance to try and view whether or not another storm was on its way, Fin then noticed the Troivackian merchant ship that seemed to have drawn closer to them that morning, while also looking for the fishing boat that had been also been spotted again earlier that day.

“Suspicious how those two boats haven’t left our sights,” Mr. Kraft suddenly noted as though reading Fin’s thoughts.

“It is indeed, but I can handle them if the Daxarian King thinks they may interfere,” Aidan remarked casually. He clearly wasn’t overly worried about any potential interference. “Though it would be odd that the King would invest such resources for the sake of a cook.”

“From what I’ve seen, I don’t think it’s that strange at all.” The assistant’s gaze was once again fixed on Fin, making him lean back and fold his arms over his chest subconsciously.

Aidan turned to Mr. Kraft, clearly annoyed. “If you’re going to keep behaving so peculiar I’ll ask; what did you see? I thought you couldn’t see anything around him.”

“That’s because his power has compiled within his being. Once I shook his hand I could see it on him. It’s as though he’s sucked it all in and has locked it away. The power I saw…” Mr. Kraft’s eyes rippled again. “Was unlike anything I’ve ever seen from a deficient witch.”

Clearly displeased with this report, the Chief of Troivackian Military’s gaze shifted over to Fin, his expression hard and appraising. “It doesn’t matter if he’s useless the second he is outside of his beloved home.”

Fin gave a single shoulder shrug. He didn’t really feel the need to defend himself.

Not to mention he was slightly more preoccupied with his pending death…

So the rest of the boat ride passed in silence, each man deep in thought over matters that strangely had nothing to do with meeting a member of royalty within an hour.

*

The faces of the Knights that stared at Fin were far less complacent than the soldiers aboard his father’s vessel. Every man present stared at him coldly, as though ready at any moment to relieve his neck of his head.

Aidan stepped forward and bowed, before straightening and fixing the men with his charcoal gaze.

“Is his majesty below deck?” the fire witch asked as waves of heat began to roll off of him, making the Knights that failed to greet him involuntarily wince.

“His highness is in his cabin. He wants to speak with the cook alone,” one Knight replied gruffly, which succeeded in making Aidan frown.

“Why does he need him alone?”

Neither of the men that had stepped forward to acknowledge the fire witch answered.

Fin however, stepped closer while pressing his hands into his pockets.

“Are you two escorting me or-”

Aidan’s hand shot out, grabbing his son by the front of his tunic and jerking him towards himself.

“You will be courteous, and you will stand up straight. Understand?” The fire witch’s quiet words were laced with implicit threat as the redhead fought off the urge to land a blow of his own on his father’s family jewels. The Knights watched completely nonplussed.

Fin shot a brief glance at his Aidan before turning back to the military men, who met his gaze straight on.

“Come with us.”

The cook stood perfectly until his father eventually released the front of his tunic, and allowed him to follow the men.

One of the Knights had already begun marching across the deck,while the second waited for the redhead to walk past him, then proceeded to follow behind.

They guided the cook over to the steps that led down into the ship’s cabins, all while passing impressively massive soldiers and Knights who were silent, but watched closely as the Daxarian was escorted by.

After descending below deck, Fin walked to the end of a long narrow passage, and halted before a door at the end, while the Knight at his front knocked.

“Your Majesty, Mr. Helmer’s son is here to meet with you.”

“Send him in.” The deep baritone voice that resonated from behind the door had Fin stand a little straighter without it being a conscious decision. The Knight that had knocked then stepped clear of the door, and immediately rested his hand on the hilt of his sword strapped to his side.
Slowly, Fin stepped forward, and grasping the handle, pushed the door open to reveal the master cabin.

It’s back wall was made of windows, and underneath was what looked like a comfortable bed. There were shelves along the entire perimeter of the room, and a fine rug that nearly covered the entire floor space laid under his feet. At the centre, was a round table with a map spread out, and sitting beside it facing the cook, was the Troiackian King.

Fin stepped in and closed the door behind himself before bowing and straightening.

“Your Highness, I am Finlay Ashowan of Daxaria.”

The monarch was a large man, like almost all Troivackians, but his black beard was cropped close to his jaw, and his handsome face a mask of complete control. His dark eyes surveyed the redhead without betraying a single thought. A beautiful sword lay on the table within reach, and judging from the powerful build of the man, Fin had no doubts that he could wield the weapon masterfully.

The witch stood waiting for the ruler to say something, and after several moments began wondering if it were rude to continue staring directly at him, or if it would be better for him to gaze around the room.

“You’re nothing like your father, are you?” The calm voice startled Fin out of his steady stream of panicked thoughts.

“Aside from looks, I don’t believe so. Though admittedly, my mother believes my stubbornness comes from him…” The redhead hadn’t the faintest idea why he would even mention such a thing, as his heart raced and stomach twisted.

“I see.”

As the King slowly stood, he reached over and grasped his sword. “I hear that you are the spy who had ears in my court.”

“So they say,” Fin managed while feeling a trickle of sweat run down his back as every muscle in his body remained tense.

“So they say? Are you going to hold your silence until the end?” The King began strapping the sword to his side, making Fin nearly let out an audible sigh of relief.

Matthias fixed the witch with his dark gaze before turning and strolling over to his window, already aware that the redhead had no intention of answering.

“If I were to hazard a guess, Mr. Ashowan, I do not believe you are the spy.” Picking up a crystal bottle that clearly held Troivackian moonshine, the King poured himself a hefty drink in his goblet. “Your father has already relayed your response to me that you will not be joining him in Troivackia.”

The witch remained silent. He wasn’t at all certain if he was supposed to reply to any of the King’s words.

The monarch slowly returned to the centre of the cabin, and gently set the goblet on the table before he turned, and pummeled a mighty blow into the Fin’s gut, immediately cracking a rib and bringing him to his knees, unable to draw a proper breath.

“Now, you are going to answer my questions truthfully.”

Fin felt the sting of a cold blade at the back of his neck, and immediately felt his heart skip several beats.

“What is your father’s weakness?”

Still working on getting air back into his lungs, the witch took a moment to answer, only to feel the edge of the blade rest more heavily against the back of his neck.

“He’s a fire witch… so his counter-element… is water,” Fin finally managed to gasp out beneath the pain.

“So, if he were to be deposited in the middle of the ocean there is nothing he could do?”

“Yes. Though, I tried that once and he still somehow survived.” The blade left Fin’s neck and the King’s boots appeared in his line of view from the floor.

“How did you manage that? I was under the impression he hasn’t seen you in years.”

Slowly, Fin gradually straightened, wincing as he did so before he began to move to stand, only for the edge of the King’s sword to appear against his throat.

Snapping his blue eyes upwards to the monarch, the witch noted that the man looked to be in complete control. There wasn’t an ounce of passion in his face as he plainly showed how easy it would be to continue hurting the redhead, or even to just kill him instantly.

“I shot him off the island we lived on when I was eight years old. Magically.”

The only movement in Matthais’ face was a black eyebrow that rose up. “I was also told you are not very powerful. Are you exaggerating this feat?”

“No. I’m a House Witch. I can only use magic in my home.” Fin watched as his words made the King frown and take a step back.

“The implications of your magic I would like to ask you more about; however, we are pressed for time. I have summoned you to offer you a deal, Mr. Ashowan.”

A strange pull at the back of Fin’s mind made his vision go blurry for a moment, making him blink rapidly and frown in an attempt to focus on the King.

“What is happening to your eyes?” Matthias demanded when he noticed a strange milky film begin to sweep through the redhead’s gaze.

“I… I don’t know…” Fin closed his eyes and shook his head trying to clear his sight, when all of a sudden his vision turned inwards, and he found himself suddenly staring at Annika.

She was sitting in the council room back in Daxaria, and she looked… terrified. She was terrified, Fin suddenly could feel her fear and worry as dark shapes around her that he couldn’t see clearly spoke to her…

A sudden pain tore through his chest made him cry out, pulling him from his vision, yet just before he lost sight of her for good, Fin realized that Annika had turned and looked directly at him, and had screamed…

When his vision cleared and had once again returned to the ship, the redhead found himself lying on the cabin floor, blood pooling from his chest as the King’s black polished boots faced him.

“You can’t magic your way out of this situation, Mr. Ashowan. Casting spells on me with your unnatural gaze is not acceptable.” Matthias crouched down until he could make eye contact with the redhead whose face was draining of more color with every weakened beat of his heart. “Death’s carriage comes for us all one way or another. I had been about to offer you your life should you kill your father for me, but alas, your witchcraft has made me uncertain. If you survive this wound, I might consider it a sign from the Gods to make you this offer again, but… time will tell. You bear death with dignity, which is more than I can say for most men, you have my respect,” the King admonished calmly as he watched the life ebb from the witch’s eyes.

Fin, unable to speak, felt his body growing colder, and his vision was beginning to darken as the pain wracked his body, nullifying almost any coherent thought, but as his grasp on the mortal world began to weaken, he managed to spare two final thoughts.

‘Annika… I’m so sorry…’ Then, reaching out to the tendril of connection between him and his familiar that was already beginning to fade, he tried to relay what was most likely his final request. ‘Kraken? Please take good care of my wife and my mother… please…’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

Thank you my fair patreonnis for all of your continued support. I am so fortuante to have you all at my back pushing me forward in my work!

Well everyone... yes. Yes it is a cliffhanger.

I apologize. I hope this is not to stressful a start to your weekends, as I know you all deserve nothing but rest and relaxation.

Ideally you all know how wonderful and special I think you all are, and that even if you may not feel the same about yourselves, I will continue to repeat them until perhaps there is a day you do, because I want you to never think there is even an iota of a chance you cannot become the absolute best version of yourself.

Now, I unfortunately am very low on time, but I will say- please be gentle when expression your frustrations over this chapter. I cannot say everything will turn out beautifully but, hope you understand there is a reason.

Anyhow, you're all fantastic, and I send as much good karma and luck to you as I can.

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 124: Rising Tides

The council room had fallen into a silence after Annika’s anguished shout had rung out. It had been incredibly strange, her eyes had suddenly taken on a milky appearance and all color had drained from her face…

“Lady Ashowan, is everything alright?” the King asked while Ainsley immediately stood and walked over to her friend.

The Viscountess didn’t speak as she allowed her head to fall into her trembling hand for a brief moment as she blinked, and gradually had her vision return to her.

“Fin… I saw… I saw Fin,” she whispered, her voice hoarse as bile began to rise in the back of her throat.

“Gods you are burning up! Mr. Howard, please summon Mrs. Ashowan or Physician Durand immediately,” Ainsley ordered immediately as she rested her hand over her friend’s suddenly clammy brow.

The assistant wasted no time in rising and immediately stalking from the room to hastily summon the nearest healer.

“What was it you saw?” Mage Lee insisted though his voice was quiet.

“He… He was just staring at me, and then there was blood… Your Highness, how long did you say it’d take them to get there?” Annika’s panicked expression made Norman lean back in his chair with a frown. He had never seen her look fearful in all his time of knowing her…

“They assured me they’d remain less than an hour away at all times. I sent them my orders more than an hour ago by now… I’m sure they will intervene any moment now.”

The Lady nodded, but couldn’t fully regain her composure as her temperature seemed to be increasing even more. Reaching for the goblet of water on the table, Annika tried to stave off the sense of doom in her gut, as the men and Queen all exchanged grave expressions.

After several long moments, Katelyn Ashowan burst into the room with Physician Durand on her heels.

Both greeted the nobles with a hasty bow and curtsy before Katelyn was up and off again.

“Mrs. Ashowan, it is not necessary for you to take over all my patients you know!” The normally easy-going physician was shouting as the healer reached Annika’s side in record time.

“Come Viscountess, I think it is time you rested.” Katelyn gingerly rested a hand on the Lady’s back and gestured towards the doorway where Physician Durand stood with arms folded over his chest.

“Perhaps, Mrs. Ashowan, we allow my appointed physician attend to the Viscountess,” Norman interjected when he noticed the bags under the healer’s eyes.

Katelyn, however, didn’t seem to hear him as she regarded the Lady’s sweaty brow with a frown before resting her hand against her skin.

“Gods… Mr. Howard, there is a boy here in Austice I need you to summon immediately. Please tell him I need him. I will write down the directions for the messenger.” The healer was clearly in her physician’s mode as she straightened and moved immediately to the King’s side where she reached over to the stack of parchment beside the King without permission, and immediately picked up his quill to scrawl a hasty map.

“His name is Urick Jelani, his aunts will allow you to take him as long as you say I am the one to have summoned him.” Katelyn handed the note and map over to the assistant who was watching the woman command him with a vaguely impressed and hesitant expression.

“What… What is wrong with Lady Ashowan?” Captain Antonio interjected while eyeing the King apologetically over his betrothed’s lack of mindfulness around the ruler.

Admittedly, everyone was more than a little perplexed as to what was making the normally considerate and respectful witch behave in such a way over her daughter-in-law.

“She needs to cool down. The boy I have summoned makes ice.”

“An ice bath?! In her condition? Mrs. Ashowan that is not something that I can allow you to order. She must rest in bed with plenty of fluids and-”

“This condition isn’t like others.” Katelyn cut off Physician Durand sharply, with everyone in the room watching the entire scenario unfold with growing bewilderment as Annika herself straightened in her chair and reached out to touch her mother-in-law’s hand. She was trying with all her might not to appear as tense as the two physicians were growing closer to revealing exactly which 'condition' she was in.

“Mrs. Ashowan, I cannot have you ignore the Royal Court Physician’s expertise without explaining your reasons to him. If after hearing your explanation he does not think it is in Lady Ashowan’s best interest, then we will defer to his decision.”

“I trust Mrs. Ashowan.” Annika piped up, forcing herself to sound more in control than she felt. She was terrified of what was happening to Fin, and trying to maintain control of the situation, but what on earth was going on with her brats? She felt as though she had a small sun inside of her…

“Well, we agree that she needs to be laying down, do we not?” Katelyn turned to Physician Durand, her tone somewhat quieter than before.

The man nodded slowly, and gestured toward the door.

“No, I’d like to stay and hear what is happening.” Annika shook her head and immediately took another gulp of water.

“Absolutely not. You look as though you are about to pass out. You just spontaneously started sweating- wait. Does this have something to do with magic?” The Queen turned to Katelyn with a frown.

“Lady Ashowan just claimed to have seen a vision of the Viscount. After that, she immediately became ill.”

Kate’s face drained of color before she turned to her daughter--in-law.

“What did you see?” Her voice was a hush, and everyone immediately stiffened.

“Something bad,” Annika replied while already reaching to refill her goblet again. For a moment no one dared to breathe as they waited to see how the healer would respond.

“Viscountess, come with me. You need to lie down.” Kate’s face was still pale, and her hands folded over her skirt were gripping on until her knuckles were white.

“I already said I-”

“Now. You could harm yourself.” There was a hardness in the healer’s tone that no one had ever heard from her before.

“I will be fine! I just am warm and-”

“Oh, my… Gods. He didn’t,” Mr. Howard interjected suddenly with an astonished half smile as he stared at Annika with a light in his eyes that the Viscountess did not like one bit.

“Mr. Howard, I don’t believe anything is funny here,” Ainsley reprimanded sternly.

The assistant turned to the Viscountess once more and bowed his head. “My Lady, I apologize. I do not mean to make light of the situation. I was merely… taken aback.”

Norman eyed the man oddly before turning to Annika.

“Viscountess, I will send word of any news we hear. For now, please rest. No arguing.”

Annika let out a small sigh before slowly standing, and curtsying.

“Very well, your majesty.”

After the Lady had exited followed by the court physician and Mrs. Ashowan, Norman and the Queen turned back to Mr. Howard.

“What was that about?” the monarch demanded without hiding his displeasure. “You do realize that Mr. Ash- I mean Lord Ashowan may be dead right now?”

At this the assistant bowed his head again, his expression dutifully somber.

“I apologize, Your Highness. I truly was just taken aback for a moment. I too hope that they reach him in time…”

“What took you aback, Mr. Howard?” the Queen asked while turning to face the man squarely.

The assistant shifted in his seat, and glanced around at everyone uncomfortably while also once again trying to prevent a small grin.

“Does anyone else find it interesting the way both Mrs. Ashowan and Physician Durand mentioned Lady Ashowan’s ‘condition’? Not to mention how stressed Mrs. Ashowan was to take care of her daughter-in-law?”

Everyone except Ainsley continued frowning in confusion. The Queen’s face fell into astonishment.

“They were discussing Lady Ashowan’s visible illness. Of course Mrs. Ashowan is going to fuss, she’s already worried about her son,” Lord Fuks interjected while reaching for his own goblet of water.

“Not to mention… Lady Ashowan seems a tad… well. Uh…” The normally drole assistant grew sheepish. “Well she seems a little… filled out.”

“Mr. Howard, please speak plainly this is getting- oh.” Norman’s face suddenly fell. One by one, the men around the table’s expressions all moved into awkward realization.

“It could just be that she is eating too much of his cooking,” Captain Antonio attempted while clearing his throat.

“She didn’t wear the dress I picked.”

All eyes suddenly moved to Ainsley whose face was still frozen.

“Pardon me, your highness?” Mage Lee leaned forward.

“She… I… her dress was… different.” Ainsley waved her hand dismissing the question as she realized that she couldn’t oust the fact that her friend had been brought to the castle while acting as the Dragon.

“It would also explain why Mrs. Ashowan was so adamant that her condition was unique. It could be that the Viscountess is going to have a witch,” Lord Fuks pointed out with a twinkle in his eye.

“They must have been together longer than we originally thought… I wonder when she’s due?” Mage Lee interjected casually.

“Oh Gods… a small version of Finlay Ashowan running around here?” Mr. Howard shook his head wearily as everyone around the table smiled sadly to themselves.

“Oh, Gods, Norman…” Ainsley whispered under her breath as she turned to stare at her husband, her worry written all over her face.

“If we fail to get him back she… they… would be alone,” mage Lee voiced quietly, the sadness descending upon everyone as they realized what Fin’s passing would mean to his family.

His children never meeting their father… their mother widowed twice…

Norman glanced around the table at everyone’s somber expressions, and felt his heart grow even more ladened with the new responsibility upon him.

“There is nothing we can do, but wait,” the monarch pointed out heavily.

“And hope. Hope that he comes out of this alive…” Ainsley pointed out while reaching out and grasping Norman’s hand.

“Sometimes though… sometimes it’s the hope that is what makes the fall much worse.” Mr. Howard’s bleak observation wasn’t what the council members wanted to hear in that moment, but every one of them couldn’t help but feel the same.

All of them had just realized precisely how high the stakes were to have their beloved cook returned alive and well, and knew that the aftermath if the King’s plan failed, was going to be hell.

***

“Your Majesty! A deep sea fishing vessel is heading straight for us! Mr. Helmer says it has been near their ship since they left Daxaria. How would you like us to proceed?”

Matthias looked up from the redheaded witch bleeding on his cabin floor at the Knight who had barged in.

“Is Mr. Helmer able to set it aflame?”

“He says not yet, but it is moving unnaturally fast… there is another Troivackian merchant vessel nearing us as well, there seems to be some kind of scuffle on the deck between the crew, but they all look Troivackian.”

The King frowned. Just what in the world was happening?

As he stepped over the unconscious cook, and made his way back above deck, many of his men were standing at the ready with their eyes fixed on the fishing vessel.

“Here is the spyglass, Your Majesty,” the captain of the vessel hastily handed the item over.

Frowning, the King regarded the boat that was moving abnormally quickly towards them. In fact… within a matter of minutes they would be within shouting distance.

“Helmer, once that vessel is within your vicinity of attack I want it burned to ash unless they run up the white flag.”

“Yes, Your Highness. Might I ask where Finlay is?” the fire witch requested idly as he turned his sights to the fishing boat.

“Most likely dying or dead on my cabin floor.”

The immediate hesitation on the witch’s face surprised the King greatly.

“You were going to have him killed regardless,” the monarch pointed out while squaring his body with Aidan’s.

“I’m aware… it just feels… anti-climactic I suppose.” The Chief of Military shrugged and turned his attention back to the boat nearing them. Raising his hands, two balls of fire ignited, yet as he cast them to directly catch the sails of the vessel, two pillars of water suddenly burst from the sea.

Aidan’s shock was apparent.

“Mr. Helmer, I take it?”

The fire witch whirled around to find himself staring at two women and one man had appeared standing in the middle of the ship’s deck. The Knights all had their swords drawn, yet the trio didn’t seem all that concerned.

“Ah. Witches,” Mr. Kraft announced loudly enough for everyone to hear as he regarded one of the witches with long wavy auburn hair, then the brunette woman with a snake tattoo around her upper arm, and finally, the man with his ebony skin and short white curly hair.

“Who are you to trespass on the King of Troivackia’s vessel?” demanded one of the Knights.

“We are here to collect a member of our coven after we received word that he was in grave peril. We mean no harm so long as we may retrieve Mr. Finlay Ashowan unharmed.” The brunette woman spoke with a haughty eyebrow raised.

“There is no Finlay Ashowan aboard this ship.” The King informed the trio while drawing his sword. “You will leave my vessel immediately or-”

Aidan cast another fireball at them before the monarch could finish his threat, only to have the man with ebony skin snap his fingers and send the flames soaring upwards on a great gust of wind into the sails of the very ship they stood upon.

The Chief of Military waved his hand and immediately had the flames snuffed out, but the sails still looked incredibly singed and charred.

“You were taught to be careful when fighting with fire, Mr. Helmer. Particularly on a boat in the middle of the sea.” The witch with the auburn hair stepped forward. “Now. Before there is more damage done, where might we find Finlay Ashowan?”

The King once again opened his mouth to respond, when the captain of the vessel spoke up.

“Your Highness! The merchant ship has been heading towards us this entire time! I thought it was going to veer off but… I believe it is going to crash into our portside by the bow!”

Everyone, including the witches turned to stare at the merchant vessel that had most definitely drawn closer during the confrontation, and due to Aidan’s ship being off to the starboard, and the fishing vessel lying directly in front of them at that time, there was no way they could avoid collision.

Snatching the spyglass from the captain, the King looked for the traitor who was about to crash into his vessel by the helm. Only, no one was at the helm. Everyone was in the midst of a particularly bloody brawl. The only creature by the helm was a greyhound that… was chewing on one of the spindles of the wheel and not letting go.

Baffled by the strange sight, he roved the spyglass over the rest of the ship and nearly missed what he thought had been a lifelike figure head at the bow but no…

Squinting a little harder, the King finally could make out… a cat.

A fluffy black cat with a small white patch on his chest was sitting at the bow of the ship, his fluffy chest fur fluttering in the sea breeze as the beast stared directly at him with his sharp green eyes. The gaze was so… intelligent, that somehow… it almost seemed as though the feline knew exactly what was happening.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined the discord channel!

My Patreonnis, thank you for your support! You are stunningly wonderful, and delightful in every way, I count myself incredibly lucky to have you all supporting the story!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Arthur M, Jeff G, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, thomas, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Orjan L, Cole O, Edward S, Etez, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Marius, Rashid A, oliver j, Bobby H, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, mly85lc, Breccan M,  Mr. Vidya, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N.

Well friends, I hope you had a great weekend, and that you are feeling good about the rest of your week!

I sadly cannot write a long lengthy ballad about your perfect smile, or beguiling candor, as I currently have a spouse who dislikes the clacking sound of my keyboard while trying to sleep.

So please just keep doing what you have been doing to survive another day, and great work. You're hanging in there and that is brutally hard some days.

Cheers everyone!
Delemhach

P.S Said spouse wants you all to know that yes, Pirate of the Carribean should be heard when the King spotted Kraken.

Chapter 125: Slipping Away

“The ship is being steered by a dog,” the King announced as he lowered the cutlass and turned to the three witches who all wore matching expressions of bewilderment. “You mean to tell me this is not your doing?”

“No. Now either surrender Mr. Ashowan to our care, or-”

Aidan stepped forward and flung out his arm, a ring of fire crackled into existence that coiled around the three witches, making them all cry out. A wave of water suddenly cascaded over the edge of the ship, lurching the entire vessel onto a forty-five degree angle, subsequently tossing most of the Knights into the sea. The King, Aidan, Mr. Kraft, and a handful of men managed to stay aboard by grasping onto the railing they were thrown against.

“Vera, go find Mr. Ashowan, Chima and I can handle the nasty little firefly we seem to have on our hands,” the witch with the snake tattoo cried out as she then swelled water beneath the boat, forcing the vessel to once again be level, but also causing the men in the water to be forced further from the vessel.

The auburn haired witch began to step towards the entrance to the cabin when the King drew his sword, and with speed which was almost inhuman for his size, he lunged towards the woman.

That was when the Troivackian merchant ship collided with the vessel, sending the King back several steps, but the witch however… had vines sprouted from pockets of her cloak, holding her into place as she then continued her descent down below deck.

Aidan regained his footing and straightened while facing his opponents. Heat rolled off of him, drying him instantly as his eyes and aura began to glow like a blacksmith's coals.

Tensing his hands at his sides, fire burst out as he once again cast rings towards the two witches, only this time the white haired man was suddenly flying high in the air, dodging the attack effortlessly before casting a concussive air strike at Aidan that hit him firmly in his gut, making his powers extinguish immediately.
"As powerful as you are Mr. Helmer, you are far outside your element," the man called out calmly.

Another wave of water rose up, and swept the fire witch and remaining Knights off the ship, only the King remained on board clutching one of the ropes.

The dark haired woman called Chima, nodded to her partner as they turned towards the cabin together, intending to join Vera, when a sudden shot of compressed air suddenly blew them both backwards.

Standing on the top deck was an elderly Troivackian man with one milky white eye, and the other dark like his brethren. He wore a dirty stained cream tunic, and a tattered gray robe, but in his hand he wielded a gnarled staff with a shining crystal at its top.

“Goddamn mages,” the Chima witch hissed as the brunette's lips curled.

The pair squared off with their new adversary when a fluffy streak of black darted past all of them, and dove into the cabin below deck.

*

Vera had just finished checking the second cabin along the narrow ship corridor when the sound galloping paws reached her ears.

Poking her head outside of the room that looked like a cramped office, she realized that a fluffy black cat was frantically pawing at the door at the end of the hallway.

Frowning, but deciding to trust her instinct, she strode over to the door, and pushed it open.

The stench of blood filled her nose as her gaze moved swiftly around what was clearly the King’s quarters. She froze when she noticed the smeared path of blood that led to the body of a man who was undoubtedly Finlay Ashowan.

“Oh, Gods… the ship lurching so much must have moved him,” she muttered panickedly to herself as she immediately moved to the figure’s side and dropped down beside him.

Noting the bright red hair that matched the King of Daxaria’s description, she held her breath as she reached out and gently rested her fingers on the side of his throat.

Staring earnestly at the handsome pale face, Vera felt her heart constrict as she waited for any sign of life.

The feline that had led her to the witch was repeatedly rubbing his head against Fin’s, and chirping worriedly.

“You’re his familiar aren’t you?” Vera asked quietly as she continued waiting to feel some kind of pulse.

The cat turned its green stare to her, and she was alarmed to see tears in its eyes.

Another moment passed, then another, then… she felt it. The faintest beat of his heart.

Regarding the chest wound cautiously, Vera immediately tore the hem of her skirt and pressed it to the wound before then summoning her vines to coil around the redhead’s body to hold it in place.

“Lord Ashowan, you have a great many people waiting for you,” she whispered before having her vines carefully roll him over onto his back.

Standing up, she then turned to the feline. “Guard him. I can’t lift him on my own, I’ll need help.”

The fluffy beast seated itself dutifully beside his witch, and stared at her keenly, as though saying,‘Hurry up.’

Running back down the corridor and setting foot on deck, Vera was momentarily distracted by the elderly man in sandals who was flying through the air, over the rails and into the water. That is until the spinning staff landed with a clunk on the deck mere steps in front of herself.

Looking up towards her colleagues, her expression flat, she asked, “Mage?”

The two nodded before rolling their eyes. “Mage.”

Letting out a disappointed sigh, Vera then remembered the dire straights their ward was in.

“Lor-Mr. Ashowan appears to be near death. I can’t move him.”

Chima didn’t say a word as he hurried past her down below deck.

“He’s in the room at the end of the corridor! Hurry!”

Turning her attention back to Cora, the brunette witch, she stepped forward.

“I don’t know that he will make it back to shore, we need to go as fast as we can to return. How much magic has Chima used?”

“A fair bit, I won’t lie… I don’t know that he will have enough in him to make it all the way to Daxaria in one go, but we can always send a message to the shore and see if they can send a ship to-

“Why are my feet wet?” Vera interrupted with great alarm.

“Remember how that ship, hit this ship?” Cora asked dryly. “The men we’ve cast off are boarding that ship over there… it looks like they will start firing arrows once they get organized.”

“Right.”

Chima appeared again then, floating the redhead carefully while the black feline trotted beside him.

“You weren’t kidding, I don’t even know if this man will make it to see nightfall, I’ll meet you two down in the boat. We need to move now."

“Bring the boat to the other side, otherwise those Knights are going to tear apart our sails. I’m shocked they haven’t started firing at Isla yet,” Cora commanded while moving to the other side of the sinking ship.

“She’s probably hiding, which is best… she is still a bit young to see this.” Chima nodded to the blood stained witch.

The women shared a knowing look before turning back to the task at hand of successfully escaping the Troivackian ships, and making it back to Daxaria.

Vera used her vines to swing down to the small fishing boat that they had been hiding on during the previous days, while Chima floated down with Fin and Kraken. Cora leapt into the water and allowed a small swell to carry her over the edge of the fishing vessel.

“Right. Chima send a message requesting a physician to meet us and our coordinates. Don’t lie about his state though… we need someone as fast as possible. Even if he does make it, I… I don’t know if he will ever be quite right,” Cora ordered while checking the wound briefly. “I’ve only learned the preliminary of wartime medicine, but even I don’t think he will make it.”

The air witch nodded grimly, and after a brief glance at the poor man on the deck of their ship, did as he was ordered.

*

Panting, Annika tried to slow her racing heart as the heat in her body grew more fevered. Katelyn pressed a cool damp cloth to her forehead. Maids were rushing in and out as they proceeded to fill a tub with chilled water.

“Physician Durand went to personally escort Urick here. Just take deep breaths. You need to calm down,” Kate soothed as Annika remained curled on her side.

“What… What is happening? Why do I feel like I’m on fire?” the Viscountess asked as she began to once again try and sit up, only to have her mother-in-law gently push her back down. The healer lowered her head so that when she whispered none of the maids might hear.

“The magic of the fire witch in your belly is growing agitated by your panic. Calm down, it could hurt you or the other babe if you don’t. Unless they both are fire witches, but I’m doubtful of that.”

“I thought… I thought witches don’t have their powers emerge until they are older?”

“That is true, but usually there are hints… when I was pregnant with Fin for example, I made the best food I’d ever been able to in my life. It was strange because cooking has never been my strength…”

Annika smiled sadly, but slowed her breaths. “How do I not be worried?”

“You need to think of the children right now. You cannot afford to be anxious or to… or to even grieve should the worst happen. You need to save the last parts of him,” she touched Annika’s thickened middle. “No matter what.” Katelyn grasped the Viscountess’ hand and squeezed it tightly. “Just focus every ounce of your love on them.”

Annika could feel the witch’s desperation, and realized that the order was also a plea from a mother who was deeply terrified that the children she was carrying was all she’d have left of her own son…
<br/>Another hour passed, and the Lady was already in the tub, her temperature gradually cooling, when they began bringing in the ice.

Incredibly, it didn’t even feel all that cold as Kate saw to at least three buckets being added to the tub.

After another hour, the Viscountess’ temperature was once again under control, and her mother-in-law deemed her condition safe enough that she could leave the tub and dress herself again. She had just turned to ask Katelyn if she might thank the witch named Urick who had selflessly come to lend her his power, when a rapid knock at the door rang out.

“My Lady! The King has summoned you and Mrs. Ashowan immediately.”

Both women stared at each other nervously before they then hurried unceremoniously from the chamber, back down the corridor towards the council room.

The second Annika burst into the room, she felt her world drain of color. Everything seemed devoid of warmth in that long agonizing minute as she noticed everyone’s pained and saddened expressions.

“Oh, Gods… no. Please… no,” the broken voice that came from Katelyn made Annika’s throat suddenly close, but she couldn’t move. She had somehow become rooted to the spot.

“Lord Ashowan is… was… alive when they sent word about an hour ago. They are requesting a ship be sent out to meet them with a physician, however the damage done to… done to the Viscount they indicated to be... dire. They suspect he will pass this evening, and even if we manage to meet them while he is alive, he will not ever fully recover.” Norman’s voice was somber, and anguished.

Katelyn trembled, her arms wrapping around her middle as broken sobs tore from her throat.

Antonio was up and across the room in a matter of moments as he wrapped her in his embrace.

“We’ll send our fastest vessel with you on it, lass,” the Captain murmured quietly into his betrothed’s hair.

“Annika?” The Queen’s quiet voice did little to break through the nightmare surrounding them all.

The Viscountess was unaware that tears had begun falling from her eyes as she stood like a statue by the council room doors, her mind unable to properly function…

“We need to act quickly if there is even the slightest hope, please, Mrs. Ashowan. We know that you are the only one who could ever hope to heal him.” The King’s quiet insistence succeeded in managing to pull Katelyn from her haze of grief.

“I...I will… I will go. I know a… I know an air witch who can move the vessel quickly… She resides with the boy, Urick…”

Norman nodded, and locked eyes with Antonio who didn’t need any spoken orders before he gave Katelyn’s shoulders one final squeeze, and dropped a kiss onto her forehead. Then with impressive speed for his age, he took his leave from the room to carry out the King's command. Katelyn followed the Captain without a second look at the men of the room, her hands still gripping her upper arms, as she stumbled in his wake- presumably to prepare any tools she might need.

Annika remained motionless in the deathly silent room, until the Queen stepped forward, and slowly reached out to touch her friend’s shoulder. The Viscountess jerked away at the last second.

Turning around without a word or a curtsy, Annika left the room and on numb legs, walked down the corridor to the castle stairs. Descending down to the main hall, Clara suddenly appeared by her side.

“My Lady, is everything alright?” The maid glanced around nervously at the number of nobles and servants who were watching the Viscountess’ teary face and were whispering to each other.

She didn’t say a word, and instead headed to the kitchen.

She ignored a number of servants and Knights trying to stop and question her, and when she finally reached the kitchen, she found the aides all gathered around hurriedly preparing dinner. For some reason even Jiho was present, his sleeves rolled up and his tunic sooty as he added another log to the fire while pointing out that there was a bit of mold on a corner of cheese Hannah was about to cut.

The aides didn’t even notice Annika for a moment as she watched them all work, chattering idly amongst themselves, but the first to see her was Sir Lewis.

“Viscoutness? What is-” the Knight began to ask, making everyone stop what they were doing and look up. Seeing all of their faces, but not one of them being Fin’s, Annika burst out in sobs as she gently slumped against the kitchen wall, and slid down to the ground while clutching her face.

Everyone looked at her and stilled in alarm, until Jiho stepped forward, his hands limp at his sides. Swallowing with obvious difficulty, the Zinferan licked his lips, and when he spoke, his voice was hoarse.

“He didn’t make it… did he?”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis you nifty notable people you! You are looking rapturous today! Be sure to keep in mind that not everyone stands a chance against you!

Well friends, I've decided to perform an interview with Kraken regarding his recent appearance in these chapters, I shall translate for you all.

Author Blob: So, Kraken, how does it feel becoming a pirate cat?
Kraken: *Tail twitch and strong eye contact* Translation: I'm magnificent as ever.
Author Blob: How do you feel about the events of the story?
Kraken: *Tail swishes more aggressively and stirs up dust* Translation: "I could paw this tale better than you and leave you in the dust."
Author Blob: So you don't like that you are one of the heroes to get FIn off the ship?
Kraken: *Stops drinking from water bowl to give me half eyed flat expression* Translation: Stop talking to me with your back to the sun. Also, I'm trying to hydrate. Purr somewhere else.
Author Blob: Kraken do you have any final words to say to the readers?
Kraken: *Pauses drinking water to stare straight ahead of himself looking annoyed then resumes drinking* Translation: Tell them they're wonderful, I guess. Also if they have snacks they should send them by mail.

Well I think that concludes the interview.

I hope you all have a fantastic weekend, and hope you all find it in your hearts to resist any extreme violence. I understand whiffle batting is sometimes therapeutic and will do my best to accept this.

Cheers everyone!
Delemhach

P.S You're fantastic and amazing, and I like your face.

Chapter 126: A High Price

Annika didn’t remember being moved, or when she fell asleep. All she knew was that she woke up in her old chamber in the castle, with Ainsley beside her on the bed, sitting with her back against her headboard.

As the Lady slowly sat up, her eyes feeling almost too swollen to be open, the monarch turned with a start.

“How are you feeling? Are you well? Do you need Physician Durand?”

The Viscountess shook her head, and instead, stood and crossed the room to retrieve a goblet of water.

“Gods, you need to let me do that! You gave the kitchen aides a fright when you said nothing while crying, then you fainted…”

Annika glanced at the window and noticed it was deep into the night already.

“Did Mrs. Ashowan leave already?” Her voice was hoarse, but she didn’t pay it any mind.

“Yes. Before sunset they left. I suppose the witches from the Coven set out glass orbs as they travelled that resemble fishermen markers… they apparently can transmit messages faster, so we will be hearing regular updates about when they meet up as well as how… how the Viscount is.”

The Lady nodded.

“Why didn’t you tell me about your condition?”

Annika’s eyes snapped over to the Queen who visibly recoiled under her friend’s hard stare.

“We… we all somewhat guessed after Physician Durand and Mrs. Ashowan’s argument earlier,” Ainsley explained, feeling awkward.

“I see.” Annika moved over to the window and gazed out over the twinkling lights of Austice towards the sea. She had never felt so redundant in her whole life...

“When are you supposed to deliver-”

“They’re due to arrive in early spring.”

“That means it is relatively- wait. They? As in, more than one?!”

Annika didn’t answer, but could hear her friend rise from the bed.

“Gods, no wonder Mrs. Ashowan was fussing like a mother hen with you! Twins!”

“Yes, and because of them I can’t do a godsdamn thing to save my husband.” The anger in her voice made Ainsley hesitate.

“Nothing could have changed the Goddess’ will. This was… These children are a gift from the Viscount.”

“I don’t want this gift! I want him back! He doesn’t deserve to die! He… He was kind… He was a good man, and he… He was… everything. Hope… warmth… home. He was… Fin was… supposed to be my home.” Annika’s fury and pain had merged together, and she felt it bursting forward.

“I know it isn’t fair, I know-” Ainsley’s words of comfort were stopped abruptly as a golden light suddenly shone brightly around the Viscountess. “What…”

Annika stared down at herself, her eyes wide, but then noticed a ribbon of golden light pouring from her… it flowed out the window through the starry sky towards the sea…

All at once, she realized that the light was her connection to Fin. Some strange innate part of her knew...
The ribbon weaved out into the inky night until it was lost in the darkness. Staring out in awe at the horizon, the two women remained silent. Until… they noticed the golden light was fading. Off in the distance, the ribbon was disappearing.

“No. No… why would it… No!” Annika watched as the ribbon faded away closer and closer to her, until at long last, it reached the glow around her and… then that too was gone.

It was then she knew, without a doubt, Fin was dead.

*

Katelyn boarded the fishing vessel in a hurry. They all had seen the golden ribbon stretch across the sky, illuminating the inky waters in its magical glow. Unsure of what it was at first, the healer had stared at the heavens with Adamma Jelani at her side, as Sky stood at the stern of the ship pressing them hurriedly across the Alcide sea. It wasn’t until the captain of the ship called out that the fishing vessel was in sight, that Katelyn guessed what she was seeing.

Hope filled her for a brief shining moment… before she noticed the light surge brilliantly, then begin to slowly fade away.

By the time she was aboard the fishing vessel, in her heart, she already knew what she was about to find.

Four witches stood around Fin, his face gray and lifeless, his clothes covered in his blood. They had rested his body on the storage box by the bow, and had waited.

Katelyn stepped over to him stiffly, her legs already threatening to give out from under herself. With shaking hands, the healer reached out and touched the sides of her son's head, gently stroking his fiery red hair.

For a moment, he was a small unconscious boy in her arms again, and she could hear herself saying the same words she had uttered that particular rainy day...

“My sweet boy.” Katelyn whispered as she sank down to her knees on the ship’s deck, completely oblivious to the bowed heads around her.

Slowly, she lowered her forehead to his as she closed her eyes, tears once again slipping off her cheeks.

Reaching out with her magic, she felt the lifeless shell under her grasp.

She felt the burn wounds that were fresh... and healed them. They would appear as old scars that wouldn’t alarm his wife should she happen to see them on his body…

She then noticed the cracked ribs as her magic moved deeper under his skin. She healed those too, because… because she needed to. She needed to do something.

When it came to his chest… the wound that had cut the veins to his heart and lungs.. She let out a small angry cry.

He had died in pain… and alone…

Slowly, she worked her magic, healing the tissue and circulatory passage, the lungs…

Then the brain.

The blood and breath depraved brain that even if she had reached him hours sooner, would’ve meant he’d never be the same again.

His small smiling face as he would wait for her to try his latest recipe flashed in Kate’s mind.
His scream when he had blasted his father off of their island.
The tears he’d wept when his best friend Ian abandoned him and the children had stoned him…
The day Jiho arrived, and became his friend.
The day he had left to go work at the castle, the broom she had made him firmly in hand.

“A House Witch should have a fresh broom for every new home. It only makes sense,” she had prattled on, not knowing why it had mattered to her so much at the time.

The day he left for the ball, looking like a noble, his eyes full of hope...
His wedding day, the look on his face when he saw Annika at the end of the aisle.
His back as he climbed into the carriage with his father…

“You don’t deserve for things to end like this,” Kate whispered as more tears fell.

Her magic began to glow around herself again, as she began reviving his mind. Every wrinkle, every curve of gray matter…

‘Please… Goddess… please. I am willing to pay the price… but please give him back.’

***

Fin gazed at the beautiful forest before himself, then glanced down at his boots. He was standing on a dusty road, and when he looked back over his shoulder could see a rickety black carriage rolling away. The driver had his back turned to him and wore a black hat that covered his neck and head entirely.

The strange thing was… he couldn’t see around the carriage. There was emerald green grass on either side of the road, but it would just roll away ahead of the carriage out of view.

Slowly, he turned back towards the trees, and stepped off of the road.

A stag loped out of the woods before him, and the two locked eyes for a long moment, before the beast turned back and disappeared amongst the foliage.

Pressing his hands into his pockets, the redhead stepped further into the woods, marveling at the ginormous trees and beautiful flowers that were sprinkled along the soft moss.

“This is unbelievable, I’ll have to tell… have to tell…” he frowned. There were people he needed to tell about this, but who again?

“Finlay.”

The redhead looked up, and felt his entire being instantly became at peace.

The woman before him with her olive skin, and flowing chestnut hair with golden streaks through it, her eyes swirling colors of gray, green, and gold, stood waiting. Her hands folded over her golden loose gown as she smiled warmly down at him, a sprinkle of freckles across the bridge of her nose making her somehow appear more approachable...

Fin didn’t know how he knew she was the Goddess, but it seemed the most obvious thing in the world to him as he slowly knelt down and bowed before her.

“Oh, goodness, stand back up, child.”

He obeyed, his heart and mind in complete harmony as he stared up into her face, and smiled.

“You do not need to be sent to the Grove of Sorrows, you have led a kind and good life, Finlay Ashowan. As a descendent of my daughter, the first witch, you have borne your gifts with dignity and respect.”

Fin bowed his head in thanks.

“Before you move further into the forest, would you like to ask me any questions?” she asked, her voice melodic and beautiful. As she spoke, the deer Fin had seen before slowly trotted to her side from the foliage.

“My family, and friends… I… can’t… recall them…” He frowned as he failed to bring a single face to his mind.

“Ah… sometimes when one dies painfully, the carriage driver tries to ease their suffering. Normally as you move deeper into the forest, the more you come to forget, but you must have been very worried,” the Goddess explained kindly as the stag at her side suddenly shifted into the form of a man, though his antlers remained. A deep green coat clad his shoulders, and a loose black tunic was draped over his torso. The fine garments framed a crystal that hung around his neck against his chest. He had long brown hair, dark eyes like the deer’s, and watched the redhead expressionlessly.

A strange glow behind Fin suddenly brightened, making him turn around.

Squinting at the brilliant light, unable to determine what he was witnessing, the redhead turned back to face the Gods.

“I thought we might have more time, Finlay Ashowan. However, I may have to send you back.” The Goddess stepped closer to him and rested her hand on his shoulder gently.

A strange power filled the redhead’s body… one that made his vision and awareness suddenly sharpen.

“Why… Why might you do that? I just got here. I thought anyone who crosses into the trees can never return.”

“We owe a great debt to your bloodline. Though it has not come to pass yet for you, time moves differently here. Do you not wish to return, Finlay?” the Goddess asked, her eyes shimmering in the growing light from behind him.

“I don’t know if I do,” he answered honestly.

“Then you don’t need to,” the Green Man announced with a slow regal nod of his head.

“You are welcome to stay in these woods and find your family, and friends that have parted from you. I’m sure they would love to meet you.”

“What debt could you, the Gods, owe a mortal?” Fin asked suddenly as he stared into the ethereal eyes of the Goddess. He knew if he stared long enough some part of him would go mad as the whole of the universe would unfold before him...

“A child of yours saves a being very dear to us,” the deity answered with a beautiful sad smile.

“Child I… I don’t have a child. Do I? I would remember a child… I’m a House Witch, that would be important.”

The Green Man stepped forward, the crystal that hung around his neck was beginning to twinkle.

Fin didn’t know why his eyes were drawn to it in that moment, but suddenly a thousand images burst out of the stone.

He backed up in awe as he stared at…

Annika.

His mother.

His friends…

“It’s everyone.” Fin felt his heart fill with love, and… worry. Fear… they were in danger, and he wasn’t there anymore.
Memories began filling his head like warm tea being poured into a cup, and as his heart skipped a beat, he stared at each moment from his life and felt tears in his eyes.

“Are you still uncertain about whether or not you’d like to return?” the Goddess asked patiently.

“Well, if you say a child of mine helps you, then I have to…”

“This child already exists, Finlay. You don’t have to go back should you like to stay,” the Green Man informed him while giving him a warm look that wasn’t quite a smile.

The redhead felt himself go still as his gaze dropped from the pictures back to the Goddess.

“What?”

“The child…” she pointed to a different image then… one that wasn’t from Fin’s memory…

Annika stood in front of a mirror, her stomach swollen, her face stressed as she struggled to pull down her gown over the bump before she turned to the wardrobe and drew out a gown that looked larger.

“She… She’s… with my…” Fin stammered, his heart skipping several beats.

The light behind him grew even brighter.

Before the redhead could say anything else, the Goddess gently rested her hand on his chest.

“I think I can see the decision in your eyes,” she smiled again. “Remember, Finlay. Your home is sacred, and it doesn’t have to be about the place, so much as where those you care for, are.”

Then, she dropped a gentle kiss upon his brow, and gently pushed him backwards into the encompassing white light, their Godly faces the last thing he could see as he felt himself being consumed by a pure magic...

*

Fin’s eyes flew open, and he sat up with a gasp, then winced against the twinge in his chest.

Where was he?

It was night time.

He was on a boat.

Turning around his head, he squinted against the light of a torch that was held up by a stunned man with ebony skin and white hair. He then stared at three women who, again, were strangers. A strange weight against his foot made him drop his gaze to see a strange furry black thing staring off to the side by his feet…

“Kraken?!” Fin demanded, blinking in confusion, but the familiar didn’t move. It’s eyes were fixed on…

When the redhead turned again, he saw Captain Antonio cradling something on his lap, his head bowed.

“Antonio! What in the Gods is-”

The military man straightened to look at him, his cheek damp with tears, and that’s when Fin saw who he was huddled over.

There in his arms, was his mother.

Only… she wasn’t awake… or moving…

“Captain, what…” Fin felt himself grow nauseated. No one around him seemed capable of speaking, and he felt a creeping suspicion climb up from his toes and wrench his heart.

Slowly, Antonio lay her on the deck, carefully arranging her hair out of her face, and resting her hands over her chest.

“She’s gone, Fin,” the Captain’s voice was quiet in the night. The waves lapped against the boat, and yet everything was… still.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis you diabolical angels of the world, I thank you for the support and generosity you have given me! I hope you all know how fantastically you have changed my life.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, isaiah, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Arthur M, Jeff G, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, thomas, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Orjan L, Cole O, Edward S, Etez, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Marius, Rashid A, oliver j, Bobby H, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, mly85lc, Breccan M,  Mr. Vidya, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N, Markus W, Sven M, evan k, Frank, ObsidianShiv, Samuel S, faite k, Robert A, Anthony P, Matthew D, Ted, Ikrc, Dallas G.

Alright, I know there may be some rage from people, to which I say- I understand. I will also say, to anyone who theorized there would be no consequences... I suck don't I?
If you need a proper vent, please do so on the discord chat where others may join you to form a mob. A mob that I will bake cookies for and attempt to placate them with. If cookies don't work... I make a great tray of nachos, but I can't really hulk that into a crowd so we'd all have to sit and discuss.
This got away from me.

Anyhow, I hope you manage to forgive me, for the record- I know the story has it's flaws, it's my first completed story that I saw through, and believe me there are a lot of things I'd like to fix up- and intend to while working with the professionals for the formal release. However, thank you for reading as far as you have, and for caring enough to form a mob. Though I'd prefer to roast marshmallows with you with the torches than cower in hiding with Kraken (his fur is very flammable. Yes, we know this from experience -.- )

You're passionate, intelligent, lively people that are a beautiful contrast to the world on the dreary days, and I think that's pretty awesome.

I hope you all have a fantastic week everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 127: Coping Mechanisms

The rulers of the continent stood silently at the top of the stairs to the castle. Annika stood several feet to the side of the Queen as Knights lined the stairs leading all the way down to the ground. Mr. Howard, mage Lee, and Lord Fuks stood at the very bottom of the stairs wearing morose expressions. Everyone waited under the cloudy sky without a word, the dark mood of the day smothering.

There hadn’t been word sent from the witches since the Captain and Katelyn had set off to meet them, and everyone grimly assumed it was because Katelyn Ashowan had been beside herself with grief over the loss of her son.

A messenger had relayed to the monarch that the ships had returned, and that the Captain was on his way back up to the castle, but nothing else was communicated.

The Queen cast a sad glance at her best friend, but Annika kept her eyes fixed on the drive, waiting… Waiting to see the body of another loved one in less than a week.

At long last, the inconspicuous black carriage crested the hill, and made its way slowly to the front of the stairs. Even the driver looked grim.

Annika’s heart pounded in her chest, as she tried to focus on remaining as composed as possible…

Captain Antonio was the first to step from the carriage, his face pale, and the usual light in his lone blue eye had been extinguished.

He stood alone, and stared at the second carriage that had followed his while standing completely still.

All sounds ceased, and aside from the faintest of breezes that gently tousled his long gray hair, nothing dared to shift him from the centre of all attention.

When the second carriage stopped, the driver stepped down, and the Captain nodded to the nearest Knight, who immediately went to assist.
When they pulled the door open, and slowly pulled out the long stretcher with the body covered in a white sheet, Annika felt pain and heat surge through her chest.

“Men! Hero’s Salute!” Captain Antonio roared as he raised his hand to his brow. The Knights then drew their swords in perfect unison, the tips pointed to the sky.

As the Knight and footmen carried the stretcher up the stairs, Annika could feel intense warmth flush through her body. Swallowing with great difficulty, she struggled to focus on each breath.

The King and Queen stepped aside, and dutifully bowed their heads as the body was carried past them into the castle.

In the haze of emotion and dwindling control, Annika vaguely recalled thinking that the figure on the stretcher seemed far too small to be Fin…

“Good Gods what-!” Mr. Howard’s exclamation drew Annika and the monarchs’ attention.

There, at the bottom of the stairs, his hand raised in salute to his brow, was Finlay Ashowan.

Alive.

*
The King was still in shock when he received Fin in the seldom used throne room. It was customary to receive the body of a fallen hero with the utmost decorum. The body upon the stretcher beside the redhead, was still wrapped in the white sheet, the identity of the individual unknown as everyone failed to mentally grasp how the cook was alive…

The King saw to his report alone however… sensing that perhaps it was for the best.

Oddly, not only was the redheaded witch alive, but… he was healthy. He looked exhausted, pale, and there was a strange glow in his blue eyes that seemed ethereal somehow… but he was standing. His tunic was stained with enough blood to warrant a man’s death, yet he seemed perfectly fine on his own two feet. Though he seemed to have aged years in a matter of days...

“Lord Ashowan, what… has happened? Last we had heard you were, well… dead.”

Fin’s hollowed gaze was all the more eerie with the strange glow that gleamed behind his eyes when he stared up at his King.

“I was. I’m told I… I died last night.” The redhead’s gaze dropped down a few degrees for a moment, as though haunted by a memory.

“Then are you… is this… witchcraft of some kind? Are you passing a message from the grave?” Norman asked quietly.

“My… my mother… cursed me.” Fin’s voice had become hoarse.

Norman frowned, there was something he was not understanding…

“Your Majesty, for a witch to cast a curse, it means they have exhausted not only their magic, but also their life. Their spell becomes permanent.”

The King’s face slowly stretched into astonishment blended with understanding as his gaze moved to the body wrapped in the sheet.

“Your… Mrs. Katelyn Ashowan… brought you back to life by sacrificing herself,” the King sounded out, his words sounding distant to his own ears.

“Yes.” Fin bowed his head. “Your majesty, the Troivackian military will be upon us in a matter of three days. I do not know where precisely, but I would presume both the cities of Austice and Xava are in their sights given that the King’s ship met with Aidan’s within a day’s sail.”

Norman nodded seriously. “Thank you, Lord Ashowan. I am sorry that your time aboard the Troivackian ship came with such pain. Your mother was… was one of the best women I’ve ever had the privilege of meeting. She truly was a hero of Daxaria, and I will see her honored as one. On a more personal note, she was a warm, strong individual that we were blessed to get to know. I am deeply sorry, Fin.” The King stood then, and stepped down from the dais until he was only a few feet from the redhead.

When Fin finally raised his tearfilled gaze to the ruler, Norman bowed deeply to him.

“I can’t ever apologize enough.”

Sobs wracked the witch’s body as he covered his face with his hands, unable to maintain his composure.

Slowly, and hesitantly, Norman reached out and hugged the redhead, his voice cracking.

“My friend, I am so sorry.”

*

Annika sat in her chamber with her eyes closed. She was trying to focus on calming herself down so that the blistering heat that raged through her would subside.

She hadn’t a clue what in the world had happened. Fin hadn’t even spared her a glance as he had slowly entered the castle, his face marred with weary distress.

‘He’s alive. That’s all that matters… he made it back.’

She had just succeeded in becoming mildly warm as opposed to sweltering when the chamber door burst open. Clara rushed over to her and immediately dropped down to her knees.

“It’s his mother. It’s Katelyn Ashowan.”

Annika’s eyes flew open. “What?”

“It was his mother’s body they brought back. I overheard one of the Knights tasked with contacting the coffin maker about it…”

Annika’s face morphed into one of deep sorrow and pain. “Oh, Gods no… he has to be devastated. She…”

The healer’s smiling face and gentle touch flashed in Annika’s mind, and she felt her throat closing.

“Gods, she was a good woman… but how…” Annika dropped her forehead to her hand and allowed the tears to spill from her eyes.

After a few moments of the two women silently mourning the beloved witch, the Lady raised her gaze. “Where is Fin now? Is he still with the King?”

Clara shrugged, while looking apologetic. “I don’t know. It was difficult enough getting that information.”

Letting out a long breath, Annika stood with a new objective in mind.

“I need to help with the funeral, and I need to find my husband.”

Clara rose with her, though even the normally cool maid had to wipe away a few tears from her own cheeks. “I will speak with Kasim about flowers.”

“I will go see the Queen to find out if the debriefing has concluded.” The Lady and her servant gave each other reaffirming nods, and both set off with their objectives fixed in their minds.

*

Hannah’s vice grip around Fin was commendable as Jiho sat quietly weeping behind her. Sirs Taylor, Andrews, and Lewis bowed their heads as a show of respect for their friend’s pain.

“I w-wish I could do more to help,” the blonde gasped through her own watery sobs.

“I understand… nothing more can really be said at this point,” the redhead acquiesced quietly.

“H-Have you seen L-Lady Asho-”

“No. I haven’t. I need… time before I am alone with her,” Fin interjected, his voice hoarse.

“She… She was so b-broken when w-we thought you’d died though… y-you should g-go s-see her.” Hannah finally released the cook and pulled back while still grasping his arms.

“It’s… It’s complicated. I will try to see her a bit later…”

“Fin… that’s… that’s too cruel,” Jiho finally spoke with a small frown. “She literally collapsed from grief when she thought she’d lost you.”

“I… I can’t… see her yet. She… they… don’t deserve…” Fin trailed off, unable to look at his friend as he swallowed back his next words.

“Cook,” Sir Taylor stepped forward then. “I lost my mother when I was younger than yourself… she passed while giving birth to my youngest brother. They both died…” The large burly man’s blue eyes dropped to the floor. “I know the world seems empty and uncertain now… but… your wife will help. Family, always helps.”

“Why do you think I’m here with you all now?” Fin replied with a sad smile. Sir Taylor’s gaze snapped up to the redhead’s, and the two shared a silent moment of understanding before Hannah released him and stepped back while dabbing her cheeks with the back of her wrist.

“Yes, we are your family, but Fin? So is she. I don’t understand why you are being pigheaded about her again-”

“Annika’s pregnant,” the witch announced suddenly.

Everyone immediately fell silent, and dropped their jaws in shock.

“I don’t want the moment she finally tells me to have any ties to the conversation we will have about my mum dying. I want… I want every moment of my child’s existence to be a happy one. From the moment my wife tells me, until I die.”

No one said a word for several long moments.

Jiho was the first to come to his senses. “You already know though. In her condition to have gone through such stress… Fin, you can’t-”

“I just need a bit of time alone. Please. I want to see her… desperately I do, but let me just have a bit more time. I know it makes me selfish, and cold-hearted even to her, but… at least until tonight. I need to grieve my mother, and not feel any kind of happiness.”

Jiho’s shoulders slumped forward in defeat. The Zinferan wordlessly nodded, and slowly collapsed back into the kitchen chair with a single nod.

Fin then turned to the kitchen door, and slowly trudged out of the room, his hands pressed into his pockets, looking like the loneliest soul in the world.

*

Clara gently closed the greenhouse door behind herself, and was setting an impressive speed as she marched back towards the exit of the courtyard, when she happened to careen into none other than the King’s assistant Mr. Howard.

“Oh, my apologies,” she curtsied dutifully.

“Not a problem, no harm done. Were you just in the greenhouse tower?” Mr Howard asked while straightening his tunic.

“I was, yes.” Clara kept her head bowed.

“What a funny coincidence, I was just on my way there myself. Was Kasim-”

“He has already gone home for the day.” Clara interrupted calmly.

“Ah, unfortunate. I will have to speak with him tomorrow then. Well, good evening.” The assistant nodded his chin to the maid and directed his toes to walk away, when he suddenly frowned and turned back to her.

“How is Lady Ashowan faring? I heard her health has been less than ideal with all of the chaos as of late.”

Clara kept her face bowed down to avoid eye contact. “My Lady is managing to be quite resilient. She is searching for Lord Ashowan even now.”

“Ah, yes… I’m surprised he isn’t with her already. I know his mother’s death was a tragedy, however given her condition she-”

Clara suddenly straightened and gazed directly into Mr. Howard’s blue eyes.

“Condition?”

The assistant let out a small pitying sigh. “Yes, I am sorry to say his majesty, the Queen, and a few others are aware of what ails the Viscountess. We are all quite happy to hear Lord Ashowan’s marriage has been blessed with a new family member so swiftly, though-”

“Family member?” Clara’s smile was peculiar, and Mr. Howard wasn’t at all certain he understood its nature in its entirety.

“Yes… we all discovered she was expecting her first… child… with- why on earth are you looking at me like that?”

The infamously emotionless maid to the Viscountess was looking gleeful. Normally she would never share any personal information about her Mistress; however… it seemed the majority of the news was already shared.

Her eyes sparkling with mischief, Clara leaned in a little, which in turn made the assistant do the same.

“The Viscountess isn’t expecting a new family member.”

Mr. Howard’s cheeks flamed red. “Oh… no. I offer my deepest apologies. I never should have said anything when it had not yet been officially announced from the Lady. My sincerest-”

“The Viscountess is expecting twins.”

The assistant’s eyes bulged, and his mouth froze in place.

“The… th-that witch… has made… double…”

“Yes. I don’t doubt we will be seeing two very troublesome future nobles in the not-so-distant future. How wonderful, wouldn’t you say?” Clara’s delight over the response she was getting was foreign to her. She normally hated gossip, but the assistant’s well documented irritation with the redhead just made the opportunity too… delicious.

“I… I think I’m going to bed with a bottle of wine now. Good evening.” With that, Mr. Howard turned on his heel and scurried away, his complexion as white as a sheet while the maid for the first time in what felt like a year laughed aloud. Though admittedly it sounded more like a cackle…

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, oh you butterfrosting to my dry ol' cupcake, thank you for making everything just that little bit better!

Alrighty, I'm gonig to do something a bit different this post, while trying to keep it as brief as possible (a writer's weakness).

I'm going to explain why some of the flow and logic of House Witch, could be better, why my being aware of it didn't change anything, and why I didn't explain sooner.

The House Wich started as a fun story in my mind with only a few long term plots in mind, nothing specific. Despite my english degree background, I'd lost most expectations that my writing in any way would take off. Then, all of you beautiful people came, and the story over night hit the top ten on Royal Road (insanely exciting). Well, with that amount of attention and care from people involves a lot of scrutiny, but also demand for regular chapters. So, I wrote and posted as regualrly as possible- and did so working full-time and family obligations. However, that left me with little to no proper plotting/ planning time.

All was going well despite this as I explored different avenues and characters of the story with you all each week, and then, a long lost dream came true. I had a couple companies reach out to me wanting to do exciting things with the story. One particular company that I am still unclear of where we stand, had a very exciting offer, but were very clear that they wanted a timeline and word count of when I expected House Witch to finish. This was back earlier this year. So, I gave them a rough estimate, and got to work. However, the fact that I wasn't able to flesh out certain ideas more thoroughly, was the sacrifice. Then, another company reached out to me that I am allowed to mention here, Podium! They were happy to sign me on, and didn't expect an exact finish date on the entire series as they have their own plans.

So, right now I can't change the story that I have already released on Patreon and Royal Road thus far.

However, after a meeting with Podium, I learned that they were happy to incorporate extra chapters in the polished final copy of the book that would help some of these major plot points flow more naturally with the story (Ex: Fin's time on the ship, the undercurrents of plotting a war).

Now, one particular reader I reached out to with this information suggested I share exactly why this is happening, as I truly don't want people to think I'm ignoring your insights or am unaware. I've held off sharing for a multitude of reasons. One of which was, I had no idea if I'd be able to add chapters and change anything at all. Another, was with the added work load, things are very hectic.

I'm incredibly grateful to both the companies for their support and hope to have a long term working future with them, and now that I know how things tend to pan out, I know I can be better prepared in the future.

So, there you go. The whole back story of what was happening behind the scenes.

I want to thank you all again for helping me grow and challenge myself as a writer and a human being, and I want to thank you for your patience and your kindness. This has been a massive learning curve, and I'm excited for my future works to see how far I've come.

So you gorgeous spuds that put the other root vegetables to shame, I hope you've had a fantastic week, and that you will have a wonderful weekend. You're doing great, and I hope you remember that.

On a side note about the chapter... I hope you all are enjoying getting to know Clara a bit more. I won't lie, she ended up being a lot more fun for me to write than I anticipated.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 128: Enduring Embraces

Fin stared at his reflection in the mirror for a long while. Standing only in his trousers, he regarded the new marks on his body with barely any emotion, save for the ancient magic symbol that was burned into his left pectoral… the symbol of his mother’s magic and mark of her curse. Not far off the mark was the thick ropey scar where the Troivackian King had stabbed him to death.

The burn scars on his shoulders made him let out the smallest annoyed sigh. Then he noticed under the first wave of his hairline what looked like two thin birthmarks lines running parallel to each other. They were not obvious to see unless one really looked under his hair at his scalp, and the redhead was momentarily puzzled until the vivid memory of the Goddess’ lips gently brushing his head flashed into his mind.

“Thought just my eyes were different…” Fin muttered to himself as he turned towards the steaming tub that sat in the centre of the chamber the King had provided for him to bathe and don a fresh set of clothes.

The chamber door suddenly opened and closed, startling the witch back a step. He then recognized the swish of silky ebony hair, and olive skin, and immediately felt his heart ache.

Facing him squarely, the Viscoutness’ face was a mask of calm composure, but her dark eyes a sea of emotions varying from worry, pain, relief, and hesitancy.

“You’re quite bold,” the Lady whispered, the intensity in her gaze making it difficult for the redhead to swallow.

“Annika-”

“You greet your kitchen aides before your wife?”

Fin winced, still unable to meet her stare as he pressed his hands into his pockets. “I’m sorry.”

He expected her to be angry, and knew she had every right to be. He expected her to tell him he was being selfish, but then...

He was suddenly in her embrace.

Her faint spicy smell wafted up to his nose… her form felt… warm… inviting.

“I’m so sorry about your mum,” Annika whispered into his chest, and somehow, all tension melted from Fin’s body as he collapsed into his wife’s hold and allowed himself to be soothed by her.

After several moments where neither of them moved or spoke, the redhead at long last took in a deep cleansing breath, then pulled back enough to plant a kiss on the top of Annika’s head.

“What… What happened?” she asked, her voice still slightly muffled from having her face turned away.

Fin wearily stepped back, and gently clasped her upper arms, staring morosely at her. As he stared however, Annika’s eyebrows twitched.

“Why are your eyes…”

“I died.”

The Viscountess blinked in shock.

“I saw the afterlife… I met the Gods… and then my mother cursed me and brought me back to life while sacrificing herself,” Fin recounted the story as quickly as possible. Not wanting to have to dwell yet again on the painful reminder that his decisions led to his mother’s death.

“How did you die?” Annika asked while refusing to release her husband from her arms.

“The Troivackian King ran me through with a sword when I… when I…” Fin frowned suddenly while staring at Annika curiously.

“I saw you get hurt,” the Lady began slowly after taking a guess at what was going through his mind. “You saw me too, I take it?”

The redhead nodded while his brow remained furrowed. “I’ve never been able to see a loved one in a vision while not at home before… nor have they ever been able to see me in return.”

“You’ve never been married before either. Is it possible that has something to do with it?”

Fin considered the notion for a moment before nodding. “That could be it… I do think that when a person has found their true home that they always have a connection to it…”

Annika nodded slowly before glancing at the steaming bath beside them. “Get in, I’ll wash your back for you.”

The witch gently reached up and pulled his wife’s hands free of his waist while stepping back.

“I need time to-”

“What is this?” Annika’s eyes swivelled immediately to the magic symbol burned in Fin’s chest, before she noticed the stab wound. “Gods… I’ll have to kill him…”

“You’re going to kill the King of Troivackia?” Fin asked with an empty smile. The expression dropped however when he looked in the Lady’s eyes and saw that she was entirely serious. “Don’t try to kill the King.”

Annika raised an eyebrow, but said nothing in response aside from, “Get in the tub.”

The redhead had intended to send the Viscountess away, had wanted to try and spare her from his grief, but…

He wound up being wordlessly bathed by his expecting wife. Then, she had carefully and lovingly dressed him before pulling him over to the bed, and gently pressing him back onto the soft coverlet.

“Sleep. You look like you haven’t had a proper rest since you were last on Daxarian soil.”

Fin opened his mouth to object until Annika flopped down beside him and nestled in closer.

The witch suddenly felt the small telling outward curvature of her belly, and grew stiff.

How had he not noticed before?

How was she already showing when it was still so early?

… And why did she feel like a human bed warmer?

Fin was pondering these questions silently, unaware that darkness was already creeping into his vision, pulling him into a sleep he didn’t know he so desperately needed.

Within minutes, the redhead was in a deep rest, and shortly after, his wife joined him. Both completely unable to resist the quiet comfort of each other’s presence after the traumatic events of the previous days.

*

The military men marched through the streets of Daxaria, and began going door to door to inform the citizens that the Troivackian army was likely going to attack by the end of the week. Most of the men in the city were already enlisted in the army, and any of the wives that did not have children or elderly parents to mind, were welcome to stay in the makeshift campsite that was going to be constructed to help tend to the wounded.

Meanwhile in the King and Queen’s chamber, the couple faced their son with their infant daughter resting in her mother’s arms.

Eric’s hands were balled into fists at his sides and his cheeks were tinted pink.

“I won’t go!”

“Sweetheart all the noble children are going, including your friend Morgan! We will send for you as soon as it is safe for us to be with you.”

“Why isn’t Lina going!” the young noble demanded, as his fear made his heart skip several beats.

“Your sister and mother will join you in another week. For now, Lina is too young to travel on her own, and I need your mother here to organize the camp and provisions while I work with the Captain to set up our lines of defense.”

“Then- Then I can stay and help mother! I-I should learn about war stuff too!”

“Eric… you are the future of Daxaria, it is your duty to remain safe until you are old enough to rule, do you understand?”

“I’m not a child!” the boy cried out while hastily using his sleeve to wipe away his running nose.

“Yes, my son, you are.” Norman stepped forward and knelt before the young Prince before resting his hands on his shoulders. “There is nothing wrong with being a child-- in fact, it is far more important than you know. You are entitled to your childhood, Eric. All boys and girls are, and it is the adults’ responsibility to protect it. When you are grown up, then it will be your job to protect the younger ones.”

Eric sniffled more before his father reached up and gently brushed his golden curls.

“You need to take your childhood to grow big and strong, because not only are you meant to one day protect the children, but everyone in Daxaria. So you, more than anyone, need time to become as wise, and good as possible. Can you do that for me?”

The eight year old clearly wanted to argue with his father, but setting his teeth on edge, eventually nodded.

“Thank you, Eric. You’re mother and I are so proud of you.” Norman scooped his child up in his arms and gave him a strong hug as the boy clung onto his tunic and sobbed.

Ainsley sniffled behind them, and even the Princess began to cry out, making the two royals pull apart and carefully include them in their embrace.

“It’s okay, L-Lina!” Eric announced, forcing a cheery tone through his tears. “W-When you come, I’ll make sure you have a crib and, and that everyone is nice to you!”

The infant’s eyes moved to her brother and immediately grew transfixed, her small brow occasionally furrowing as though she were trying to understand what he was saying.

A knock on the chamber door signalled the end of the family meeting. The King reluctantly stood and crossed the chamber, opening the door to reveal Captain Antonio.

“The men are in Austice and should have alerted everyone by tomorrow morning. We have set up roadblocks, and Knights have been assigned to guide the traffic into the woods,” the military man announced with a small bow.

Norman nodded seriously. “Excellent. How are the preparations for Katelyn’s burial?”

The Captain stiffened for a moment before tonelessly answering, “By tonight everything should be prepared.”

“I’m sorry we couldn’t give her a proper ceremony and period of grieving for her, Antonio. She deserves-”

“It is the way of war, Your Majesty. I understand.”

The monarch gave a grim nod, but eyed his friend worriedly. “How is Lord Ashowan? He is aware we need to announce to the nobility by tomorrow morning his new status if he is to be permitted in all discussions pertaining to the battle?”

“I have yet to inform him. I will go see if I can find the Viscount.” Then, with another brief bow, the Captain excused himself and strode purposefully down the corridor, his blue cape swishing behind him.

*

Fin drew the fine black coat over his black tunic, and turned to leave the chamber while glancing at Annika’s sleeping face with a small sad smile.

Stepping out into the corridor, he magicked the door to remain locked unless Annika herself opened it- guaranteeing her privacy.

As he strode down the corridor, he began to grow increasingly aware of the stares the maids and nobles were giving him.

Despite no one knowing that he was a noble yet, they were still adjusting to the knowledge of him being a witch, and now… Now he was dressed in all black clothes made with quality material. He was certain he looked quite strange to them… Even so, their scrutiny was uncomfortable.

As the redhead rounded the corner, he headed towards the King’s council room, trying to avoid the curious gazes that seemed to be multiplying around him.

“FIN!”

The witch’s head snapped up, his teeth already on edge when he realized that the shout had come from none other than Eric who was streaking down the corridor to him.

The young Prince immediately threw his arms around Fin’s waist and hugged him.

“I’m so glad you’re back! Everyone’s going crazy!”

Patting the boy on the back, the redhead couldn’t help but smile ever so slightly at the child’s affection.

“Crazy how, Eric?”

“Well, mum and dad are sending me away to one of our keeps in the country with some of the other noble children… and the entire city is disappearing into the woods! Everyone is scared, and all my friends and their mothers are crying...”

Fin grimaced. He could feel the tension in the air as battle drew closer to them all… despite being back home, he couldn’t help but shake the cold darkness enveloping the castle.

“War is a frightening thing,” the redhead finally said as Eric pulled back and stared up at him.

“Your eyes are different,” the boy observed with a small frown.

“Ah… sorry about that.”

“It’s okay. I’m just glad you’re here! Mum and dad were really worried about you… Lady Jenoure seemed to keep fainting places and scaring the maids… Mr. Howard is drinking in his chamber and saying strange things about ‘lifetime of headaches’, and ‘one was bad enough’...”

Fin blinked in surprise. “You seem to know a lot about what’s going on around here.”

“Ever since that Mr. Helmer guy left, everyone hasn’t really noticed when I’m around… it’s been great!” The boy smiled excitedly up at the redhead, and despite himself, Fin couldn’t help but laugh a little.

“I’m glad you are having a good time… I need to go see if I can speak with your father, but Eric?”

“Yeah?” the boy asked, smiling cheekily.

“Thank you.”

The Prince’s confusion was obvious on his cherub face.

“I’ve been having a… a bad week. Seeing you helped me feel a bit better.”

The boy beamed proudly for a moment before it fell into a look of concern. “Why was your week bad?”

Reaching out and tousling the Prince’s hair, Fin answered, “Don’t worry about it.”

Then, striding the rest of the way over to the council room door, the redhead hesitated and turned to look at Eric’s back as he happily bounced down the corridor.

‘I wonder if my child will get to be friends with Eric… they’d be pretty lucky if that were the case.’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, and followed!

My Patreonnis, today is your day! The day I attempt to lavish you with the attention you deserve, by giving you a massive heartfelt thanks for all of your support, and kindness. You are beautiful creatures that while I may not be quite worthy of influencing, I can definitely say I am unbelievably lucky and will work hard to keep improving for you.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, NLRUmbra, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Arthur M, Jeff G, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, thomas, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Orjan L, Cole O, Edward S, Etez, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Marius, Rashid A, oliver j, Bobby H, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, mly85lc, Breccan M,  Mr. Vidya, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N, Markus W, Sven M, evan k, Frank, ObsidianShiv, Samuel S, faite k, Robert A, Anthony P, Matthew D, Ted, Ikrc, Dallas G, Professional_industrial_man, Herbert H.

If the formatting of this AN feels weird, it is. It keeps glitching an I'm too annoyed/ tired to play with it to make it look right.

Speaking of tired, I am sorry to say I will be avoiding reading the comment section for a little while. Many of you have provided heartfelt observations and insights, but at this time I am unable to properly process it all, or even to respond to them all with the time and energy I have these days. All the same, thank you for caring enough about the story to think about how it could be improved and caring enough to express your thoughts. As of now however, I will just be posting the story as written thus far, and leave the larger adjustments for the 'professional' copy so to say. If I find myself randomly adjusting a chapter (like removing the scene at the end of last chapter and moving it most likely over here), so be it, but as of right now will have to leave things as they are.

For those of you asking about paperback and hardcover versions of the book, it will be available for order online when the e-book/audiobook are released. It will not be a mass print release in the stores at this time. For other questions about the release, please feel free to visit the patreon page for the free public announcement that covers the details.

Well.
Enough of that mumbo jumbo. It's time to tell you how delightful you are, and how if you were an icecream falvor, you'd be the sold out in every store, because not only are you just wonderfully cool and sweet, but you just make peoples days better.

So, I hope you all are having a great start to your week, and that you had a restful weekend!

If anyone really wants to get in touch/ and or chat, please feel free to shoot a DM, or come to the discord channel and I will reply as quickly as I can (admittedly not always great for it but I will try! I swear it's just because of being overbooked with work). There should be holidays every month for people, I swear.

Anyhow, take care friends!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 129: Greeting The Sunset

“The camp will be set behind the castle. Viscount, you are confident you can provide the shield should the military make it this far?” The King turned towards Fin with his hands clasped around his back, and his chest plate armor glinting in the late afternoon sun as a small crowd moved with the leader around the back of the castle.

“I can. I can maintain one longer if I’m not expelling anyone from the vicinity. If I have perhaps thirty minutes the day of, I can make a barrier that will not permit anything in that I can maintain for a few hours. Though I don’t know how it will fare against magic attacks,” the redhead answered seriously before glancing over to the Captain who nodded in understanding to him.

“Perfect. We are doing our best to arrange wagons for those that are unable to travel by foot on their own, but it could take a few days. Having a safe campsite is a great help,” Mr. Howard contributed- though Eric’s intel from earlier appeared to be correct as the man sported purple stained lips and a small flush in his cheeks. The King seemed to be in a forgiving mood, however, and overlooked his assistant’s obvious hangover.

“Captain, assign at least a hundred men to assist in the moving of any invalid citizens to the site to be settled,” the King addressed the military leader.

“Yes, Sire.”

“Has the new Duke of Iones taken over the handling of the men with any problems in your estimation, Mr. Howard?”

“Most of the men appeared relieved that it was Lord Harris taking over to be frank, Your Majesty,” the assistant nodded seriously.

“I am relieved to hear that. Lord Fuks, have supplies been distributed, or are we still waiting on the delivery carts to be organized?”

“They are currently being loaded. The provisions in Austice are already being passed out as people exit the city, and Xava should have theirs by the end of the week. Rollom will receive theirs from Sorlia around the same time.”

“Lord Ryu, have we yet confirmed when precisely the Zinferan military will be joining us?”

“At best, they will arrive in Rollom within a matter of three or four days. Xava, most likely a week,” the Zinferan Lord replied while giving a slight bow towards the Daxarian King.

“That is ideal, particularly if they intend to strike Austice first. I want to thank you again for volunteering to act as the diplomat between your Emperor and myself during your stay here,” Norman replied with a regal tilt of his head.

“Of course, Your Highness. The Emperor also wishes to extend his apologies on his... oversight regarding Lord Nam’s financial status when suggesting him as a marriage candidate. He agrees that despite not receiving a title, Lady Marigold’s dowry and partial inheritance is a fair exchange.”

“I am glad we were able to sort that out. Now if you are able to tell me in truth, was he angry that we had discovered this? I’d like to know if I need to be wary of his wrath in the future.”

Lord Ryu gave a small polite smile as he shuttered his honest expression and replied with, “His pride was prickled; however, the additional five percent of tax trade added to the deal for another five years helped numb the sting. Lord Nam on the other hand…” Jiho cleared his throat a bit and glanced down with a small grimace.

“I understand. Well… another problem for another day,” Norman sighed briefly before swiftly moving on to the next topic.

“Mage Lee, how many mages have confirmed their involvement in the war.”

“At this time, Your Highness, twenty. Three are here in Austice, four are in Sorlia, two in Rollom, one in Xava, and the last ten are coming straight from the academy. My son, while not a fully qualified mage, has been permitted to use his skills to assist the kingdom.”

“Thank you, that will do nicely. I take it the news that the Coven of Wittica is taking part was… accepted more or less?”

Mage Lee grimaced and gave a non-committal shrug.

“There won’t be any internal fights at the very least?” Norman tried again, the tension in his voice noticeable.

“I do not believe so, Your Highness. So long as the witches themselves behave.”

Fin shot the mage a sharp look which the elder ignored entirely.

Norman decided to not comment further to avoid any further risk of a fight between his vassals.

“Excellent. Lord Ashowan, when are you to meet with the Coven of Wittica?” Norman’s gaze softened when it moved to the witch. It was clear he didn’t like forcing the witch to work so soon after his mother’s passing.

“Tomorrow after the meeting with the Daxarian nobles,” the redhead replied calmly, his eyes shimmering even more so in the late afternoon sunlight.

The King nodded. “You are welcome to use either the banquet hall or the council room, but please inform Mr. Howard which you choose so that he can schedule the meeting with the catapult unit without conflict.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

Norman fell quiet then as he gazed at the men surrounding him. Everyone stood with either blank or darkened expressions, a certain unfamiliar stillness and seriousness making them straighten their shoulders but reverse their usual smiles…

“I want to thank you all for your combined efforts in making Daxaria ready for this war. As nobility, it is our sworn duty to protect not only our loved ones, but the citizens that make up the back bone and heart of this kingdom. You have all borne your responsibilities with dignity, and I couldn’t have prayed for a better grouping of men to endure the hardships to come.” The King bowed to the group. Fin shifted uncomfortably, until he noticed everyone placing their hands over their hearts and slowly descending to a knee.

The redhead followed suit, and listened as everyone but himself and Jiho called out in unison, “For our King, and Daxaria our home, we serve.”

Norman let out a quiet breath, and lifted his eyes to the sky, his heart beginning to race as the reality of battle began to descend upon him.

“Well, men, let us retire for our dinner and convene for Katelyn Ashowan’s funeral at dusk.”

*

Ainsley watched as her best friend frowned at her reflection in the mirror and immediately began stirpping off the black gown that was far too tight.

“You know… I’ve been thinking...” the Queen leaned back in her chair while gently patting the princess’ back who was cradled asleep in her arms. “When I came and stopped you from boarding that boat to save Finlay, none of your household servants were present. The same ones you claimed were integral to your plan…”

Annika didn’t even hesitate or show any reaction as she pulled another one of Ainsley’s maternity gowns over her head.

“They had to pack, they were going to come within the hour.”

“Mmhm… that could be… or… you made the whole thing up.”

The Viscountess was growing breathless as she tried to grab the black ribbons dangling at her back, and as a result swore colorfully.

“Why would you say that?” the Lady eventually managed to say as she finally grasped the silky material and proceeded to tie a perfect bow.

“Well, for one thing, it isn’t like you to have such a half-cooked plan. At first I figured it was because of your potent love for our dear cook- or should I say Viscount. Then when I learned of your matronly condition, I wondered if you were experiencing the intellectual muddle that some women experience.”

“I am after all expecting double the normal amount of infants,” Annika declared once she had finished tying the dress and stared satisfied at her appearance.

“Or… in true Annika Jenoure fashion-”

“Annika Ashowan,” the Viscountess reminded with a small smile.

“Yes, yes, in a far more likely method… you pretended to be acting impulsively to make us inform you of our plans. We’ve never withheld information from you before…”

“Or treated me so delicately for that matter,” Annika pointed out dryly.

“Precisely… you were able to learn everything by creating that wave. However, what I am still unclear about… is what you stood to gain from contracting Elizabeth Nonata under your care.”

Annika turned to her best friend and smiled prettily. “I haven’t the faintest idea of what you are talking about. I am so glad, my dear friend, that you worry about me though.”

The Queen’s eyes narrowed. “Mind yourself, Lady Ashowan. If you take advantage of the liberties we’ve given you and move against our words, it does not bode well for our trust in you.”

Annika’s gaze sharpened. “I will remind you then, Your Highness, that in my time of need you two were the first to go against my trust and underestimated me after years of service and loyalty. What I said in the carriage still holds true.”

Ainsley leaned back in her chair, clearly taken aback by the Vicscountess’ words despite them being said in a lighthearted tone.

After a moment of careful thought, the Queen spoke. “You have my apologies for violating the mutual respect shared in our dealings. In my defense, I will point out you fainted on two separate occasions, and nearly gave yourself heat stroke from stress.”

“I did not behave inappropriately though.”

Ainsley let out a small hesitant sigh. “No, you did not.” After another momentary pause, the Queen’s face broke out into a small smile. “Do you think you can handle being the mother to one or two witches?”

Annika grimaced. “Not at all. It’s horrible enough what happened to Fin’s mother… but even finding a governess will most likely be the death of me if one or both of them are keen on setting the keep on fire.”

Ainsley chuckled. “Yes, I do suspect you will have your hands full.”

Shaking her head wearily, the Viscountess nodded towards the chamber door.

“I will meet you at the funeral. I’ll take the passageway to leave. The nobles are already perplexed about why I’ve been present at the castle so often when I was supposed to be exiled.”

“Once they discover the identity of your new husband they will be far too distracted to think about that.”

“Yes, well… until then,” the Lady nodded to her friend, and swept over to the secret panel.

“Annika?”

The Troivackian beauty looked over her shoulder as she opened the panel.

“How is Fin doing? Norman said he… that he’d died.”

The Viscountess’ face tightened and her hand slid from the panel slowly. “He’s… different. It’s hard to tell how much of that he will carry, and how much is the grief for his mother.”

The Queen nodded, her face openly anguished. “Whatever you need, I’m here for you.”

Annika nodded seriously, gave a tight smile of thanks, and then disappeared into the passage without another word.

*

The crowd stood on the cliffside where there was a wide swath of emerald green grass that lay south of the city of Austice, and most likely wasn’t too high up from Annika’s estate.

A rectangular hole had been dug, and at it’s head stood a large rock that towered over everyone, even Fin. In the face of the stone it read:

Here lies Katelyn Ashowan, beloved mother, healer, and betrothed. A hero and witch of the highest order

Twelve decorated Knights stood facing each other, their swords drawn to create an aisle. Beside the empty grave stood the King and Queen, and towards the end of the row of knights were the rest of the inner council, the newly ennobled Mr. Harris, and the kitchen aides- including Peter who had been released from his cell shortly beforehand.

Twelve witches from the Coven of Wittica had arrived, and wordlessly surrounded the entire ceremony in a perfect wide circle.

A sleek black carriage that slowly glided over to the site pulled to a halt at the end of the aisle. Out stepped Finlay, who handed Annika out of the carriage, followed by Captain Antonio, and finally, Jiho.

Moving to the back of the carriage, Fin, the Captain, Jiho, Sir Taylor, Sir Lewis, and Sir Andrews lifted the casket over their shoulders.

Slowly, they carried the body of Katelyn Ashowan to her grave. A cool breeze and the crash of waves far beneath them the only sound in the quiet clearing.

They carefully lowered the wooden box, until roots magically wove up from the ground, flowers blooming from them as they tenderly wrapped the coffin and gently lowered it into the shadowy ground. Adamma who stood in the crowd nodded to the King through her tears, as Sky wept beside her.

Hannah moved up the aisle clutching a bouquet of exquisite flowers that were so large they required her to use both her arms to carry.

She handed them to Fin while dashing tears from her cheeks with the back of her wrist. Giving her shoulders a quick squeeze in affectionate appreciation, the redhead took the flowers, and stepped towards the grave, his throat swollen shut and his stomach sickened.

“Goodbye, mum. You were… you were my one and only family for most of my life and… and,” The tears were spilling from Fin’s eyes as he forced out the final words. “You were my first home.”

Laying the bouquet on the casket, and stepping back, Annika’s warm hand found his.

Fin’s blue gaze remained fixed on the coffin, but he squeezed her hand tightly, the appreciation for her support clear.

The King stepped forward and spoke of Katelyn’s kindness, quiet strength, and heroic feats she accomplished for the kingdom. A representative of the Coven of Wittica presented herself and acknowledged the healer’s outstanding contribution to not only the humans of Daxaria, but to the Coven as she modeled what a witch was meant to contribute to the world. They lit a magical flame atop the large stone that would burn for three days. The ring of witches then bowed, and everyone present slowly lowered themselves to a kneel while facing the stone and coffin that held Katelyn Ashowan’s remains for a long moment of silence out of respect.

When the ceremony ended, and everyone slowly began to leave to return to the castle, Fin remained standing at the grave that had been magically filled with earth, his eyes fixed upon another bouquet that had been rested against the stone.

Annika stood back by the carriage that had arrived from her estate to take them back, but waited patiently, knowing that her husband needed more time.

Staring at the plot of freshly turned earth, Fin slowly reached up and loosened the cravat at his throat before dropping his hand over his heart where his mother’s symbol had been burned.

“I promise, Mum, I’ll take good care of your grandchild and Annika. I’ll make you proud… I just… I wish you were still here. I wish you could’ve met them. I’m so sorry. I never… I never wanted you to have to pay for my… my ambitions.” Slowly, Fin lowered to his knees in front of the stone, the sea breeze in front of the colorful sunset tousling his hair.

“You were the best mum I could’ve ever had. You always encouraged me, and pushed me... even when I didn't really hear you. Or even when I took you for granted. I will never forget you or stop loving you… I promise.”

Staring out over the water where the Troivackian warships would inevitably appear, Fin felt the pain of his grief somehow slowly melt away into a sense of peace.

“I’ll make sure you didn’t die for nothing, Mum. I’m going to make sure we win this war, I know I can do it.”

A stronger gust of wind whipped around him then, as though his mother were trying to tell him from the forest of the afterlife that she believed in him, and would always be with him one way or another, come hell or highwater.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, oooh you wonderous souls you! You are the best cheesey biscuits I could ask for, and I hope you know it!

Well everyone, I am given to understand it is Thanksgiving weekend for our neighbors down in the south, so I wish you all a very happy holidays!

May you enjoy good food, good copmany, and a well deserved rest! If you have any cooking accomplishments you are particularly proud of, please stop by the discord channel and share your creations in the fins-kitchen channel where all of us will ooh, awwe, and salviate!

I hope you all have an amazing weekend, and that you remember to focus for at east a little while on all the good things you do have- even if there is much you don't, or wish you did.

For example on my end? I am beyond grateful for my warm bed, and having a roof over my head (a good thing to know in this moment is that it is currently snowing in my neck of the woods -.-). Grateful that I have family that loves me, work to pay the bills, and oreos with peanut butter as my morning snack.

And of course, without fail I'm grateful for every single one... every small in the bundle one...

Of Kraken's fluffy fur. He is the best hug pillow a writer could want. I also bought him ties recently, and if anyone is interested in seeing what that looks like I'm hoping they will arrive today or tomorrow so, drop in on the discord if you'd like to see your favorite character in business professional.

Also I'm grateful for all of you. Thank you for taking the time to read, and love my story, it's been one of the best things to happen to me in my life.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

Chapter 130: New Headaches

Fin stared at the clothes before him and let out a long suffering sigh.

He was not used to having to dress like a noble, and wasn’t entirely certain he was looking forward to the experience in a long term capacity.

“Would you like my advice?” Annika asked from behind him as Clara added the finishing touches to the elegant updo she was wearing for the council meeting.

“That’d probably be a good idea. In the future, could we ban all lace cravats? I'd feel like a bloody cupcake wearing it.”

Annika smiled before rising and crossing over to the various tunics laid out before him on the bed.

The colors ranged from black, cream, navy blue, and even a forest green.

“Hmm, you wore the black coat with silver designs yesterday. I think the cream will make you feel more approachable. A black tunic underneath, however, with perhaps a gold cravat will still make you look quite imposing- this one doesn’t have lace or ruffles, and matches the gold on the coat.”

The Viscountess turned to look at her husband and noticed the vacant expression that tended to happen to most men when their women began explaining the style choices presented to them and the logic behind them.

“Sounds good, I’ll do that then,” the redhead said after a moment when he realized Annika was staring at him with a bemused smile.

The Lady side stepped to fill his vision then, and gently reached up, and freed the gold chain with his wedding ring from his sleep tunic.“Thank you for keeping this safe, but I believe it is time we wear our rings again.”

Fin raised his hand and covered Annika’s before tenderly clasping her fingers and kissing them. “Will you help me take this off then?”

Smiling beautifully, his wife proceeded to wordlessly remove the golden chain and slip the ring free of the golden links, only to place it back on his finger.

Fin then did the same to her, his hands gently brushing the back of Annika’s neck making a small rush of goosebumps spread over her flawless skin. Once he had returned the wedding band to her own finger, the redhead saw to gently cupping her face and planting a kiss on her lips.

The move was intended to be pure of heart, but was rapidly shifting to one of a different nature when an irritated throat clearing reminded them both that Clara was still present.

“I hate to hinder your morning activities, but I believe you both need to finish getting ready quickly if you are to make it to the meeting on time.

Annika and Fin immediately parted, and after sharing a nod of understanding, resumed their task of getting ready for the meeting that neither of them were entirely certain would go well.

Another hour later, both Fin and Annika were loaded into the carriage and about to depart to the castle, when Clara, who had been pulled aside by a worried looking maid, waved to the coachmen to prevent him from leaving.

As she rushed forward while frowning, Annika leaned out of the small window worriedly.

“What’s wrong?”

“It would seem there has been an… occurence in the poisons room.” Clara whispered with a small frown.

Annika’s dark eyes widened in alarm. “What do you mean ‘an occurrence’, is anyone hurt? Only four people, myself included, have access to that room, did someone sneak in?”

Clara’s eyebrow twitched ever so slightly. “Not someone, but rather… something. I believe it is the Viscount’s cat, Mistress… only there are… several cats that have come and gone in that room, even some rats. We aren’t certain what has been done, but for now we’ve posted guards to prevent them from getting in.”

“What has Kraken done now?” Fin interjected suddenly, the edge in his voice razor sharp.

“Err… I shall tell you on the journey.” Knocking the top of the carriage, Annika hastily signalled their departure before turning to her husband.

“Fin there has been… a great deal about your cat that I believe we should discuss.”

The redhead waited quietly.

“For one, he started that fire that led to the Troivackian soldiers being discovered.”

The Viscount folded his arms and nodded wordlessly.

“Did you know about that?!” Annika spluttered with the intent of saying a great deal more, when the carriage began to wind down the steep hill away from the estate, making her immediately grow pale and queasy.

“Are you alright?” Fin asked as he noticed the dread on his wife’s face.

“F-Fine just… just the heat getting to me I suppose,” she lied while battling the nausea that threatened to cast out her breakfast.

The witch watched her worriedly without a word, knowing full well what ailed his wife, but wanted her to tell him on her own time.

“Perhaps we… perhaps we discuss your familiar a little later today,” Annika finally managed as sweat beaded her brow.

“Of course.”

The couple fell silent for a few minutes as the Viscountess did her best to take slow breaths like Fin’s mother had taught her while trying to keep her eyes fixed on a still point.

“You look beautiful today… like a member of royalty,” Fin said quietly as he eyed her gold and cream gown with its voluminous skirts and strand of pearls woven into her hair. Gold dripped from her ears and adorned her fingers… She had never worn so much jewelry in all of his time of knowing her, but presumed that she wanted to look as imposing as possible.

“Thank you. You look wonderful too. It’s amazing how well it suits you to be honest.”

Fin cringed but forced a smile best he could. “I don’t feel that way, but… oh well. I suppose I’ll grow used to it.”

“Well, it’s wonderful that you have someone going through the exact same thing in that regard. Lord Harris I heard drove one seamstress half mad with his outrage over her prices.”

“Is that why you ordered my wardrobe for me?” Fin asked wryly, making Annika smile.

“I had a few reasons, but it did occur to me that spending our money may be a little foreign to you in the beginning.”

“I’m more than a little… unsure of looking at our finances,” the redhead admitted with a sigh before he reached up and rubbed the back of his neck which immediately reminded the Viscountess that it was only a week ago that he was still a cook.

“Don’t worry, I’ve managed well for a while now. We can look those over once things have settled down.”

Fin nodded and turned his attention out the carriage window. In truth, he too was feeling somewhat unwell at the thought of his public reveal that day, but…

One way or another, it was going to happen whether he was ready, or not.

*

“Lords, I want to thank you for welcoming the new Duke Iones into our meeting so graciously. His grace has taken the militia serving under his house’s name firmly in hand just in time for the war, and your continued support I’m sure will prove beneficial long term,” Norman announced while gesturing towards Lord Harris who was tugging at the lace cravat at his throat while giving a quick wave of his hand to the other members of nobility at the table which was received with various reactions…

The group had gathered in the throne room where a long table had been transported for the meeting. Which told the men there was something of ceremony to be referred to…

“However, it is my honor to inform you that there is another man who has recently joined the rank of nobility. We unfortunately needed to keep this from yourselves and the general public until now.”

There was a wave of whispers that sifted around the table.

“Pray tell, who is this man?” A voice called out further down the table.

“He is the new Viscount who has wedded the former Lady Jenoure, and thus has inherited house Jenoure as his own.” Norman announced carefully while staring unwaveringly at each man present who shifted dubiously in their seats.

“Your Majesty, a Viscount? Whereas before they did not have a title?! This individual must have quite a substantial backing of wealth or prestige to be-”

“Ah! I understand! Captain Antonio, you’ve finally received the honors. This I accept wholeheartedly. Though, when did you wed Lady Jenoure?” Lord Laurent burst out, causing a rush of sighs and guffaws of relief to break out.

“I’ve not yet accepted a title, Earl Laurent,” Antonio interjected gruffly.

The room fell into an awkward silence once more.

“Then… who… who is it?” another Lord inquired growing more rattled by the moment.

Norman lifted his gaze to the guards at the door. “A man who is responsible for saving many of our lives, including Lady Jenoure’s sister-in-law and niece. He brings with him a different kind of power to our ranks. My Lords, it is my pleasure to introduce, Lord Finlay Ashowan. Husband to now Lady Annika Ashowan.”

With a nod to the guards, the door to the throne room opened revealing the Viscount with his Viscountess on his arm.

The pair were dazzling in their fine clothes and good looks, and there was something strange about the former cook’s eyes that stopped any audible reaction from the group for a long moment.

Fin took the opportunity to speak.

“My Lords, it is an honor to address you again. I hope that you can find it in your good natures' to accept my presence in your ranks,” he recited the practiced line and followed it up with the equally rehearsed regal nod of his chin.

“Oh… my…”

“Gods! Absolutely not, Your Majesty! This is madness! He is a cook!”

“When did this happen?!”

“Silence!” the King’s voice boomed, and from his throne he looked incredibly imposing. “As you all are aware, Lord Ashowan is responsible for saving hundreds of lives as I mentioned before. He also has been secretly helping us gain insight into the Troivackian Chief of Military’s plans for this war, and has spared thousands now because of it.”

The room remained hushed for a moment as each man present struggled with the information presented to them.

“Does he truly have no nobility in his blood? Isn’t his father a Troivackian noble?” A Marquess called out.

“He is not,” Finlay announced, though his tone had become frighteningly icy.

All eyes moved back to him, though for some reason the men all felt distinctly ill at ease at seeing the redhead’s somehow formidable presence.

“My father is not of nobility, His Majesty bestowed this title on me generously without worrying about my parentage.”

“Y-Your Highness, why not a Baron title? Why would he inherit Lady Jenoure’s status?” Earl Laurent stammered.

“Your Majesty negotiated us down from an Earl to a Viscount is why, my Lord. We would not have accepted anything less.” An elderly woman with intense brown eyes, and a tall lithe body stepped through the doors behind Finlay and Annika. Her posture perfect, her gray hair pulled back into a bun, and a strange air about her in her long forest green robes made her… intimidating.

“My Lords, I am here on behalf of Eloise Morosov, our Coven leader. My name is Donna Bieren, and I am here to confirm that Lord Ashowan has been selected to act as the official diplomat between the Coven of Wittica here in the court of Daxaria. He will be the voice of our people and will be instrumental in all negotiations going forward.”

“Wait… does this mean…?” The same Marquess as before began.

“With the ennobling of the witch, Finlay Ashowan, you have the strength of the Coven of Wittica in the upcoming war at your side.” Donna gave a slight curtsy to the King, then to Fin.

The council room fell into a wordless stupor for a long period of time.

Unable to take the awkwardness, or the stiff formal clothes, Fin finally turned to the Coven elder who clearly had only come to help smooth out the King’s announcement.

“Thank you for your support and attendance," he gave a small bow, and watched as the woman almost smiled. A prickling along his skin told Fin that she was a force to be reckoned with, and wondered what element of magic she was…

“I will take my leave now, and return to organizing the witches who have volunteered to fight. Your majesty, Lords,” Donna Bieran gave another slight inclination of her head, then exited the hall in the quiet, clearly not seeing a point to waiting around for everyone to collect their thoughts.

“Does anyone have any further questions?” Norman asked everyone, while a small quirk of his lips indicated he was giving a small smile of celebration for quelling his vassals.

A tentative hand extended into the air. A young Baron with a kind face looked at the King sheepishly.

“Yes, Lord Haversher?”

“Err… how does marrying Lady Jenoure come into all of this…?”

“I can answer that one, Your Majesty,” Fin interjected which once again drew every eye to him. The redhead met the gaze of the Baron who had spoken unwaveringly.

“It came into all of this because I happened to fall in love with him,” Annika interrupted unapologetically while smiling demurely, which instantly charmed at least half the men present.

“And I’m not crazy enough to ignore the Viscountess… at least not for a third time,” Fin teased, shooting the Baron a smile of his own, making the poor young man blush.

“Wait... you rejected her before agreeing?!” mage Lee exploded incredulously.

“Twice,” the witch recalled as Annika confirmed by holding up two fingers.

“Gods man, you should’ve gotten on your knees and begged her!” another Lord exclaimed in awe.

Fin glanced at Annika with a raised eyebrow, who shot him an equally amused expression before the redhead looked back to the nobles. “What can I say, being infuriating is part of my charm.”

The King’s expression was less than impressed with the retort as Mr. Howard at his side began shaking his head, and deftly pouring wine into his water goblet. It was beginning to dawn on the ruler that the redhead had been a hassle when he had been a mere peasant… just how aggravating was he going to be as a noble?

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you excellent souls that have blessed this world by existing, I thank you. Thank you for your kindness and generosity that helps keep me motivated, and helps me hold on during times that aren't always the most hopeful.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, Bartlon, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Jeff G, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, thomas, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Edward S, Etez, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Marius, Rashid A, oliver j, Bobby H, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, mly85lc, Breccan M,  Mr. Vidya, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N, Markus W, Sven M, evan k, Frank, ObsidianShiv, Samuel S, faite k, Robert A, Anthony P, Matthew D, Ted, Ikrc, Dallas G, Professional_industrial_man, Herbert H.

If any of you ever doubt the realism of Kraken's devious ways, let me tell you a story...
This happened all of... 30 minutes ago, but believe me, there hav been countless incidents through the years.

Today, there happened to be some homemade cookies baked.
Well, I come home from work, and see nothing wrong. Kraken is looking his dapper self (he is jiving with the new tie we got him fantastically), and so I go to retrieve my laptop to begin working.

When I return downstairs, Sigs has arrived home and discovered a cookie... in the middle of the kitchen floor with a bite out of it. Well, what blows our minds is that the container was clipped shut. This cat does not have thumbs last we checked.

So, very strange, and we counted ourself lucky that we caught it before he could really devour it.

Then about another 30 minutes pass, and I am 100% procrastinating work, when I hear a *mlepmlepmlepmlemlep* sound.

Frowning, and wondering what in the world is happening, I find Kraken with another godsdamn cookie.

I confiscate the stolen baked good, and find myself slipping into detective mode of how in the world this diabolical cat managed to get two cookies when they have been safely stored the enitre time, and he is unable to get to the garbage.

Thus far, the case is not closed but I have a strong working theory.

When the cookies were cooling, I was working with headphones, Sigs was on the couch. We think he went, stole two and stashed them for later. We caught him on the counter earlier by them, and that was the only time we can think of that he would have had access to them.

But to think that he timed this heist, and had the forethought to hide them in various locations?

We're wondering if the tie has bolstered his intelligence modifier by +2.

Anyhow, I hope you enjoy this very true story of Kraken.

I also want you all to know, during your darkest hour, the worst days of your life. There is a way it will get better. You don't need to know how, or have a plan how. You don't need to rely on Gods, or logic. You just need to hang on until you see the opportunity, and jump for it with everything you got.

Like Kraken with the cookies.
Just hold on, your opportunity will come, and when it does, know that you did it. You rose up from the ashes like a godsdamn fiery bird that is ready to concquer your life.

Just hang on. If ever doing so is hard? Don't hesitate to reach out. Join the discord if you want a community, and maybe don't want to talk about things, but just be around good people.
If you want someone to vent, even if you ban me from giving hopeful fluffy feedback, don't hesitate to DM.

I say this knowing good people who have been suicidal, severely depressed, or anxious, and just want you all to know random author blob or not- you're a human and that's all that matters to deserve support as you try to battle demons and be better if only for a little bit at a time.

Anyway friends, I hope you're having a splendid start to your week!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 131: Double Duty

“Finlay my boy… I’ve been meaning to ask you something,” Lord Fuks began slowly.

The redhead looked over to the elder expectantly. The other Lords had been excused and the inner council had been requested to stay behind along with Annika.

“What is it?” the redhead asked patiently while noting that mage Lee and Mr. Howard were sharing similar looks of uncertainty.

“Are you… not… going to be the Royal Cook anymore?” the mage jumped in, saving the Earl from the question that felt a little ridiculous to be asking in light of more serious events.

The witch’s eyebrows jumped upwards as his gaze moved over to the King who also looked a little stricken by the notion.

“I...er... Don’t know? I can’t really do other duties and be the cook, but I know it’ll be hard to get another person capable of taking over here so last minute. I know everyone is getting really tired of stew, but at least there hasn’t been another poisoning incident…”

The memory did not help the morale of the men around the table.

“I think we can discuss this another time, for now there is the matter of testing out your abilities, Viscount, and seeing how the Knights can best support your magic when defending the castle,” Norman announced seriously.

Fin nodded, and glanced over at Annika who was frowning and staring at the table, deep in thought.

‘Gods… is she feeling unwell? I wish she’d just tell me so I could ask her…’ the redhead found himself thinking fretfully.

“Lady Jen- Lady Ashowan?” The King noticed what had distracted the witch.

The Viscountess’ head snapped up, her expression clearing immediately. “My apologies, Your Majesty, I think I should return to my estate and make sure that everything is in order. There was a slight disturbance before we left.”

Fin stood with his wife, intending to escort her out, when the King called out again.

“Lady Ashowan, I… I know you and the Viscount have only just been reunited; however… do you not think it wise to join the families that are evacuating?”

Annika’s gaze sharpened. “Your Majesty, I intend to stay right here. Thank you for your concern.”

Giving a hasty curtsy and not waiting to hear any follow up queries that could easily turn to demands, she then hurried from the room, leaving the men behind her to exchange knowing glances, save for Fin who was staring after her worriedly.

When the Viscount did turn his attention back to the inner council, he noticed Mr. Howard and mage Lee sharing such expressions and immediately narrowed his gaze.

“How has the Viscountess been feeling?” Lord Fuks asked in a light tone, which made Fin turn ever so slowly from staring at the mage and assistant to the Earl.

Without answering, he then glanced over to the Captain, then to the King who was also staring at him sympathetically.

“Did she tell all of you already?! She hasn’t said a word to me!” the redhead suddenly burst incredulously while sitting back down gracelessly.

The council let out a collective sigh. “No, she didn’t tell us. We found out rather by accident, but… then how is it you learned of it if she didn’t say anything?” the King replied, equally confused.

“The Gods told me.” Fin’s flat reply was met with stony silence.

“The… the Gods told you?” Mr. Howard repeated dumbly.

“Yes. Before the Goddess shoved me back into my body.” The witch didn’t seem to care at all that he was stunning the group of men around him as his thoughts remained fixated on the dilemma pertaining to his wife.

“Were… were they nice?” Lord Fuks asked pleasantly.

“He meets the literal creators of everything, and you ask if they were nice?!” Mr. Howard’s deranged face when he exploded from his seat somehow didn’t seem to bother the Earl in the least.

“They were pleasant. The Green Man seems a quiet sort…” Fin replied casually, while also ignoring Mr. Howard.

“Well, that’s lovely,” Lord Fuks grinned and leaned back in his chair. “I’d hate to die and then find out I’m stuck for eternity in the woods with nasty folk.”

“No, no, perfectly fine. Green Man seemed to like showing off his chest a bit much for my taste, but, the Goddess was… well… a Goddess.”

The men were unable to move for several long minutes.

“And the deities told you that the Viscountess was expecting… huh.” The Captain’s face was blank as he blinked once while in profound thought.

Fin nodded then pinched the bridge of his nose. “Pardon me, Your Highness, I think I need to demand my wife tell me, I’ll be right back. This is all just too absurd.” The redhead stood and bowed sloppily before darting to the door and taking his leave.

Each man present glanced at each other, then immediately bolted to the door in the witch’s wake.

They did not want to miss a moment of the conversation.

When Fin caught up with Annika, she was already on the stairs, and looked incredibly surprised at her husband’s frantic appearance.

“Is everything alright? I thought the meeting would go on a little bit-”

“I know you’re pregnant,” Fin gasped while reaching out and lifting her off her feet into a tight embrace.

Annika was so surprised by the sudden announcement she didn’t have time to reply or respond.

When her husband finally placed her down, there was a bit of pink in his cheeks and… the entire inner council was standing a little ways behind him watching.

Was the blasted mage weeping again?

“Did you tell him?” she demanded of them, color rising in her cheeks.

“No, Viscountess! The-the Gods told him!” Mr. Howard called out gleefully… he seemed excited about something.

“Annika, I know why you didn’t tell me sooner. I know you didn’t want to burden me after I returned and my mother was dead, and part of the reason I didn’t want to see you was I knew I wanted to be completely happy with you about the child and-”

“The child?” Annika asked faintly, before she suddenly winced as though bracing herself. “About that… well…”

“Is everything alright? Did something happen?!” Fin's face shifted to morbid worry and immediately began looking around them for a private room to talk in.

“Viscountess, can I tell him? I really want to tell him!” Mr. Howard called out again. The man seemed to have gone a bit mad recently…

The witch cast a very disturbed look at the assistant before focusing once again on his wife.

“Fin, there isn’t a child…” Annika explained while lowering her voice to a near whisper.

The redhead’s look of anguish nearly broke her heart.“What? But I-”

The Lady blushed brightly under the many eyes watching her. “It’s… It’s twins.”

Fin’s expression froze.

“What’d she say? I couldn’t hear over this blubbering mess here?” Lord Fuks called over to Mr. Howard who was basking in the radiance of the redhead’s immediate catatonic state.

“Twins. The Viscountess is expecting two little redheaded hellions!” Mr. Howard announced loudly.

In that moment, it was impressive how the King, the Captain, and Fin, all wore identical expressions of severe stupefaction. Leaving mage Lee to cry even harder, Lord Fuks to look impressed, and Mr. Howard to declare it in years to come as one of the best moments of his life.

*

“Are you sure you’re alright?” Annika asked again as Fin sat on the chair in the emptied council room.

“I should be asking you that, don’t you think?” the redhead pointed out with a small smile before reaching out and taking her hand. “I wondered how you could already be so bi-”

Annika’s narrowed gaze had him clamping his mouth shut. He cleared his throat.

“So my… my mother told you that it was twins, and that one or both were most likely going to be a fire witch?”

The Lady nodded.

“I see… Well… I love you.” Fin stood up then, and pulled her into another embrace, startling the poor woman for the second time that day.

“I love you, too,” she murmured into his tunic.

“Excellent, now I need you to promise me if the fighting reaches Austice, that you will leave.”

Annika stepped back, glaring openly up at her husband.

“No. I will stay here. I fully intend to kill the King of Troivack. I was not making that vow lightly.”

“I know you weren’t, but you have to-”

“If you say ‘protect the children’ I will kick you. Everyone is saying that to me, and that is not the only thing I can do just because you got carried away the night of the masquerade!”

“I- wait, the masquer- that’s when? Gods, you’ll be giving birth in early spring…”

“Finlay! Focus! Stop treating me like a bloody mare that is only used to breed!” she snapped angrily. “I know everyone means well, but just because I am having children doesn’t mean I’m not a person anymore, and so help me Gods if you try to send me away without any regard for my opinion, I will imprison you where no one can find you for the rest of your days!”

The Viscount stared at his wife who looked quite sincere in her threats, and after a moment let out a long weary sigh.“I won’t insist you leave, but please… please don’t actively engage in combat either.”

Annika folded her arms over her chest. “Fine.”

“Good. Now, I need to go attack the Knights with magic, but I will be back at the estate later this evening.”

The Viscountess nodded. It was clear she was not happy with the turn of the discussion.

Leaning down and planting a quick kiss on her cheek the witch left the room, and sent a quick prayer to the Goddess that his wife would calm down by the time he saw her again…

*

Fin stood in the centre of the circle of Knights who all joked around with each other, and would occasionally glance cockily in his direction. These men appeared to be hand picked by the Captain… meaning they probably were some of the best fighters under Antonio’s guidance.

The Viscount had changed into a plain tunic and trousers, and while many of the men present would have seen Fin at his mother’s funeral, and would have therefore heard he was ennobled, it didn’t necessarily mean they would immediately respect him.

The Captain then strode over to them and handed the Knights their real swords instead of the wooden training ones used for when they taught their Squires, effectively silencing them.

“Captain, what is the meaning of this? You know we could injure the Lord there-” one Knight pointed out, his tone mocking as he gestured to the man they had all been astounded to learn was married to the former Lady Jenoure.

“That ‘Lord’ is a Viscount. You will treat him with the deference he deserves, understood?” The inherent threat in Antonio’s words was not ignored.

Everyone present once again fell silent and turned their attention to Fin, who was already mildly embarrassed by the exchange.

“Then… why the swords, Captain?” one of the Knights asked, confused.

“I’m sure you all remember that it was also announced that Lord Ashowan is a witch. He will be one of our key figures defending the castle when the Troivackians arrive in a few days, so we will need to see how we can best work together to be the most effective.”

The men shifted quietly then, their previous confident attitudes things of the past.

“Err… what kind of magic do you do… my Lord?” one of the younger Knights asked nervously.

“I’m a House Witch,” Fin answered tonelessly. “Usually I am more effective with cooking, but in this case… any help is good in a war, wouldn’t you say?.”

“We'll see about that,” Fin heard a Knight close to his left mutter under his breath, but when the redhead’s gaze cut over to him, saw the man recoil under the strange gleam in his eyes.

“Now men, we are going to try and train as much as possible over the next day and a half to help increase our odds, but on the morning the Troivackians are due, I want you all to rest. You know we will need to conserve our strengths,” Antonio announced while striding out of the training area to watch from the tall chair that was positioned near one of the borders so that he could get a better view on group maneuvers.

The men all turned their attention to Fin then, and slowly lifted their weapons.

“I want you all to attack me at once,” the redhead instructed calmly.

The Knights broke out laughing.

“You take us so lightly, Lord Ashowan? Remember you were fighting against Knights less skilled than us the last time you were in this ring,” the same Knight that had taunted Fin before jeered.

This time, the witch didn’t let the comment slide as he turned and faced the man with his eyes already beginning to glow even more brightly. “While that is true, I have no intention of holding back, or fighting fairly.”

The Knight’s smug expression morphed into a frown. “Don’t say we didn’t warn you.”

Fin smiled coldly. “Likewise.”

With a roar, the soldier called out to his comrades. “Alright men, attack!”

They each lunged a single precise step, and then proceeded to be blasted two feet backwards onto their backs by a sudden explosion of blue lightning in front of each of them.

The ring was silent as the Knights all slowly stood up with new wariness.

Glancing up at the Captain, whose blue eye was slightly widened, the redhead called out breaking into a slightly friendlier grin, “I don’t even have my frying pan, yet!”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My patreonnis, you nutritious beans of the best burritos, thank you for adding protein to my life and keeping me going! (The protein in this metaphor being cash- seriously Christmas is stupid expensive and just found out I'm getting a few hours cut during the holidays- any little bit helps lol. Though I mean hey... some time off is nice.... this is going on long for a bracket... I'll stop now)

So everyone after a few requests were made, it is official.

December. 9th/ 2021 at 5PM EST, there will be a community cooking hour with Kraken on the House Witch discord server where we will all cook the designated recipe together, and share our photos and or video snippets as we do so- or just type running commentary. If anyone needs help we have several bright individuals on the channel, and while I am not a professional cook, can cut up a vegetable or two.

I will be posting the recipe for the event in the Fin's-Kitchen channel and here in the AN. However, it won't appear here in the AN until later today as I am pressed for time before my other work.

The criteria requested for the recipe was the following;

- Dairy Free Options (Requestion by Professor Prof)
-Quick (Hour or less to make) (Requested by Kingkhai)
- Cheap (Did my best picking a recipe with this one, problem of course being some items might be staples in one person's household, and not in others) (Requested by Nuclear Donut)

Here is the link to Fin's-Kitchen channel, but feel free to jump around the server!

https://discord.gg/nFFd8hQF

Alright you adorable gherkins, I'm excited to cook with you, and share some wholesome vibes next week! I hope you know how delightfully fantastic you are, and that you are worth being loved like crazy. I mean I already do and it has nothing to do with me already being insane.

Have an awesome weekend friends, and I hope you are all remembering that you're kicking ass, even if it doesn't feel like you are. You just keep bloody going like an unstoppable tank. A very cute unstoppable tank. So even if you're rolling through the mud, taking wild shots and going slow, you're still moving onwards, and that's all that you need to be doing right now.

Recipe will be posted in 10-12 hours here and on the discord server!

Cheers everyone!
Delemhach

**P.S MUSHROOM STROGANOFF INGREDIENTS FOR COOKING HOUR**

1. Alrighty friends- sorry that it's a bit late, i'm passing out posting this

250-300 g mushrooms (I use cremini usually)
2-4 garlic cloves (depends on your love of garlic)
4 TBS white or red wine *optional
1TBSP soy sauce
3/4 C of Milk/ cream/ dairy substitute (recipe says using canned coconut milk helps make it creamy)
2 TBS corn starch
1/2 tsp garlic powder
1/2 tsp paprika
Salt and Pepper to taste
1 Bunch of fresh dill
Rice, pasta, or other carbs of your choice.

Sour cream for garnish/ serving *optional

Those are the incredients

I shall post the prep styles and steps on Monday

Chapter 132: Back to Basics

The Knights were far quieter as they worked on coordinating their attacks against Fin’s magic, yet as they also went along, the very helpful questions such as:

“How do we fight against a witch from Troivack if they…”

“How can I get around…”

To which Fin had very little he was able to help with. He had never considered the combative side to magic, and really was more interested in shielding and neutralizing those that had sought out to attack…

It wasn’t until the Captain stepped forward from his vantage point with an idea.

“Fin, you mentioned that you are able to do long term charms in your home that are far less of a drain on your magic.”

The redhead nodded while rubbing his eyes wearily. Constantly battling using small bursts of a shield was beginning to wear away on him. It was hard controlling how far back each Knight would go so as to not fling them out of the arena.

“What if you managed to magic particular spots long in advance? Say one spot the soldiers will sink into the ground up to their knees, or another area they-”

Fin’s head snapped up, a smile lighting his tired features.

“Captain, that's brilliant. I don’t know long term how that will affect me, but if it was a single use of my magic instead of me having to repeat the spell, that should help. I also don’t know what would happen to me if a bunch of charms ended up going off at the same time… but I think it is a better option.”

The Captain nodded and addressed his men then who were all dripping with sweat and panting heavily.

“Alright men, go to the rain barrels. We will train tomorrow, but after that, you rest. Good work today.”

Fin nodded to each of them, though the gesture went mostly ignored which gave him a somewhat uneasy feeling in the pit of his belly.

“It’s more about their anxiety about the war than you. Don’t worry too much,” the Captain explained after he had climbed down from his seat and joined the redhead’s side.

“I’ll try not to,” the Viscount sighed wearily. “I think I’ll head back to Annika’s estate and find out what the problem was.”

“I think you mean, your estate, Viscount,” Antonio reminded with a firm tone but a kind glint in his eye.

Fin tried to smile, but failed as he then pressed his hands to his pockets.

“I suppose so. I feel… more like an imposter right now than I do a proper noble if I’m honest. I’ve never felt so… out of my element,” he tried to explain, the bags under his eyes somehow appearing darker.

Antonio squared off with the redhead, halting their trek across the castle lawn.

“Adjusting your scope to such a grand change will be difficult for you. Especially after losing your mother and standing to lose so much more. Your home is no longer a single room, nor are you safe behind closed doors out of sight. You are a leader now, Lord Ashowan.”

“I don’t know that I should be. Not in a position where I have had zero training. I know nothing about this role. At least as a cook I was able to learn more about inventory and expectations from Luca the previous cook before coming here.”

Antonio managed a small smile. “I wouldn’t worry. Your wife has been managing splendidly long before you came into the picture, and I think you just need to remember what you are bringing to the position. Remember, part of the reason for his majesty’s decision, was that you are meant to be different. You have a strength that is not like other nobility, and knowledge most others don’t have.”

“I can make a terrific pie, but-”

“Lord Ashowan, how is it you thought of creating a protected union within a brothel?” the Captain interrupted with an arched eyebrow.

“Oh… that was because that was similar to what the Coven arranged for some of its members after so many hostile takeovers of their government a century or two ago. The abandoning posts until demands were met? That was how part of the treaty between Daxaria and the Coven of Wittica came to be agreed upon. They get tax breaks in exchange for their continued work.”

Antonios straightened in surprise. “Their continued work…? What work?”

“Remember how I mentioned some of the most skilled people in the kingdom were, in fact, witches? All of those witches who leant their powers to their accomplishments and contribution to the kingdom-”

“-Ceased to work.” The Captain finished in growing awe. “Gods… that was why the blacksmith Theodore refused to make anything for anyone in the beginning of his career.”

Fin smiled and nodded.

“But see, Viscount? That is precisely what I mean. You’ve brought equality, and balance to those you encounter because you are able to implement this unique knowledge and vantage point.”

The witch dropped his gaze to the ground.

“I’ve also been speculating how it is that you seem to have the strangest… persuasion over people. You seem to generally… come out with the most favorable dealings.”

Fin glanced up at Antonio, revealing that he was equally curious of the man’s theory.

“I think it’s because there is something about you that makes us all think… of home. Of a good place that is whole… something about you makes us want to embrace the harmony you suggest.”

The redhead’s cheeks flamed red as he turned and resumed walking.

“As someone who is not on that side of my, what was it Mr. Howard calls it? ‘Chaotic mischief that leads to a ghastly mix of problems and solutions’?”

Captain laughed. “Ah right… he did say something to that effect… I honestly can’t tell if you are the bane of that man’s existence, or if he is really trying hard to hide his feelings for you.”

“So Mr. Howard does prefer men?”

“Who's to say. He is married to his work and gives no indication that he has any preference, though you have made us all speculate more deeply…”

Fin laughed and continued striding towards the front of the castle where he would have the very awkward task of ordering someone to fetch him a carriage to return back to the estate. One day he hoped he could learn to ride a horse and not have to feel so… cumbersome and noticeable…
Another point of his new responsibilities that only made the burden on him a little heavier, but the Captain’s words were beginning to churn in his mind a little too.

Perhaps he needed to think a little bit more about how to approach his nobility.

*

As Fin stepped down from the carriage, he was surprised to see servants standing outside waiting for him. They were already bowing as he approached, and yet again he needed to fight off the intense discomfort he got from their show of formality and respect.

“Where might I find my wife?” Fin asked one of the stewards who straightened.

“In your bedchamber, my Lord.”

“Ah, thank you… what’s your name?”

The man’s thick gray mustache bristled. “Dirk, my Lord.”

“Thank you, Dirk. Has she had dinner yet?”

“I do not believe so, my Lord.”

Fin nodded, then turned away from the stairs, his hands pressed into his pockets as he felt himself reach a very important conclusion.

‘If I have to change my scope of what my home is… then the best place to start is the estate's kitchen.”

Once he had reached his destination, the redhead greeted Raymond and the handful of maids in the room who were all talking amongst themselves.

“Greetings, Viscount.”

“Good evening, everyone, I… I am going to have to ask you to leave the kitchen.” There was a note of uncertainty in Fin’s voice as his stomach roiled at executing his authority, but…

‘If I’m going to start feeling more connected then I need to start treating it like I belong here.’

The servants glanced at each other warily, then all vacated the room quietly while issuing bows and curtsies.

Fin shifted awkwardly, only moderately relieved that none of them had sought to argue his request.

Once the door was closed behind them, and he was alone in the kitchen, the witch let out a long breath, and immediately felt tension melt from his chest and shoulders.

Rolling up his sleeves, he stepped behind the cooking table that already had the beginnings of a meal started.

“Looks like… cabbage salad and… carrot soup.” Fin murmured quietly to himself.

Reaching out, he began to clear a space for himself on the table, picking up a bowl he began measuring out flour, then salt, sugar, and yeast…

As he worked, he slowly found himself igniting an old spark of joy in his chest. There was a comforting rhythm to the task that was familiar to him and truly made him feel whole…

Glancing up briefly with a smile on his face, he noted the beautiful sunset setting the kitchen ablaze.

‘Better start carmelizing the onions,’ a pot then floated down from its hanging place by the hearth, and rested atop the grill.

Fin turned suddenly, realizing what he had done. He turned his chin towards the paring knife and abandoned carrots, and with his heart hammering in his chest, he nodded to it.

The vegetable and knives sprang into action immediately. Matching his masterful pacing, the magic coursed through him and began stretching out throughout the room. Ginger floated over to the table. A wooden spoon dove into a churn of butter and planted the dollop into the pot making Fin smile as a swell of emotions rose within him.

‘I guess I’m heading in the right direction.’

*

Annika looked through her lists of poisons that had been disturbed by her husband’s familiar, Kraken. She sat on the couch in front of the hearth paging through the inventory that Clara had double checked for her while she’d been at the castle, and grew more and more perplexed.

“He really did just disrupt… this one barrel… but why? It wouldn't smell appealing to them...”

The Viscountess’ mutterings were interrupted by a soft knock on her door.

“Come in,” she called out without tearing her eyes away from her page.

The moment the door opened, Annika’s senses were assuaged by the most mouth watering aromas she could've imagined.

As soon as her eyes landed on Fin and Clara holding trays ladened with food, she had no doubt over who was responsible for the fare.

“I thought we might eat in here today,” the redhead greeted.

He looked tired… but there was something in his face that seemed more at ease. Something that looked a little more like the Finlay Ashowan before his time aboard the Troivackian ship.

Annika set her papers aside, and waited as her husband proceeded to use the small table in front of the fire to lay out their dinner.

Once he had completed the task with Clara’s help, the maid excused herself, leaving the couple alone.

“This smells incredible, Fin.” Annika looked over the colorful food before her and noted the orange colored soup with a faint aroma of ginger, then the cabbage salad that looked crispy, and finally the strange fried bread that looked mouthwateringly incredible.

“Thank you, I figured it had been a while since I’d been able to prepare a meal for us on my own.”

Annika would have replied only she had already dug into her meal with great enthusiasm.

“I was able to use my magic in your kitchen,” the witch informed her quietly, his gaze fixed on the fire.

The Viscountess stopped her chewing and turned towards her husband, her expression calm.

After swallowing what was in her mouth, she spoke.

“Does this mean you can no longer use magic at the castle?”

Fin shook his head. “I don’t think that is the case, no. I just wish I had more time to grow comfortable with having a wider area I think of as home. I don't know if I'm weaker with a wider radius that includes more people. After all, if multiple people are scared or in danger there's no telling what will happen to me. Not to mention, what if I start losing the sense that the castle is my home as I grow attached to this keep here?”

Turning to face him more, Annika reached out and took his hand. “War brings out emotions you don’t even know you have. It brings passion, rage, and violence. You might find yourself developing a very keen sense of just how big your home is once the fighting begins… I remember never feeling like my father’s household had any meaning to me… until a civil war broke out and it was my father’s men against those who wished to hurt us.”

The Viscount listened quietly.

“Once it was clear that those that stood beside me wanted to protect the same thing, even if it was for different reasons… I felt more a part of the family than I had ever before.”

“I don’t really like the idea that violence is what unites a home…” the witch admitted while giving his wife’s hand a gentle squeeze. “I think because of my experiences in the past with the Coven and others… it is still hard not to feel like an outcast. You yourself said part of your pull towards me was that I seemed as alone as you felt. I don't really know what the new house rules are with these places and roles all getting jumbeld together, and somehow despite having more than one home I'm feeling more misplaced than ever.”

“I can understand that, but... do you still feel alone even though… you’ve already started your own family?”

Fin went still. He looked at Annika seriously for quite some time.

He still hadn’t told her one of their children was supposed to help the Gods in some fashion, but at that moment, it didn’t seem as important.

Instead, he pondered how she was right.

He still felt adrift in a wide world, even though everyone had made room for him. Everyone had welcomed him and invited him into their embrace… He even had children who would need him as a father…

Pulling Annika into his chest, Fin closed his eyes, and tried for the first time to sense his children and what they might be craving. It seemed a strange thing to do in that moment and yet… he was beginning to suspect it may be the small things that would help him find a way to settle into his new life as a noble.

Breathing slowly, he reached out with his magic. He could feel the warmth of the room, felt the furniture react to his awareness, could feel that Annika was craving the carrot ginger soup fiercely, and then…

He felt a strange yet strong desire for peaches.
Underneath that sensation there was another craving. One that was quieter and harder to discern… A craving for herb bread and butter.

Fin opened his eyes, smiling. The cravings felt stronger to him than the Queen’s had, perhaps because of his filial relation to the two he was connecting with…

“What is it?” Annika asked, staring up at him with her wide dark eyes.

“Tomorrow I’ll give you a bushel of peaches and bake you all the bread you want.”

His wife’s shocked expression made him laugh. “At least I know one thing about my place in all of Daxaria… it is going to have to be very close to you three.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My darling Patreonnis, thank you for your support and love. I return it to you as much as I can!

I will be omitting the Patreon list of names today only because there have been significant changes to it, and I haven't updated them just yet- but it will return once again next week!

I hope you all are having a fantastic start to your week, and that you all eat something tasty today!

Cheers everyone,
Delemhach

P.S. I like your face. It suits you perfectly.

Chapter 133: Preparations

A note from Delemhach

**Song  to play for scene when Sir Taylor and Knights sing**

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=eTGvxL4h5oc

As Fin stood at the crest of the hill of Austice with the castle behind him, his eyes glowing and his arms outstretched, Mr. Howard regarded him with his usual look of irritation and mild contempt.

“Are you aware that you have flour on your tunic?” the assistant asked dryly.

“Can’t say I’m surprised. I had to bake Annika some bread this morning.”

“You do realize you have servants now who can do that for you, right?” Mr. Howard stepped closer to where Fin was working and noticed the strange ancient symbol that was glowing on the lawn.

“We both know mine is better,” the redhead replied without bothering to look at the man.

“Was it your massive ego that seduced your wife, or was it the food I wonder…”

Fin’s eyes narrowed as he turned his gaze to the exhausted assistant who didn’t appear to care the slightest bit that he had irked the Viscount.

“So what is this trap supposed to do?” Mr. Howard asked after giving his head another shake and turning his attention back to the scroll of parchment that had been stuck to a piece of sturdy wood for him to be able to take notes and walk.

“This will collapse into a pit that will be approximately twelve feet deep, and will span the width of the castle,” Fin replied while turning his attention back to his task.

The assistant looked up at him in great alarm. “Where does that start?”

Fin pointed a few feet down the slope of the road leading down to Austice where another symbol glowed.

“Good lord that… if timed right could take out-”

“That’s the plan. We’ve actually been able to set up a few traps throughout the city just with some ingenuity from the Knights.”

The assistant looked impressed as Fin then turned while rolling up his sleeves towards the castle. He had a few more places he needed to go set up traps for, and not all could simply be a massive hole.

“By the way, Kevin, how did you know that Annika was having twins?”

Mr. Howard tripped as he walked beside the redhead, his head jerking upwards to stare incredulously at the man who had addressed him so casually.

“Did you just… call me… by my first name?”

“Well, I’m your superior now aren’t I?” Fin’s smile was devilish and the assistant didn’t like it one bit.

“I’ll have you know, Ashowan, that were it not for my talents, your ennoblement would still be bogged down in a stack of paperwork so thick that your children will not only be born, but also fully grown by the time it could ever come to fruition.”

The witch stopped, and with his hands on his hips turned to stare at the assistant whose cheeks were tinged with red.

“You reeaally don’t like being called Kevin, do you?”

Mr. Howard almost looked like a child he was so flustered. “I just don’t appreciate your attitude this morning!”

“You could’ve been ennobled at some point I’m sure, why haven’t you been?” Fin asked suddenly, curious.

The assistant immediately made a face of disgust. “Ashowan, the responsibility, and the stress? Terrible. I prefer to be one of the highest paid non-courtiers who has great influence and perks with none of the downsides.”

“... You raise a good point. Truthfully, I hadn’t really wanted to be a noble.”

“You don’t say?” The assistant rolled his eyes, then noticed Fin’s unimpressed expression. “Becoming a Royal Cook doesn’t exactly scream ‘I want to be a Lord’. You can’t fault me for stating the obvious.”

Fin rubbed the back of his neck and resumed his walking towards the castle with the assistant at his side.

“Do you want to get married at some point?”

“Absolutely not.” Mr. Howard’s response was incredibly quick. “I’ve had two relationships in my life and they were all suboptimal. No. Work, wine, and good food are my life objectives. Though I greatly look forward to watching your struggle with whatever monsters you’ve bred.”

Fin was in front of the assistant, his eyes glowing with magic in a heartbeat. “Talk about my family like farm beasts again and I will make it my life mission to ensure every drop of wine you taste be sour.”

Mr. Howard faltered, and with a sudden grimace, his shoulders slumped forward. “My apologies, that was perhaps a bit too uncouth. I blame the stress of war.”

The Viscount nodded his forgiveness then continued on towards the castle.

“So how did you know about the twins?” Fin asked again, looking for a change of topic.

“Oh, that maid of hers, the one from a fallen noble family? Clara, I believe. Anyway, she took great delight in telling me when we happened to cross paths.”

“Clara was a noble?!”

“Yes, her and her sister Farrah are now servants, however, to pay off their father’s vast debt… Farrah is Prince Eric’s governess currently.”

Fin recalled the woman who seemed wholly unprepared to mind a child, and recognized then the similarities in the shape of her forehead to Clara’s.

“Huh… why did Annika hire her?” the redhead wondered aloud.

“I believe Clara was caught trying to steal from her, and somehow the two formed a bond…”

‘More like Annika was impressed over some kind of cunning ploy,’ the Viscount theorized silently to himself.

“Ashowan, I must ask…” There was a strange waver in Mr. Howard’s voice that drew back Fin’s attention. “What was it like… when you died?”

The witch glanced at the man, and suddenly with great clarity realized that the threat of thousands of deaths was weighing far more heavily on the man than he liked to let on.

“I won’t lie, getting stabbed to death was more painful than I could’ve ever imagined… Then it felt like I was growing weaker… then it felt cold… and dark. It was…”

Fin trailed off, his eyes growing haunted.

“Anyway. Then, next thing I knew, death’s carriage had dropped me off in front of the forest, only I couldn’t remember anything or anyone. I was just in a beautiful place that felt warm and peaceful. I could be alone, or I could wander around and find someone to talk to if I wanted…”

The men had reached the front steps, but had stopped before mounting them to prolong their privacy.

“You won't really remember the pain, or the ones you loved so that you don’t worry about them… The Gods only allowed me to remember because they gave me the choice to return.”

Mr. Howard appeared deeply distressed. “Did you know what… coming back would mean?”

A shadow of sharp grief moved through the redhead’s features. “No. I didn’t know coming back meant my mother would die. Honestly, if they hadn’t told me about Annika being pregnant, I don’t think I would’ve returned even without knowing what it would cost my mother… I’d done everything I felt I needed to do. As much as I wanted to end my father’s terror, I’m not a killer. The only man I ever killed was in self-defence during the raid in the inn.”

“I notice you use past tense when talking about murdering your father,” the assistant observed carefully.

Fin fell silent for a long moment, and turned his eyes out towards the city of Austice. “He’s caused a lot of pain, and… I don’t even want to try and figure out what he would do if he found out about Annika and our family. If there were a way to bind him to no longer cause danger that did not entail death, I'd still consider it. Sadly, I know that he will never stop.”

Sensing a touchy subject, the assistant turned towards the castle and began mounting the steps.

“Well, Ashowan, you’re going to have to figure out what you want done with him soon. By tomorrow, the ships are supposed to arrive.”

*

The camp had been set up and was already bustling with people who were waiting on carts to move the elderly, or sick, or children whose sole parent was a soldier.

Night had fallen around them, and while there were torches lit, and food being passed around, the darkness that grew in people's hearts and minds could not be quelled easily.

Fin was exhausted by the time he arrived at the camp to meet with the King, but knew everyone was just as, if not more, tired.

“Your Majesty, everything is set. Mr. Howard is finalizing the official report of what I have set up around the castle grounds and will have it for the Captain and Knights to review tonight. I will need to go to sleep soon so that I can be ready for tomorrow,” the Viscount addressed the monarch who was seated beside his wife as they spoke with local merchants about using their carts.

“Yes, thank you for your hard work, Lord Ashowan. Ruby arranged for you and the Viscountess to take over one of the more spacious quarters that one of our courtiers has vacated,” Norman explained, his weary gaze in the firelight barely even registering the witch.

“Thank you, Sire.” Fin bowed to both the rulers, and turned to head back towards the castle, when he saw something that stopped him in his tracks.

Slowly striding across the camp to a particular small tent ladened with blankets and pillows sat a group of children all in their sleep shirts, staring up at three Knights who had a child on each of their laps as they… told them a story.

“-and then, he fled from the ball before being caught by the wicked brother who was momentarily distracted by the bard,” Sir Andrews stopped his enthusiastic tale abruptly when he noticed Fin standing at the entrance of the tent with his arms crossed and an interested smile on his face.

“Then what happened, Sir?!” One of the little girls in the front row squeaked as she clutched her well-loved stuffed bunny toy to her chest.

“Ahh...err… then the… poor soldier… punched the brother in the face…” Sir Andrews was blushing fiercely, and as Fin continued listening, wondered what the Knight was so embarrassed about until he heard the names of the characters in the story.

“-Then Fred and Annie lived happily ever after!”

It then dawned on the redhead that the story was based on a very real couple… and suddenly he understood why Sir Lewis and Taylor were trying desperately to stop laughing.

“They didn’t even kiss!” The little girl with her bunny exclaimed sadly.

“Eww! Who needs kissing! Why didn’t the brother fight him back! One punch and that was it? Too easy!” A little boy with dirt smudged on his cheeks had sprung up in the middle of the group, his fists in the air.

“Well, there were a few more details…” Sir Andrews cleared his throat awkwardly as Fin leaned his shoulder against the tent post.

“I think it’s time for sleep, everyone,” Sir Lewis announced, earning several loud disagreements.

“Why do we need to sleep when the soldiers might come get us?” A different little girl with messy dirty blonde hair asked, her eyes wide and fearful.

“If you don’t get some sleep and the soldiers come, you won’t be able to run as fast as you can away from them, that’s why.” Hannah’s voice made Fin jump as he realized she had joined him at his side with a tray ladened with what looked like a jug of warm milk and honey, with several wooden cups.

“While I pour this for everyone, why don’t we have Sir Taylor sing us a lullaby, hm?”

The boys groaned, while the girls stared adoringly up at the Knights, bringing a smile to Fin’s face before he realized what he was doing.

Sir Taylor nodded to Hannah with a friendly smile, then, lowering his gaze to the children, began to sing.

“The market is empty

The butcher's gone home

The candles have spent - soon the light will be gone

Soften your brow, dear

Breathe slow and deep

Let your eyes close as you drift off to sleep

The moon in the window

The sun in the sea

Now is the quiet - just baby and me

And the sun will sleep in the ocean tonight

And the cool of the water makes everything right

And the ocean once dreamed it could shine high above

But protecting, reflecting the sun is enough,”

As the song carried on, Hannah’s voice, quieter… not as powerful as Sir Taylor’s bass joined in. Gradually, one by one, the children’s eyes began to grow heavy. The pull of the soothing tones too comforting and warm to win against.

Fin didn’t know why, but the sight of the kitchen aides, with Hannah singing and comforting the group of children somehow made him want to cry.

There was something loving, sad, and precious…

“They’ve been practicing while cooking.”

Fin turned to look at Peter and Sir Harris- who technically was Lord Harris then, as they strolled over to where he was standing.

Peter, who had spoken, fixed Fin with a somber gaze as he stepped forward and lowered his voice. “I’m sorry I was not more careful with your secrets… thank you for insisting to His Majesty I should be released.”

Fin nodded, a small meaningful smile touching his face. “I know it wasn’t done on purpose.”

“So,” Sir Harris asked, his hands pressed into his pockets while clearing his throat. “Think we’re ready to face them?”

Fin stepped away from the tent and gazed out towards the Alcide sea where there still weren’t any signs of ships. “One way or another we’re going to find out, but I hope so.”

Everyone fell silent then as they all drifted into their own anxious worries of the times to come that would be filled with immeasurable hardships, and heartbreak.

Their peaceful days in the kitchen had come to a close, and it was unclear whether or not they would ever return again.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, thank you kindly for your support, and I hope you get to experience the same type of emotional bolstering that you have offererd an author blob like me.

Fun fact, the scene with the Knights singing to the children was planned early in the story after a member of the discord community, Grid, shared this song. We had been trying to find music in the chat for another chapter, and they came up with this one that while it didn't fit in the chapter at the time, immediately made me think of this scene. At that point, the Knights weren't even friends with the kitchen staff- just so you have context for how long that scene was in the making.

I hope you all are having a magnificent closing to your week, and that you all are remembering how wonderful you are.

That you know how powerful an influence your positivity and love have. You change the color of someone's entire day and outlook on a dream with it, and if that doesn't make you feel just awesome in everyway, I'm sorry.

You are awesome, and maybe things in life haven't made you believe that about yourself, but it's a fact not an opinion that you're great.

Perhaps to others you mean something different, but that's what you mean to me, and that's what I know about you. Other people and crappy days don't take that incredible part of yourself away, and if you forget how to think or feel that way, you'll remember again one day.
And I will keep reminding you as much as I can, good days and bad.

Have a fantastic weekend everyone!

Cheers,
Delemhach

P.S The cooking hour on the Fin's-Kitchen channel is all posted there with the ingredients, my haphazard methods, and pictures. It turned out great so I do recommend!

Chapter 134: A Slow Burn

King Matthais of Troivackia stood by the helm of the ship, watching the single fire at the top of the city of Austice. A flickering eye from the castle, beckoning them closer…

Night cloaked their fleet, but the dawn was only a couple hours away. He smiled slightly as he thought of the King of Daxaria’s face last they’d met… and thought how he was going to show the man what true strength was.

It had been six years before, when they’d convened on Daxaria’s shores to discuss trade increases, only to reach a stalemate when he had been forced to reject their counteroffer.

“I will increase trades for food supplies for three years only, but in that time, you must decrease your military expenditures and instead use some of the funds to help your farmers to replenish their soils, and lower their taxes so that they have the strength to work their fields without starving.”

Matthias had given a firm ‘no’, and left, swearing the entire journey home that the smug imposter King would have to learn the hard way not to force others to rule like he did.

“Your Majesty, it is time to ignite the torches to signal the men on shore,” the captain announced from the helm a few feet behind the King.

Matthias turned to glance at Aidan Helmer who stood over the captain’s left shoulder. “Light them.”

The fire witch gave a brief bow of his head, before blinking, and the entire fleet of Troivackian warships, each with a lantern hanging from their figureheads, all burst into flame.

Everyone waited with bated breaths. Waited to hear the beginning of the chaos they had orchestrated for years… their men lying in wait on the shores should be surprising the Daxaarian military and reducing their numbers.

It was going to be a glorious beginning that would bring pride to their hearts.

Then they continued to wait, in a growing uneasy silence.

As the fleet drew closer, they realized that there wasn’t really any sound or cries of shock at all, which given that there were supposed to be five thousand men swarming the city, made no sense…

Occasionally someone would think they’d hear the ringing of steel or a short cry, but that was all.
“Mr. Helmer, when was the last time we received any correspondence from the men in hiding?”

“In Austice we heard word from only a small unit that they were well, but that there was some concern over the others. One part of the last report from them said there had been a fire, but no details were given for the sake of keeping a low profile.”

Turning towards the fire witch, the King’s expressionless face appeared all the more ominous.

“You did not think that was strange?”

“The men had said that during the kingdom’s preparation for the war, there was a chance they’d no longer be able to communicate. More soldiers and people were growing suspicious of anyone Troivackian-”

“This should have been brought to my attention, Helmer.” The threat in the King’s voice made Aidan’s coal black gaze momentarily glow in the dark.

“In the unlikely event that they have found every single one of our soldiers, we can still take the city in a matter of days.”

“You discuss the potential loss of twenty thousand men as though it were trivial.” Despite speaking quietly, Matthias’ presence was becoming larger somehow…

“What I am saying is, not all hope is lost. We must look at the greater picture.”

The torches at the front of the ships burned a little brighter.

“If we only have that thi-” Matthias began to say before the fire witch cut him off.

“-We will conquer Austice. I also happen to know a certain healer witch that, once captured, can be made to restore our men,” Aidan cut off the ruler while casting a look over his shoulder at the ship directly behind their own. It carried their secret weapon that would ensure victory for them.

“You better be right, Helmer.”

As the Troivackian King turned to stare at the Daxarian shores, he began to feel uneasy. He found himself thinking of his young children back at his castle, and wondered if he had appointed the right advisors for his eldest son if… perhaps… he didn’t make it back afterall…

*

Fin didn’t know when exactly he had fallen asleep. All he knew was that it was shouts within the castle that woke him and Annika up with a start. Leaping to the window before the witch could even swing his legs over the edge of the bed, the Viscountess surveyed what had started the call.

“The ships have appeared on the horizon… there is a row of lights… which isn’t very inconspicuous…”

Fin’s mind had already snapped to attention, and he was in the midst of pulling on his tunic shirt when he realized what exactly was happening.

“They are signalling their soldiers on shore to begin the attack.”

No sooner had the words left Fin’s mouth, when the distant sound of shouts and steel meeting steel could be heard, but then… the quiet returned.

Quickly throwing on his black coat over his black tunic, Fin swept out of the chamber, leaving Annika to hurriedly begin dressing herself.

As he moved down the still darkened corridor, he lit the torches as he approached them. More for Annika’s sake than his own. He could sense every stone in the entire castle in dark or light…

Had he always been able to do that?

He’d always been aware of the furniture and knew that it acknowledged him, but now it felt like his skin was prickling with new awareness… it was like he was apart of the castle somehow…

As Clara appeared at the end of the hallway, Fin strode purposefully up to the woman and gently clasped her arm.

“Get Annika out of here by any means necessary if the fighting reaches the castle. She promised me she would, but I want your word that you will keep her safe.” Fin’s eyes that had grown stranger since his death, had an even eerier shimmer to them that made the maid swallow firmly before replying.

“Yes, My Lord,” she agreed quietly. Clara stared up at him briefly, silently wondering if she would ever get used to the strange light that seemed to come from within the redhead… Lowering her gaze once more, she brought herself back to the present.

Satisfied, the witch released her and continued down the hall to the stairs.

He passed by a handful of people. A few Knights, and a couple of maids that had bravely decided to stay and help, but once Fin had set foot outside the castle, found mage Lee and Jiho already on the steps silently watching the crest of the hill.

“Where is the King?” Fin asked as he looked around them.

“His Majesty is waiting in the camp for the Captain’s report. There must have been another unit of Troivackian Knights that were missed,” mage Lee observed somberly.

The Viscount felt his teeth set themselves on edge.

“The witches should be hidden under the docks. It’s more likely that the unit will try to find the soldiers or Knights to try and overtake them,” Lord Fuks suddenly appeared from the castle behind them. The man for once was not wearing an excessively billowing coat.

“I see. So… for now we wait until the ships reach us?” Fin asked, his heart in his ears.

“That is all we can do until they are within range of the fire and air witches,” mage Lee pointed out patiently.

The redhead’s eyes grew fixed on the ships that were difficult to count from such a distance.

“I don’t like waiting,” he muttered after a few tense moments ticked by.

“Don’t wish for violence to hurry,” Jiho reminded him quietly. The Zinferan had his long hair tied back, but instead of wearing his usual blend of Zinferan and Daxarian styles, he wore the traditional garb for Zinferan soldiers. A spear was leaning against one of the carved stone trees in the castle’s front, which was his weapon of choice. The man had come fully prepared to be in the thick of battle, but was rightfully wary of it all the same.

“I’m not wanting it to happen. I just don’t like the uncertainty…” Fin replied slightly louder as he watched the line of ships slowly advance closer to them.

“By the way, Fin… if you happen to die again and leave Annika a widow…” Jiho began, his light teasing tone earning a good humored glare from the redhead. It was then Lord Fuks quietly joined them to watch the ships. Oddly the man failed to announce his arrival as he usually did.

After a brief nod to the Earl, Fin regarded his friend again, his tone wry. “You want to raise my children for me? Good luck.”

“I would rather- wait. Plural? Children? Not child? Oh Gods, no. Twins? No. I’ll just try to have one of my children marry one of yours and call it a day.” Jiho shook his head, his expression mortified.

Mage Lee couldn’t help but chuckle while Lord Fuks smiled.

“You need to actually have children then, and for that to happen you’d actually have to be interested in someone who isn’t my wife.”

“You raise a good point. Mage Lee, do you happen to have-”

“I have a son,” the elder replied a little too hastily.

“Hey now, Lee, no need to be so testy. Jiho is a Lord afterall! Keith could do worse… then again Jiho, would you really want Keith wedded to a daughter- making him your son-in-law? No offence Lee.”

“I take plenty of offence you redheaded buffoon. Stop nattering like old maidens about who will marry who and talk about something else will you?” The mage huffed while giving the smirking friends a warning glance.

Sighing, Lord Fuks stepped between the mage and redhead and wrapped his arms around their necks. “It’s been an honor getting to work with you all. If I die on this hill today, I’m glad I do so with friends at my sides.”

Fin shot a smile to Jiho, then the batty old man who had flashed him his fruit basket the first day they’d met, then he noticed Lee watching him.

The elder held out a whorled hand to him.

“Ashowan, we’ve had our spats but… I do consider you a friend.”

Overcome with the moment, the witch reached out and shook his hand. The two shared a meaningful glance, before Fin released the mage’s hand, and proceeded to wipe his palm on Lord Fuks’ coat in feigned disgust.

Lee, noticing the physical sleight immediately grew incensed. “Oh, you son of a-”

*

“Witch! What is that there?” King Matthais pointed to the nearing shores of Daxaria. The sky was turning a delicate shade of blush pink as the sun crept closer to the horizon behind them, but clear as day there were several balls of fire dotting the entire perimeter of Austice.

Aidan frowned as he marched forward and snatched the cutlass from the captain as he moved.

Frowning into the spyglass, he swept the instrument along the edge of the nearing city, and felt anger burn through him.

“They’ve… They have fire witches directing fireballs towards us. I imagine there are air witches there prepared to help them with their distances.” Lowering the spyglass Aidan turned to see the King of Troivackia staring at him with his usual unreadable and infuriating gaze.

“Are you able to disperse the flames?” the King asked briskly.

“Perhaps half of them.” The fire witch then turned and began striding back from the bow to the stern of the ship.

“Helmer, what is it you are planning?” the King called out, his silent footfalls easily closing the distance between himself and Aidan.

“Most of our plans aren’t going as we hoped. So I’m going to improvise a real surprise for them.”

“I thought you only wanted to bring that out after most of Austice was ablaze.”

“Like I said. Plans changed. I’m going to destroy the castle and grab that healer. I’ll find out exactly what’s going on… they should not have been this prepared. I just need your men to rush the streets up to the castle quickly so that you can join me. I doubt I will need long.”

The King felt the urge to snap the neck of the Chief of Troivackian Military for the thousandth time in a matter of a week. The man who had given careful thought and planning to the war, was now quickly becoming a liability. The fire witch hadn’t conferred with him, the King, on anything of import for weeks… it was clear the man was planning a coup of his own. He was just ridiculously frustrating to kill… especially because…

He definitely gave them an edge that no one could have rightfully prepared for.

A loud whistle pierced the air, along with the creaking and splintering of wood.

The Troivackian King sighed, Aidan Helmer needed to die, but it would not be by him that day.

*

As Fin sipped his coffee on the castle steps, he listened to the Captain relay to them all that they had captured the unit of Troivackian soldiers that had remained in the city successfully without any casualties to themselves. The entire inner council with the addition of Jiho had gathered to be briefed, and to share a brief breakfast- not that many of them could stomach much.

So far, their strategizing was working remarkably well. They had foiled what would have been a devastating surprise attack, and had formed a strong alliance with the Coven… yes…

A strong start indeed.

“What in the world is that?!” Mr. Howard’s exclamation as he looked past the group towards the fleet that was almost within firing range, immediately snapped everyone’s attention back to the incoming army.

Everyone swung around, their stomachs leaping to their throats.

However, all they saw was the first wave of fireballs being launched.

Granted half wound up in the sea, but they had anticipated Aidan Helmer’s interference on that.

The men watched several ships go up in flames in a moment of silence as the first waves of death crashed down.

“NO! Gods! LOOK!” Mr. Howard’s tone of sheer terror drew everyone’s eyes to him as he pointed to the sky.

“How is he… WHAT?!” Mage Lee roared.

“Ashowan, did you have any-” Norman burst out gripping the hilt of his sword, as did the Captain whose lone blue eye was wide open.

“I had no idea!” Fin’s heart tripled in speed. “I-I honestly had NO idea… How…”

Mr. Howard turned on the witch, his manic disbelief, devastation, and panic potent as he roared his next words.

“YOUR FATHER BROUGHT A FUCKING DRAGON!”

Fin couldn't bring himself to reply as he stared at the largest creature he had ever seen in his life soaring above Austice, his father on its back.

When his brain finally began working again, his only coherent thought as screams began to ring out around him was,

‘We’re done for.’

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you delectable morsels, thank you for your continued support! May you experience nothing but the positive karma you have passed along my way.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Edward S, Etez, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Marius, Rashid A, oliver j, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, Breccan M,  Mr. Vidya, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N, Markus W, Sven M, evan k, Frank, ObsidianShiv, Samuel S, faite k, Robert A, Anthony P, Matthew D, Ted, Ikrc, Dallas G, Que Tea, Mhark D.

Well well well, looks like we have some people hanging on for the final stretch of the story!

To those that have stuck with the book, I can't thank you enough. Your support and emotional investment in this work has changed everything in my life, and has taught me more than I can say.

There will be 10 more chapters of the official story, and then 2 Epilogue chapters for you all to enjoy.

Ideally, you all are having a fantastic start to your week, and had a restful weekend!

I will be signing off here as I am dead tired, but I really hope you manage to enjoy the final bits of the free original copy of House Witch!

Cheers friends!
Delemhach

Chapter 135: Snap, Crackle, Boom

Fin’s mind was exploding with the panic and fear of everyone staring at the dragon flying straight towards them. His own hands were trembling, and his mind had gone blank as the King roared orders at his side and Captain Antonio drew his sword.

Mage Lee had grabbed onto Fin’s shoulder and was shaking him profusely, which succeeded in making the redhead turn his head to face him, the screams in his mind slowly losing their volume as the sounds around him began to filter back in.

“-an we do?!”

“What?” the witch asked dumbly.

“What can we do?!” mage Lee repeated as the flapping of great wings drew closer.

Staring back up at the dragon that was coming even closer, something occurred to the redhead then.

“If it’s a dragon… it could breathe fire at us… but why isn’t it doing that?”

Mage Lee opened his mouth to snap a reply, until he realized it was an excellent question.

The King appeared back at Fin’s side. “It might be him demanding an immediate surrender, or… he wants something uncooked.”

“Well… he might… have some trouble getting down here…” the witch announced faintly.

Everyone save for Captain Antonio- who was already commanding Knights to ready spears and crossbows, turned to look at the Viscount who still looked paralyzed with his eyes fixed on the great beast growing nearer.

“Ashowan, make some sense, man! What do you mean he’s going to-” mage Lee demanded as the dragon soared over them circling to land, when all of a sudden the beast’s nose rammed into an invisible barrier that sparked a couple times, and then…

A shield of blue lightning exploded into the sky, it’s dome-shaped existence revealing itself all around the castle grounds and spreading into the King’s forest.

Everyone fell silent as they realized the dragon kept bashing against the shield of blue lightning wrought with ancient symbols, but it was completely unable to break through.

The group turned in awe towards the witch who was glowing, his eyes shimmering more brightly than before. There wasn’t a soul present that could deny the impressive tsunami of his power encompassing them all… and it gave them the tiniest bit of hope.

*

Aidan gripped more firmly to the rein around his familiar’s neck, as well as its back with his thighs as the dragon reared back in shock at the surge of magic that had spread completely over the castle. Once he had secured his position on his back, the fire witch could see the full scope of the shield laid before him, and even he was unable to mask his utter disbelief.

“What in the…” His heart thudded in his chest as his shock and ire mixed dangerously. “How…”

He began to try and figure out what exactly was happening, when he noticed the symbols wrought throughout the blue lightning… it was the same symbol that was scorched into the earth of his old home on Quildon as he was sent flying through the air, the sight of his young son’s face screaming up at him his eyes filled with-

“Fin’s alive?!” Aidan roared in shock and fury as he strained his eyes through the lightning to try and glimpse where his troublesome offspring might be standing.

He couldn’t catch a glimpse of the redhead from his height, especially through the shield, but grinding his teeth as his familiar continued to try and claw its way through the lightning, only to be met with resistance.

“He can’t keep this amount of power up forever, and when that shield is gone I will let you eat him,” Aidan hissed to his familiar as he jerked the reins to force the dragon to fly back.

“Fire on my order!” he shouted while raising his fist in the air. Staring down at the massive dome, Aidan felt the heat in his body burn even hotter.

‘Impressive my son, but not even you can stand against me and win this war.’

*

“Fin… by chance… was this on the list of traps you had Mr. Howard submit?” Norman asked in obvious wonder, his arm hairs rising.

The Viscount was visibly strained as his magic thrummed around them. However, he finally managed to reply after swallowing with great difficulty. “It… was.”

“In the future, ‘magic shield’ is a little ambiguous for all of… this.” Norman gestured around in a small daze. “So nothing can get in?”

“Not… as long… as I maintain it,” the redhead ground out with great difficulty.

“How long can you maintain this?” Norman finally turned his gaze back to the dragon that let out an earth shuddering roar of frustration and swooped backwards for some reason that was filling everyone with dread.

“Hard… to say…” Fin gasped as the cries of children rang out from somewhere on the castle grounds.

A burst of fire erupted from the dragon that had everyone shrieking again. Yet the flames didn’t make it past the shield.

“Maybe an hour… at most,” the witch added on as a thin sheen of sweat spread on his brow.

“Is there any way for us to help you, Viscount? How can we communicate with the rest of the army and witches with this shield up?”

“Ashowan, why won’t my magic work outside the shield?!” Mage Lee demanded frantically while shaking his staff with the dormant crystal at its top.

“We just need… to get rid… of… the dragon. No one can come in, but you can… leave here. No magic comes in… or goes out...” Fin managed to explain as the glow around him grew a bit brighter.

“Mage Lee, come with me. We need to find some way to dispose of that creature before it flattens us,” Norman nodded to the mage who was only just managing to regain his wits.

“How long do you think it will be before he turns that dragon on Austice?” Norman asked Mr. Howard who began walking on trembling legs alongside his King.

“Depends on whether or not the dragon has a limited amount of fire. Then there is the matter that a blazing city could prove problematic for the army that is on its way here…” the assistant pointed towards the boats nearing the docks, though it was at least good to see that a great number of them were on fire.

“Your highness, we need to request a wind and a water witch. They might be able to help the Viscount on the other side of the barrier. From within the barrier I can’t cast any magic to the other side. It honestly is quite incredible that Ashowan is able to nullify magic use to some degree.”

“We have massively bigger matters to discuss right now, Lee. We need to send someone out to summon two of the Coven members,” Norman ordered as he moved purposefully towards the shield that looked incredibly… unwelcoming.

Another blast of fire from above rained down, halting Norman in his tracks. “... Then again they can probably see what’s happening. Alright, let’s get some of our archers at the ready.”

*

Aidan’s fury was unending as the shield continued to hold, and his familiar’s fire dwindled down. He most likely wouldn’t be able to breathe fire for another three days after all he had used over the course of an hour…

“How the hell is he still holding it? I don’t even see signs that he’s using any of his life energy…”

The fire witch was just about to turn the dragon to Austice, where he himself would rain down fire on his enemies, when he noticed then the symbols had begun fading in patches of the shield.

It was beginning to weaken!

With a cruel smile, Aidan reared back, and steered the Dragon towards one of the symbols that had almost faded to nothing.

With its great leathery wings pounding the air behind his feet, the beast charged, and burst through the shield. Behind them the remaining blue lightning faded away.

The dragon let out a triumphant roar, and Aidan laughed delightedly as the ground raced up to meet them, when a sharp sting in his shoulder had his head snapping around. He noticed a cloaked figure in one of the castle windows ducking for cover so quickly that he didn’t get a glimpse of their face, but the blood blooming on his tunic indicated he’d just been grazed by an arrow.

Gritting his teeth once again and pulling the dragon back up to the sky, the fire witch noticed the spears and arrows that were pointed in his direction from the men on the ground, and immediately scattered them by hurling a ball of fire at them from his hands.

A burst of wind nearly knocked him from his seat, and it succeeded in throwing off his trajectory, but the fire witch held fast, and with another great swoop, landed his familiar far enough away that it would take archers and soldiers a long while to reach him.

He dismounted, heat glowing in his hands.

“I’ve come for my wife!” He shouted at the nearest figures. “Hand her over, or I will barrage you all with-”

A shot of water stung Aidan’s face, knocking him back against his familiar who began growling, its yellow eyes fixed on the Daxarian Royal Court Mage that was strolling towards them with the crystal atop his staff glowing.

Two members of the Coven of Wittica weren’t far behind him.

“So that’s how it’s going to be, is it?” Aidan muttered with a bloodthirsty smile. “Have it your way.”

Mounting his familiar yet again, the fire witch took to the sky again, and proceeded to rain down fire. Some of it was extinguished by the mage, while the Coven witch drew water from the air and shielded the barrage from their position on the ground. The steam rose into the sky with a hiss, and subsequently blocked Aidan from view.

As he scanned the grounds he looked for the brat he should’ve drowned when he was a child pleading at his feet to forgive him for not having an ounce of magic.

At first it seemed that his son was hiding, but then managed to find him leaning slumped against a pillar at the front of the castle, clearly weakened. Everyone had run towards where the fire witch had first landed, leaving the redhead alone to catch his breath.

“There you are,” the Troivackian Chief of Military growled happily.

Coming about and dropping to land in front of the castle steps with impressive speed, the fire witch dismounted the dragon, but as he mounted the steps found guards rushing him with their swords drawn.

Aidan held out a hand, intending to burn them to a crisp, only when he tried to do so, a significantly smaller version of the same shield from before appeared, it’s blue lightning crackling smartly at him.

The fire witch’s smile disappeared as he turned on his son, who had straightened, but was drenched in sweat and visibly shaking from the effort.

The guards cheered Fin on, only to stop abruptly when the fire witch once again began to rapidly cast flame after flame at his son.

With a grunt, the redhead deflected each fireball as his father drew nearer and nearer. Sweat dripped down the sides of his face as he struggled to keep an eye on the dragon that was rearing up on its hind legs towards the guards, and his father’s unending assault as the man climbed the front castle’s steps towards him.

Aidan at long last reached his son, and without a moment of hesitation, grabbed him by the front of his tunic, his hands burning away the fabric until it seared his skin.

Fin let out a garbled yelp, his face pale as his knees weakened and he was thrust back into the stone pillar behind himself.

“Where’s your mother, boy?” Aidan demanded as he let his burning hands press even more firmly against his blistering skin.

Staring into his father's black eyes, memories of the last time Fin's father had gipped him like this on Quildon surged forward. The burning hands blistering his skin, the pouring rain, and the scene of his mother’s body being thrown to the ground appeared clearly in his mind's eye. His angered surged as he remembered the sinking helplessness he’d felt… the fear that choked him...

‘I’m not that scared child anymore.’

Through the pain, Fin grit his teeth, and stared infuriated into the glowing black ember eyes of the man who sired him. His mother’s smiling face flashed into his mind, and suddenly he found himself standing back up, his forehead pressed firmly against his father’s while he snarled back at him.

“My mother is somewhere… where you… will never… be able to touch her… again. Now, get out… of my home!”

Lightning filled Fin’s eyes, as his father’s hands burst into flames, effectively setting his son’s clothes ablaze.

With a shout that could only be described as pure primal fury and pain, lightning touched down around them. With an explosion of magical air and static that cracked loudly enough to sound as though the world had split in two, the dragon and Fin’s father found themselves being launched back off of the castle grounds, over the city of Austice, straight into the oncoming Troivackian ships.

As Fin fell to his knees, the flames encompassing his tunic, embracing him into unworldly pain, he found himself too weak to put them out. Instead, he fell onto his side, a familiar darkness was creeping upon him… he’d used far too much magic…

‘I might not be able to use magic… for a few days…’ was the final thought in his head before he succumbed to the comfort of unconsciousness, despite the smell of the fire climbing up his arm and neck until it met his hair being incredibly off-putting...

The guards that had witnessed the entire scene, rushed forward with shouts for a physician and water, each man pulling off their helmets as they bolted towards the witch that had saved their lives, both of them determined that no matter what, the former cook would wake again to hear their thanks.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you seraphins that keep the last faint thread of sanity I posesss holding, I thank you kindly!

Well everyone, I hope you enjoyed the new chapter, and that you are gearing up for an excellent weekend!

Ideally, you all are gearing up for the wonderful holidays, and looking forward to the incredible food and company of loved ones. However I know they can also be a painful time of the year for those who are going through difficulties.

If this is you, I'm not here to tell you to look on the positive, or that the new year is going to magically make things better. I know there are things sometimes that are out of control, or that we don't have the strength to face or fix right this instant. Especially when everyone is shouting around you how it's a time to be merry or grateful for all that you have.

What I will say, is that despite what the world may be shouting around you, remember it is a bad few days, and it will pass. Don't think that the holidays deserve to take whatever little part of you is holding on and make you feel guilty about not being everything you wish you were. Or let grief destroy you.

In my own past, I remember sometimes mourning the loss of relationships or loved ones at the time, and feeling guilt when the pain began to subside- even just for an hour after breaking down, because I believed it deserved to be grieved and focused on with every ounce of my being.

You aren't a bad person, nor are they any less loved or special when you let the pain and sadness pass a little. Even if just for a moment. They, or it (situation etc), is worth your love, dedication, and self reflection, but it is not worth everything you have. If you want to fight me on that point, you need to remember that there are others you still care about, and they need you to keep loving them as well. If there isn't anyone in your life like that, then remember someday there will be.

Last but far from least, you're worth love, care, and respect.

You are precious.

It's okay to not be alright for a while.

Get through the holidays, and try to find a quiet moment when things aren't as awful to figure out how you are going to step forward. Because good things are waiting for you, you just have to keep trying to move towards that.

Be accountable to yourself, as well to others, as hard as that is. It gets easier with practice, and is more important than you think.

You're accountable for letting yourself rest, for being honest and kind, and for giving yourself a break sometimes.

So hang on, as much as it bloody hurts, hang on and leave the front and back door open for the storm to pass through.

(I'm not that brilliant a writer to come up with that, but it applies here fantastically)

Anyway, those of you with great holiday times on the horizon I hope you enjoy them!

You will be getting chapters the week of Christmas, but the AN may be short as the term 'busy' is a little dainty given what it is on this end.

So, figured today and Monday I'd shower you all as much cheering on as I can 'till then.

Have a great weekend friends!

Cheers,
Delemhach

Chapter 136: Recovery Time

Aidan seethed as the Physician stitched his shoulder closed. Fortunately, while the wound was deep, it hadn’t done any permanent damage. In fact, considering his abrupt return back to the ships, he was remarkably lucky to have returned with only a few scratches and bruises aside from the arrow wound.

When the fire witch had been launched back towards the Alcide sea, he had been about to crash headfirst into the masts of one of the ships, when an air witch had caught him and managed to reroute him and slow his descent.

His familiar, the dragon, was taking up the entire deck of the vessel beside Aidan and the Physician’s, and while sunning himself, was clawing at every inch of his being every chance he could in an effort to rid himself of the salt that had worked its way under his beautiful scales.

“I hear the King’s ship will reach land in another two hours or so, will your beast be back on its feet by then?” the Physician, a reedy man with a pair of small wire spectacles asked as he took a dampened cloth and cleaned more blood off of the fire witch.

“He’ll need a day to warm himself properly. Then I am going to raize this city to the ground and have him tear down that castle until it is nothing but rubble,” Aidan declared as the heat in the ship’s cabin rose drastically.

“All of the witches aboard our ships are rather surprised that there is a Coven of Wittica member powerful enough to have expelled you both off to this distance. I know nothing of magic, but was it truly so impressive?”

The Chief of Troivackian Military grit his teeth. “It was a grossly mismanaged use of power. He will probably be unconscious or unable to use magic for days as a result.”

“Hmm… even so. Against a surprise attack from a dragon, they did buy themselves a day as you say.”

“Not from the soldiers and the Coven they didn’t,” Aidan snapped back while pushing himself to his feet. “I am going to confer with the Captain and the Coven elders now, you said they’d assembled on the deck?”

“Yes, sir. Be careful about reopening your stitches if you can. I’m afraid that while no permanent damage is done, it will scar.”

The fire witch didn’t bother responding as he stepped out of the cabin and began climbing up to the deck where three Troivackian witches, along with his assistant, Mr. Kraft, stood in a circle. The military Captain, however, had placed himself off to the side, his gaze fixed on the nearing shore.

“All finished?” the air witch, an older woman with long white hair, leathery olive skin, and milky eyes asked as she leaned heavily on her staff.

“Just a scratch. Thank you for catching me,” Aidan remarked quickly before turning his gaze to the military man who still hadn’t joined them. “Captain Orion, come here,” the fire witch ordered darkly.

The Captain turned his scarred face to Aidan, and glowered. The two had never gotten along.
Nonetheless, he moved over to the witch’s circle wordlessly.

“I told you not to let your son return to the shore,” Mr. Kraft began calmly.

“That power was from a single witch?! Including the shield? A fire witch?” the water witch elder, a woman with long flowing black hair, and unnaturally bright blue eyes set against her olive skin, demanded with great alarm.

Aidan felt angry waves of heat roll off of himself as his black eyes met hers, making her stiffen before he then looked to his assistant. “I did not let him return. He was dead and forcefully removed.”

Mr. Kraft only responded by nodding his chin briefly in apology, before turning his attention to the water witch. “Mr. Helmer’s son is a House Witch, Ms. Lozitta.”

“A… House… Witch. Do you mean to tell me, that that was the work of a deficient witch?" The third and final woman present, an earth witch, remarked with a mixture of astonishment and wonder on her warm yet lined features.

“He’s my son, so even as a deficient witch he bears some amount of power,” Aidan replied before straightening his shoulders. “We need to discuss how we will combat the Coven on shore. It is hard to say how many members are in the city, but while I was at the castle, I only noted two aside from my son.”

“It is… surprising the Coven has begun to move on its own accord with the Daxairan monarchy. One begins to speculate what they received in return for their contributions,” the water witch pondered aloud before continuing. “The landscape is to our advantage. I will flood the city and wash as many of the soldiers away with it as possible. Ms. Aetos, if you manage to simply block the archers, that will be beneficial. The witches under your command can help create larger waves and spare some of my own as well. We can see about potentially freezing the water to further incapacitate them.”

“There is a chance we will inhibit the Troivackian soldiers in doing this; however, they can always stay on the ships,” the earth witch added with a serious nod.

“The soldiers came for a war, and a war is what they will be getting,” Captain Orion interjected with a growl. “You witches keep underestimating Daxaria from what I’ve been hearing. They have their own hags to combat you, what about them? Not to mention, making that hill pure ice is going to not be a problem just for the Daxarian army, but our own.”

Aidan turned to face the man while pressing his hands into his pockets, and staring down his long nose at him. “The fire witches along the shoreline have ceased their firing, which means they are either running out of magic, or waiting until they are in front of the docks. In which case, we will have our own fire witches taking care of them. The air witches are capable of flying over the firing squad. Some may even be able to carry the water witches over. From there, we battle, but our objective of flooding the city will be met one way or another.”

“What of the men?” Orion insisted again.

“They’ll have their war. They’ll be the scavengers to pick off any nuisances to save our magics. Don’t worry, Captain. There will be plenty of bloodshed, as we pillage the entire kingdom,” the fire witch’s black eyes glowed faintly before he turned and stared at the nearing shores.

The rest of the Coven did the same, except for Mr. Kraft who was watching the Captain carefully. He could see that as confident and powerful as Aidan Helmer was, his growing desperation for victory and absolute power was beginning to create more enemies than even he may be able to handle.

Not to mention the matter of his son, who, by all accounts, was far more powerful than anyone had anticipated.

*

Norman watched the two ships that the dragon had totalled upon his crash with his mouth hanging open. Though he was in similar company as mage Lee, and Mr. Howard stood shoulder to shoulder behind him in equal awe.

“Godsdamn… I might have to agree with Ashowan for once…” Lee muttered to himself as he recounted the Viscount’s many smug comments on the superiority of witches.

“Lee, what’re the odds that that beast is dead?” the King called over his shoulder.

“I doubt it’s dead, Your Majesty, but it most likely won’t be able to fly at us again today. It was just submerged in the sea. Red dragon’s like that, I learned long ago are incredibly sensitive to cold water temperatures… I also heard that the salt is rather itchy on their scales…”

The mage was beginning to shake his head and come back to the present as he stepped forward to the King.

“Alright… and what’re the odds Aidan Helmer is alive?” the King inquired darkly

“Less likely… unless a witch or mage aboard one of the ships managed to save his fall.”

“Call me mad but, I get the distinct impression that the fire witch is a lot harder to kill than most…” Mr. Howard added dazedly.

“I hate to say it, but I’m inclined to agree,” Norman admitted, his fingers longing to curl into a fist.

Just then, Lord Fuks came darting out from the front of the castle towards them- showing off a frightening speed for a man his age. “Sire! Ashowan is unconscious and burned up badly! He’s been taken inside!”

Everyone save for the Captain who was in Austice commanding soldiers immediately broke into a run.

As soon as they maneuvered their way through the growing crowd of witches and soldiers at the front of the castle, they burst through the front doors. Norman was surprised to see past the guards standing inside however, that there was a ring of people surrounding someone laying on the floor.

Norman’s heart skipped a beat when he noticed the worn leather boots on the body he glimpsed between a set of maids. He immediately pressed through the speculators until he was in the centre. Physician Durand was kneeling on the floor beside the Fin, removing what looked to be the singed remains of his black tunic, while Annika had his head in her lap with a cold cloth pressed to the side of his head.

“What is his condition?” the King demanded as Mr. Howard and mage Lee began directing the crowd away frantically.

“Severe burn wounds down his arm, his chest, and right side of his neck and face. He will be in immense pain upon awaking, and I doubt he will be able to-”

Physician Durand’s explanation was cut short as Fin suddenly drew a very loud gasping breath, and his eyes flew open, bright with pain.

“SON OF A MAGE!” he shouted, his hands balling into fists at his side.

“Oh Gods, we need to apply ointment and administer something for the pain. We may need to hold him down-”

“Wait a moment,” Annika interrupted suddenly as the Physician began to reach for his leather satchel he had brought with him. Her eyes were fixed on Fin’s bare chest where a strange dark symbol suddenly grew darker.

They all then noticed, that beginning from the symbol, the burned flesh was beginning to… heal, and a golden glow was emulating from his skin…

Everyone watched in awe as the healing moved up further over his chest, then his neck and face, and eventually his arm. The entire time, Fin drew shaky breaths and clenched his teeth as the pain gradually subsided.

After a matter of minutes, every speck of burn on the redhead was completely healed, and aside from old scars, there wasn’t any sign of any new damage.

“How in the world did this happen?” Physician Durand murmured in awe.

Fin lay on his back staring blindly up at the ceiling for a perfectly still moment, before Annika bent down and gently kissed his forehead. The physical touch made him reach up and gently grasp his wife’s hand that still had the cool cloth pressed to his face. Gently stroking the back of her hand, he then slowly sat up, not bothering to care that he was bare chested in the castle’s front entrance.

“I think… my mother when she brought me back… cursed me.”

“Well that is quite the curse, Lord Ashowan,” Physician Durand chuckled in wonder.

“Do you mean to tell me that you now possess the ability to magically heal yourself?! What about others?” mage Lee demanded excitedly.

“Her dying spell was to bring me back alive and healthy, so I think it would… just apply to me, but I can’t say I’ve tried it out extensively,” Fin added dryly.

Bringing himself up carefully until standing, the witch let out a long breath before the group was interrupted once again.

Captain Antonio burst through the front doors.

“Your Majesty! The Troivackian ships are set to arrive in the next hour or so. I saw the dragon and Helmer sailing across the sky, just what- Viscount, where is your tunic?”

Fin cleared his throat awkwardly, and was thankful when a shy young maid reached out and handed him a peasants cream colored tunic. The material felt more like what he was used to wearing, and he was grateful for it when everything else in his body felt strange...

Going from blinding pain to perfectly fine again in a matter of moments was more than a little jarring.

“We all just discovered that Lord Ashowan here is a mite harder to kill or injure than before thanks to… you called it a curse?” Mr. Howard remarked while still examining Fin’s torso and arms interestedly.

Antonio’s lone blue eye fixed on the redhead and frowned. “I think I can figure out roughly what that all means, but right now I’m here to report that the witches and soldiers have all retreated up the hill. No one should be in the city at this time. I have commanded all archers to be at the ready at all times and to aim for the eyes of the beast. There also-”

The Captain halted his report as a growing roar outside the castle’s front doors reached their ears.

“What is that?” Annika asked with a frown as she grasped Fin’s hand.

“It sounds like… it sounds like… the men are all yelling something?” Mr. Howard noted while frowning.

Norman stepped over to the doors, Antonio at his side. After sharing a frowned glance with the Captain, they tentatively pulled them open.

Before the castle steps were the Knights, common soldiers, guards, and the Coven of Wittica members. They were all facing the doors shouting at the top of their lungs, their fists and weapons thrust in the air as they called out over and over…

Fin stepped forward, Annika’s hand in his own as he faced the thousand or more people that filled the castle grounds, and every single one of them boomed even louder as he stepped into the light.

It took him a moment, but Fin finally understood what they were all chorusing…

“HOUSE WITCH! HOUSE WITCH! HOUSE WITCH! HOUSE WITCH!”

Despite their impassioned shouts, they weren't out for his blood...

No. They roared in absolute praise and cheer for him.

They cheered and rallied for the witch who could take on a dragon, and win.

The same one who had saved the guards from a fire witch, and who also happened to be the best cook in the entire kingdom.

Their very own House Witch who they believed in with all their hearts.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, you magnificent, delectable, sizzling bit of perfection that really is the pepperoni topping to the joy that it is getting to share what I love with the world. You help me pay for the pizza I have ordered and on my way (yes, I am in fact quite hungry, how did you know?), and I cannot thank you enough.

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Pavante, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Ryne L, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Josh D, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Edward S, Etez, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Marius, Rashid A, oliver j, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, Breccan M,  Mr. Vidya, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N, Markus W, Sven M, evan k, Frank, ObsidianShiv, Samuel S, faite k, Robert A, Anthony P, Matthew D, Ted, Ikrc, Dallas G, Que Tea, Mhark D, Devon F, Mr. Vidya, and Evan.

So... this is awkward... my food arrived here so... I only have a moment to tell you how amazing and wonderful you all are before my hunger makes me demolish this pizza..

You all, have on more than one occassion, been the best part of my day.

There is nothing ordinary, or common about how much you have changed for a random person in the world, and I hope you remember how sudden it can be that you find yourself surrounded by wonderful people that are ready to change your life.
You should keep yourself open to it- even if just keeping an ounce of hopefulness around hurts.
If you can't though, don't worry. Try when you can, and know that I am cheering for you to be one of those people that turns it around, and I genuinely absolutely believe you can. Because if it is what you absolutely want, and you are willing to try- as brutally hard as that is? As embarassing and horrible as it can be? If you can survive all of that, you deserve it.

Take care of yourselves this season, and jus tknow I think you're great. I hope you get through the next few weeks, and someday soon, something wonderful happens to you.

Cheers friends,
Delemhach

Chapter 137: The Darkest Night

Fin stared out over the sea of faces cheering him. The shock rendered his mind blank, as he blinked at them all, unable to say a word, when Annika broke his stupor.

“Why are we glowing?”

Snapping his head back to stare at his wife, the witch looked down and realized that there was a warm magical light emanating from both of them. Frowning, he tried to fathom what on earth was happening, when Eloise Morozov, the leader of the Coven of Wittica, stepped forward from the crowd and mounted the steps up to him.

“Lord Ashowan, if I may speak with you privately, I believe I might be able to offer some insight.”

The witch gestured for the group to return back to the quiet space of the castle, but the Captain and King excused themselves to convene with the Knights.

Once the castle doors were again firmly shut, Eloise regarded the glow around the newlyweds with a slight frown mixed with a small suspicious smile.

“Lord Ashowan, before agreeing to have you act as a diplomat on behalf of the Coven, I did extensive research on the notes you submitted to me, and have given your unique gifts a great deal of thought… You mentioned before that the people of your house feeling at home gave you more strength and endurance… therefore more power. My estimation of why you are the equivalent to a firefly right now, is that everyone out there cheering you, feels… at home.”

Fin’s eyebrows shot upwards as he recognized what she was saying.

“So… you’re saying I’m… powering up thanks to them rallying around me?”

“Not just you, but rallying between witches, and nobility… they are all fiercely protective of Daxaria right now, and your fight with the dragon and your father I imagine gave them a great deal to feel good about.”

The redhead nodded again, but Annika was still frowning.

“Why am I glowing though? In fact… this isn’t the first time it’s happened… a few times when I was around Fin I’d start glowing and I thought my eyes were going bad…”

Eloise Morozov chuckled. “I think, Viscountess Ashowan, that you are the reason Lord Ashowan’s power was able to start growing.”

Annika blinked several times. “I don’t understand.”

“I think you are the roots Lord Ashowan has placed down. You are part of why he is able to absorb the feelings around him, because he has settled down with you, he has fully begun his very own home.”

“So I’m a root? Like a carrot? Or beet?” the Viscountess asked flatly.

“Roots to a mighty oak are important, Lady Ashowan. Now, onto a few more important matters given that we are about to be swarmed with Troivackians… Might I speak with your husband privately, Lady Ashowan?” The Coven leader looked to Annika and smiled kindly.

The Lady shot her a dubious look before turning back towards the doors. She gave Fin’s arm a quick squeeze, and the two shared a meaningful glance before she then took her leave.

Fixing the redhead with her stern gaze, Eloise’s expression grew devoid of mirth. “That was a horrible misuse of your magic. There were better ways to get rid of the dragon and your father. If it weren’t for everyone outside, you would be powerless now for the next few days! Did your tutor not talk to you about how to manage your magic more efficiently?”

“Err… no? In his words, ‘What would be the point? You’d just have to wash dishes by hand for a while.’”

The earth witch opened and closed her mouth without a single word managing to be formed, until at long last she sorted out her thoughts. “A tutor of our Coven said that to you?! How old were you?” she demanded, clearly outraged.

“Twelve,” Fin replied before aiming to change the subject. “In my defense, I don’t think a single person here anticipated a bloody dragon showing up.”

Eloise balked for a moment, but quickly regained control of herself. “That is true… there hasn’t been a sighting in over a hundred and fifty years… I mean we speculated that there could theoretically be one in the Troivackian mountains ages ago… Regardless, I-”

“That shield wasn’t meant to keep out that kind of assault. The ground outside of its perimeter was supposed to cave in and consume the soldiers. The shield was only set up to deflect arrows or spears- perhaps a unit of men at most. Not a hundred fifty foot legendary creature,” Fin added while straightening his shoulders and crossing his arms.

Eloise sighed and rubbed her forehead. “The problem is that we don’t know a great deal about dragons anymore. To find the records we would have to go back to the Isle of Wittica and research… but we don’t have that luxury. Lord Ashowan, can you confirm you’ve regained some of your power?”

Fin paused for a moment and reached out with his magic to see if he still could sense the castle the way he had that morning… and found he could. Just as well as he could before.

He gave a brief nod.

Eloise gave a strained smile. “Well, the Goddess gave us that blessing at least. Remember, the best witches are strategic in their use of their powers. Use as little power as possible while having as large an effect as you can. Sometimes even just nudging a spear tip a few inches is all that’s needed. Now, shall we see how we compare against the Troivackian Coven?”

Fin smiled, though he felt weary already, and gestured towards the castle doors. “You go ahead. I need to go see about the children on the castle grounds. I need to find out how to smuggle them out of here safely and quickly.”

The earth witch smiled grimly and gave a small bow of her head before leaving. Her heels echoing out against the stone in the eerily still castle that was normally bustling with life.

Fin took a deep breath in through his nose, and did his best to sort out his thoughts. Everything felt… dark. Strange, and dark, and he didn’t like it at all… He just wanted to be back in the kitchen making food for everyone, looking forward to a warm night with Annika beside him… His mother safe on the Isle of Quildon, his father gone…

Dropping his eyes to the floor, he moved his hand over his chest where his mother’s symbol was burned. He let it rest there a moment, before turning, and setting off towards the children’s safe spot…

His kitchen.

*

Fin arrived in his former workspace and felt a tightness in his chest he didn’t care to think about just then. The group of children were all quiet, a haunting fear in their eyes that had no business tainting their innocence. Hannah was in the middle of hugging one particular child while Sir Taylor stood just behind her wearing his armor, his expression somber.
Everyone turned and looked at him with a start, and then surprised him thoroughly by all breaking out into manically happy smiles.

“MISTER!” one of the boys burst out while showing off his two missing front teeth with an infectious grin.

“It’s ‘Lord’ dummy! He’s a Viscount!” one of the little girls chastised while punching the lad in the shoulder.

“I thought he was a cook! My dad said he makes great food, but has about as much right to nobility as a chicken!” another younger child chirped brightly, clearly unaware of the insult they were repeating.

Hannah was visibly trying not to laugh, meanwhile Sir Taylor looked pained.

Staring down at the children Fin slowly moved further into the room, his hand gently resting atop his beloved cooking table.

“It’s alright. I feel more like a chicken than a noble anyway.”

The group of youths all burst out in giggles, which was rather infectious.

The Viscount knelt down so that he was eye level with thema shadow of a smile on his face. “I hope you all are going to be leaving the castle now. I hear you are going to all board a wagon and be travelling north along the coast?”

“We are, though we don’t know why we have to… you’re going to protect us no matter what!” the same toothless boy from before stepped forward confidently.

“Well that’s because while I’m busy fighting, Hannah and Sir Taylor are going to take you far away to make sure you don’t have to see bad things.”

The little boy frowned, displeased with the explanation. “I’m not scared though!”

“I know, but a lot of adults are, and they don’t want you to see,” the redhead decided to mix a little truth into the response.

“Is it true you’re a witch?!” a little girl with long dirty blonde hair asked excitedly. “I’ve always wondered if I was a fire witch. My Da always says his relationship with my mum has always been heated! That’s how I know.”

The redhead didn’t have the heart to disagree with her earnest expression.

“Yeah! I think my grandma was a witch, she had warts, and Mum always says she was frigid!” a little boy chimed in eagerly. “Like an ice witch!”

“My grandpa has to be one, too! He always says the best way to get a woman is to blow smoke up her as-”

“Who knows! They could all be witches!” Fin blurted out loudly in an effort to stop the runaway carriage wreck that was unfolding before him and his former aides.

The redhead then stood and fixed both his former aides, who were struggling not to laugh, with a complex expression.

“Hannah, feel free to take the frying pan to defend yourself. Sir Taylor… I’m surprised you volunteered to be their escort,” the redhead admitted.

“It was only going to be Hannah leading them out… Peter voluntarily returned to his cell to ensure he remained free of suspicion. Sirs Lewis and Andrews can’t, and… a true man protects the weak,” the Knight explained with a stern bow of his head.

Fin nodded in understanding while stepping closer to the Knight. “Well… it’s great that you did.” The Viscount then dropped his voice so that the children around him wouldn’t be able to hear.

“The Troivackians will reach shore soon. They’ll reach the castle in a matter of hours on foot, so I recommend you all leave as quickly as possible.”

The Knight nodded imperiously. “I will guarantee their safety no matter what. Sirs Andrews and Lewis are skilled archers, they will aid you in taking down the dragon.”

“Yes, I was surprised to learn Sir Lewis was such a skilled marksman,” Fin commented before turning to Hannah who had strode over to them. “I will see you when this is all over.”

The blonde threw her arms around his neck, squeezing him tightly.

“Ms. Hannah, he’s married!” one little girl shrieked out, making the adults laugh.

“It’s okay, Patty, he’s like my brother, and I quite like his wife,” the blonde replied when she had pulled free of hugging her friend while wiping tears from her eyes. She then fixed her beautiful big blue eyes on the redhead. “I heard your father hurt you, are you alright?”

Fin smiled down at her with pain and affection radiating from his eyes, but didn’t answer the question. He never liked lying, so instead he replied with, “Stay safe.”

With a final farewell, the redhead exited his kitchen, and strode down the garden path he had tread more times than he cared to count since arriving to rejoin the battle preparations.

‘Gods… I would prefer preparing for a hundred Beltane festivals than this… I’m not a soldier. I’m not a killer… ’

As Fin neared where Norman and the Captain stood conferring, Knights stood at the ready nearby, crossbows in hand, for when they would all assume their new defense positions for when the dragon would undoubtedly return.

“We can’t spare too many men to just focus on the dragon, they will be overwhelmed. Even with the witches’ aid, we cannot.”

Fin overheard the Captain explaining while handing Norman a parchment that presumably held their numbers.

The King was opening his mouth to reply, when a hawk suddenly appeared above them, causing a flurry of men to suddenly fall silent.

Confused, Fin watched as the bird flew straight down to Captain Antonio, who was ready and waiting, his expression already grim.

Stepping even closer, the redhead watched as the military man unfurled a small missive that had been strapped to the bird’s leg, before he raised his bright blue eye to his ruler.

“The Troivackian military didn’t attack Xava… They attacked Rollom and the Southern Islands first.”

Fin felt his world suddenly shift as his heart for the briefest of moments hesitated a beat.

Rollom had been one of the places that made very little sense to attack first… for one thing it was the nearest point of Daxaria to Zinfera, and the Zinferan army was due to arrive in a week… For another, the rocks were dangerous and the weather unpredictable in the coming fall.

Only a fisherman who had lived there his whole life would have been able to know how to safely navigate around them. Transporting soldiers alone on a single vessel would have been dangerous enough, let alone an army.

“The aunt of the King.” Annika’s quiet voice drew everyone’s eye to her. Most people had forgotten she was even present as she blended into the shadows.

Her brown eyes were fixed on Fin as she gave him an anguished look he didn’t fully understand. The Viscountess then stepped forward and bowed her head before the King.

“The Viscount told me months ago that there was a woman who had been exiled from Troivackia on the island of Quildan. I believe it was the former Troivackian Princess... Nora Devark. It is possible she had a hand in helping them.”

Everyone fell silent as the weight of this discovery settled over them. They all knew that while there were Knights and soldiers in every city, Rollom would be sieged with great ease if half of the Troivackian efforts were targeted there.

“Goddess… may you guide the people of Rollom to safety in the forest of the afterlife… and please… forgive me for my shortcomings.” Norman’s quiet prayer could only be heard as agony swept across his face. Thousands of people would have perished… and no matter how much one prepared for war, nothing could take away that burden.

From any of them.

A note from Delemhach

Admittedly this chapter did not receive an additional read through, and sadly I lack the mental energy to be able to do so. Thank you for reading through, even if there are some bumps along the way. I may try and fix it up later.

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reveiewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, thank you for your very kind and great support of the story!

I wish you all an incredible holiday season, and hope that those of you struggling right now won't hesitate to reach out to someone if it ever gets to be too much. Don't let your darkest hour become the one that defines you.

Cheers friends!
Delemhach

Chapter 138: Getting The Barrel Rolling

The pounding of hundreds of feet sounded down the docks of Austice’s shores. There was no need to try and be quiet. Despite night surrounding them, torches were lit, and there was darkness in the minds of the men as they moved forward, preparing themselves for the barrage of attacks.

However, everyone gradually began hesitating in their journey once they began climbing the streets up towards the castle and realized… there wasn’t a soul around.

As the men all glanced at one another, equally disturbed, cries began to ring out into the night.

Captain Orion who was leading the charge up the centre road of Austice didn’t know what was happening. There wasn’t the singing of steel or the scuffling footwork of a fight… so what in the world was-

“SIR! WATCH OUT!” one of the men cried out as five ale barrels were suddenly released from some sort of tether that was still smoking… as though a fuse had been lit moments before. The barrels came crashing down through the men. Many were able to dodge, but in the crowd of bodies, not everyone was successful. It was then they learned that the barrels were not in fact, empty, and they had gained a fair bit of speed rolling down the hill.

“These traps are childish,” the Captain snarled under his breath as he took stock of the fifteen men that had been injured. No sooner had the military man reset his sights on his journey back up the hill than he heard the faint rumbling and… what was that sound?

A distant shout in the night suddenly reached their ears. “FLOOD!”

Orion’s eyes widened as he saw, too late, the gleam of gallons of water surging towards him under his torchlight.

*

Aidan stood on the ship deck, shoulder to shoulder with the elders, as they watched what had been their plan hours before… be turned completely against them.

“Your son takes after you more than we realized,” Mr. Kraft observed casually.

Aidan turned to verbally reprimand his assistant, only to hear the crackle of water turn to ice.

Closing his eyes and gritting his teeth, the Chief of Troivack’s Military felt his anger surge.

“We will warm the ice so that the men don’t freeze to death, but that uses up quite a bit of our magical reserves. We can wave for a ceasefire for the night to collect the bodies, and begin at dawn. By then my familiar should be prepared to attack once more.”

He tore himself away from the ship’s railing, already dreading having to deal with the Troivackian King’s ire.

At the very least they had received terrific news that Rollom had fallen completely into their hands. Once they took Austice it would be easy to eliminate Xava, and then ideally negotiate a fair surrender for Sorlia. The most beautiful city in all of Daxaria with bountiful fields…

“We’ll be giving them rest as well, remember,” the earth witch Elder reminded Aidan.

“True, but they used up far more of their reserves than we have. Even after a night of rest, they will not be able to fully recover after a single night,” Aidan pointed out while regaining his composure and pressing his hands into his pockets. “No, tomorrow they will be tired, and if we continue to whittle away at their magics we will have the upper hand. I’ll take my familiar and drain even more of their power while trying to find where they stowed my wife. I doubt she would’ve fled with the others. She’d want to stay close by to help with the healing…”

“Mr. Helmer, for a deficient witch you are exerting a great deal of your energy on locating your wife,” Mr. Kraft noted while jotting down a quick note in his small journal.

“Deficient or not, she can heal witches or humans easily. It is an incredible power to have on your side. Though never ask her to help you sober up. Learned that the hard way. Once I came home from a night drinking at the neighbors, and Fin had made this incredible-” the fire witch suddenly stopped his reminiscing as an unfamiliar feeling shifted through his chest. He hadn’t realized he’d been starting to smile.

A faint cool breeze rustled the sails in the quiet as the Elders listened intently.

“It’s been a while since I’ve thought about them, I suppose. Regardless of her inadequate methods of curing a hangover, Kate is a valuable asset,” Aidan finished instead, resuming his former air of superiority.

The assistant nodded along, though he would be lying if he were to say he wasn’t intrigued.

For as long as he had known Aidan Helmer, not once had he spoken fondly of his time in Daxaria.

What the fire witch hadn’t revealed however, was the strange ominous feeling he had when he’d looked into his son’s eyes earlier.

There was a strange glimmer to them that he had only ever seen in one man before… A man who had died and returned miraculously to life. There was more than just that though… there was also an endless well of grief he had glimpsed in Fin’s eyes. Not merely hatred and anger towards him, but something else that made Aidan uneasy, though he didn’t want to admit it…

*

“They’ve called for a ceasefire to collect the dead,” Captain Antonio recounted over the missive that had been delivered via wind magic.

“Oh, thank the Gods. That means Ainsley can leave in peace with Lina.” Norman rubbed his eyes while his elbows were pressed against his knees.

Everyone was exhausted by the day’s events, and no one had relished the thought that they would have to be fighting all night either.

“Sire, we’ve received confirmation from the Knights in Sorlia. They are already enroute to try and lend aid to the city of Rollom,” Mr. Howard announced while striding forward with a small missive strip in his hand.

“Good. I’ve ordered only around fifteen percent of the military in Xava to go help. I won’t send more in case they are planning to swiftly attack Xava as well.

“Fortunately our roads system is confusing, so it might buy us some time,” Lord Fuks thought aloud.

“No, my father knows the roads well. It was one of the many things he used to go on long rants about because he often got lost while trying to recruit-” Fin stopped himself from continuing. They didn’t need to hear any more in depth explanation of the bad news he had just delivered.

Instead, the redhead continued resting with his back against the castle wall, his eyes heavy. Annika had gone elsewhere when a carrier pigeon had arrived from her estate in Austice. Apparently there was another disturbance that required her attention… Fin hoped it wasn’t anything too serious.

“Lord Ashowan, you need to sleep if you are to recover more of your magic,” mage Lee’s quiet voice made the redhead jerk his head up suddenly. Had his eyes been closed?

“Yes, we will all take advantage of this small reprieve. Fin, you set up the alarms should the Troivackians try to attack us despite the ceasefire?” the King asked kindly.

The redhead nodded while covering his mouth and yawning.

“Good. Now go get some sleep. I’m going to try and convince your wife to leave with Ainsley.”

Fin smiled gratefully as he slowly managed to stand once more. His body felt as though it had been filled with lead, and the next time he blinked, feared he might pass out.

In fact, it wasn’t far from what happened as Fin took two steps and stumbled. Mr. Howard was the one to catch him, and haul him back onto his feet.

“Come now, let’s set you up amongst some potato sacks or something so you’ll feel right at home,” the assistant muttered with a grunt as the two struggled to leave the camp.

Norman watched Fin’s retreating back for several moments before turning to Lee who was still staring after them.

“He really did use too much magic today. Even if he regained some of his power, he will have sacrificed a great deal of stamina,” the mage explained quietly.

“I’m worried about him too.” Eloise Morozov appeared suddenly then, her expression firm as she gave a quick curtsy to the King before folding her arms across her chest. “Forgive my intrusion, but we are relying heavily on a witch whose ability is so far removed from warfare, it is incredible that he isn’t already unconscious with no hope of waking for a full week.”

Norman fixed the newcomer with an interested stare as he slowly straightened and tilted his head. “Ms. Morozov, we know very little about witches, and furthermore, the Viscount has not spoken a word about any of this to us. Would you perhaps enlighten me?”

The witch nodded, her confidence and steady nature somehow very reassuring. “Lord Ashowan will continue to deplete his magic more quickly than the rest of us because this is the antithesis of what the Goddess gifted him with. There is a reason his most powerful move is expelling threats from his space. Danger and harm do not exist in a harmonious home, and right now, this is not a home. This is a battlefield. Lord Ashowan either needs to be tasked with something else, or we need to try and do things his way, by his rules.”

“You want us to… bake… the enemy… pie?” Lord Fuks asked slowly, though in fairness the man sounded incredibly intrigued as though he were willing to accept the notion as an acceptable solution.

“No. Either we reassign the Viscount and fight as we have strategized- a wise idea. Or we do things Lord Ashowan’s way. Whatever that may be. I’ve heard rather strange stories from the Knights here… a drinking competition that somehow led to one of the Knights becoming a Duke? Then there is the mystery of how Lord Ashowan and his wife fell in love… and of course I’ve heard stories about a series of fountains around the gardens. Yet no one speaks of the mysterious tenth one…”

Norman let out a small snort as mage Lee blushed a crimson red.

“Yes, I… will admit… whenever we have done things the Viscount’s way things have always… gotten better…” the King let out a long sigh. “However, I can’t risk every life in Daxaria on his outrageous luck. He may not even have any ideas on what could turn this all around.”

Eloise bowed her head. “I defer to you, of course, I was just offering my input. Lord Ashowan is an incredibly powerful witch, but… a sword when attempting to sew a tapestry is the wrong kind of steel.”

The men shared meaningful gazes at the Coven Leader’s wisdom.

They knew she was right.

It was not going to help anyone if they merely burned away Fin’s ability to defend.

Just as Norman was opening his mouth to speak, the Viscountess suddenly rushed into their midsts.

“Has anyone seen Fin?” she breathed, a missive clutched in her hand.

Captain Antonio stepped forward worriedly. “He went to sleep. The man is barely conscious; My Lady, is something amiss?”

Brandishing the missive in her hand, her beautiful brown eyes slightly crazed she burst out, “I want him to summon that damned cat of his.”

Norman was on his feet in an instant. “What did that spawn of satan do now?”

Eloise Morozov blinked in confusion. Why were they all so distressed over a mere cat?

“Apparently a clowder of cats have torn through my keep and disrupted not only… sensitive powders I carry, but our food storage! That little beast has already burned down a building, I don’t want-”

“He did what?!” the King demanded, the manic hysteria in his eyes matched only by Annika’s as everyone around them faded more into the background.

“Is there… something wrong… with this… cat?” the Coven Leader was beginning to wonder just how sane the King and Viscountess were.

“Fin’s familiar,” mage Lee interjected quietly. “His Majesty and the feline seem to be at… slight odds with one another.”

“Slight odds?! Slight odds?! That wretched beast has wrecked more shoes than I care to count, and clawed up our bed frame. Not only that but he is persistent in stealing my dinner rolls, and at one point drank a goblet of wine he purposefully knocked over-”

“I beg your pardon… are we still talking about a cat?” Eloise was at a true loss as to what was happening.

“I would like to go back to Kraken burning down a building. What was that about?” Captain Antonio insisted with a deep frown.

“The furry beast is the one who set the fire that led us to discovering the Troivackians!” Annika explained briefly before turning her attention fully to the King.

“Fin is able to speak with him, and I want to know what the hell this cat is doing! I swear, that animal has known everything going on and-”

“Wait a moment… Is this cat black, fluffy, white patch on his chest and another on its nether region? Green eyes?” Eloise Morozov asked suddenly.

Everyone’s heads whipped around to be fully attentive to her.

“It’s just… the witches who were sent to rescue Lord Ashowan, mentioned that part of the reason the mission went so smoothly was that a cat bearing that description, and a greyhound appeared to have somehow steered a ship into the one the Viscount was being held. They collided and sank two vessels as a result. Now I’m hearing Lord Ashowan can even fully communicate with his familiar? This is incredible! There are so many questions witches have never been able to ask and learn!”

No one said a word for a moment as they all instantly became desperate for answers, yet one thing had become abundantly clear…

The familiar named Kraken, seemed to be up to something, and given his track record, it probably had something to do with protecting his House Witch.

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My Patreonnis, hats off to you champions who have helped to support this novice writer blob!

John T, PikaTrebond, SaltyPepper, B liz, mars kiyu, Bakerdea, Kieve, curls, Seadrake, matticide FOWD, Conner T, Pipsqueak233, James N, Bobtur, Kenneth CK, Taylor B, Anonymous, Svarog, Nelsyv, Portland Phil, Rasmus b.a, Sarah D, Generic Kane, N0ct3m, Chris L, Rectum, Simas A, Hannah K, Noelle, Danielle W, Sean F, WhiteRabbit, Sean G, Alexander GT, Nicolas M, ChaseSparrow, Kevin M, voolb, Georgi G, Braden P, noah S, H. Scott, Tilman G, Joseph C, Joshua R, Bbqurbutt, Aethric, HighwayJack, Driftward, MockingBird, Nimitz, Beldium, KlaKras, John T, Alaine, Tristan, Tom P, Deneas, Geoff, imp, Mathilde M, Edward N, Nathan, Edward K, Username, Tom H, Chris B, Jimbo 1023, JMAJ, Impes, Erik N, DeviousFerret, Kyle M, Braidborn, Jordan B, Xavier L, Cawkyu, SlywiuszFl, Nathan, Will D, Nick B, alex g, faite K, Andrew L, Faellwn, levon W, Nicholas P, Nicole, Eric, Jerry I, alexander b, Wolololy, Colin F, Gabe Canada, Rocketduh, Alexis L, Menacing S, Hauke W, David B, Christian C, Dear Drusian, Bryan J, Letmeinillread, Christine T, Andreas E, Chad K, Jeff b, Jonathan R, NebulaeDreamz, Joshua P, Edward S, khai d, Francesco G, Kaleb U, Patrick B, Rashid A, oliver j, JC, Xynee, Rudy, Hi, Jason M, Breccan M, Ricardo ATG, Ben B, Elsie N, Markus W, Sven M, evan k, Frank, ObsidianShiv, Samuel S, faite k, Robert A, Anthony P, Matthew D, Ted, Ikrc, Dallas G, Que Tea, Mhark D, Devon F, Mr. Vidya, Evan, William W, and Taylor T.

Remember how I said the Christmas week AN notes would be short?

Heh.

Well...
Yeah.

I still feel guilty that I'm not writing you the eloquent and brilliant praises of your wonder and worth in my usual shameless manner but, I hope you know I still believe and see that in you all the same.

You are someone I don't know, and I don't understand who you are or what you've gone through, and maybe no one has or will. However, it is still worth saying the bit of you glimpsed, is worth the praise that I shower upon you. If you think you should only be praised once everyone knows every detail about you, I'm afraid that isn't possible. As incredible and worth knowing as you are, it is entirely unlikkely everyone who crosses your path can get to that point. It doesn't mean you don't shine brightly to them, or that some small part of you isn't impressive.

It just goes to show, that even a little bit of you is amazing.

Let the world appreciate you.

Myself, the author blob, included.

I appreciate you, and am telling you not to not give in. Don't think the best of you is buried beneath layers of insecurities, anxieties, and imperfections.
It isn't.
I see that glimmer of fantastical on you, and it's as much apart of you as the troubles you are fighting with.

Keep going on your journey. Even if the path keeps getting worse and worse. You're still good, and you've still the chance for great. I can tell.

Cheers everyone!

Delemhach

P.S.

Kraken is awesome.
We call him Fluff Butt.
Yes, some strong Christmas cheer has been consumed in liquid form.
Fluff Butt meows to you all!

Chapter 139: Backfiring

Fin groggily opened his eyes, his entire body stiff and heavy as though he had been working tirelessly for days and days on end. As he yawned, and tried to bring about another adrenaline rush to carry him through, the fact that dawn had not yet begun made it all the more difficult to be roused.

“Oh, thank Gods, you’re awake! I’ll alert his Majesty and Captain Antonio!” Annika’s breathy panicked voice made Fin blearily turn his head to stare quizzically at her. She looked exhausted, and pale… but there was a frantic energy about her that helped pull him up into a sitting position even though it made his chest throb.

“What’s going on?” the redhead managed to ask while stifling a yawn.

“Honestly, if I didn’t know that you required sleep to regain magic I would’ve shaken every tooth you posess from your head,” the Viscountess muttered, not having heard her husband’s question as she wrenched open their chamber door and informed a guard who had been posted outside their chamber.

“Annika, love, what is going on?” Fin tried again, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed.

“We need you to summon Kraken and ask him our questions, because we think that blasted cat- sorry,” his wife added hastily. “We think he is up to something. Fin, were you aware that not only was he present at the time of your rescue, he is responsible for sinking two ships in the process? We aren’t even sure how he managed it! Then there is the matter of burning down that building with the Troivackian soldiers and-” the witch slowly stood and crossed over to his wife who was already pacing with her brow furrowed.

“I understood about a quarter of what you said, but I will summon him. Where are we supposed to meet the King?”

Letting out a long breath, Annika finally stilled herself and looked up into her husband’s face. “His Majesty is out giving a speech to the army before they all return to their posts. We’re anticipating the dragon returning.”

The Viscount nodded somberly before letting out a long weary sigh, and closing his eyes. He reached out to feel Kraken’s presence and found…

Fin frowned.

“What is it?” Annika asked while grasping onto the witch’s tunic sleeves a little tighter.

“He’s… it feels like he’s deep in the King’s woods for some reason.”

“What?! Hours ago he was in the estate! Remember how Clara mentioned a disturbance in the poison room?”

The witch nodded slowly. He was equally perplexed.

“When they reviewed the inventory, they found that he interfered with one very dangerous poison. It’s an extract obtained from a fish with spikes that swells, then releases a poison through the points. I was worried at first that Kraken might’ve harmed himself, but I’m starting to suspect he knew exactly what it was. We call it Tetrodotoxin.”

Fin felt his sluggish mind slowly begin to resume its normal functions as he recalled his familiar mentioning he had learned a great deal about poisons during his stay at Annika’s estate…

“What could he potentially do with it?”

“Many things, yet we can’t know for certain until we speak with him. Did you summon your familiar?”

“I will now. This is unbelievable. He was just a small kitten a few months ago, how in the world did he become so…” Unable to think of a proper term or description for the feline, the redhead failed to finish his sentence, and instead let out an aggravated sigh through his nose before once again closing his eyes and this time, calling for his familiar.

“It’s done. Let’s go meet with the King. Kraken will be able to find me no matter where I am now that I’ve called.”

*

“MR. HELMER! MR. HELMER! QUICK! THERE’S A PROBLEM WITH THE MEN!”

An air witch that Aidan couldn’t remember the name of bolted up to him on the ship’s deck, while two other witches were close behind him, along with one of the King’s personal Knights.

“What is the meaning of this?” the Chief of Troivackia’s Military demanded, placing his hands on his hips. It was not yet dawn, and he had just been tending to his familiar and ensuring that the dragon was indeed ready to fly again. Even without its fire, it could still do plenty of damage.

“It seems… as though… I swear it sounds mad! Yet, it’s true! I-I-I don’t know how else to say this.”

“Well someone will tell me what is happening, and they will do so quickly.”

The King’s Knight, a man who, like his brothers at arms, was a stoically serious man, regarded the fire witch with the briefest moment of hesitancy.

“There was… a swarm of cats.”

Aidan didn’t say anything for a moment as he stared blankly at the hulking mass of muscle that didn’t show any sign of jesting.

“A clowder of cats, yes, go on?”

“A clo-oownder?” one of the younger witches present asked, confused.

“A clowder. It is what one calls a group, or in this case, ‘swarm’ of cats.”

“Err… right…” The air witch that had first spoken decided to try and continue, though he was a little surprised that his superior was so accepting of the strange event. “Well, the clowder of cats swarmed all of the camp. At first we thought it was some dock cats, but then we realized we were completely surrounded… it felt as though there were more than a hundred of them. We found it a bit strange, but got distracted when we started seeing rats everywhere as well… The Knights were too busy chasing the vermin out that they didn’t notice the cats kept swiping any exposed flesh they could reach. We thought they were aiming for the rats!” At this, even Aidan looked confused, but the air witch had committed to telling the whole tale, and could not be stopped for questions.

“Then… about… thirty minutes ago, the men all started experiencing very severe symptoms that indicate they’ve been poisoned. Vomiting, passing out, other… things… it’s a mess! The physician here thinks… that the cats… that they had poison on their claws…” the poor witch looked more and more nervous as he told what felt like an absolutely outrageous nonsensical tale.

Aidan felt his teeth grit as he then looked to the King’s Knight, and noticed that the man wasn’t refuting or disagreeing with any of the accounts.

“The men on the ship appear unharmed, but all of the men on land are… incapable of fighting.”

The fire witch was already in motion as he began striding off the ship down the gangplank towards camps along the border of Austice.

“I want numbers, and I want them now. How many men do we have that can fight, and I want to know what antidote is needed.”

“We won’t have enough of either. The Daxarian army will slaughter us at this rate. Especially because I heard word from the messenger that the House Witch is not only awake, but still possesses some power…” the air witch huffed as he raced after the fire witch on the dock.

The poor lad then almost careened straight into the Troivackian Chief of Military’s back when he abruptly stopped at his words.

“The… House Witch… is not only awake but he has magic left?!” Aidan’s black eyes flared and a surge of heat pulsed from his body.

After a moment however, he shook his head, regaining control over himself. “It won’t matter. There is no way he will be able to last for long at this rate. He’s most likely running on reserves. One good battle and he will either die or collapse at the very least.”

“Y-Yes, sir… that is most likely true…” the air witch conceded quickly as the Troivackian Knight joined them.

“His Majesty is speaking with the physician now. I was told to escort you there.” Aidan didn’t bother to hide his scowl as he pressed his hands into his pockets and waited for the Knight to move in front of him to begin leading him to the monarch.

As he turned his back and began to move away, the air witch behind him dared to whisper to his comrades then.

“It was so strange… it’s like the rats and cats were all… organized! But how in the world could that have happened?!”

The fire witch was unable to stop the heat that began pouring from him as he wondered how indeed such a strange phenomena had occurred… but at the same time he knew without a doubt his son had to be involved somehow.

When he reached the camp where the Troivackian King stood talking with the Royal Physician with his legs braced and his arms folded across his chest, it was clear he was irate. Mr. Kraft stood at his side, his face expressionless as ever, his long blue coat rumpled after hours of work through the night of condensing all the reports they had received from the army in Rollom.

By the time Aidan reached the meeting, he was already in a blackened mood.

“You, Witch. I’m about to consult a Godsdamn mage because no one seems to have any clue how this happened,” Matthias growled dangerously.

“That would make two of us,” Aidan informed him dryly. “There is no record of such a strange occurrence of two species uniting and seeming to conveniently poison an invading army. They're beasts. I suspect a witch of some kind has a hand in this.”

“Ah, it must be Mr. Helmer’s son,” Mr. Kraft observed with a sudden nod of understanding.

Matthias’ thin grasp of self-control snapped as he snatched the assistant up by the front of his coat, and hauled him up off his feet until he was an inch from his face.

“If you know anything about this I suggest you speak quickly.”

To his credit, the assistant managed to keep his tone calm, though his cheeks turned the shade of parchment paper in the torchlight as he stared into the dark deadly gaze of the King.

“I haven’t any idea how this would have been accomplished. I only know that the House Witch possesses unlimited power.”

At this Aidan straightened. “What? You never mentioned this to me.”

“We all assumed he was dead until recently, and then we were busy,” Mr. Kraft reminded while daring to shift his eyes from the King who still had him in a vice grip, to the fire witch.

The monarch gave the assistant a firm shake, which nearly shook the man’s spectacles off his face. Mr. Kraft’s attention swiftly returned to the noble.

“What does ‘unlimited power’ mean?”

“Well… only if he knows how to use it properly. His magic is based on a sort of instinct, or feeling people get. It cycles back to him as much as he puts in. To completely drain him, he would have to be working against the nature of his power. The animals uniting together for a common cause, I really do not know how that was managed, but… everything that has been strange about this war has started and finished with Mr. Helmer’s son.”

Matthias turned slowly to Aidan, a predatorial glint in his eyes was not lost on the fire witch.

“How strange… that your son predicted the soldiers being found here. Even more peculiar that he managed to be rescued and survive on your watch- quite easily I might add, while two of my ships were sunk.”

“Your Highness I am not a Daxarian spy, I-” Aidan’s fury was evident as he began to bark his defense. However the King only continued his list while moving stealthily closer.

“-Then we have this atrocious show of the majority of the men being poisoned, your dragon runs out of fire… it is all quite convenient. If I were a betting man, I’d say a strategic thinker could play both sides of this war and come out a winner either way it ends.”

Aidan then noticed the King’s Knights beginning to surround him.

“Don’t be ridiculous, I provided you with insight and communication with your exiled aunt. That alone allowed Rollom to fall within a day. The Coven of Wittica would never have-”

The Knights lunged towards him, but the fire witch had been prepared.

“NO!” He exploded, flames erupting around him, forcing the men to leap back away from him.

With the fire surrounding him, Aidan moved towards the King again, murder in his eyes. “If you think your metal clad humans are capable of taking me against my will, I will show them how melted steel feels against their flesh.”

The King didn’t speak a word.

“I will retrieve my wife before dawn and have at least a unit of men healed and ready for battle.”

“A convenient way to flee to safety,” the King observed coldly.

“That weak hearted boy only escaped from me once before because I was surrounded by nothing but water for leagues. He survived what I did to him yesterday because that is precisely how talented his mother is. I will get her and return. You will see my sincerity, mark my words.”

“Oh, your words are marked, without a doubt.” The King smiled, the menacing glint in his eyes enough to even make Aidan second guess himself for the briefest of seconds.

Glaring, the fire witch strode away from the camp back towards the ship where his dragon waited, a ring of flames encircling him as he moved to ward off any ambitious attacks.

“You, assistant,” Matthias called to Mr. Kraft who watched the whole scene with great interest.

“Yes, Sire?”

“What are the odds that Mr. Helmer’s son destroys him before I do?”

The witch stared after Aidan for a long thoughtful time before replying.

“It is tough to say for certain. While the House Witch is powerful, his magic is weak to conflict and violence. Mr. Helmer is… well… his antithesis.”

The Troivackian King’s lips curled upwards to form a shadow of a smile. “Then I suppose the pleasure will be all mine.”

A note from Delemhach

Thank you everyone who read, rated, reviewed, favorited, followed, subscribed, and joined on discord!

My dear Patreonnis, thank you for your continued support, and I hope you know how fantastic you have been for offering your support to the story. It has honestly made a world of difference.

Well everyone, it is New Years Eve!

Those of you working in the medical, driving, police force, food delivery/ restaurant industry- I salute you. You brave, patient souls, I hope against all hopes that you don't have any troublesome people that make a chaotic day even more so. Do your best to hang on to whatever humanity you have when you are exhausted, irritated, and just ready to walk right out. Survive, then promptly collapse into your bed.

Well, I hope you all are feeling the excitement of the nearing end of the first of <The House Witch> series!

Truly you have... 5 chapters of the official story and 2 bonus epilogue chapters and that's it!

So, keep me updated on your opinions regarding the following...

The semi-sequel the Princess of Potential has already begun coming out on Patreon, and while I did not intend to release it onto Royal Road due to it being a significantly shorter story, that would mean you find folks having to wait a few weeks before laying eyes on anything of The House Witch as I get the official sequel up and going.

The Princess of Potential is